gQ(?QOQOaga(mO'Q-gx3>3-Q<mQQXjaO-Q(3'0 

PURCHASED  BY  THE 


itwaiil*  Sioftllf% 


'higenium  usu  Sple7idescit. 


Sfo,  ^'y7\ 


'^QGQGQJ3'OJ3Q<SQi3QO<^%QQd2QOQ.(3Q,QQnQiQz 


ciA\-0.'4, 

TRINITY  COLLEGE 
LIBRARY 


DURHAM,  NORTH  CAROLINA 


Rec’d 


jCKj|j«g'QOQjOV 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016  with  funding  from 
Duke  University  Libraries 


https://archive.org/details/bookofoceanlifeo121unse 


I 


Burning  of  the  Kent,  East  Indiaman. 


THE 


BOOK  OF  THE  OCEAN, 

AND 

LIFE  ON  THE  SEA: 


CONTAINir^fe 


THRILLING  NARRATIVES  AND  ADVENTURES  OF  OCEAN  LIFE 
IN  ALL  COUNTRIES,  FROM  THE  EARLIEST  PERIOD 
TO  THE  PRESENT  TIME. 


\ 

WITH  SIXTY  ILLUSTEATIOHS. 


YOL.  r. 

AUBURN: 


ALDEN,  BEARDSLEY  & CO. 
ROCHESTER  : 

WANZER,  BEARDSLEY  & CO. 


1852. 


•A  ‘ 


PREFACE. 


Shipwreck  may  be  ranked  among  the  greatest 
evils  which  man  can  experience.  It  is  never  void 
of  danger,  frequently  of  fatal  issue,  and  invariably 
productive  of  regret.  It  is  one  against  which  there 
is  the  least  resource,  where  patience,  fortitude  and 
ingenuity  are  in  most  cases,  unavailing,  except  to 
protract  a struggle  with  destiny,  which,  at  length, 
proves  irresistible. 

But  amidst  the  myriads  unce.'isingly  swallowed 
up  by  the  deep,  it  is  not  by  the  numbers  that  we 
are  to  judge  of  the  miseries  endured.  Hundreds 
may  at  once  meet  an  instantaneous  fate,  hardly 
conscious  of  its  approach,  while  a few  individuals 
may  linger  out  existence,  daily  in  hope  of  succor, 
and  at  length  be  compelled  to  the  horrible  alternative 
of  preying  on  each  other  for  the  support  of  life. 
Neither  is  it  by  the  Narratives  about  to  be  given 
that  we  are  to  calculate  on  the  frequency  of  ship- 
wreck. It  is  an  event  that  has  been  of  constant 
occurrence  since  a period  long  anterior  to  what  the 
earliest  records  can  reach.  In  England  it  is  calcu- 
lated that  about  5000  natives  of  the  British  Isles 
yearly  perish  at  sea. 

This  perpetual  exposure  to  peril,  however,  mate 
rially  contributes  to  the  formation  of  character,  and 
hence  are  sailors  preeminently  distinguished  by 
courage,  endurance,  and  ready  invention.  Habitu- 
ated to  the  instability  of  the  ocean,  they  make  little 
account  of  danger,  and  are  invariably  the  first  in 


VI 


I’REJ’ACE. 


matters  of  the  most  daring  enterprise.  Incessantly 
subjected  to  toil,  they  labor  long  and  patiently  with- 
out murmur,  and  the  prompt  and  vigorous  measures 
which  are  indispensable  to  their  security,  teach 
them  the  immediate  application  of  whatever  means 
are  within  their  power. 

A natural  desire  to  know  the  fate  of  their  fellow 
creatures  seems  implanted  in  the  breast  of  mankind, 
and  the  most  powerful  sympathies  are  excited  by 
listening  to  the  misfortunes  of  the  innocent.  To 
record  some  impressive  examples  of  calamity,  or 
unlooked  for  deliverance,  is  the  object  of  these 
pages;  and  it  will  be  seen  of  what  astonishing 
advantage  are  the  virtues  of  decision,  temperance, 
perseverance  and  unwavering  hope  in  moments  of 
extreme  peril  and  despair. 


V \ : 


CONTENTS. 


Shipwreck  of  the  Frances  Mary  9 

Loss  of  the  Ship  Albion  on  the  Coast  of  Ireland  - 12 

Loss  of  the  Ship  Logan  by  fire  - - - - ] 8 

Loss  of  the  Ship  Margaret,  of  Salem  - - - 20 

Burning  of  the  Kent,  East  Indiaman  - - - 24 

Loss  of  the  Ship  Boston,  by  fire  - - - - 31 

Loss  of  the  whale  Ship  Essex,  of  Nantucket,  and  the 
suDsequent  sufferings  of  the  crew  - - - 34 

Narrative  of  the  wreck  of  the  English  Ship  Isabella  - 36 

Explosion  of  the  U.  S.  Steam  Frigate  Fulton  - - 41 

Skeleton  of  the  wreck  - - - - - 42 

Explosion  of  the  Steamboat  Helen  Mc’Gregor  - 44 

Loss  of  the  Ship  Beverly,  by  fire  - - 49 

Loss  of  the  Ship  Hercules  on  the  coast  of  Caffraria,  and 
the  sufferings  of  the  crew  on  their  journey  to  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope  - - - - - 51 

Description  of  a storm  at  Sea  - - - 79 

Wreck  of  the  Brig  Commerce  on  the  Western  coast  of 
Africa  86 

The  Spanish  Wreck  - - - - - -111 

The  Fatal  Repast  - - - - 115 

Adventures  of  Madame  Denoyer  - 125 


TUI 


CONTENTS. 


Narrative  of  Capt.  W.  L.  Cazneau 
The  Main-Truck,  or  a Leap  for  Life 

- 130 

- 134 

The  frigate  Constitution 

- 

- 

- 143 

Loss  of  the  British  Ship  Hibernia 

- 

- 

- 153 

Mutiny  of  the  Ship  Bounty 

- 

- 

- 155 

Narrative  of  Capt.  Lincoln 

- 

- 

- 169 

Narrative  of  John  R,  Jewitt,  of  the  Ship  Boston, 

taken 

by  the  Savages  at  Nootka  Sound 

- 

- 

- 207 

A.  Monkey  Trick  - 

- 

- 

- 285 

The  Eddystone  Light  House  - 

- 

- 

- 286 

A Polite  Sea  Robber 

- 

- 

- 290 

Forty-five  Days  Sufferings 

- 

- 

- 293 

The  Pirate’s  Treasure 

- 

- 

- 299 

Wreck  of  the  Cumberland  Packet 

- 

- 

- 316 

Loss  of  the  Brig  Sally  - - - 

- 

- 

- 319 

Sufferings  of  Ephraim  Howe  - 

- 

- 

- 321 

Voyage  from  Halifax  to  Burmuda 

- 

- 

- 223 

Loss  of  the  Transport  Harpooner 

- 

- 

- 327 

A Tale  of  the  Sea  - - . 

- 

- 

- 331 

Loss  of  the  Lady  of  the  Lake 

- 

- 

- 334 

THE 


BOOK  OF  THE  OCEAN. 


SHIPWRECK  OF  THE  FRANCES  MARY. 

The  Frances  Mary  was  anew  ship,  of  about  400  tons  bur- 
then, commanded  by  Capt.  Kendall,  and  bound  from  New 
Brunswick  to  Liverpool,  laden  with  timber.  We  publish  the 
.following  particulars  of  this  dreadful  disaster  as  related  by 
Capt.  Kendall. 

Sailed  from  St.  Johns,  N.  B.,  Jan.  18, 1826.  Feb.  1,  strong 
gales  from  the  W.  N.  W., — carried  away  the  main-topmast  and 
mizzen-mast  head  ; — hove  to, — got  boat’s  sails  in  the  main 
rigging,  to  keep  the  ship  to  the  wind.  At  11,  P.  M.  shipped  a 
heavy  sea,  which  washed  away  the  cabouse,  jolly  boat,  and 
disabled  five  men.  Feb.  2,  cleared  away  the  wreck  and  made 
sail  before  the  wind,  strong  breezes.  Feb.  -5,  1 1,  A.  M.,  strong 
gales,  with  a heavy  sea;  clewed  up  the  sails  and  hove  to,  head 
to  the  southward; — shipped  a sea,  which  carried  away  the 
long  boat,  companion,  tiller,  the  best  bower  chain,  unship- 
ped the  rudder,  and  washed  a man  overboard,  who  was  after- 
wards saved.  At  10,  P.  M.  another  heavy  sea  struck  us, 
which  stove  in  our  stern.  Cut  away  our  foremast  and  both 
bower  anchors,  to  keep  the  ship  to  the  wind.  Employed  in 
getting  what  provision  we  could,  by  knocking  out  the  bow  port; 
saved  50  lbs.  of  bread  and  5 lbs.  of  cheese,  which  we  stowed 
in  the  maintop.  Got  the  master’s  wife  and  female  passenger 
up,  whilst  we  were  clearing  away  below,  lightening  the  ship; 
most  of  the  people  slept  in  the  top.  At  daylight,  found  Pat- 
rick Conney  hanging  by  his  tegs  to  the  catharpins,  dead  from 
fatigue; — committed  his  body  to  the  deep. 

Feb.  6,  at  8,  A.  M.,  saw  a strange  sail  standing  towards  us; 
made  signals  of  distress, — stranger  spoke  us,  and  remained  in 
1* 


10 


THE  FRANCES  MARY. 


company  24  hours,  but  gave  us  no  assistance;  the  American 
making  an  excuse  that  the  sea  was  running  too  high.  Made 
a tent  of  spare  canvass  on  the  forecastle — put  the  people  on  an 
allowance  of  quarter  of  a biscuit  a day.  Feb.  3,  saw  a brig  to 
leeward — strong  gales.  Feb.  9,  10  A.  IM.,  observed  the  same 
vessel  to  windward — made  the  signal  of  distress  ; stranger 
bore  up  and  shewed  American  colors.  Feb.  10,  he  spoke  us, 
asking  how  long  we  had  been  in  that  situation,  and  what  we 
intended  to  do, — if  we  intended  leaving  the  ship.^  Answered 
yes.  He  then  asked  if  we  had  any  rigging?  Answered  yes. 
JVight  coming  on,  and  blowing  hard,  saw  no  more  of  the  stran- 
ger. Suffered  from  hunger  and  thirst. 

On  the  11th,  saw  a large  ship  to  the  northward — did  not 
speak  her; — wore  head  to  the  northward.  At  this  time  all 
our  provisions  were  out,  suffered  much  from  hunger,  having 
received  no  nourishment  for  nine  days.  Feb.  12,  departed  this 
life,  James  Clark,  seaman, — read  prayers,  and  committed  his 
body  to  the  deep.  We  were  at  this  time  on  a half  gill  of  water  a 
day,  and  suffered  much  from  hunger.  During  the  whole  period 
of  being  on  the  wreck  we  were  wet  from  top  to  toe.  Feb.  22, 
John  Wilson,  seaman,  died  at  10,  A.  ]\I.;  preserved  the  body 
of  the  deceased,  cut  him  up  in  quarters,  washed  them  over- 
board, and  hung  them  up  on  pins.  Feb.  23,  J.  Moore  died, 
and  was  thrown  overboard,  having  eaten  part  of  him,  such  as 
the  liver  and  heart.  From  this  date  to  Saturday,  oth  of  March, 
the  following  number  perished  from  hunger,  viz  . Henry 
Davis,  a W^elch  boy,  Alex.  Kelley,  seaman,  John  Jones,  ap- 
prentice boy,  nephew  of  the  owner,  James  Frier,  cook, 
Daniel  Jones,  seaman,  John  Hutchinson,  seaman,  and  John 
Jones,  a boy — threw  the  last  named  overboard  his  blood  being 
bit.er. 

James  Frier  was  working  his  passage  home,  under  a pro- 
mise of  marriage  to  Ann  Saunders,  the  female  passenger 
who  attended  on  the  master’s  wufe,  and  w^ho,  when  she  heard 
of  Frier’s  death,  shrieked  a loud  yell,  then  snatching  a cup 
from  Clerk,  the  mate,  cut  her  late  intended  husband’s  throat 
and  drank  his  blood  ! insisting  that  she  had  the  greatest  right 
to  it.  A scuffle  ensued,  but  the  heroine  got  the  better  of  her 
adversary,  and  then  allowed  him  to  drink  one  cup  to  her 
two. 

Feb.  26,  on  or  about  this  day  an  English  brig  hove  in  sight; 
hoisted  the  ensign  downward,  stranger  hauled  his  wind  towards 
us,  and  hauled  his  foresail  up  when  abreast  of  us;  kept  his 
course  about  one  mile  distant — set  his  foresail,  and  we  soon 


THE  FRANCES  MARY. 


II 


lost  sight  of  him — fresh  breeze  with  a little  rain — the  sea 
quite  smooth,  but  he  went  off  having  shown  English  colors. 
Had  he  at  this  time  taken  us  ofi’  the  wreck,  much  of  the  sub- 
sequent dreadful  suffering  would  have  been  spared  us. 

March  7.  His  B.  J\l.  ship  Blonde  came  in  sight,  and  to 
our  relief,  in  lat.  44,  43,  North,  long.  31,  57,  W.  Words  are 
quite  inadequate  to  express  our  feelings,  as  well  as  those 
which  liord  Byron  and  our  deliverers  most  evidently  possess- 
ed, when  they  had  come  to  rescue  si.x  of  their  fellow  crea- 
tures, two  of  them  females,  from  a most  awful,  lingering,  but 
certain  death.  It  came  on  to  blow  during  the  night  a fresh 
gale,  which  would  no  doubt  have  swept  us  all  overboard. 
Lieut.  Gambier  came  in  the  ship’s  cutter  to  bring  us  from  the 
wreck.  He  observed  to  us,  “ You  have  yet,  I perceive, 
fresh  meat.”  To  which  we  were  compelled  to  reply,  “ No  sir, 
it  is  part  of  a man,  one  of  our  unfortunate  crew, — it  was  our 
intention  to  put  ourselves  on  an  allowance  even  of  this  food 
this  evening,  had  not  you  come  to  our  relief.”  The  master’s 
wife,  who  underwent  all  the  most  horrid  sufferings  which  the 
human  understanding  can  imagine,  bore  them  much  better 
than  could  possibly  have  been  expected.  She  is  now,  al- 
though much  emaciated,  a respectable  good  looking  woman, 
about  25  years  of  age,  and  the  mother  of  a boy  7 years  old. 
But  what  must  have  been  the  extremity  of  v/ant  to  which  she 
was  driven,  when  she  ate  the  brains  of  one  of  the  apprentices, 
saying  it  was  the  most  delicious  thing  she  ever  tasted  ; and  it 
is  still  more  melancholy  to  relate,  that  the  person,  whose 
brains  she  was  thus  forced  by  hunger  to  eat,  had  been  three 
times  wrecked  before,  but  was  providentially  picked  up  by  a 
vessel,  after  being  22  days  on  the  wreck,  water  logged:  but 
in  the  present  instance,  he  perished,  (having  survived  similar 
sufferings  for  a space  of  twenty  nine  days,)  and  then  became 
food  for  his  remaining  shipmates  ! 

Ann  Saunders,  the  other  female,  had  more  strength  in  her 
calamity  than  most  of  the  men.  She  performed  the  duty  of 
cutting  up  and  cleaning  the  dead  bodies,  keeping  two  knives 
for  the  purpose  in  her  monkey  jacket;  and  when  the  breath 
was  announced  to  have  flown,  she  would  sharpen  her  knives, 
bleed  the  deceased  in  the  neck,  drink  his  blood,  and  cut  him 
up  as  usual.  From  want  of  water,  those  who  perished  drank 
their  own  urine  and  salt  water.  They  became  foolish,  and 
crawled  upon  their  hands  round  the  deck  when  they  could, 
and  died,  generally,  raving  mad  ! 


12 


THE  SHIP  ALBION. 


After  floating  about  the  Ocean  for  some  months,  this  ill 
fated  vessel  was  fallen  in  with  by  an  English  ship,  and  carried 
into  Jamaica,  where  she  was  refitted,  and  again  sent  to  sea. 
The  putrid  remains  of  human  bodies,  which  had  been  the  only 
food  of  the  unfortunate  survivors,  was  found  on  board  the 
vessel 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  ALBION. 


The  following  account  of  this  melancholy  shipwreck  was 
given  by  Henry  Cammyer,  first  mate  of  the  vessel. 

We  sailed  from  New  York  on  the  first  of  April,  1822,  in 
the  ship  Albion,  of  447  tons,  with  a crew,  including  oflicers, 
of  twenty  five  in  number,  besides  twenty  three  cabin,  and  six 
steerage  passengers  ; making  in  the  whole  fifty  four  persons, 
only  nine  of  whom  now  live  to  relate  the  melancholy  tale. 
For  the  first  twenty  days  we  continued  our  voyage  with  mod- 
erate and  favorable  weather  ; and  at  about  half  past  one 
o’clock  in  the  afternoon  of  Sunday  the  21st,  we  made  the  land. 
The  Fastnet  rock  bore  by  compass,  E.  N E.,  distance  about 
three  leagues.  At  2,  made  Cape  Clear,  bearing  E.  and  by 
N.,  distance  about  two  leagues.  Thick  and  foggy,  blowing 


THE  SHIP  ALBION. 


13 


fresh,  and  heavy  squalls  from  the  southward.  Ship  heading 
Up  E.  S.  E.,  carrying  all  prudent  sail  to  crowd  the  ship  off  the 
land.  The  gale  increasing,  shortened  sail  occasionally.  At 
4 o’clock,  thien  under  double  reefed  topsails,  foresail  and 
mainsail,  carried  away  the  foreyard,  and  split  the  foretopsail. 
Got  the  pieces  of  the  yard  down,  and  prepared  to  get  another 
yard  up.  Gale  increasing,  about  half  past  four,  took  in  the 
mainsail  and  mizzen-topsail,  and  set  the  main-trysail.  Night 
coming  on,  cleared  the  decks  for  working  ship.  At  half  past 
eight,  gale  still  increasing,  with  a high  sea.  Shipped,  a heavy 
sea,  which  threw  the  ship  on  her  beam  ends,  and  carried  away 
the  mainmast  by  the  deck,  the  head  of  the  mizzen-mast,  and 
fore-topmast,  and  swept  the  decks  clear  of  every  thing,  includ- 
ing boats,  cabouse  house,  bulwarks  and  compasses,  and  stove 
in  all  the  hatches,  state  rooms,  and  bulwarks  in  the  cabin, 
which  was  nearly  filled  with  water.  At  the  same  moment,  six 
of  the  crew  and  one  cabin  passenger,  Mr.  A.  B=  Convers,  of 
Troy,  N.  Y.,  were  swept  overboard. 

The  ship  being  unmanageable,  and  the  sea  making  a com- 
plete breach  over  her,  we  were  qbliged  to  lash  ourselves  to 
the  pumps,  and  being  in  total  darkness,  without  correct  com- 
passes, could  not  tell  how  the  ship’s  head  lay.  The  axes 
being  swept  away,  had  no  means  of  clearing  the  wreck. 
About  1 o’clock,  made  the  light  of  the  Old  Head  of  Kinsale, 
but  could  not  ascertain  how  it  bore;  and  at  2,  found  the  ship 
embayed.  The  Captain,  anticipating  our  melancholy  fate, 
called  all  the  passengers  up,  who  had  not  before  been  on  deck. 
Blany  of  them  had  received  considerable  injury  when  the  sea 
first  struck  her,  and  were  scarcely  able  to  come  on  deck  ; 
others  had  been  incessantly  assisting  at  the  pumps;  and  it  is 
an  interesting  fa^t,  that  Miss  Powell,  an  amiable  young  lady, 
who  was  on  board,  was  desirous  to  be  allowed  to  take  her  turn. 
One  gentleman,  who  had  been  extremely  ill  during  the  pas- 
sage, Mr.  William  Everhart,  of  Chester,  Penn.,  was  too 
feeble  to  crawl  to  the  deck  without  assistance,  but  strange  to 
say,  he  was  the  only  cabin  passenger  who  was  saved. 

Our  situation  at  that  moment,  is  indescribable,  and  I can 
scarcely  dwell  upon,  much  less  attempt  to  detail  its  horrors. 
About  3 o’clock,  the  ship  struck  on  a reef,  her  upper  works 
boat  in  over  the  rocks,  and  in  about  half  an  hour  after  coming 
in  over  the  first  reef,  she  parted  midships,  and  her  quarter 
deck  drifted  in  on  the  top  of  the  insidu  ledge,  immediately 
under  the  cliffs.  Up  to  the  period  of  her  parting,  nearly 
twenty  persons  were  clinging  to  the  wreck,  among  whom 


14 


THE  SHIP  ALBION. 


were  two  females,  Mrs.  Pye,  and  Miss  Powell.  Captain 
X7illiams  had,  with  several  others,  been  swept  away  soon 
after  she  struck;  a circumstance  which  may  be  attributed  to 
the  very  extraordinary  exertions  which  he  used,  to  the  last 
moment,  for  the  preservation  of  the  lives  of  the  unfortunate 
passengers  and  crew. 

A short  time  before  she  parted,  myself  and  six  of  the  crew 
got  away  from  the  vessel.  After  gaining  a rock  in  a very  ex- 
hausted state,  I was  washed  off,  but  by  the  assistance  of 
Providence,  was  enabled,  before  the  return  of  the  sea,  to 
regain  it  ; and  before  I could  attempt  to  climb  the  cliff,  which 
was  nearly  perpendicular,  I was  obliged  to  lie  down,  to  regain 
a little  strength,  after  the  severe  bruises  and  contusions  I had 
received  on  the  body  and  feet.  One  of  the  passengers.  Col. 
Augustine  J.  Prevost,  reached  the  rock  with  me  alive,  but  was, 
together  with  one  of  the  stewards,  washed  off  and  drowned. 

Some  of  the  passengers  were  suffocated  on  deck  and  in  the 
fore  rigging,  and  some  must  have  been  destroyed  by  an  anchor 
which  was  loose  on  the  forecastle  before  the  ship  parted.  It 
is  scarcely  possible  to  describe  the  devastation  which  follow- 
ed. The  entire  cargo,  consisting  of  cotton,  rice,  turpentine 
and  beeswax,  together  with  a quantity  of  silver  and  gold,  to  a 
large  amount,  was  in  all  directions  beaten  to  pieces  by  the 
severity  of  the  sea,  without  a possibility  of  saving  it. 

Very  soon  after  we  got  upon  the  clifls,  my  poor  shipmates 
and  myself  found  our  way  to  a peasant’s  cottage.  Early  in 
the  morning,  Mr.  James  B.  Gibbens,  of  Ballinspittle,  came  to 
me  from  the  wreck,  where  he  had  been  since  five  o’clock,  en- 
deavoring to  save  some  of  the  lives.  Pie  most  humanely  sent 
Mr.  Everhart,  Mr.  Raymond,  the  boy,  and  myself,  to  his 
house,  about  a mile  from  the  spot,  where  we  experienced  the 
kindest  and  most  hospitable  attention.  The  remaining  sur- 
vivors were  taken  home  by  IMr.  Purcell,  steward  of  Thomas 
Rochfort,  Esq.  of  Garretstown,  where  every  attention  was  paid 
them.  Coffins  were  provided  by  Mr.  Purcell,  according  to  the 
orders  of  Mr.  Rochfort,  and  the  bodies  that  were  found,  were 
interred  at  Templetiine  Churchyard,  about  four  miles  from 
Ivinsale,  and  one  from  the  fatal  spot.  The  Rev.  lUr.  Evan- 
son  kindly  officiated  on  the  occasion.  On  Tuesday,  I went  to 
Kinsale  to  note  a protest,  and  then  first  met  Mr.  Mark,  the 
Consul  for  the  U.  S.,  who  happened  to  be  at  Kinsale  at  that 
time  on  other  business.  He  came  over  and  gave  directions  for 
clothing  the  sufferers,  who  were  destitute  of  every  thing 


THE  SHIP  ALBION', 


15 


Unremitting  exertions  were  used  daily  fr.r  the  recovery  of 
the  goods  and  specie,  but  without  success,  as  none  of  the 
cargo,  and  but  a small  part  of  the  materials  of  the  vessel, 
were  saved,  together  v/ith  property  in  specie  to  the  amount 
of  about  £5,000. 

The  following  is  a correct  list  of  the  crew  and  passen- 
gers. 

Crew.  John  Williams,  captain  , drowned;  Henry  Cammyer,  first  mate, 
saved  ; Edward  Smith,  2d  mate,  drowned  ; William  Hyate,  boatswain, 
saved  ; Alexander  Adams,  carpenter,  Harman  Nelson,  Harman  Richard- 
son, Henry  Whittrell,  William  Trisserly,  James  Wiley,  Robert  Me  Lellan, 
and  Thomas  Goodman,  drowned  ; John  Simson,  John  Richards,  Francis 
Bloom,  and  Ebenezer  Warner,  saved  ; Samuel  Wilson  and  William  Snow, 
boys,  drowned  ; tVilliam  Dockwood,  drowned,  body  found  and  interred  ; 
Hierom  Raymond,  saved  ; Lloyd  Potter,  Samuel  Penny,  stewards,  and 
Francis  Isaac,  boy,  blacks,  all  drowned;  Thomas  Hill  and  Adam  Johnson, 
cooks,  blacks,  both  drowned,  bodies  found  and  interred. 

Cabin  Passenger.s.  W.  Everhart,  Esq.  of  Chester,  Penn,  saved; 
Lieut.  Col.  Augustine  J.  Prevost,  Maj.  William  Gough,  of  the  6Sth  re- 
giment ; Rev.  G.  R.  G.  Hill,  last  from  Jamaica  ; Nelson  Ross,  of  Troy 
N.  Y.  ; William  H.  Dwight,  of  Boston  ; Mr.  Beynon,  of  London  : Pro- 
fessor Fisher,  of  New  Haven  College;  Mr.  William  Proctor,  of  New  York; 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hyde  Clark,  Mrs.  Pye  and  Miss  Powell,  of  Canada,  daugh- 
ter of  Judge  Powell,  all  drowned,  found  and  interred  ; Mr.  A.  B.  Con- 
vers,  of  Troy,  N.  Y.,  and  Madame  Gardiner  and  son,  of  Paris,  drowned; 
(Madame  G’s  body  was  feund  and  interred;)  five  French  gentlemen, 
names  unknown,  (except  Mr.VictorxMillicent)  drowned,  found  and  interred. 

Steerage  Passengers.  Stephen  Chase,  of  Canada,  saved  ; Mrs. 
Mary  Brereton,  and  Mary  Hunt,  drowned,  found  and  interred;  Mr.  Har- 
rison, carpenter,  Mr.  Baldwin,  cotton  spinner,  from  Yorkshire,  Eng.,  and 
Dr.  Carver,  a veterinary  surgeon,  drowned. 

Four  bodies  were  also  found  and  interred  that  could  not  be 
recognised. 

The  following  account  of  the  wreck  ofthe  Albion  was  com- 
municated to  the  Editor  of  the  Village  Record,  of  Chester, 
Penn.,  by  William  Everhart,  Esq.,  after  his  return  to  the 
United  States.  Mr.  Everhart,  it  will  be  recollected,  was  the 
only  cabin  passenger  who  was  saved,  out  of  twenty  three  per- 
sons. As  his  statement  affords  some  additional  particulars  of 
the  disaster  that  may  be  interesting,  we  publish  it  entire. 

Mr.  Everhart  says,  that  up  to  the  21st  of  April,  the  voyage 
had  been  prosperous  and  pleasant  for  the  season,  though  he 
had  himself  suffered  much  from  sea-sickness,  and  was  almost 


16 


THE  SHIP  ALBION. 


constantly  confined  to  his  room.  The  storm  of  the  day  it  was 
supposed,  was  over  ; they  were  near  to  the  coast,  and  all 
hands  flattered  themselves  that  in  a short  time  they  should 
reach  their  destined  harbor;  but  about  9 o’clock  in  the  even- 
ing a heavy  sea  struck  the  ship,  swept  several  seamen  from  the 
deck,  carried  away  her  masts,  and  stove  in  her  hatchways,  so 
that  every  wave*  which  passed  over  her,  ran  into  the  hold 
without  any  thing  to  stop  it, — the  railings  were  carried  away 
and  the  wheel  which  aided  them  to  steer.  In  short,  that  fatal 
wave  left  the  Albion  a wreck.  She  was  then  about  20  miles 
from  the  shore,  and  Capt.  Williams  steadily  and  coolly  gave 
his  orders;  he  cheered  the  passengers  and  crew  with  the  hope 
that  the  wind  would  shift,  and  before  morning  blow  off  shore. 
The  sea  was  very  rough,  and  the  vessel  unmanageable  ; and 
the  passengers  were  obliged  to  be  tied  to  the  pumps,  that  they 
might  work  them.  All  who  could  do  no  good  on  deck,  retired 
below,  but  the  water  was  knee  deep  in  the  cabin,  and  the  fur- 
niture floating  about,  rendered  the  situation  dangerous  and 
dreadful. 

All  night  long  the  wind  blew  a gale,  directly  on  shore,  to- 
wards which  the  Albion  was  drifting,  at  the  rate  of  about  three 
miles  an  hour.  The  complete  hopelessness  of  their  situation 
was  known  to  few  except  Capt.  Williams.  The  coast  was 
familiar  to  him  ; and  he  must  have  seen  in  despair  and  horror 
throughout  the  night,  the  certainty  of  their  fate.  At  length 
the  ocean,  dashing  and  roaring  upon  the  preci|)ice  of  rocks, 
told  them  that  their  hour  was  come.  Capt.  Williams  sum- 
moned all  on  deck,  and  briefly  told  them  that  the  ship  must 
soon  strike  ; it  was  impossible  to  preserve  her.  JMr.  Ever- 
hart says,  that  he  was  the  last  that  left  the  cabin.  Professor 
Fisher  was  behind,  but  he  is  confident  that  he  never  came  on 
deck,  but  perished  below.  Some,  particularly  the  females, 
expressed  their  terror  in  wild  shrieks.  IMajor  Gough,  of  the 
British  army,  remarked,  that  “ d^ath,  come  as  he  would,  was 
an  unwelcome  messenger,  but  that  they  must  meet  him  like 
men.”  Very  little  was  said  by  the  others;  the  men  waited  the 
expected  shock  in  silence.  Gen.  Lefebvre  Desnouetts,  dur- 
ing the  voyage  had  evidently  wished  io  remain  without  par- 
ticular observation  ; and  to  prevent  his  being  known,  besides 
taking  passage  under  a feigned  name,  had  suffered  his  beard 
to  grow  during  the  whole  voyage.  He  had  the  misfortune, 
before  the  ship  struck,  to  be  much  bruised,  and  one  of  his 
arms  was  broken,  which  disabled  him  from  exertion  if  it  could 
have  been  availing  It  is  not  possible  to  conceive  the  hor- 


THE  SHIP  ALBION. 


17 


rorg  oi  Iheir  situation.  The  deadly  and  relentless  blast  im- 
pelling them  to  destruction  ; the  ship  a wreck  ; the  raging  of 
the  billows  against  the  precipice,  on  which  they  were  driving, 
sending  back  from  tlie  caverns  and  the  rocks,  the  h(  arse  and 
melancholy  warnings  of  death,  dark,  cold  and  wet  ! In  such 
a situation  the  stoutest  heart  must  have  quaked  in  utter  de- 
spair. IVhen  there  is  a ray  of  hope,  there  may  be  a corres- 
ponding buoyance  of  spirit.  When  there  is  any  thing  to  be 
done,  the  active  man  may  drown  the  sense  of  danger  while 
actively  e.xerting  himself  j but  here  there  was  nothing  to  do 
but  to  die  ! Just  at  the  grey  of  dawn  the  Albion  struck. 

The  perpendicular  precipice  of  rocks  is  nearly  two  hun- 
dred feet  in  height  ; the  sea  beating  for  ages  against  it  has 
worn  large  caverns  in  its  base,  into  which  the  waves  rushed 
violently,  sending  back  a deep  and  hollow  sound,  then  run- 
ning out  in  various  directions,  formed  whirlpools  of  great  vio- 
lence. For  a perch  or  two  from  the  precipice,  rocks  rise  out 
of  the  water,  broad  at  bottom  and  sharp  at  top  ; on  one  of 
these  the  Albion  first  struck,  the  next  wave  threw  her  further 
on  the  rock,  the  third  further  still,  until  nearly  balanced,  she 
swung  round,  and  her  stern  was  driven  against  another,  near 
in  shore.  In  this  situation,  every  wave  making  a complete 
breach  over  her,  many  were  drowned  on  deck.  A woman, 
Mr.  Everhart  could  not  distinguish  who,  fell  near  him  and 
cried  for  help.  He  left  his  hold  and  raised  her  up, — another 
wave  came,  but  she  was  too  far  exhausted  to  sustain  herself, 
and  sunk  on  the  deck.  Fifteen  or  sixteen  corpses,  at  one 
time,  Mr.  Everhart  thought,  lay  near  the  bows  of  the  ship. 

Perceiving  now  that  the  stern  was  higher  out  of  water,  and 
the  sea  had  less  power  in  its  sweep  over  it,  Mr.  Everhart 
went  aft.  He  now  perceived  that  the  bottom  had  been  broken 
out  of  the  ship.  The  heavy  articles  must  have  sunk,  and  the 
cotton  and  lighter  articles  were  floating  around,  dashed  by 
every  wave  against  the  rocks.  Presently  the  ship  broke  in 
two,  and  all  those  who  remained  near  the  bow  were  lost. 
Several  from  the  stern  of  the  ship  had  got  on  the  side  of  the 
precipice,  and  were  hanging  by  the  crags  as  well  as  they 
could.  Although  weakened  by  previous  sickness  and  pre- 
sent suffering,  Mr.  ilverliart  made  an  effort  and  got  upon  the 
rock  and  stood  upon  one  foot,  the  only  hold  that  he  could  ob- 
tain. He  saw  several  around  him,  and  among  the  rest.  Col. 
Prevost,  who  observed,  on  seeing  him  take  his  station,  “ here 
is  another  poor  fellow.”  But  the  waves,  rolling  heavily 
against  them,  and  often  dashing  the  spray  fifty  feet  above  their 


18 


THE  SHIP  LOGAN. 


heads,  gradually  swept  those  who  had  taken  refuge  ore  by 
one  away;  and  one  poor  fellow  losing  his  hold,  grasped  the 
leg  of  Mr.  Everhart,  and  nearly  pulled  him  fioin  his  place. 
Weak  end  sick  as  he  was,  Mr.  Everhart  stood  several  hours 
on  one  foot  on  a little  crag,  the  billows  dashing  over  him,  and 
he  benumbed  with  cold. 

As  soon  as  it  was  light,  and  the  tide  ebbed  so  as  to  render 
it  possible,  the  people  descended  the  rocks  as  far  as  they 
could,  and  dropped  him  a rope,  which  be  I’astened  around  his 
body  and  was  drawn  out  to  a place  of  safety.  Of  twenty 
three  cabin  passengers  he  alone  escai)cd  ! IMr.  Everhart 
mentions  numerous  instances  of  the  kindness  shewn  by  the 
people  to  the  survivors.  A sailor  was  drawn  ashore  naked, 
and  one  of  the  peasants,  although  a cold  rain  was  falling,  took 
the  shirt  from  his  own  back,  and  put  it  on  (bat  of  the  suiTerer. 
Mr.  Everhart  himself  was  taken  to  the  hospitable  mansion  of 
Mr.  James  B.  Gibbens,  where  he  lay  for  several  weeks  ex- 
ceedingly ill,  receiving  the  kindest  attention.  “ They  could 
not  have  treated  me  more  tenderly,”  said  ]Mr.  Everhart,  “ if 
I had  been  a brother.” 

The  attentions  paid  the  survivors,  were  in  the  style  of  true 
Irish  hospitality.  Such  disinterested  kindness  exalts  the 
human  character,  and  is  calculated  to  have  not  a limited  ef- 
fect, but  will  prove  of  national  advantage. 

This  terrible  wreck  and  loss  of  lives,  and  on  the  part  of 
Mr.  Everhart,  such  a miraculous  preservation,  excited  the 
public  sensibility  throughout  Europe  and  America.  When  he 
landed  at  Liverpool  it  was  difficult  for  him  to  get  along  the 
streets,  the  people  crowded  around  in  such  numbers  to  see  the 
only  passenger  saved  from  the  w'reck  of  the  Albion. 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  LOGAN  BY  FIRE. 

The  ship  Logan,  Captain  Bunker,  was  #Jruck  bv  lightning, 
and  consumed  on  her  passage  from  Savannah  to  Liverpool,  on 
the  19th  Dec.  1832.  The  following  account  of  this  dreadful 
accident  was  furnished  by  the  Captain. 

Tne  Logan  left  Tybee  on  the  16th  Dec.  with  a fair  wind 
from  South,  which  continued  blowing  a heavy  gale  from  West- 


THE  SHIP  LOGAN 


19 


ward  until  the  19th,  bn  which  day,  at  45  minutes  past  one 
o’clock,  P.  M.  she  was  struck  by  lightning,  which  descended 
the  starboard  pump,  from  thence  it  passed  up  the  after  hatch- 
way and  went  off.  It  was  immediately  observed  that  the  ship 
was  on  fire,  and  the  crew  commenced  breaking  out  c^;iton 
from  the  main  hatchway,  for  the  purpose  of  extinguishing  it. 
In  the  course  of  half  an  hour,  got  into  the  lower  hold,  and  on 
the  starboard  side  of  the  pump  well,  found  the  cotton  on  fire. 
They  commenced  throwing  on  water  and  heaving  the  cottc^r 
overboard,  first  cutting  the  bales  in  pieces.  After  working  in 
this  way  for  some  time,  and  heaving  overboard  8 or  10  bales, 
it  was  found  that  the  fire  was  raging  between  decks  on  the  lar- 
board side  ; they  then  left  the  lower  hold,  and  commenced 
breaking  out  between  decks,  and  in  a short  time  broke  out 
20  or  30  bales  ; but  the  smoke  became  so  suffocating  as  to 
oblige  the  hands  to  leave  the  hold  and  close  the  hatches. 

It  was  now  night,  and  the  ship  was  under  close  reefed 
topsails  ; after  all  the  hatciies  were  closed  up,  the  upper 
decks  began  to  grow  hot:  with  the  determination,  therefore, 
to  save  the  ship  and  cargo  if  possible,  holes  were  cut  around 
the  pumps  and  capstern,  and  water  poured  down,  which  was 
continued  all  night.  At  daylight  found  that  all  the  upper  deck, 
from  the  mainmast  to  the  after  hatch,  was  on  fire,  and  in 
some  places  the  deck  had  burnt  through.  The  main  hatches 
were  taken  off,  and  about  one  hour  was  spent  in  heaving  down 
watv^r,  when  the  smoke  became  so  dense  that  the  men  could 
stand  it  no  longer.  The  hatches  were  then  closed  for  the 
last  time,  and  they  continued  throwing  water  through  the 
holes  that  were  cut,  the  fire  still  gaining  so  fast  that  no  hope 
was  left  of  saving  the  ship. 

The  long  boat  was  now  ordered  out,  and  60  gallons  of 
water  and  what  provision  could  be  obtained,  put  on  board, 
when  the  officers  and  crew,  16  in  number,  embarked  in  her, 
(being  in  lat.  33  N.  long.  66  W.)  having  saved  nothing  but 
a chronometer  and  quadrant,  and  what  clothes  they  stood  in. 
The  nearest  land  was  the  Island  of  Bermuda,  which  boro 
about  S.  E.,  100  miles  distant,  which  they  endeavored  to 
reach,  but  the  wind  blowing  heavy  from  W.  S.  W.,  could  not 
fetch  it,  but  drifted  to  the  eastward  of  it,  when  they  fortu- 
nately fell  in  with  the  Grand  Turk,  and  were  rescued  from  a 
watery  grave,  after  having  been  in  the  boat  five  days,  most 
which  time  it  was  blowing  a gale.  Capt.  Madigan  kindly 
took  them  on  board,  and  treated  them  with  every  attention 
which  their  distressed  situation  required. 


20 


THE  SHIP  MARGARET. 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  MARGARET, 

Of  Salem,  wrecked  at  sea  on  the  21st  of  May,  1810.  The 
following  account  was  published  by  Capt.  Fairfiei.d,  after  his 
arrival  at  Marblehead. 

We  sailed  from  Naples,  homeward  bound,  on  the  10th  of 
April,  with  a crew,  including  officers,  of  fifteen  in  number, 
together  with  thirty-one  passengers,  making  forty-six  in  all, 
men  and  boys.  We  passed  through  the  Gut  of  Gibraltar  the 
22d  of  April;  nothing  of  moment  occurred  until  Sunday,  20th 
May,  when  in  lat.  40,  N.,  long.  39,  30,  AV.,  having  strong 
breezes  of  wind  at  S.  E.  and  E.  S.  E.  and  rainy  weather;  at 
10  A.  M.  took  in  royals,  top-gallant  studding-sails,  fore  and 
mizzen  top-gallant-sails,  jibs,  staysails,  and  mainsail;  at  me- 
ridan,  wind  and  weather  continued  as  before  mentioned;  at  1 
P.  M.  on  the  21st,  the  foretopmast  studding-sail  haulyards 
parted,  the  studding-sail  fell  overboard,  filled  with  water,  and 
carried  away  the  studding-sail  boom — we  took  in  lower  stud- 
ding-sail, spanker,  and  mizzen  top-sail,  by  which  time  it  be- 
came squally,  and  we  immediately  clewed  down  fore  and  main 
top-sail,  and  let  fly  the  sheets — the  wind  shifted  in  an  instant 
from  E.  S.  E.  to  S.  AV.,  and  although  the  helm  was  hard  to 
weather,  we  could  not  get  the  ship  before  the  wind,  but  was 
instantly  hove  on  her  beam  ends.  Every  person  on  board  the 
ship  being  at  this  time  on  deck,  reached  either  the  bottom  or 
side  of  the  ship,  and  held  on.  AA^e  secured  an  axe,  and  im 
mediately  cut  away  the  weather  lanyard  of  the  shrouds,  masts 
and  long  boat,  which  being  done  the  ship  righted,  being  full  ot 
water,  her  hatches  ofi’,  chests,  water-casks,  Slc.  drifting 
amongst  the  wreck;  tne  guns,  anchors,  camboose,  and  every 
article  on  deck,  we  hove  overboard  to  lighten  the  ship,  and 
endeavored  to  clear  the  wreck  of  spars,  rigging.  See.  which 
lay  beating  against  her  to  windward;  but  our  efforts  were  ir, 
vain,  the  starboard  lanyards  of  the  shrouds  being  deep  under 
water,  and  fast  to  the  ship,  and  the  sea  making  a continual 
breach  over  her  : during  this  time  the  long  boat  lay  beating 
among  the  wreck  of  spars.  Sec  bottom  up,  the  pinnace  being 
wrecked  entirely  to  pieces  except  her  keel,  and  about  three 
streaks  of  the  boaids  of  her  bottom,  lay  in  the  same  situation 
as  the  long  boat,  and  the  stern  boat  lying  at  a small  distance 
from  the  ship,  full  of  water,  with  her  gunwales  turn  off,  butts 


THE  SHIP  MAEGAEET. 


21 


started,  and  stern  about  half  stove  in.  It  was  with  the  utmost 
difficulty  that  we  bailed  her  out,  and  kept  her  so  far  free  as  to 
enable  us  to  get  a rope  fast  to  the  long  boat,  by  which  we 
hauled  her  alongside  the  ship,  turned  her  over  and  found  her 
to  be  badly  stove,  her  gunwales  and  stem  broken  entirely  otF, 
her  wood  ends  and  garberd  streak  open,  and  large  holes  in 
her  bottom,  so  that  we  found  it  impossible  to  bail  her  out,  and 
we  were  under  the  necessity  of  upsetting  her  again  in  the  sea, 
with  the  hope  of  being  able  to  stop  a part  of  the  holes  in  her 
bottom,  which  we  in  part  effected  by  driving  the  butts  togeth- 
er and  by  putting  canvass,  &c.  into  the  largest  holes  in  her 
bottom,  after  which  we  turned  her  over  again,  and  by  con- 
tinual bailing  with  every  bucket,  &.c.  which  we  could  pro- 
cure, we  were  enabled  to  keep  her  from  sinking,  still  keeping 
under  ^he  lee  of  the  ship.  By  this  time  it  was  about  7 P.  INI., 
when  the  boat  being  hauled  near  to  the  ship  for  the  purpose 
of  getting  canvass  and  oakum  to  stop  the  leak,  as  many  men 
as  could  reach  the  long-boat  jumped  into  her,  and  finding  the 
boat  would  be  again  sunk  if  we  remained  so  near  the  ship,  we 
were  obliged  to  veer  the  boat  to  leeward  of  the  ship  at  the  dis- 
tance of  15  or  20  fathoms,  being  twelve  in  number  in  the  boat; 
we  had  not  been  in  this  situation  but  a short  time  before  one 
man  jumped  from  the  ship  into  the  sea  and  made  for  the  boat  ; 
we  took  him  in,  but  finding  that  all  on  board  w'ere  determined 
to  pursue  the  same  plan,  we  were  obliged  to  veer  the  boat 
further  off.  We  stated  to  those  on  board  the  ship  our  situa- 
tion which  was  also  evident  tp  them,  as  it  required  all  our  ex- 
ertions to  keep  the  boat  from  sinking.  During  the  night  we 
lay  with  a rope  fast  from  the  ship  to  the  boat,  and  under  her 
lee,  when  the  people  on  board  the  ship  being  exceedingly  anx- 
ious to  get  into  the  boat  (which  had  they  effected  we  should 
all  have  been  inevitably  lost)  kept  hauling  the  boat  towards 
them  ; we  then  bent  on  another  rope,  and  veered  out  as  they 
hauled  ; but  finding  they  were  determined  to  sink  the  boat  by 
getting  into  her,  we  were  obliged  (after  stating  repeatedly  to 
them  our  situation)  to  tell  them  that  provided  they  persisted 
in  getting  into  the  boat,  we  should  be  obliged,  though  very 
reluctantly,  to  cut  the  rope  and  leave  them  ; after  wliich  they 
desisted  from  hauling  the  boat  towards  the  ship.  At  this  time 
w'e  were  13  in  number  in  the  long  boat,  and  two  men  in  the 
storn-boat  lying  under  the  lee  of  the  ship,  continually  bailing 
to  keep  her  from  sinking,  which  augmented  our  number  to 
more  than  could  with  any  degree  of  safety  attempt  to  leave 
the  ship,  in  the  long  boat,  in  the  shattered  condition  she  was 
then  in. 


22 


THE  SHiP  MARGARET, 


Monday  Morning,— moderate  breezes  and  sea  tolerably 
smooth  ; at  which  time  the  people  on  the  wreck  were  about 
half  of  them  on  the  taffre!  rail,  and  the  remainder  on  the  bow- 
sprit and  windlass,  every  other  part  of  her  being  under  water, 
continually.  They  kept  entreating  us  to  take  them  into  the 
boat;  we  then  told  them  our  determination  was  to  continue 
by  the  ship  while  she  kept  together,  and  that  the  boat  was  not 
in  a situation  to  leave  them  unless  they  attempted  to  come 
into  her,  but  if  any  of  them  once  made  the  attem.pt  we  should 
he  under  that  necessity,  notwithstanding  our  wretched  situa- 
tion, having  no  compass,  cjuadrant,  or  any  instrument  whatever 
by  which  we  could  direct  our  course,  not  a single  drop  of 
fresh  water  in  the  boat,  and  two  men  continually  bailing  ; all 
of  which  circumstances  were  known  to  them. 

About  this  time,  casks  of  brandy  and  sundry  other  articles 
of  the  cargo  were  drifting  from  the  v/reck,  amongst  which  we 
picked  up  the  mizzen  top-gallant  sail,  2 spars,  5 oars,  1 cask 
of  oil,  ] drowned  pig,  and  1 goat,  1 bag  of  bread,  and  they 
hove  us  a gallon  keg  of  brandy  from  the  ship  ; we  then  fi.xed 
a sail  for  the  boat  from  the  mizzen  top-gallant  sail.  It  being 
now  about  11  A.  M.  the  people  on  the  wreck  were  again 
determined  to  get  into  the  boat  and  began  by  jumping  into  the 
sea.  Seeing  their  intention,  we  veered  the  boat  further  from 
the  ship  and  they  again  returned  to  her,  after  which  we  re- 
peated to  them  our  determination  to  continue  by  them  so  long 
as  the  ship  held  together,  but  if  any  other  person  attempted  to 
come  into  the  boat  we  should  th^t  instant  leave  them,  notwith- 
standing our  desperate  situation.  At  this  time  they  had  se- 
cured on  the  wreck,  2 quadrants,  2 compasses,  1 hhd.  of  water, 
bread,  flour,  and  a plenty  of  provisions,  as  they  frequentlv  in- 
formed us,  but  they  would  not  spare  us  any  of  these  article.s 
unless  we  consented  to  come  along  side  the  ship  with  the 
boat,  which  had  we  done  we  should  have  been  sunk  in  an 
instant,  as  they  were  prepared  to  jump,  having  oars,  chests, 
&c.  ready  for  the  purpose  on  the  taffrel  rail.  Notwithstand- 
ing they  knew  our  determination  and  the  impossibility  of  our 
taking  them  into  the  boat,  they  still  persisted  in  trying  to  get 
into  her,  and  one  of  them  jumped  into  the  sea  and  made  for  tire 
small  boat,  which  lay  veered  to  the  leeward  of  the  ship,  which 
he  reached,  but  finding  we  would  not  take  him  into  the  long- 
boat, he  returned  to  the  ship  with  the  small  boat.  As  they 
were  now  all  determined  to  pursue  the  same  plan,  we  were 
under  the  painful  necessity  of  cutting  the  rope  by  which  we 
were  fast  to  the  ship,  and  row  and  sail  from  them  for  the  pre- 


THE  SHIP  MARGARET. 


23 


servation  of  our  lives,  in  the  hope  of  falling  in  with  some 
vessel  to  relieve  us,  which  was  almost  the  only  hope  we  had 
left,  being  about  400  miles  distant  from  the  nearest  land,  and 
in  the  desperate  situation  before  stated.  At  this  time  it  was 
about  meridian,  with  moderate  wind  from  the  southward  and 
westward;  we  made  our  course  as  nearly  east  as  possible,  for 
the  Island  of  Corvo  or  Flores,  and  the  last  we  saw  of  the  ship 
she  was  lying  in  the  same  situation  as  when  we  parted  from 
her.  We  continued  our  course  to  the  eastward,  having  the 
winds  variable  from  S.  S.  E.  to  N.  W.,  and  two  men  con- 
stantly balling;  steering  in  the  night  by  the  stars,  when  to  be 
seen,  and  in  dark  cloudy  weather,  by  the  heaving  of  the 
sea,  and  in  the  day  time  by  judging  from  ti.e  bearing  of  the 
sun,  when  to  be  seen,  and  when  not,  by  the  best  of  our  judg- 
ment. For  four  days  we  continued  in  this  situation  without 
seeing  any  vessel;  but  on  Saturday,  26th  of  May,  at  1 P.  M. 
to  our  great  joy  we  espied  a sail,  which  proved  to  be  the  brig 
Poacher,  of  Boston,  Capt.  James  Dunn,  from  Alicant,  who 
took  us  on  board  and  treated  us  with  every  attention  and 
civility. 

As  nothing  was  afterwards  heard  of  the  vessel,  all  that  re- 
mained on  the  wreck,  (thirty-one  in  number,)  undoubtedly 
perished 


24 


BURNING  OF  THE  KENT. 


BURNING  OF  THE  KENT. 

[by  an  eye  witness.] 

The  Kent,  Capt.  Henry  Cobb,  a fine  new  ship  of  ono 
thousand  three  hundred  and  fifty  tons,  bound  to  Bengal  and 
China,  left  the  Downs  on  the  19th  of  February,  with  twenty 
officers,  tlirce  hundred  and  forty-four  soldiers,  forty-tliree 
women,  and  sixty-six  childreti,  belonging  to  the  thirty-llrst 
regiment;  with  twenty  private  passengers,  and  a crew  (in- 
cluding officers)  of  one  hundred  and  forty-eight  men,  on 
board. 

On  the  night  of  IMonday,  the  23th  of  February,  1827,  when 
the  Kent  was  in  lat.  47  degrees  30  minutes,  long.  10  degrees, 
a violent  gale  blew  from  the  west,  and  gradually  increased 
during  the  following  morning.  The  rolling  of  the  vessel  be- 
came tremendous  about  midnight,  so  that  the  best  fastened  ar- 
ticles of  furniture  in  the  principal  cabins  were  dashed  about 
with  violence,  and  the  main  chains  were  thrown  at  every 
lurch  under  water. 

It  was  a little  before  this  period,  that  one  of  the  officers  of 
the  ship,  with  the  well-meant  intention  of  ascertaining  that  all 
was  fast  below,  descended  with  two  of  the  sailors  into  the  hold, 
where  they  carried  with  them,  for  safety,  a light  in  the  patent 


BURNING  OP  THE  KENT. 


25 


lantern  ; and  seeing  that  the  lamp  burned  dimly,  the  officer 
took  the  precaution  to  hand  it  up  the  orlop-deck  to  be  trim- 
med. Having  afterwards  discovered  one  of  the  spirit  casks 
to  be  adrift,  he  sent  the  sailors  for  some  billets  of  wood  to  se- 
cure it ; but  the  ship  in  their  absence  having  made  a heavy 
urch,  the  officer  unfortunately  dropped  the  light  ; and  letting 
go  his  hold  of  the  cask  in  his  eagerness  to  recover  the  lantern, 
it  suddenly  stove,  and  the  spirits  communicating  with  the 
lamp,  the  whole  place  was  instantly  in  a blaze. 

It  so  happened  that  the  author,  went  into  the  cuddy  to  ob- 
serve the  state  of  the  barometer,  when  he  received  from  Capt. 
Spence,  the  captain  of  the  day,  the  alarming  information  that 
the  ship  was  on  fire  in  the  after  hold. 

As  long  as  the  devouring  element  appeared  to  be  confined 
to  the  spot  where  the  fire  originated,  and  which  we  were  as- 
sured was  surrounded  on  all  sides  by  water  casks,  we  ventured 
to  cherish  hopes  that  it  might  be  subdued  ; but  no  sooner  was 
the  light  blue  vapor  that  at  first  arose  succeeded  by  volumes 
of  thick  dingy  smoke,  which  speedily  ascended  through  all  the 
four  hatchways,  rolling  over  every  part  of  the  ship,  than  all 
farther  concealment  became  impossible,  and  almost  all  hope 
of  preserving  the  vessel  was  abandoned.  “The  flames  have 
reached  the  cable  tier,”  was  exclaimed  by  some  individuals, 
and  the  strong  pitchy  smell  that  pervaded  the  deck  confirmed 
the  truth  of  the  exclamation. 

In  these  awful  circumstances  Capt.  Cobb,  with  an  ability 
and  decision  of  character  that  seemed  to  increase  with  the  im- 
minence of  the  danger,  resorted  to  the  only  alternative  now  left 
him,  of  ordering  the  lower  deck  to  be  scuttled,  the  combing  of 
the  hatches  to  be  cut,  and  the  lower  ports  to  be  opened,  for 
the  free  admission  of  the  waves. 

These  instructions  were  speediy  executed  by  the  united  ef- 
forts of  the  troops  and  seamen  : but  not  before  some  of  the 
sick  soldiers,  one  woman,  and  several  children,  unable  to  gain 
(he  upper  deck,  had  perished.  On  descending  to  the  gun- 
deck  with  Colonel  Fearon,  Capt.  Bray,  and  one  or  two  other 
officers  of  the  .31st  regiment,  to  assist  in  opening  the  ports,  I 
met,  staggering  towards  the  hatchway,  in  an  exhausted  and 
nearly  senseless  state,  one  of  the  mates,  who  informed  us  that 
he  had  just  stumbled  over  the  dead  bodies  of  some  individuals 
who  must  have  died  from  suffocation,  to  which  it  was  evident 
that  he  himself  had  almost  fallen  a victim.  So  dense  and  op- 
pressive was  the  smoke,  that  it  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty 
we  could  remain  long  enough  below  to  fulfil  Captain  Cobb’s 
VOL  I.  2 


26 


BURNING  OF  THE  KEJ'iT. 


wishes  ; which  were  no  sooner  accomplished  than  the  sea 
rushed  in  with  extraordinary  force,  carrying  away  in  its  resist- 
less progress  to  the  hold,  the  largest  chests,  bulk-heads,  kc. 

On  the  one  hand  stood  death  by  fire,  on  the  other  death  by 
water  : the  dilemma  was  dreadful.  Preferring  always  the 
more  remote  alternative,  the  unfortunate  crew  were  at  one 
moment  attempting  to  check  the  fire  by  means  of  water  ; and 
when  the  water  became  the  most  threatening  enemy,  their  ef- 
forts were  turned  to  the  exclusion  of  the  waves,  and  the  fire 
was  permitted  to  rage  with  all  its  fury. 

The  scene  of  horror  that  now  presented  itself,  baffles  all  de- 
scription. The  upper  deck  was  covered  with  between  six  and 
seven  hundred  human  beings,  many  of  whom,  from  previous 
sea-sickness,  were  forced  on  the  first  alarm  to  flee  from  below 
in  a state  of  absolute  nakedness,  and  were  now  running  about 
in  quest  of  husbands,  children  or  parents. 

While  some  were  standing  in  silent  resignation,  or  in  stupid 
insensibility  to  their  impending  fate,  others  were  yielding  them- 
selves up  to  the  most  frantic  despair.  Some  on  their  knees 
were  earnestly  imploring,  with  significant  gesticulations  and 
in  noisy  supplications,  the  mercy  of  Him,  whose  arm  they  ex- 
claimed, was  at  length  outstretched  to  smite  them  ; others 
were  to  be  seen  hastily  crossing  themselves,  and  performing 
the  various  external  acts  required  by  their  peculiar  persuasion, 
while  a number  of  the  older  and  more  stout-hearted  sailors 
suddenly  took  their  seats  directly  over  the  magazine,  hoping 
as  they  stated,  that  by  means  of  the  explosion,  which  they 
every  instant  expected,  a speedier  termination  might  thereby 
be  put  to  their  sufferings. 

Captain  Cobb,  with  great  forethought,  ordered  the  deck  to 
be  scuttled  forward,  with  a view  to  draw  the  fire  in  that  direc- 
tion, knowing  that  between  it  and  the  magazine  were  several 
tiers  of  water  casks  ; while  he  hoped  that  the  wet  sails,  kc. 
thrown  in  tlie  afte--  hold,  would  prevent  it  from  communica- 
ting with  the  spirit-room  abaft. 

Several  of  the  soldiers’  wives  and  children,  who  had  fled  for 
temporary  shelter  into  the  after  cabins  on  the  tipper  deck, 
were  engaged  in  praying  and  in  reading  the  scriptures  with 
the  ladies,  some  of  whom  were  enabled  with  wonderful  self- 
possession,  to  offer  to  others  those  spiritual  consolations, 
which  a firm  and  intcdligent  trust  in  the  Redeemer  of  the 
world  appeared  at  this  awful  hour  to  impart  to  their  own 
breasts. 

All  hope  had  departed  ! the  employment  of  the  different  in- 
dividuals indicated  utter  despair  of  rescue — one  was  removing 


BURNING  OP  THE  RENT. 


27 


a lock  of  hair  from  his  writing  desk  to  his  bosom — others  were 
awaiting  their  fate  in  stupor — ‘some  with  manly  fortitude — 
others  bewailing  it  with  loud  and  bitter  lamentation — and  part 
were  occupied  in  prayer  and  mutual  encouragement. 

It  was  at  this  appalling  instant,  when  “ all  hope  that . we 
should  be  saved  was  taken  away,”  that  it  occurred  to  Mr. 
Thompson,  the  fourth  mate,  to  send  a rnan  to  the  foretop, 
rather  with  the  ardent  wish  than  the  expectation,  that  some 
friendly  sail  might  be  discovered  on  the  face  of  the  waters. 
The  sailor,  on  mounting,  threw  his  eyes  round  the  horizon  for 
a moment — a moment  of  unutterable  suspense — and  waving 
his  hat,  exclaimed,  “A. sail  on  the  lee-bow  !”  The  joyful 
announcement  was  received  with  deep-felt  thanksgiving,  and 
with  three  cheers  upon  deck.  Our  flags  of  distress  were  in- 
stantly hoisted,  an J our  minutes  guns  fired:  and  we  endea- 
vored to  bear  down  under  our  three  topsails  and  foresail  upon 
the  stranger,  which  afterwards  proved  to  be  the  Cambria,  a 
small  brig  of  two  hundred  tons  burden,  Capt.  Cook,  bound  to 
Vera  Cruz,  having  on  board  twenty  or  thirty  Cornish  miners, 
and  other  agents  of  the  Anglo-IVIexican  company. 

While  Captain  Cobb,  Colonel  Fearon,  and  Maj.  Macgregor 
of  the  31st  regiment,  were  consulting  together,  as  the  brig  was 
approaching  us,  on  the  necessary  preparations  for  getting  out 
the  boats.  Sic.  one  of  the  officers  asked  Major  IM.  in  what 
order  it  was  intended  the  officers  should  move  off  to  which 
the  other  replied,  “ of  course  the  funeral  order  ; ” which  in- 
junction was  instantly  confirmed  by  Colonel  Fearon,  who  said, 
“ Most  undoubtedly  the  juniors  first — but  see  that  any  man  is 
cut  down  who  presumes  to  enter  the  boats  before  the  means 
of  escape  are  presented  to  the  women  and  children.” 

Arrangements  having  been  considerately  made  by  Captain 
Cobb  for  placing  in  the  first  boat,  previous  to  letting  it  down, 
all  the  ladies,  and  as  many  of  the  soldiers’  wives  as  it  could 
safely  contain,  they  hurriedly  wrapt  themselves  up  in  what- 
ever article  of  clothing  could  be  most  conveniently  found  ; and 
I think  about  two,  or  half  past  two  o’clock,  a most  mournful 
procession  advanced  from  the  after  cabins  to  the  starboard 
cuddy  port,  outside  of  which  the  cutter  was  suspended. 
Scarcely  a word  was  heard — not  a scream  was  uttered — even 
the  infants  ceased  to  cry,  as  if  conscious  of  the  unspoken  and 
unspeakable  anguis-f.  that  was  at  this  instant  rending  the  hearts 
of  the  parting  parents^— nor  was  the  silence  of  voices  in  any 
way  broken,  except  in  one  or  two  cases,  when  the  ladies 
plaintively  entreated  to  be  left  behind  with  their  husbands. 


28 


BURNING  OF  THE  KENT.  . 


But  on  being  assured  that  every  moment’s  delay  might  occa- 
sion the  sacrifice  of  human  life,  they  successively  suffered 
themselves  to  be  torn  from  the  tender  embrace,  and  with  a 
fortitude  which  never  fails  to  characterize  and  adorn  their  sex 
on  occasions  of  overwhelming  trial,  were  placed,  without  a 
murmur,  in  the  boat,  which  was  immediately  lowered  into  a 
sea  so  tempestuous,  as  to  leave  us  only  “ to  hope  against 
hope”  that  it  should  live  in  it  for  a single  moment.  Twice 
the  cry  was  heard  from  those  on  the  chains  that  the  boat  was 
swamping.  But  he  who  enabled  the  Apostle  Peter  to  wmlk 
on  the  face  of  the  deep,  and  was  graciously  attending  to  the 
silent  but  earnest  aspirations  of  those  on  board,  had  decreed 
its  safety. 

After  one  or  two  unsuccessful  attempts  to  place  the  little 
frail  bark  fairly  upon  the  surface  of  the  water,  the  command 
was  at  length  given  to  unhook  ; the  tackle  at  the  stern  was  in 
consequence,  immediately  cleared  ; but  the  ropes  at  the  bow' 
having  got  foul,  the  sailor  there  found  it  impossible  to  obey 
the  order.  In  vain  was  the  axe  applied  to  the  entangled 
tackle.  The  moment  was  inconceivably  critical  ; as  the  boat, 
which  necessarily  followed  the  motion  of  the  ship,  was  grad- 
ually rising  out  of  the  water,  and  must,  in  another  instant  have 
been  hanging  perpendicularly  by  the  bow,  and  its  helpless 
passengers  launched  in  the  deep,  had  not  a most  providen- 
tial w'ave  suddenly  struck  and  lifted  up  the  stern,  so  as  to  en- 
able the  seaman  to  disengage  the  tackle  ; and  the  boat  being 
dexterously  cleared  from  the  ship,  was  seen  after  a little  w hile, 
battling  wdth  the  billows  ; now  raised,  in  its  progress  to  the 
brig,  like  a speck  on  their  summit,  and  then  disappearing  for 
several  seconds,  as  if  engulphed  “ in  the  horrid  vale”  between 
them. 

Two  or  three  soldiers,  to  relieve  their  wdves  of  a part  of 
their  families,  sprang  into  the  water  with  their  children,  and 
perished  in  their  endeavors  to  save  them.  One  young  lady, 
who  had  resolutely  refused  to  quit  her  father,  whose  sense  of 
duty  kept  him  at  his  post,  wms  near  falling  a sacrifice  to  her 
filial  devotion,  not  having  been  picked  up  by  those  in  the 
boats,  until  she  had  sunk  five  or  six  times.  Another  individ- 
ual, who  was  reduced  to  the  frightful  alternative  of  losing  his 
wife,  or  his  children,  hastily  decided  in  favor  of  his  duty  to  the 
former.  Ilis  wfife  was  accordingly  saved,  but  his  four  chil- 
dren, alas  ! were  left  to  perish.  A fine  fellow,  a soldier,  who 
had  neither  wife  nor  child  of  his  own,  but  who  evinced  the 
greatest  solicitude  for  tire  safety  of  those  of  others,  insisted  on 


BURNING  OF  THE  KENT 


29 


having  three  children  lashed  to  him,  with  whom  he  plunged 
into  the  water  ; not  being  able  to  reach  the  boat,  he  was  drawn 
again  into  the  ship  with  his  charge,  but  not  before  two  of  the 
children  had  expired.  One  man  fell  down  the  hatchway  into 
the  flames,  and  another  had  his  back  so  completely  broken  as 
to  have  been  observed  quite  doubled  falling  overboard.  The 
numerous  spectacles  of  individual  loss  and  suffering  were  not 
confined  to  the  entrance  upon  the  perilous  voyage  between 
the  two  ships.  One  man  who  fell  between  the  boat  and  brig, 
had  his  head  literally  crushed  fine — and  some  others  were  lost 
in  their  attempts  to  ascend  the  sides  of  the  Cambria. 

When  the  greater  part  of  the  men  had  been  disposed  of,  the 
gradual  removal  of  the  officers  commenced,  and  was  marked 
by  a discipline  the  most  rigid,  and  an  intrepidity  the  most  ex- 
emplary : none  appearing  to  be  influenced  by  a vain  and 
ostentatious  bravery,  which  in  cases  of  extreme  peril,  affords 
rather  a presumptive  proof  of  secret  timidity  than  of  fortitude; 
nor  any  betraying  unmanly  or  unsoldier-like  impatience  to  quit 
the  ship  ; but  with  the  becoming  deportment  of  men  neither 
paralysed  by,  nor  profanely  insensible  to,  the  accumulating 
dangers  that  encompassed  them,  they  progressively  departed 
in  the  different  boats  with  their  soldiers  ; — they  who  happened 
to  proceed  first  leaving  behind  them  an  example  of  coolness 
that  could  not  be  unprofitable  to  those  who  followed. 

Every  individual  was  desired  to  tie  a rope  round  his  waist. 
While  the  people  were  busily  occupied  in  adopting  this  re- 
commendation, I was  surprised,  I had  almost  said  amused,  by 
the  singular  delicacy  of  one  of  the  Irish  recruits,  who  in 
searching  for  a rope  in  one  of  the  cabins,  called  out  to  me 
that  he  could  find  none  except  the  cordage  belonging  to  an 
officer’s  cot,  and  wished  to  know  whether  there  would  be  any 
harm  in  his  appropriating  it  to  his  own  use. 

Again  ; As  an  agreeable  proof  too,  of  the  subordination  and 
good  feeling  that  governed  the  poor  soldiers  in  the  midst  of 
their  sufferings,  I ought  to  state  that  toward  the  evening, 
when  the  melancholy  groupe  who  were  passively  seated  on 
the  poop,  exhausted  hy  previous  fatigue,  anxiety  and  fasting, 
were  beginning  to  experience  the  pain  of  intolerable  thirst,  a 
box  of  oranges  was  accidentally  discovered  by  some  of  the 
men,  who  with  a degree  of  mingled  consideration,  respect, 
and  affection,  that  could  hardly  have  been  expected  at  such  a 
moment,  refused  to  partake  of  the  grateful  beverage,  until 
they  had  afforded  a share  of  it  to  their  officers. 

The  spanker-boom  of  so  large  a ship  as  the  Kent,  which 
projects,  I should  think,  sixteen  or  eighteen  feet  over  the 


30 


BURNING  OF  THE  KENT. 


stern,  rests  on  ordinary  occasions  about  nineteen  or  twenty 
feet  above  the  water  ; but  in  the  position  in  which  we  were 
placed,  from  the  great  height  of  the  sea,  and  consequent  pitch 
ing  of  the  ship,  it  was  frequently  lifted  to  a height  of  not  less 
than  thirty  or  forty  feet  from  the  surface. 

To  reach  the  rope,  therefore,  that  hung  from  its  e.xtremity, 
was  an  operation  that  seemed  to  require  the  aid  of  as  much 
dexterity  of  hand  as  steadiness  of  head.  For  it  was  not  only 
the  nervousness  of  creeping  along  the  boom  itself,  or  the  ex- 
treme difficulty  of  afterwards  seizing  on  and  sliding  down  by 
the  rope,  that  we  had  to  dread,  and  that  occasioned  the  loss 
of  some  valuable  lives,  by  deterring  the  men  from  adopting 
this  mode  of  escape  : but  as  the  boat,  which  one  moment  was 
probably  under  the  boom,  might  be  carried  the  next,  by  the 
force  of  the  waves,  fifteen  or  twenty  yards  from  it,  the  unhappy 
individual,  whose  best  calculations  were  thus  defeated,  was 
generally  left  swinging  for  some  time  in  mid-air,  if  he  was  not 
repeatedly  plunged  several  feet  under  water,  or  dashed  with 
dangerous  violence  against  the  sides  of  the  returning  boat — 
or,  what  not  unfrequently  happened,  was  forced  to  let  go  his 
hold  of  the  rope  altogether.  As  there  seemed,  however  no 
alternative,  I did  not  hesitate,  notwithstanding  my  compara- 
tive inexperience  and  awkwardness  in  such  a situation,  to 
throw  my  leg  across  the  perilous  stick  ; and  with  a heart  ex- 
tremely grateful  that  such  means  of  deliverance,  dangerous 
as  they  appeared,  were  still  extended  to  me  ; and  more  grate- 
ful still  that  I had  been  enabled,  in  common  with  others,  to 
discharge  my  honest  duty  to  my  sovereign  and  to  my  fellow- 
soldiers  ; I proceeded  after  confidently  committing  my  spirit, 
the  great  object  of  my  solicitude,  into  the  keeping  of  Him 
who  had  formed  and  redeemed  it,  to  creep  slowly  forward, 
feeling  at  every  step  the  increased  difficulty  of  my  situation. 
On  getting  nearly  to  the  end  of  the  boom,  the  young  officer 
whom  I followed  and  myself  were  met  with  a squall  of  wind 
and  rain,  so  violent  as  to  make  us  fain  to  embrace  closely  the 
slippery  stick,  without  attempting  for  some  minutes  to  make 
any  progress,  and  to  excite  our  apprehension  that  we  must  re- 
linquish all  hope  of  reaching  the  rope.  But  our  fears  were 
disappointed,  and  after  resting  for  awhile  at  the  boom-end, 
while  my  companion  was  descending  to  the  boat,  which  he 
did  not  find  until  he  had  been  plunged  once  or  twice  over 
head  in  the  water,  I prepared  to  follow  ; and  instead  of 
lowering  myself,  as  many  had  imprudently  done  at  the  moment 
when  the  boat  was  inclining  towards  us — and  consequently 


THE  SHIP  BOSTON. 


31 


being  unable  to  descend  the  whole  distance  before  it  again  re- 
ceded— I calculated  that  while  the  boat  was  retiring,  I ought 
to  commence  my  descent,  which  would  probably  be  completed 
by  the  time  the  returning  wave  brought  it  underneath;  by  which 
means  I was,  I believe,  almost  the  only  officer  or  soldier  who 
reached  the  boat  without  being  either  severely  bruised  or  im- 
mersed in  the  water.  But  my  friend  Colonel  Fearon  had  not 
been  so  fortunate;  for  after  swimming  for  some  time,  and  be- 
ing repeatedly  struck  against  the  side  of  the  boat,  and  at  one 
time  drawn  completely  under  it,  he  was  at  last  so  utterly  ex- 
hausted, that  he  must  instantly  have  let  go  his  hold  of  the  rope 
and  perished,  had  not  one  in  the  boat  seized  him  by  the  hair 
of  the  head  and  dragged  him  into  it,  almost  senseless  and 
alarmingly  bruised. 

Captain  Cobb,  in  his  immovable  resolution  to  be  the  last, 
if  possible,  to  quit  his  ship,  and  in  his  generous  anxiety  for  the 
preservation  of  every  life  entrusted  to  his  charge,  refused  to 
seek  the  boat,  until  he  again  endeavored  to  urge  onward  the 
few  still  around  him,  who  seemed  struck  dumb  and  powerless 
with  dismay.  But  finding  all  his  entreaties  fruitless  and  hear- 
ing the  guns,  whose  tackle  was  burst  asunder  by  the  advan- 
cing flames,  successively  exploding  in  the  hold,  into  which  they 
had  fallen — this  gallant  officer,  after  having  nobly  pursued,  for 
the  preservation  of  others,  a course  of  exertion  that  has  been 
rarely  equalled  either  in  its  duration  or  difficulty,  at  last  felt 
it  right  to  provide  for  his  own  safety,  by  laying  hold  on  the 
topping  lift,  or  rope  that  connects  the  driver-boom  with  the 
mizzen-top,  and  thereby  getting  over  the  heads  of  the  infat- 
uated men  who  occupied  the  boom,  unable  to  go  either  back- 
ward or  forward,  and  ultimately  dropping  himself  into  the 
water. 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  BOSTON. 

An  unusual  degree  of  sensation  was  excited  in  Boston,  on 
the  first  of  June,  by  the  melancholy  tidings  of  the  loss  of  the 
packet  ship  Boston.  This  strong  and  elegant  ship — one  of 
the  finest  packets  that  belonged  to  this  country — was  struck 
by  lightning  in  the  Gulf  Stream,  six  days  out  from  Charleston, 


32 


THE  SHIP  BOSTON. 


and  burnt  to  the  water’s  edge.  We  present  the  details  below, 
as  furnished  by  Capt.  Mackay. 

“ On  Tuesday,  the  25th  of  May,  lat.  39,  31,  long.  63,  46, 
commenced  with  fresh  breeze  and  squally  weather — at  2 P.  M. 
heavy  rain  which  continued  until  about  sunset — at  8 P.  M. 
forked  lightning  in  the  southwest,  and  dark  and  heavy  clouds 
rising  from  the  westward — at  9,  the  wind  hauled  to  the  west- 
ward— at  10  P.  M.  a heavy  cloud  began  to  rise  in  the  south- 
west— at  half  past  10,  sharp  lightning,  clued  up  the  topgallant 
sails,  and  hauled  the  mainsail  up — at  11,  heavy  thunder  and 
sharp  lightning;  the  second  flash  struck  the  ship,  burst  the 
main-royal  from  the  gaskets  and  burnt  it;  knocked  down  tbe 
steward  and  Isaac  Hopkins  a sailor,  and  filled  the  ship  full  of 
electric  fluid.  We  examined  the  ship  immediately  to  ascer- 
tain if  the  masts  were  injured,  or  the  lightning  had  passed 
through  the  deck  ; but  the  mast  appeared  uninjured,  a bright 
complaisance  resting  on  each  royal-mast  head.  We  single 
reefed  the  maintop-sail,  and  were  nbout  to  hand  the  mainsail, 
when  we  ascertained  that  the  ship  was  on  fire.  We  immedi- 
ately cleared  the  main  and  after  hatchways,  to  get  at  the  fire, 
heaving  the  cotton  overboard  and  cutting  holes  in  the  deck, 
plying  water  in  every  direction — but  all  in  vain;  the  cotton  in 
the  main  hold  was  on  fire,  fore  and  aft,  on  both  sides,  burning 
like  tinder.  Our  only  alternative  was  to  clear  away  the  boats 
and  get  them  out,  part  of  the  crew  and  passengers  at  \vork 
keeping  the  fire  down  as  much  as  possible  by  drawing  and 
heaving  water,  the  scuppers  being  stopped  up  ; we  stove 
water  casks  over  holes  cut  in  the  deck  and  in  the  main 
hatchway  ; starting  the  water,  but  all  to  no  good  purpose,  for 
before  we  could  get  the  long  boat  over  tbe  ship’s  side  the  fire 
had  burst  through  the  deck  and  out  the  larboard  side  of  the 
ship.  The  flames  raged  with  such  violence  and  consumed  the 
vessel  so  quick,  that  nothing  could  be  saved  from  the  wreck. 
We  got  about  forty  gallons  of  water  and  provisions  sufficient, 
on  a short  allowance,  to  keep  the  passengers  and  crew  alive 
for  three  weeks — almost  every  thing  else  was  burnt  up  in  the 
ship,  even  the  money,  watche-s,  and  clothes — all  destroyed 
At  3,  A.  M.  the  main  and  mizzen  masts  were  burnt  off  below 
deck,  and  the  masts  fell  in  the  water;  at  half  past  3,  the  pas- 
senger.=  and  crew  were  all  in  the  boats  ; the  flames  had  then 
reached  the  forecastle,  and  the  ship  was  one  complete  flame 
of  fire,  fore  and  all.  The  passengers  had  exerted  themselves 
to  the  utmost  to  assist  us.  The  officers  had  with  unwearied 
exertion,  coolness  and  persevering  activity  done  all  that  men 


THE  SHIP  BOSTON. 


83 


could  do.  The  ship’s  crew  worked  like  horses  and  behaved 
like  men  ; but  all  would  not  do.  About  three  hours  time 
had  changed  one  of  the  best  ships  that  ever  swam  to  a com- 
plete volcano,  and  cast  twenty-three  persons  adrift  on  the 
open  ocean. 

The  cabin  passengers  were  Admiral  Sir  Isaac  Coffin  and 
servant,  Dr.  William  Boag,  and  his  sister  Miss  Ansella  Boag, 
Mr.  Neil  McNeil,  and  Mr.  Samuel  S.  Osgood.  It  was  then 
raining,  and  every  person  was  drenched  through  with  water; 
in  this  situation  the  constitution  of  Miss  Boag,  the  only  lady 
passenger,  soon  gave  way.  This  amiable  young  lady’s  firm- 
ness of  conduct  at  the  first  alarm  of  fire,  and  during  the  whole 
scene,  is  worthy  of  the  highest  praise.  To  the  divine  will  of 
her  God  she  submitted  without  a murmur,  and  at  1 1 o’clock  on 
Wednesday,  she  died  in  the  arms  of  her  brother,  in  the  boat, 
thanking  him  in  the  most  affectionate  manner  for  his  kindness, 
giving  her  blessing  to  us  all.  On  the  following  day  she  was 
buried  with  the  church  service,  our  situation  not  admitting  of 
the  corpse  being  kept  longer  in  the  boat.  We  remained  in 
the  boats  near  the  fire  of  the  wreck,  two  days,  and  at  three 
o’clock  P.  M.  on  Thursday,  were  taken  on  board  the  brig 
Idas,  of  Liverpool,  N.  S.  from  Demarara,  bound  to  Halifax, 
Capt.  Joseph  Barnaby,  who  with  his  officers  and  crew  treat- 
ed us  with  every  kindness  and  attention.  We  remained  on 
board  the  brig  two  days,  when  Sunday  morning.  May  30th, 
falling  in  with  the  brig  Camilla,  Capt.  Robert  B.  Edes,  he 
was  good  enough  to  offer  us  a passage  to  Boston,  and  receiv- 
ed us  on  board  his  vessel.” 

Admiral  Sir  Isaac  Coffin,  after  landing  from  the  brig  Cam- 
illa, authorized  his  agent  to  present  Capt.  Mackay  with  a 
check  for  five  hundred  dollars;  and  subsequently  sent  him  an 
elegant  gold  watch,  to  replace  one  which  he  had  lost  by  the 
destruction  of  the  ship. 


VOE.  I. 


84 


THE  WHALE  SHIP  ESSEZ. 


LOSS  OF  THE  WHALE  SHIP  ESSEX. 

This  vessel  sailed  from  Nantucket  on  a Whaling  vorage, 
commanded  by  Capt.  Pollard.  On  the  13th  of  iSovember, 
1820,  they  were  among  the  wliales,  and  the  three  boa  id  W6f6 
lowered  down.  They  succeeded  in  capturing  a young  whale, 
but  the  mate’s  boat  got  stove,  and  returned  to  the  ship  to  be 
repaired.  Shortly  alter  a whale  of  the  largest  class,  probably 
the  dam  of  the  one  they  had  just  taken,  struck  the  ship,  knock- 
ed part  of  the  false  keel  off,  just  abreast  of  the  main  channels. 

The  animal  then  remained  for  some  time  along  side,  endea- 
voring to  clasp  the  ship  within  her  jaws,  but  could  not  accom- 
plish it.  She  then  turned,  went  round  the  stern,  and  came 
up  on  the  other  side  ; and  went  away  ahead  about  quarter  of 
a mile.  Then  suddenly  turning,  she  came  at  the  ship  with  tre- 
mendous velocity,  head  on.  The  vessel  was  going  at  the  rate 
of  five  knots,  but  such  was  the  force  with  which  she  struck  the 
ship,  which  was  under  the  cat-head,  that  the  vessel  had  stern 
way,  at  the  rate  of  three  or  four  knots.  The  consequence 
was,  that  the  sea  rushed  into  the  cabin  windows,  every  man 
on  deck  was  knocked  down,  and  worse  than  all,  the  bows 
were  completely  stove  in.  In  a few  minutes,  the  vessel  filled 
and  went  on  her  beam  ends. 


THE  WHALE  SHIP  ESSES. 


35 


At  this  unhappy  juncture,  the  captain  and  second  mate 
were  both  fast  to  a whale;  but  on  beholding  the  awful  catas- 
trophe that  had  taken  place,  immediately  cut  from  the  fish  and 
made  for  the  ship.  As  soon  as  the  captain  got  on  board  he 
gave  orders  for  cutting  away  the  masts,  which  w^as  accord- 
ingly done,  and  the  vessel  righted; — the  upper  deck  was  then 
scuttled,  and  some  water  and  bread  were  procured  for  the  two 
boats,  in  which  they  were  compelled  to  remain  as  all  thoughts 
of  saving  the  ship  were  given  up.  In  expectation  of  falling  in 
with  some  vessel,  they  remained  by  the  wreck,  making  sails, 
&.C.,  but  were  finally  compelled  to  abandon  it,  and  stood  away 
to  the  southward,  in  hopes  of  getting  the  variable  winds,  and 
experiencing  fine  weather  ; but  the  wind  being  constantly  from 
the  east  and  southeast,  they  made  much  lee-way  and  w'ere 
prevented  from  keeping  to  the  southward.  They  continued 
beating  about  in  this  way  for  thirty  days,  when  they  made  an 
island,  which  they  took  for  Ducie’s  Island,  at  which  place  the 
boats  remained  one  week;  but  the  island  affording  hardly  any 
nourishment,  and  in  fact,  exhibiting  nothing  but  sterility,  they 
resolved  on  venturing  for  the  coast  ; leaving  behind  them 
three  men  who  preferred  remaining  there,  rather  than  to  ven- 
ture across  the  ocean  in  an  open  boat. 

After  a series  of  disasters,  a part  of  the  crew  finally  reach- 
ed Valparaiso.  Capt.  Downes,  of  the  U.  S.  frigate  Mace- 
donian, on  becoming  acquainted  with  the  particulars,  resolved 
to  rescue  the  three  unfortunate  men,  who  were  left  behind  on 
the  island.  Accordingly  he  fitted  out  a schooner,  at  an  ex- 
pense of  a thousand  dollars,  and  sent  her  in  search  for  them. 
She  was  out,  however,  but  one  month,  and  returned  dismasted. 
The  ship  Surrey,  Capt.  Raine,  lying  at  Valparaiso,  was  on  the 
eve  of  sailing  for  New  Holland,  and  as  Ducie’s  Island  was  not 
far  from  her  track,  Capt.  Downes  offered  her  commander  three 
hundred  dollars,  to  call  there  and  take  off  the  men. 

On  Thursday,  the  5th  of  April,  Capt.  Raine,  considering 
himself  within  a short  distance  of  Ducie’s  island,  which  is  laid 
down  in  Norie’s  Epitome  to  be  in  lat.  24  degrees  40  minutes 
S.  and  long.  124  deg.  17  minutes  W.,  kept  a good  look  out. 
About  2,  P.  M.  land  was  perceived,  which  turned  out  to  be 
an  island  in  lat.  24  deg.  26  minutes.  As  the  vessel  neared 
the  land,  they  discharged  a gun,  and  shortly  after  the  three 
poor  men  were  seen  to  issue  from  the  woods.  The  boats 
were  presently  lowered,  Capt.  Raine  taking  one  himself.  On 
approaching  the  shore  it  was  found  not  only  dangerous,  but 
utterly  impracticable  to  land  ; of  which  circumstance  they 


S6 


WRECK  OF  THE  ISABELLA. 


were  informed,  in  weak  and  tremulous  voices,  by  the  almost 
starved  and  nearly  worn  out  creatures  themselves,  who  could 
scarcely,  from  the  miserable  plight  they  were  in,  articulate  a 
syllable.  One  poor  fellow  summoned  up  courage  enough  to 
plunge  into  the  waves,  and  with  great  difficulty  reached  the 
boat : he  said,  one  of  the  others  only  could  swim. 

After  warily  backing  the  boat  as  near  the  rocks  as  possible, 
amidst  a heavy  surf,  the  other  two  men  succeeded  in  getting 
on  board,  much  bruised  and  lacerated  by  the  repeated  falls  ; 
which  object  was  no  sooner  effected,  when  each  devoutly  ex- 
pressed his  gratitude  to  that  benign  Being  who  had  so  won- 
derfully preserved  them  from  sharing  in  the  destruction  to 
which  most  of  their  unhappy  shipmates  had  fallen  victims. 
They  had  been  on  the  island  four  months,  living  on  wild 
berries,  resembling  a cherry,  sometimes  killing  a sea-gull  by 
throwing  stones,  and  no  fresh  water  but  when  it  rained,  which 
was  very  seldom.  On  the  island  they  discovered  the  name  of 
the  ship  Elizabeth,  of  London,  carved  on  a tree,  and  a cave, 
with  eight  human  skeletons,  lying  together. 


NARRATIVE 

OF  THE  WRECK  OF  THE  ISABELLA,  OFF  HASTINGS,  ENG. 

The  details  below  were  furnished  by  one  of  the  passengers, 
in  a letter  to  a friend,  dated 

Eastbourne,  March  15,  1833. 

This  wreck  is  still  visible;  she  was  a fine  ship  of  340  tons, 
and  offers  an  awful  evidence  of  the  power  of  nature  over  the 
noblest  works  of  art.  JMy  heart  still  sickens  with  dismay  at 
the  recollection  of  the  dreadful  trials  I have  passed  through. 
I have  not  before  had  health  and  strength  enough  to  give  you 
an  outline  of  the  particulars,  and  even  now  I tremble  as  they 
pass  ill  review  before  me. 

All  our  valuable  furniture,  plate,  books,  manuscripts,  outfit 
and  necessaries  had  been  put  on  board  the  Isabella  in  the 
docks,  when  she  dropped  down  to  Gravesend,  where  I joined 
her  on  the  evening  of  Saturday  the  16th  of  February,  with  my 


WRECK  OF  THE  ISABELLA. 


37 


wife  and  three  children,  a girl  of  1 8 months,  and  two  boys  of 
four  and  six  years.  We  were  opposed  by  contrary  winds,  and 
put  our  pilot  on  shore  on  Monday  evening.  On  Tuesday  the 
wind  freshened  into  a gale;  and  the  dreadful  enervating  sick- 
ness usually  attending  these  scenes  dispossessed  my  wife  and 
myself  of  all  energy  and  strength.  The  wind  was  now  di- 
rectly against  us,  and  every  hour  increasing  its  fearful  power  ; 
but  our  captain,  full  of  intrepidity  and  confidence,  determined 
to  proceed,  although  he  left  behind  a fleet  of  perhaps  an  hun- 
dred sail.  As  night  closed  the  tempest  raged  yet  more  fear- 
fully. Our  gallant  ship  was  but  as  a feather  on  the  wave’s 
surface,  and  all  was  fearfully  dark  as  any  night  in  the  black 
catalogue  of  tempests  ; the  wind  right  ahead;  there  was  equal 
peril  now  in  advancing  or  receding  ; the  captain,  however, 
gave  his  orders  with  as  much  precision  as  if  he  were  exhibit- 
ing in  a state  pageant.  The  loud  voice  of  the  speaking  trum- 
pet was  the  only  sound  that  could  be  heard  amid  the  wild  roar 
of  contending  elements.  Between  3 and  4 o’clock,  our  cap- 
tain entered  the  cabin:  he  spoke  little.  I saw  the  distressed 
workings  of  his  mind,  and  one  or  two  questions  constituted  all 
the  interruptions  I offered.  He  took  brandy  and  water,  threw 
off  his  saturated  dress,  and  having  sat  a little  in  dry  clothes, 
retired. 

From  this  time  the  ship  seemed  to  me  to  labour  and  strain 
more  than  before,  and  the  hurricane  to  drive  and  lay  down  the 
ship  lower  on  her  side  ; but  as  the  captain  was  taking  rest,  I 
had  fancied  more  security,  and  had  lain  myself  on  the  floor  of 
the  cabin  in  the  hope  of  getting  also  some  repose.  I had  been 
lying  down  I suppose  30  minutes,  when  I thought  I heard  or  felt 
the  keel  of  the  ship  drag.  I had  been  to  this  time  sick  to  death. 
I was  exhausted  and  listless,  almost  lifeless,  when  the  dread- 
ful suspicion  and  announcement  of  “ shore”  alarmed  me  ; I 
was  ill  no  more.  I jumped  up  and  was  rushing  through  the 
cabin  to  mention  my  fears,  wlien  the  ship  beat  twice  on  a 
rock,  and  I heard  the  cry  of  “ The  ship  has  struck  !”  I call- 
ed the  captain.  The  dreadful  shock  and  loud  cries  of  alarm 
combined  to  summon  all  on  deck,  excepting  the  ladies  and  the 
poor  children,  who  had  been  roused  at  last  by  the  general 
crash,  and  these  I would  not  allow  to  leave  their  berths  lest 
they  might  interrupt  the  exertions  making  above.  Here,  in- 
deed, was  redoubled  energy.  The  rudder  was  unshipped 
when  we  first  struck,  and  was  abandoned.  Now  was  the  loud 
cry  for  the  speaking-trumpet, — now  for  the  axes,  which  for  a 
time  could  not  be  found.  I asked  if  there  were  no  guns  to 


38 


WRECK  OF  THE  ISABELLA. 


fire  signals  of  distress  ? No  guns.  No  rockets  to  let  off  to 
acquaint  the  coast  guard  with  our  condition  ? No  rockets. 
It  was  manifest  our  captain  had  been,  as  Napoleon  said  of 
Massena,  a spoiled  child  of  fortune  ! Always  happy  and  suc  - 
cessful in  his  adventures,  his  voyages  deservedly  fortunate, 
had  superseded  all  contemplation  of  disater.  Every  effort  was 
now  made,  by  manoeuvring  the  sails,  to  force  the  ship  once 
more  to  sea,  and  made  in  vain — we  were  constrained  to  wait 
until  day-light  enabled  us  to  appreciate  our  real  situation, 
and  procure  for  us  from  the  shore  the  necessary  assistance 
Ii  is  difficult  to  judge  of  distance  on  water,  but  I believe 
we  lay  nearlv  half  a mile  from  the  beach.  Every  succeeding 
wave  raised  the  ship  several  feet,  and  subsiding,  we  beat  with 
tremendous  violence  on  the  rock.  An  immense  quantity  of 
bricks  had  been  shipped  in  lieu  of  ballast;  between  these  and 
the  rock,  the  ship’s  bottom  might  represent  the  metal  works 
between  the  anvil  and  the  hammer,  and  strange  it  would  have 
been  had  it  not  severely  siitfered.  Every  wave  r\  as  a fearful 
mountain,  while  the  hurricane  momentarily  threatened  to 
shiver  us  into  atoms.  Such  a storm  has  not  been  felt  on  these 
shores  during  the  last  fifty  years.  As  the  ungoverned  state 
of  the  rudder  was  now  breaking  up  all  within  its  range,  the 
binnacles  were  removed  below  for  security,  and  the  rudder 
lashed  to  the  boom  ; but  the  cords  were  soon  rent  asunder  like 
threads.  After  lying  in  this  situation  for  nearly  two  hours, 
sometimes’  fancying  we  saw  boats  approaching  to  our  assist- 
ance and  sometimes  that  we  saw  lights  as  signals,  the  dawn  at 
length  assured  us  we  were  descried  from  the  shore,  where  we 
saw  a general  activity  corresponding  to  the  peril  of  our  un- 
happy condition.  Not  a boat  could,  however,  venture  to  put 
out  through  the  frightful  surf,  and  I own  I felt  little  hopes  ot 
relief  while  the  elements  continued  tlieir  frightful  ravages, 
jlhe  shore  was  now  lined  with  spectators,  but  their  svmpathv 
could  avail  us  nothing.  While  this  was  our  condition  with- 
out, within  the  ship,  all  was  devastation.  At  each  new  con- 
cussion something  was  strained  and  gave  way.  Bedsteads, 
lamps,  tables  and  trunks  were  hurled  from  side  to  side  with 
frightful  noise,  which  made  the  females  believe,  in  spite  of  our 
assurances,  the  ship  was  breaking  up.  But  now  beamed  sud- 
denly forth  in  our  extremity,  the  dawn  of  our  deliverance.  We 
had  watched  a team  laboring  along  the  beach  conveying  to 
windward  a boat.  It  was  launched,  and  in  the  same  moment 
manned.  It  was  the  God-like  life-boat,  equipped  with  the  most 
‘ntrepid  crew  that  ever  deserved  their  country’s  gratitude.  In 
half  an  hour  of  unequalled  struggles  they  were  alongside,  and 


WRECK  OF  THE  ISABELLA. 


S9 


boarded  us  ; and  now,  indeed,  I saw  countenances  where  the 
glad  gleam  of  joy  endeavored  to  penetrate  through  a mass  of 
suffering  and  despair;  but  we  had  scarcely  interchanged  con- 
gratulations when  I was  told  the  boat  had  left  the  ship.  I 
could  not  believe  it.  I ran  aloft  and  found  it  true.  I felt  I 
had  now  a duty  to  perform  to  my  family,  and  I asked  the  cap- 
tain if  the  boat  were  dismissed,  what  could  be  his  plan  ? I re- 
presented that  as  our  rudder  was  useless  he  could  have  no 
command  of  the  ship  if  she  floated  with  the  coming  flood,  and 
if  her  bottom  was  pierced,  of  which  there  could  be  no  doubt, 
we  must  expect  that  if  she  dipped  into  deep  water  she  would 
fill  and  go  down,  and  all  would  inevitably  perish — that  it 
would  be  impossible  in  her  present  crippled  state,  to  work  her 
into  any  port,  and  I submitted,  therefore,  that  our  safety 
should  be  consulted  above  all  things.  Our  captain  firmly  an- 
swered, our  safety  was  his  principal  duty  and  first  care;  that 
1 might  rely  on  his  word  tliat  he  would  not  hazard  our  lives; 
and  that  if  the  ship  was  not  in  a condition  to  leave  the  shore, 
he  would  not  attempt  it.  I own  I returned  to  my  family  with 
a heavy  heart  to  announce  the  fearful  experiment. 

The  flood-tide  was  rolling  in,  and  the  trumpet  of  our  vigi- 
lant captain  was  again  in  full  activity.  After  many  mighty 
workings,  an  awful  blast  drove  us  over  the  reef,  and  hurried 
us  to  sea.  Hope  beamed  again,  but  it  wms  found  that  the  ship 
had  made  5 feet  of  water  in  10  minutes.  The  signal  of  dis- 
tress w'as  hoisted,  and  every  possible  effort  made  to  put  the 
ship’s  head  to  the  shore,  but  without  the  assistance  of  her 
rudder  she  was  wholly  unmanageable,  and  very  soon  became 
water-logged.  I now  caught  the  captain’s  eye;  he  motioned 
me,  and  gave  the  dreadful  intelligence  that  the  ship  was  sink- 
ing, and  I must  prepare  my  wife  and  children  for  any  event  ! 
I asked  how  long  it  might  be  before  she  would  go  down  ? 
He  said,  “some  time  }Ct.”  Without  making  any  com- 
munication, I conveyed  my  family  on  deck,  and  watched  the 
pro^^^ress  the  ship  visibly  made  in  sinking.  Efforts  were  again 
made  to  put  the  ship  about  but  they  were  fruitless. 

Happily  for  our  safety,  the  life  boat,  better  acquainted  with 
the  distressing  features  of  disaster,  had  kept  hovering  around 
I had  grieved  at  its  dismissal  but  now  suddenly  heard  it  hail- 
ing the  captain  to  let  go  the  remaining  anchor. — After  drag- 
ging a little,  it  held  on,  and  threw  her  stern  round  ; but  the 
ship  was  water-logged  and  made  little  progress.  She  was 
now  so  low  that  every  wave  rolled  in  one  side  and  discharged 
itself  on  the  other.  We  had  thrown  out  a line  to  the  boat, 
but  it  had  quickly  snapped,  and  we  threw  others,  in  the  hope 


40 


WRECK  OF  THE  ISABELLA. 


of  keeping  them  at  a short  distance.  As  it  appeared  we  must 
in  a few  seconds  go  down,  I was  preparing  cords  for  the  safety 
of  my  family,  when  a squall,  a hundred  times  more  frightful 
than  any  that  had  yet  assailed  us,  gave  hopes,  and  the  crew 
cried  out,  “Now — now  the  masts  must  go.”  But  still  they  stood 
to  our  great  danger  and  annoyance.  The  ship  had,  however, 
felt  the  impulse  received  from  the  last  blast,  and  been  impel- 
led forward; — and  now  a shock  succeeded  which  gave  the 
glad  auspicious  tidings  of  shore.  The  men  clasped  their 
hands,  and  looked  towards  Heaven  with  emotions  of  gratitude. 
The  last  nearly  overwhelming  gale  had  lifted  us  forward,  and 
proved  our  deliverance;  and  now  the  exertions  of  the  crew  of 
the  boat  were  increased  tenfold,  and  they  were  quickly  under 
our  stern.  Our  intrepid  captain,  lashing  himself  for  security, 
jumped  over  the  ship’s  side,  and,  though  overwhelmed  by 
every  wave,  called  aloud  for  the  children  first.  I had  taken 
them  below,  lest  the  fall  of  the  masts  should  injure  them.  I 
flew  down  and  in  an  instant  my  eldest  son  was  in  the  arms  of 
the  captain.  The  life  boat  was  now  riding  on  the  brink  of  the 
wave,  and  now  was  lost  in  the  abyss;  but  as  she  was  descend- 
ing my  son  was  caught  as  the  captain  loosed  his  arm,  by  a 
dozen  eager  arms  raised  for  his  safety.  The  second  boy  met 
with  more  facility,  and  the  infant  was  thrown  and  caught, 
when  the  whole  crew,  with  generous  sympathy,  cried  out, 
“ Now  the  mother.”  The  mother  was  soon  with  her  children, 
and  seemed  to  us  protected  by  these  our  worldly  saviours 
from  destruction.  The  other  females  were  then  handed  down, 
with  a youth  of  14;  and  I next  followed,  in  agonizing  anxiety 
to  share  with  those  I felt  dearer  to  me  than  life,  the  yet  re- 
maining perils. 

Lifted  sometimes  mountains  high,  sometimes  hidden  from 
all  view  in  the  depths  into  which  we  descended,  we  at  last 
reached  the  shore.  The  people  upon  the  beach  rushed  into 
the  surf  to  receive  us,  and  braved  its  perils  for  our  security. 
The  boat  was  soon  lighted,  and  a cart  stood  readv  to  convey 
us  to  an  adjoining  house,  where  dry  clothing  was  soon  ex- 
changed for  garments  long  saturated  with  brine.  The  captain 
and  crew  were  left  on  the  wreck  with  one  passenger,  and  two 
hours  elapsed  before  the  boat  could  succeed  in  extricating 
these  from  the  dangers  assailinji  them.  For  a considerable 
period  the  sea  had  been  covered  with  floating  packages,  car- 
ried by  the  storm  and  tide  many  miles  along  the  beach,  but  at 
nightfall  began  the  active  work  of  plunder,  and  that  which  had 
resisted  other  violence  was  soon  conveyed  away  from  obser- 
vation. 


EXPLOSION  OP  THE  FULTON.  4i 


LOSS  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES  STEAM  FRIGATE 
FULTON. 


One  of  the  most  destructive  explosions  in  the  history  of  this 
country,  took  place  at  the  Navy  Yard  in  Brookline,  N.  Y.  on 
the  evening  of  the  4th  of  June,  1829,  by  which  accident, 
SEVENTY  FIVE  pcrsons  were  killed  and  twenty  two  wounded. 

The  accident  originated  in  the  carelessness  of  the  gunner, 
a man  about  sixty  years  of  age,  who  had  but  the  day  before 
received  his  appointment,  and  who  was  blown  up  with  the 
others.  On  descending  to  the  magazine,  it  had  been  usual 
to  place  the  lamp  behind  a glass  ceiling,  which  effectually  pre- 
vented all  contact  with  the  powder  ; but  in  this  instance,  the 
precaution,  it  was  supposed,  was  not  taken. 

The  Fulton  had  been  used  as  a receiving  vessel  ever  since 
the  war,  and  also  as  a school  for  new  recruits  in  the  , service. 
She  was  moored  within  two  hundred  yards  of  the  shorb.  The 
report  of  the  explosion  was  not  louder  than  that  of  a common 
cannon,  and  many  supposed  it  originated  from  such  ai source, 
until  they  saw  the  immense  volume  of  smoke  issuing  from  the 
smouldering  ruin.  A midshipman  who  was  sleeping  on  board 
the  frigate  U.  States,  within  200  yards  of  the  Fulton,  was  not 


42 


SKEI.ETON  OF  THE  WRECK. 


by  the  accident.  A most  singular  and  promotion-worthy  pre- 
sence of  mind  was  manifested  by  a private  soldier,  who  wa.*" 
stationed  as  sentinel  upon  the  bridge,  and  though  fragments 
of  dead  bodies,  splinters,  and  timbers  fell  around  him,  in 
showers,  he  continued  to  do  his  duty  as  unconcerned  as  though 
nothing  had  happened. 

But  two  days  previous  to  the  e.xplosion,  there  were  sixty 
two  rr;en  drafted  from  the  Fulton,  to  form  part  of  the  crew  of 
the  U.  S.  frigate  Constellation,  then  on  the  eve  of  her  depar- 
ture for  a foreign  station,  and  the  Band,  seventeen  in  number, 
at  the  time  of  the  disaster,  were  on  shore. 

It  being  ebb  tide,  fragments  of  the  Frigate  floated  down  in 
shoals  in  [ront  of  the  city  of  JNew  York,  and  hundreds  of  small 
boats  were  seen  busily  engaged  in  securing  them.  She  was 
made  a complete  wreck.  JNlany  of  the  timbers,  although  four 
feet  in  thickness,  and  all  the  otiier  parts  of  corresponding 
strength,  were  blown  entirely  asunder,  and  left  her,  dissevered 
of  her  glory,  lying  in  the  place  where  she  was  moored. 

Among  the  number  wounded  was  a son  of  the  lion.  Henry* 
Eckford,  who  had  been  singularly  unfortunate  in  regard  to  a 
promising  family.  It  was  but  a short  time  previous  that  an 
accomplished  daughter  fell  a sacrifice  to  the  flames, — a sou, 
who  traveled  in  Europe  with  Professor  Carter,  died  in  the 
morning  of  life  of  a consumption  ; and  another,  by  this  fatal 
accident,  was  most  cruelly  wounded. 


SKELEION  OF  THE  WRECK 

While  Sir  Michael  Moore  was  in  the  command  of  the  Ame- 
thyst frigate,  and  was  cruising  in  the  Bay  of  Biscay,  the  wreck 
of  a merchant  ship  drove  past.  Her  deck  was  just  above 
water;  ber  lower  masts  alone  standing.  jVot  a soul  could  be 
seen  on  board,  but  there  was  a cambouse  on  deck,  which  had 
the  appearance  of  having  been  recently  patched  with  old  can- 
vass and  tarpauling  as  if  to  afford  shelter  to  some  of  the  crew. 
It  blew  at  this  time  a strong  gale  ; but  Sir  Michael,  listening 
only  to  the  dictates  of  humanity,  ordered  the  ship  to  be  put 


SKELETON  OF  THE  WRECK. 


43 


about  and  sent  off  a boat  with  instructions  to  board  the  wreck, 
and  ascertain  whether  there  was  any  being  still  surviving 
whom  the  help  of  his  fellow  men  might  save  from  the  grasp  of 
death.  The  boat  rowed  towards  the  drifting  mass,  and  while 
struggling  with  the  difficulty  of  getting  through  a high  run- 
ning sea  close  along  side,  the  crew  shouting  all  the  time  as 
loud  as  they  could,  an  object,  like  in  appearance  to  a bundle 
of  clothes,  was  observed  to  roll  out  of  the  cambouse  appar- 
ently against  the  lee  shrouds  of  the  mast.  With  the  end  of 
the  boat  hook  they  managed  to  got  hold  of  it,  and  hauled  it 
into  the  boat,  when  it  proved  to  be  the  trunk  of  a man  bent 
head  and  knees  together,  and  so  wasted  as  scarce  to  be  felt 
within  the  ample  clothes  which  had  once  fitted  it  in  a state  of 
life  and  strength.  The  boat’s  crew  hastened  back  to  the  Ame- 
thyst with  this  miserable  remnant  of  mortality;  and  so  small 
was  it  in  bulk,  that  a lad  of  fourteen  years  of  age  was  able 
with  his  own  hands,  to  lift  it  into  the  ship.  When  placed  on 
deck,  it  showed  for  the  first  time,  to  the  astonishment  of  all, 
signs  of  returning  life;  it  tried  to  move;  the  next  moment  mut- 
tered in  a hollow  sepulchral  tone,  “ there  is  another  man.” 

The  instant  these  words  were  heard.  Sir  Michael  ordered 
the  boat  to  shove  off  again  for  the  wreck;  looking  into  the 
cub  house,  they  found  two  other  human  bodies,  wasted,  like 
the  one  they  saved,  to  the  very  bones  but  without  the  least 
spark  of  life  remaining.  They  were  sitting  in  a shrunk  up 
posture,  a hand  of  one  resting  on  a tin  pot,  in  which  there  was 
a gill  of  water,  and  a hand  of  the  other  reaching  to  the  deck, 
as  if  to  regain  a bit  of  salt  beef,  of  the  size  of  a walnut,  which 
had  dropped  from  its  nerveless  grasp.  Unfortunate  men  ! they 
had  lived  on  their  scanty  store,  till  they  had  not  strength  re- 
maining to  lift  the  last  morsel  to  their  mouths  ! The  boat’s 
crew  having  completed  their  last  melancholy  survey,  returned 
on  board  where  tliey  found  the  attention  of  the  ship’s  com- 
pany engrossed  by  their  efforts  to  preserve  the  generous  skele- 
ton, who  seemed  to  have  just  life  enough  to  breathe  the  re- 
membrance, that  there  was  still  “ another  man,”  his  companion 
in  suffering,  to  be  saved. 

Captain  S.  committed  him  to  the  special  charge  of  the  sur- 
geon, who  spared  no  means  which  humanity  or  skill  could  sug- 
gest to  achieve  the  noble  object  of  creating  anew,  as  it  were, 
a fellow  creature,  whom  the  unparalelled  famine  had  stripped 
of  almost  every  living  energy.  For  three  weeks  he  scarcely 
ever  left  his  patient,  giving  him  nourishment  with  his  own 
hand  every  five  or  ten  minutes;  and  at  the  end  of  three  weeks 


44 


STEAM  BOAT  HELEN  MACGREGOR. 


more,  the  “ Skeleton  of  the  wreck”  was  seen  walking  on  th 
deck  of  the  Amethyst! — and  to  the  surprise  of  all  who  recol 
lected  that  he  had  been  lifted  into  the  ship  by  a cabin  boy, 
presented  the  stately  figure  of  a man  nearly  six  feet  high. 


STEAM  BOAT  HELEN  McGREGOR. 

The  following  is  a description,  by  a passenger,  of  one  of 
the  most  fatal  steam  boat  disasters  that  has  ever  occurred  on 
the  western  waters. 

“ On  the  morning  of  the  24th  of  February,  1830,  the  Helen 
McGregor  stopped  at  3Iemphis,  on  the  IMississippi  river,  to 
deliver  freight  and  land  a number  of  passengers,  who  resided 
in  that  section  of  Tennessee.  The  time  occupied  in  so  doing 
could  not  have  exceeded  three  quarters  of  an  hour.  When 
the  boat  landed,  I went  ashore  to  see  a gentleman  with  whom 
I had  some  business.  I found  him  on  the  beach,  and  after  a 
short  conversation,  I returned  to  the  boat.  1 recollect  look 
ing  at  my  watch  as  I passed  the  gang-way.  It  was  half  past 
eight  o’clock.  A great  number  of  persons  were  standing  ob 


STEAM  BOAT  HELEN  MACGREGOR. 


49 


what  is  called  the  boiler  deck,  being  that  part  of  the  upper 
deck  situated  immediately  over  the  boilers.  It  was  crowded 
to  excess,  and  presented  one  dense  mass  of  human  bodies. — 
In  a few  minutes  we  sat  down  to  breakfast  in  the  cabin.  The 
table,  although  e.xtending  the  whole  length  of  the  cabin,  was 
completely  filled,  there  being  upwards  of  sixty  cabin  passen- 
gers, among  whom  were  several  ladies  and  children.  The 
number  of  passengers  on  board,  deck  and  cabin  united,  was 
between  four  and  five  hundred.  I had  almost  finished  my 
breakfast  when  the  pilot  rung  his  bell  for  the  engineer  to  put 
the  machinery  in  motion.  The  boat  having  just  shoved  off,  I 
was  in  the  act  of  raising  my  cup  to  my  lips,  the  tingling  of  the 
pilot  bell  yet  on  my  ear,  when  I heard  an  explosion,  resem- 
bling the  discharge  ofasmall  pieceof  artillery — the  report  was 
perhaps  louder  than  usual  in  such  cases — for  an  exclamation 
was  half  uttered  by  me  that  the  gun  was  well  loaded,  when  the 
rushing  sound  of  steam,  and  the  rattling  of  glass  in  some  of 
the  cabin  windows  checked  my  speech  and  told  too  well  what 
had  occurred.  I almost  involuntarily  bent  my  head  and  body 
down  to  the  floor — a vague  idea  seemed  to  shoot  across  my 
mind  that  more  than  one  boiler  might  burst,  and  that  by  as- 
suming this  posture,  the  destroying  matter  would  pass  over 
without  touching  me. 

The  general  cry  of  “ a boiler  has  burst”  resounded  from  one 
end  of  the  table  to  the  other;  and,  as  if  by  a simultaneous 
movement,  all  started  on  their  feet.  Then  commenced  a 
general  race  to  the  ladies’  cabin,  which  lay  more  towards  the 
stern  of  the  boat.  All  regard  to  order  or  deference  to  se.x 
seemed  to  be  lost  in  the  struggle  for  which  should  be  first  and 
farthest  removed  from  the  dreaded  boilers.  The  danger  had 
already  passed  away!  I remained  standing  by  the  chair  on 
which  I had  been  previously  sitting.  Only  one  person  or  two 
staid  in  the  cabin  with  me.  As  yet  no  more  than  half  a min- 
ute had  elapsed  since  the  explosion;  but,  in  that  brief  space 
how  had  the  scene  changed!  In  that  “drop  of  time”  what 
confusion,  distress  and  dismay!  An  instant  before  and  all 
were  in  tbe  quiet  repose  of  security — another,  and  they  were 
overwhelmed  with  alarm  and  consternation.  It  is  but  justice 
to  say  that  in  this  scene  of  terror,  the  ladies  exhibited  a de- 
gree of  firmness  worthy  of  all  praise.  No  screaming,  no 
fainting;  their  fears,  when  uttered,  where  for  their  husbands 
and  children,  not  for  themselves. 

I advanced  from  my  position  to  one  of  the  cabin  doors  fo. 
the  purpose  of  inquiring  who  were  injured,  when,  just  as 
reached  it,  a man  entered  at  the  opposite  one,  both  his  han 


46 


STEAM  BOAT  HELEN  MACGREGOR. 


covering  his  face,  and  exclaiming  “Oh  God,  Oh  God!  I am 
lost!  lam  ruined!”  He  immediately  began  to  tear  off  his 
clothes.  When  stripped,  he  presented  a most  shocking  and 
afflicting  spectacle  ; his  face  was  entirely  black — his  body 
witliout  a particle  of  skin.  He  had  been  flayed  alive.  He 
gave  me  his  name,  and  place  of  abode — then  sunk  in  a state 
of  exhaustion  and  agony  on  the  floor.  I assisted  in  placing 
him  on  a mattrass  taken  from  one  of  the  berths,  and  covered 
him  with  blankets.  He  complained  of  heat  and  cold  as  at 
once  oppressing  him.  He  bore  his  torments  with  manlv 
fortitude,  yet  a convulsive  shriek  would  occasionally  burst  from 
him.  His  wife,  his  children,  were  bis  constant  theme;  it  was 
hard  to  die  without  seeing  them — “ it  was  hard  to  go  without 
bidding  them  one  farewell  !”  Oil  and  cotton  were  applied  to 
hi»  wounds  ; but  he  soon  became  insensible  to  earthly  misery. 
Before  I had  done  attending  to  him,  the  whole  floor  of  the 
cabin  was  covered  with  unfortunate  sufferers.  Some  bore  up 
under  the  horrors  of  their  situation  with  a degree  of  resolution 
amounting  to  heroism.  Others  were  wholly  overcome  by  the 
sense  of  pain,  the  suddenness  of  the  disaster,  and  the  near  ap- 
proach of  death,  which  even  to  them  was  evident — whose  pangs 
they  already  felt.  Some  implored  us,  as  an  act  of  humanity, 
to  complete  the  work  of  destruction,  and  free  them  from  pre- 
sent suffering.  One  entreated  the  presence  of  a clergyman 
to  pray  by  him,  declaring  he  was  not  fit  to  die.  I inquired  ; 
none  could  be  had.  On  every  side  were  to  be  heard  groans 
and  mingled  exclamations  of  grief  and  despair. 

To  add  to  the  confusion,  persons  were  every  moment  run- 
ning about  to  learn  the  fate  of  their  friends  and  relatives; 
fathers,  sons,  brothers  ; for,  in  this  scese  of  unmixed  calamity, 
it  was  impossible  to  say  who  were  saved,  or  who  had  perished. 
Tiie  countenances  of  manv  were  so  much  disfigured  as  to  be 
past  recognition.  JVIy  attention,  after  some  time,  was  parti- 
cularly drawn  towards  a poor  fellow  who  lay  unnoticed  on  the 
floor,  without  uttering  a single  word  of  complaint.  He  was 
at  a little  distance  removed  from  the  rest.  He  was  not  much 
scalded,  but  one  of  his  thighs  was  broken,  and  a principal 
artery  had  been  severed,  from  which  the  blood  was  gushing 
rapidly.  He  betrayed  no  displeasure  at  the  apparent  neglect 
with  which  he  was  treated — he  was  perfectly  calm.  I spoke 
to  him;  he  said  “ he  was  very  weak;  but  felt  himself  going — 
it  would  soon  be  over.”  A gentleman  ran  for  one  of  the  phy- 
sicians ; he  came,  and  declared  that  if  expedition  were  used, 
he  might  be  preserved  by  amputating  the  limb  ; but  that,  to 
effect  this,  it  would  be  necessary  to  remove  him  from  the  boat 


STEAM  BOAT  HELEN  MACGREGOR. 


47 


Unfortunately  the  boat  was  not  sufficiently  near  to  run  a plank 
ashore.  We  were  obliged  to  wait  until  it  could  be  close  haul- 
ed. I stood  by  him  calling  for  help  ; we  placed  him  on  a 
mattrass,  and  bore  him  to  the  guards  ; there  we  were  detained 
some  time,  from  the  cause  I have  mentioned.  Never  did  any 
thing  appear  to  me  so  slow  as  the  movement  of  those  engaged 
in  hauling  the  boat. 

I knew,  and  he  knew,  that  delay  wms  death— -that  life  was 
fast  ebbing.  I could  not  take  my  gaze  from  his  face — there 
all  was  coolness  and  resignation.  No  word  or  gesture  indica- 
tive of  impatience  escaped  him.  He  perceived  by  my  loud  and, 
perhaps,  angry  tone  of  voice,  how  much  1 was  excited  by  what 
I thought  tlie  barbarous  slowness  of  those  around  ; he  begged 
me  not  to  take  so  much  trouble  ; that  they  were  doing  their 
best.  At  length  we  got  him  on  shore. — It  was  too  late  ; he 
was  too  much  exhausted,  and  died  immediately  after  the  am- 
putation. 

So  soon  as  I was  relieved  from  attending  on  those  in  the 
the  cabin,  I went  to  examine  that  part  of  the  boat  where  the 
boiler  had  burst.  It  was  a complete  wreck — a picture  of  de- 
struction. It  bore  ample  testimony  of  the  tremendous  force 
of  that  power  which  the  ingenuity  of  man  has  brought  to  his  aid. 
The  steam  had  given  every  thing  a whitish  hue — the  boilers 
were  displaced — the  deck  had  fallen  down — the  machinery 
was  broken  and  disordered.  Bricks,  dirt  and  rubbish,  were 
scattered  about.  Close  by  the  bowsprit  was  a large  rent  through 
which  I was  told  the  boiler  after  exploding,  had  passed  out, 
carrying  one  or  two  men  in  its  mouth.  Several  dead  bodies 
were  lying  around  ; their  fate  had  been  an  enviable  one  com- 
pared with  that  of  others — they  could  scarcely  have  been 
conscious  of  a pang  ere  they  had  ceased  to  be.  On  the  star- 
board wheel  house  lay  a human  body,  in  which  life  was  not  yet 
extinct,  though  apparently,  there  was  no  sensibility  remaining. 
The  body  must  have  been  thrown  from  the  boiler  deck,  a dis- 
tance of  thirty  feet.  The  whole  of  the  forehead  had  been 
blown  away  ; the  brains  were  still  beating.  Tufts  of  hair, 
shreds  of  clothing,  and  splotches  of  blood  might  be  seen  in 
every  direction.  A piece  of  skin  was  picked  up'by  a gentle- 
man on  board,  which  appeared  to  have  been  pealed  off  by  the 
force  of  the  steam;  it  extended  from  the  middle  of  the  arm 
down  to  the  tips  of  the  fingers,  the  nails  adhering  to  it.  So 
dreadful  had  been  the  force  that  not  a particle  of  the  flesh 
adhered  to  it  ; the  most  skilful  operator  could  scarcely  have 
effected  such  a result.  Several  died  from  inhaling  the  steam 
or  gas,  whose  skin  was  almost  uninjured. 


48 


STEAM  BOAT  HELEN  MACGREGOR. 


The  number  of  lives  lost  will,  in  all  probability,  never  be 
distinctly  known.  Many  were  seen  flung  into  the  river,  most 
of  whom  sunk  to  rise  no  more.  Could  the  survivors  have  been 
kept  together  until  the  list  of  passengers  was  called,  the  pre- 
cise loss  would  have  been  ascertained  ; that,  however,  though 
it  had  been  attempted,  would,  under  the  circumstances,  have 
been  next  to  impossible. 

Judging  from  the  crowd  which  I saw  on  the  boiler  deck  im- 
mediately before  the  explosion,  and  the  statement  which  I re- 
ceived as  to  the  number  of  those  who  succeeded  in  swimming 
out  after  they  were  cast  into  the  river,  I am  inclined  to  believe 
that  between  fifty  and  sixty  must  have  perished. 

The  cabin  passengers  escaped  owing  to  the  peculiar  con- 
struction of  the  boat.  Just  behind  the  boilers  were  several 
large  iron  posts,  supporting,  I think,  the  boiler  deck  ; across 
each  post  was  a large  circular  plate  of  iron  of  between  one 
and  two  inches  in  thickness.  One  of  those  posts  was  placed 
exactly  opposite  the  head  of  the  boiler  which  burst,  being  the 
second  one  on  the  starboard  side.  Against  this  plate  the  head 
struck  and  penetrated  to  the  depth  of  an  inch,  then  broke  and 
flew  off  at  an  angle,  entering  a cotton  bale  to  the  depth  of  a 
foot.  The  boiler  head  was  in  point  blank  range  with  the 
breakfast  table  in  the  cabin,  and  had  it  not  been  obstructed  by 
the  iron  post  must  have  made  a clear  sweep  of  those  who  were 
seated  at  the  table. 

To  render  any  satisfactory  account  of  the  cause  which  pro- 
duced the  explosion  can  hardly  be  expected  from  one  who 
possesses  no  scientific  or  practical  knowledge  on  the  subject, 
and  who  previously  thereto  was  paying  no  attention  to  the 
management  of  the  boat.  The  captain  appeared  to  be  very 
active  and  diligent  in  attending  to  his  duty.  He  was  on  the 
boiler  deck  when  the  explosion  occurred  ; was  materially  in- 
jured bv  that  event,  and  must  have  been  ignorant  of  the  mis- 
management, if  any  there  were. 

From  the  Engineer  alone  could  the  true  explanation  be  af- 
forded ; and,  if  indeedit  was  really  attributable  to  negligence, 
it  car.  scarcely  be  supposed  he  will  lay  the  blame  on  himself. 
If  I might  venture  a suggestion  in  relation  thereto,  I would  as- 
sign the  following  causes  : — That  the  water  in  the  starboard 
boilers  had  become  low  in  consequence  of  that  side  of  the  boat 
resting  upon  the  ground  during  our  stay  at  Memphis;  that, 
though  the  fires  were  kept  up  some  time  before  we  shoved  otf, 
that  the  head  which  burst  had  been  cracked  for  a considrable 
time,  that  the  boiler  was  e.xtremely  heated,  and  the  water, 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  BEVERLY. 


49 


thrown  ifi  when  the  boat  was  again  in  motion,  was  at  once 
converted  into  steam,  and  the  flues,  not  being  sufficiently 
large  to  carry  it  off  as  quickly  as  it  was  generated,  nor  the 
boiler  head  of  a strength  capable  of  resisting  its  action,  the 
explosion  was  a natural  result. 


The  ship  Beverly,  Capt.  IMoore,  bound  to  Valparaiso,  was 
burnt  at  sea,  on  the  13th  Nov.  1826.  She  was  upwards  of 
700  tons  burthen,  owned  by  Israel  Thorndike  of  Boston,  and 
VOL.  I.  3 


60 


LOSS  OP  THE  SHIP  BEVERLY 


the  value  of  the  ship  and  cargo  was  estimated  at  118,000 
dollars. 

On  the  13th  of  Nov.  lat.  6,  26,  Ion.  27,  2,  at  half  past  3, 
P.  M.  the  ship  was  discovered  to  be  on  fire  in  the  fore  peak, 
and  every  e.xertion  was  made  to  extinguish  it  for  three  hours, 
but  without  success.  From  the  inflamable  nature  of  the  cargo, 
(which  consisted  of  tar,  rosin,  pitch,  turpentine,  linseed  oil, 
spirits  and  cabinet  furniture,)  the  fire  spread  with  alarming 
rapidity.  They  succeeded  in  getting  out  the  boats,  into  which 
the  officers  and  crew  were  divided,  and  in  a few  minutes  left 
her,  having  previously  taken  in  a quantity  of  provisions 
They  lay  by  to  the  w'indward,  until  about  10  o’clock,  when 
the  ship  had  burnt  to  the  water’s  edge,  and  then  shaped  their 
course  for  the  coast  of  Brazil.  Finding  their  progress  retard- 
ed by  waiting  for  each  other,  they  mutually  agreed  to  sepa- 
rate on  the  third  day  afi,er  leaving  the  ship.  There  were  nine 
in  the  pinnace,  fifteen  in  the  long  boat,  and  six  in  the  whale 
boat,  making  a total  of  thirty  persons  cast  adrift  on  the  open 
ocean. 

On  the  3d  of  December,  the  pinnace  landed  at  Paraiba, 
three  weeks  after  abandoning  the  ship.  Capt.  Moore  stated 
that  while  he  was  in  the  boat  he  had  fine  weather,  and  with 
the  aid  of  a sail,  averaged  over  90  miles  a day,  using  the  oars 
but  once  during  the  passage.  He  computed  the  distance  run 
by  the  boat  at  nearly  1600  miles.  The  fire  originated  through 
the  carelessness  of  the  cook,  who  went  below  with  a lantern, 
and  it  is  supposed  took  the  candle  out.  The  flames  spread  so 
rapidly  that  he  had  his  clothes  and  skin  burnt,  before  he  could 
be  extricated,  and  finally  died  of  his  wounds  in  the  boat. 

One  of  the  boys,  who  arrived  with  Capt.  Moore  in  the  pin- 
nace, after  having  escaped  the  perils  of  “ fire  and  flood,”  was 
so  unfortunate  as  to  have  one  of  his  legs  bit  off  by  a shark, 
while  bathing,  soon  after  he  landed. 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


51 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES, 

ON  THE  COAST  OF  CAFFRARIA. 

The  account  of  the  fate  of  the  American  ship  Hercules, 
and  of  the  adventures  and  sufferings  of  her  crew,  which  set 
out  on  her  voyage  from  Bengal  in  the  month  of  December, 
1795,  involves  so  much  interest,  as  cannot  fait  to  prove  ex- 
tremely entertaining  ; nor  can  it  be  better  detailed  than  from 
the  account  given  by  her  commander,  Capt.  Benjamin  Stout. 

The  Hercules  was  laying  at  Bengal,  and  it  was  the  inten- 
tion of  the  Captain  to  take  in  a private  freight  for  Hamburg, 
but  not  finding  one  that  would  answer  his  expectations,  he 
chartered  his  ship  to  the  British  East  India  Company,  who 
were  at  that  time  busily  employed  in  shipping  rice  for  England. 
Intelligence  having  reached  the  settlements  in  India,  that  a 
failure  of  corn  throughout  the  whole  of  Great  Britain  was 
likely  to  produce  a famine,  the  most  active  and  laudable  exer- 
tions were  made  in  India  to  supply  the  markets  at  home  with 
rice.  Capt.  S.  received  on  board  upwards  of  nine  thousand 
bags,  with  directions  to  proceed  to  London  with  every  possible 
despatch.  The  crew,  most  of  whom  having  been  engaged  in 
India,  consisted  of  Americans,  Danes,  Swedes,  Dutch,  Portu- 


62 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


guese,  but  chiefly  Lascars,  amounting  in  the  whole,  men  and 
boys,  to  about  sixty-four  persons.  The  necessary  arrange- 
ments for  the  voyage  being  completed,  they  sailed  from  Sagar- 
roads  on  the  17th  of  March,  1796. 

Nothing  material  occurred  during  the  voyage  until  the  1st 
of  June  following,  at  which  time  they  reached  the  latitude  of 
about  35  south,  and  28,  40  east  longitude.  It  then  began  to 
blow  a gale  from  the  westward,  and  which  obliged  them  to  lay 
to  under  their  mizzen  stay-sail  for  about  six  days.  During 
this  time  the  gale  continued  to  blow  from  the  west,  but  increas- 
ed progressively  until  the  7th,  when  the  contentions  of  the 
sea  and  winds  presented  a scene  of  horror,  of  which,  perhaps 
the  annals  of  marine  history  give  us  no  e.xample.  “ Although 
bred  to  the  sea,  (says  Captain  Stout)  from  my  earliest  life, 
yet  all  I had  ever  seen  before,  all  I had  ever  heard  of  or  read, 
gave  me  no  adequate  idea  of  those  sublime  effects  which  the 
violence  and  raging  of  the  elements  produce,  and  which,  at 
this  tremendous  hour,  seemed  to  threaten  nature  itself  with 
dissolution.”  The  ship  raised  on  mountains  of  water,  was  in 
a moment  precipitated  into  an  abyss,  where  she  appeared  to 
wait  until  the  coming  sea  raised  her  again  into  the  clouds. 
The  perpetual  roaring  of  the  elements  echoing  through  the 
the  void,  produced  such  an  awful  sensation  in  the  minds  of  the 
most  experienced  of  the  seamen,  that  several  of  them  appear- 
ed for  some  time  in  a state  of  stupefaction  ; and  those  less 
accustomed  to  the  dangers  of  the  sea,  added  to  this  scene  of 
misery  by  their  shriekings  and  exclamations. 

The  terrors  of  the  day  could  only  be  surpassed  by  those  of 
the  night.  When  the  darkness  came  on,  it  is  impossible  for 
man  to  describe,  or  human  imagination  to  conceive,  a scene 
of  more  transcendant  and  complicated  horror.  To  fill  up  the 
measure  of  their  calamities,  about  the  hour  of  midnight  a sud- 
den shift  of  wind  threw  the  ship  into  the  trough  of  the  sea, 
which  struck  her  aft,  tore  aw'ay  the  rudder,  started  the  stern- 
post  from  the  hauden  ends,  and  shattered  the  whole  of  the 
stern-frame.  The  pumps  w’ere  immediately  sounded  ; and  in 
the  course  of  a few  minutes  the  water  had  increased  to  four 
feet.  A gang  was  immediately  ordered  to  the  pumps,  and  the 
remainder  were  employed  in  getting  up  rice  out  of  the  run  of 
the  ship,  and  heaving  it  overboard,  in  order,  if  possible,  to  get 
at  the  leak.  After  three  or  four  hundred  bags  were  thrown 
into  the  sea,  the  principal  leak  was  discovered,  and  the  water 
poured  in  with  astonishing  rapidity.  In  order,  therefore,  to 
decrease  as  much  as  possible  the  influx  of  water,  sheets,  shirts, 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


53 


jackets,  bales  of  muslin,  and  every  thing  of  the  like  descrip- 
tion were  thrust  into  the  aperture.  Had  not  these  exertions 
been  attended  with  some  success,  the  ship  must  certainly  have 
gone  down,  although  the  pumps  delivered  fifty  tuns  of  water 
an  hour. 

As  the  next  day  advanced,  the  weather  began  to  moderate. 
The  men  worked  incessantly  at  the  pumps,  and  every  exer- 
tion was  made  to  keep  the  ship  afloat.  They  were  at  the  time 
about  two  hundred  miles  from  the  eastern  coast  of  Africa. 

On  the  9th,  although  the  violence  of  the  tempest  had  in  a 
great  measure  subsided,  yet  the  swell  of  the  sea  was  tremen- 
dous. The  long-boat  was  ordered  out;  but  the  captain  having 
reason  to  suspect  that  some  of  the  crew  would  endeavor  to 
make  off  with  her,  he  directed  the  second  mate  and  three  sea- 
men to  take  possession  of  her  ; at  the  same  time  giving  them 
arms  and  express  orders  to  shoot  the  first  man  who  attempted 
to  board  her  without  his  permission.  They  were  also  instruct- 
ed to  keep  astern,  and  to  stick  by  the  ship  until  she  came  to  an 
anchor. 

The  men  having  taken  their  stations  in  the  boat,  a raft  was 
ordered  to  be  made  of  all  the  large  spars,  which  was  accord- 
ingly done.  The  whole  when  lashed  together  measured  about 
35  feet  in  length,  and  15  in  breadth.  At  this  time  the  captain 
apprehended  the  ship  could  not  make  the  land,  and  being  con- 
vinced, in  case  of  her  going  down,  that  all  the  people  could 
not  be  received  into  the  long-boat,  determined  not  to  neglect 
any  measure  that  presented  even  a chance  of  saving  the 
whole. 

When  the  second  mate  was  preparing  to  obey  the  orders 
he  had  received,  and  take  command  of  the  long-boat,  the  car- 
penter addressed  the  captain  in  a respeetful  manner,  and  ear- 
nestly entreated  him  to  leave  the  ship.  On  being  reprimand- 
ed for  not  attending  to  the  pumps,  the  man  burst  into  tears, 
and  declared,  that  the  whole  of  the  stern-frame  was  shook  and 
loosened  in  such  a manner,  that  he  expected  every  hour  she 
would  go  down.  The  miserable  appearance  of  this  man,  and 
the  affecting  tone  of  voice  in  when  he  delivered  his  apprehen- 
sions, considerably  increased  the  terrors  of  the  crew  ; where 
upon  the  captain  thought  it  necessary  to  declare  that  he  would 
perform  his  duty,  and  stick  to  the  ship  until  he  was  convinced 
from  his  own  observation  that  all  hopes  of  saving  her  was  at 
an  end.  The  carpenter  repeated  his  solicitations,  when  he 
was  ordered  to  his  post,  and  assured,  at  the  same  time,  that 
unless  he  made  every  exertion  to  encourage  the  people  in 


54 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HEPvCULES, 


their  duty  at  the  pumps,  he  should  be  immediately  thrown  into 
the  sea.  He  retired,  and  exerted  himself  afterwards  with  a 
manly  perseverance. 

The  captain  was  immediately  addressed  on  the  departure  of 
the  carpenter  by  many  of  the  sailors,  and  on  the  same  subject. 
They  were  so  clamorous,  and  differed  so  much  in  their  opin- 
ions, that  he  was  nearly  going  to  extremes  with  some  of 
them. 

These  circumstances  are  mentioned  as  a caution  to  future 
navigators,  who  are  entrusted  with  a command.  They  too 
frequently  listen  to  the  opinions  of  their  people  in  time  of  dan- 
ger, who  are  generally  for  quitting  the  ship  and  taking  to 
boats,  masts,  yards  and  spars  formed  into  a raft,  or  whatever 
timbers  they  can  lash  together;  indeed,  as  the  prejudices  and 
sentiments  of  the  common  sailors  on  these  occasions  are  so 
various,  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  any  thing  can  arise  from 
such  mistaken  conduct,  but  confusion  and  misfortune. 

A crew,  such  as  composed  that  of  the  Hercules,  which  con- 
sisted of  people  of  various  nations,  require  indeed  from  their 
commander  a peculiar  attention.  It  may  happen,  that  by 
humoring  their  religious  prejudices  at  a particular  moment, 
an  essential  service  may  be  obtained  ; and  the  following  re- 
markable anecdote  will  tend  to  elucidate  this  opinion. 

At  a period  when  the  tempest  raged  with  the  utmost  vio- 
lence, the  captain  directed  most  of  the  crew  below,  particular- 
ly the  lascars,  to  work  the  pumps.  One  of  them,  however, 
was  perceived  coming  up  the  gang-way,  with  a handkerchief 
in  his  hand  ; and  on  being  questioned  what  he  was  about,  he 
answered  in  a tone  of  voice  that  discovered  a perfect  confi- 
dence in  the  measure  he  proposed,  that  he  was  going  to  make 
an  offering  to  his  God.  “ This  handkerchief,”  said  he,  “ con- 
tains a certain  quantity  of  rice,  and  all  the  rupees  I am 
worth ; suffer  me  to  lash  it  to  the  mizen-top,  and  rely  upon  it. 
Sir,  we  shall  all  be  saved.”  The  captain  was  going  to  order 
him  back  to  the  pumps,  but  recollecting  that  in  so  doing  he 
might  throw  both  him  and  his  countrymen  into  a state  of  de- 
spondency, and  thereby  lose  the  benefit  of  their  exertions,  he 
acquiesced.  The  lascar  thanked  him,  and  he  soon  beheld  this 
child  of  prejudice  mount  the  tottering  ladder  without  discover- 
ing a single  apprehension.  He  lashed  the  handkerchief  to 
the  mizen  top-mast  head,  fearless  of  all  danger,  and  arrived  in 
safety  on  the  deck.  Confident  now  that  his  God  was  the 
Captain’s  friend,  he  went  below  to  inform  his  brethren  that  he 
had  done  his  duty;  all  the  lascars  seemed  transported  with 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


55 


j)y,  embraced  their  virtuous  companion,  and  then  laboured  at 
the  pumps  with  as  much  alacrity  and  perseverance,  as  if  they 
had  encountered,  before,  neither  apprehension  nor  fatigue. 
To  their  unceasing  labors,  was  owing  in  a great  measure  the 
preservation  of  his  people. 

The  shift  of  wind  which  threw  the  ship  into  the  trough  of 
the  sea  and  tore  away  the  rudder,  was  fortunately  a squall  of 
but  short  duration,  not  continuing  above  a quarter  of  an  hour. 
Had  it  lasted  but  a little  longer,  the  ship  must  have  been  torn 
to  pieces.  The  wind  came  round  to  its  former  quarter,  and 
moderated  gradually. 

After  the  long-boat  had  been  delivered  to  the  care  of  the 
second  mate,  and  the  raft  completed,  the  captain  held  a con- 
sultation with  the  officers,  and  they  were  all  decidedly  of  opin- 
ion, that  it  was  impossible  to  save  the  ship,  and  that  they  had 
no  other  chance  to  preserve  their  lives,  than  to  make  the  land 
and  run  her  on  shore. 

The  people,  when  informed  of  the  issue  of  this  consultation, 
appeared  to  work  with  renovated  spirits.  This  disposition  was 
kept  up  by  being  assured  they  would  soon  be  within  sight  of 
land,  and  that  by  constantly  working  at  the  pumps,  the  ship 
would  be  kept  afloat,  until  they  reached  the  shore. 

The  ship  for  some  time  had  been  unmanageable,  frequently 
standing  with  her  head  from  the  land,  which  all  their  efforts 
could  not  prevent,  the  captain  got  a rudder  made  out  of  the 
topmast,  and  fixed  it  in  the  place  of  the  one  they  had  lost;  but 
it  was  found  of  little  use  without  the  help  of  the  long-boat, 
which  he  ordered  therefore  to  be  hauled  athwart  her  stern,  and 
this  served,  although  with  the  greatest  difficulty,  to  get  her 
head  towards  the  shore,  the  wind  being  variable  from  the  east- 
ward. A cable  could  have  been  got  out,  that  might  have  an- 
swered tolerably  well  to  steer  the  ship  ; but  the  people  could 
not  be  spared  from  the  pumps  to  attend  rousing  in  on  the 
tackles,  or  guys,  as  occasion  might  require. 

On  the  evening,  however,  of  the  15th,  they  discovered  land 
at  about  six  leagues  distance.  All  on  board  at  this  moment 
expressed  their  joy  in  shouts  and  acclamations.  The  ship 
still  kept  nearing  the  shore,  with  five  feet  water  in  her  hold. 

On  the  16th  in  the  morning,  being  then  about  two  miles 
from  the  land  and  the  wind  from  the  westward,  the  captain 
ordered  the  anchor  to  be  let  go,  that  a last  effort  might  be 
made  to  stop  the  leaks,  and,  if  possible,  save  the  ship.  But 
her  stern  was  shattered  in  such  a manner,  that,  after  holding 
another  consultation  with  his  officers,  it  was  finally  resolved 


56 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


to  run  the  ship  on  the  coast  then  opposite  to  them.  Another 
gale  threatened  them,  and  no  time  was  to  be  lost. 

The  captain  immediately  ordered  his  second  mate,  who  was 
in  the  boat,  to  come  on  board,  and  he  then  delivered  into  his 
custody  the  ship’s  register,  and  all  the  papers  of  consequence 
he  had.  After  providing  him  and  his  three  men  with  water 
and  provisions  he  ordered  him  into  the  boat  again,  with  direc- 
tions to  keep  in  the  offing  ; and  that  after  they  had  run  the 
ship  on  shore,  provided  they  got  safe  to  land,  he  would  search 
for  some  inlet  into  which  he  might  run  with  safety.  They  de- 
sired him  also  to  look  out  for  signals  which  would  be  occa- 
sionally thrown  out  from  the  shore  to  direct  his  course.  The 
mate  faithfully  promised  to  obey  his  instructions,  and  then  re- 
turned to  his  boat. 

They  were  now  on  the  coast  of  Caffraria, within  a few  leagues 
of  where  the  river  Infanta  disembogues  itself  into  the  sea. 
A dreadful  crisis  approached,  and  they  agreed  to  meet  it  with 
becoming  fortitude.  The  captain  therefore  gave  directions 
to  set  the  head  sail,  to  heave  the  spring  tight,  in  order  to 
set  her  head  towards  the  shore,  and  then  to  cut  the  cable 
and  the  spring.  His  orders  were  obeyed  with  the  greatest 
promptitude. 

After  running  until  within  something  less  than  half  a mile 
of  the  shore,  she  struck  on  a cluster  of  rocks.  The  swell  at 
this  moment  was  tremendous  ; and  from  the  ship’s  thumping 
so  violently,  it  w'as  scarcely  possible  for  the  men  to  hold  on. 
In  this  situation  she  remained  for  about  three  or  four  min- 
utes, when  a sea  took  her  over  the  rocks,  and  carried  her 
about  a cable’s  length  nearer  the  shore,  where  she  again 
struck,  and  kept  heaving  in  with  a dreadful  surf,  which  every 
moment  made  a breach  over  her. 

The  Jashings  that  held  the  raft  .having  given  way,  and  the 
spars  carried  to  a considerable  distance  from  the  ship,  they 
lost  all  hope  from  that  quarter.  At  length,  one  of  the  crew, 
who  was  a black,  plunged  into  the  waves,  and  by  e.xertions 
which  seemed  more  than  human,  gained  and  seated  himself  or 
the  raft.  He  scarcely  remained  in  that  situation  for  ten  min- 
utes, when  the  whole  was  turned  over,  and  the  man  com- 
pletely enveloped  in  the  sea.  In  a few  moments,  however, 
they  perceived  him  in  his  former  seat.  Again  he  endured  a 
similar  misfortune;  and  a third  succeeded.  Still  he  buffeted 
the  waves,  and  gained  the  raft,  until  at  length,  after  suffering 
two  hours  of  fatigue,  which,  until  then,  the  captain  could  not 
possibly  imagine  human  nature  could  survive,  he  drifted  on 
land. 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


67 


The  natives,  Avho  had  kindled  several  fires,  appeared  in 
great  numbers  on  the  shore.  They  were  mostly  clothed  in 
skins,  armed  with  spears,  and  accompanied  by  a vast  number 
of  dogs.  A party  of  them  seized  the  man  who  had  landed, 
and  conducted  him  behind  the  sand  hills  that  line  the  coast, 
and  which  hid  him  entirely  from  their  view. 

Twelve  of  the  captain’s  people  now  launched  themselves 
on  different  spars,  and  whatever  pieces  of  timber  they  could 
find.  They  braved  all  difficulties,  and  at  last  gained  the  land 
No  sooner  had  they  reached  the  heach  than  the  natives  came 
down,  seized  and  conducted  them  also  beliind  the  sand-hills. 
As  it  was  impossible  for  those  who  remained  on  board,  to  dis- 
cover what  they  were  about,  and  observing  several  parties  of 
the  natives  appear  at  different  times  on  the  shore,  but  unac- 
companied by  any  of  the  people,  they  conceived  all  those  who 
had  landed  were  massacred,  and  that  a similar  fate  awaited  the 
whole  of  them.  They  who  had  remained  on  board  the  ship 
were  •ibliged  to  shelter  themselves  in  the  forecastle,  as  the 
wreck,  becoming  a fixed  object,  the  sea  made  over  her,  and 
there  was  no  other  part  where  they  could  remain,  even  for 
a moment,  in  a state  of  security. 

Suspense  and  apprehension  reigned  during  the  whole  of 
the  night.  Some  were  of  opinion,  that,  to  avoid  being  tor- 
tured by  the  savages,  perhaps  thrown  into  the  fires  they  per- 
ceived on  shore,  it  would  be  more  advisable  to  resign  them- 
selves to  a watery  element,  as  in  that  situation  they  should 
only  endure  a few  struggles  and  then  life  would  be  no  more. 
Others  entertained  different  sentiments,  and  were  for  making 
the  shore  in  as  compact  a body  as  possible.  “ We  shall  then,” 
said  they,  “ attack  the  savages  with  stones,  or  whatever  v/e 
can  find.”  This  was  overruled  as  a measure  impracticable  ; 
there  was  i o possibility  of  six  men  keeping  together  ; but  if 
such  a number  could,  by  a miracle,  get  on  shore  without 
being  divided,  the  natives  could  destroy  them  in  a moment  with 
their  spears.  The  whole  of  this  miserable  night  was  spent  in 
such  consultations  ; and  as  the  next  sun  was  to  light  them  to 
their  fate,  they  trembled  at  his  approaching  the  horizon. 

As  soon  as  morning  appeared,  they  looked  towards  the 
shore;  but  not  an  individual  was  to  be  seen.  Distraction  was 
now  visible  in  every  countenance,  and  what  death  to  choose, 
the  principal  consideration.  At  length,  about  the  hour  of  nine, 
the  scene  changed  in  a moment.  A delirium  of  extacy  suc- 
ceeded, which  no  pencil  can  pourtray,  no  being  can  conceive, 
but  those  who  beheld  it.  All  the  people  who  had  landed  the 
VOL  I.  3* 


68 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


day  before,  were  observed  making  towards  the  shore  , and 
they  soon  perceived  them  beckoning  and  inviting  them  to 
land.  In  a few  minutes,  every  spar,  grating,  and  piece  of 
timber  that  could  be  procured,  were  afloat,  and  completely  oc- 
cupied; some  with  two  people,  others  with  more,  according 
to  the  size.  “ I immediately  (says  the  cajitain)  stript  off  my 
shirt,  put  on  a short  jacket,  wrapt  a shawl  around  my  waist, 
in  the  corner  of  which  I put  a gold  watch,  and,  keeping  my 
breeches  on,  seized  a spar,  and  launched  into  the  sea.  For 
nearly  three  quarters  of  an  hour  I preserved  my  hold,  and 
drifted  towards  the  shore.  Sometimes  I was  cast  so  near, 
as  to  touch  the  rocks  with  my  feet,  then  hurried  away  to  a 
considerable  distance;  again  I was  precipitated  forward,  and  in 
a moment  afterward  carried  off  by  the  returning  sea.  At 
length  a sudden  jerk,  occasioned  by  the  swell,  strained  both 
my  arms,  and  I was  compelled  to  quit  the  spar.  At  this  in- 
stant, although  a considerable  distance  from  the  beach,  a wave 
that  was  proceeding  rapidly  towards  the  shore,  bore  me%long, 
and  in  a few  moments  cast  me  senseless  on  the  sand.  IMy 
people,  who  were  on  shore,  observed  my  situation;  they  ran 
down,  and  snatching  me  from  the  danger  of  the  coming  waves, 
bore  me  to  a place  of  security.  I was  insensible  at  this  time, 
but  soon  revived,  as  they  placed  me  near  a fire,  and  used 
every  means  in  their  power  for  rny  recovery.  The  first  sub- 
ject of  inquiry,  when  my  faculties  returned,  was,  of  course, 
the  fate  of  my  unfortunate  crew;  and  I enjoyed  the  heartfelt 
pleasure  of  beholding  them  all  around  me,  e.xcept  those  in  the 
long-boat,  and  one  man,  who  perished  near  the  shore.  I 
then  addressed  myself  to  the  natives;  but  on  this  occasion  I 
laboured  under  the  difficulty  of  not  being  understood.  1 knew 
nothing  of  their  language,  and  for  some  time  I endeavored  to 
explain  myself  by  signs.  Fortunately  there  was  a Hottentot 
present,  who  had  lived  with  the  Dutch  farmers,  and  could 
speak  their  language.  My  third  mate  was  a Dutchman,  and 
these  served  as  interpreters. 

“ This  difficulty  being  happily  removed,  I endeavored  by 
every  means  in  my  pow'er  to  secure  the  friendship  of  the  na- 
tives. I thanked  them  in  the  name  of  my  whole  crew,  and  on 
the  part  of  my  nation,  for  the  liberal  and  humane  assistance 
they  had  afforded  us  in  the  hour  of  our  misfortune,  and  solicit- 
ed their  future,  kindness  and  support. 

“ This  being,  as  1 conceived,  at  no  great  distance  from  the 
spot  where  the  Grosvenor  was  lost  in  1782,  I inquired  of  the 
natives  whether  any  of  them  remembered  such  a catastrophe 


LOSS  OP  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


59 


Most  of  them  answered  in  the  afBrmative,  and,  ascending  one 
of  the  sand-hills,  pointed  to  the  place  where  the  Grosvenor 
suffered. 

“ I then  desired  to  know  of  them,  whether  they  had  received 
any  certain  accounts  respecting  the  fate  of  Captain  Coxson, 
who  commanded  the  Grosvenor,  and  who  was  proceeding  on 
his  way  to  the.  Cape,  with  several  men  and  women  passengers, 
who  were  saved  from  the  wreck.  They  answered,  that  Cap- 
tain Coxson  and  his  men  were  slain.  One  of  the  chiefs  hav- 
ing insisted  on  taking  two  of  the  white  ladies  to  his  kraal,  the 
captain  and  people  resisted,  and  not  being  armed,  were  im- 
mediately destroyed.  The  natives,  at  the  same  time,  gave  me 
to  understand,  that  at  the  period  when  the  Grosvenor  was 
wrecked,  their  nation  was  at  war  with  the  colonists;  and 
as  the  captain  and  his  crew  were  whites,  they  could  not  tell, 
provided  they  had  reached  the  Christian  farms,  but  they 
would  assist  the  colonists  in  the  war.  This  affected  my  situ- 
ation so  directly,  that  I d^'sired  to  know  on  what  terms  the 
Caffrees  and  the  colonists  then  stood.  ‘ We  are  friends,’ 
said  they,  ‘ and  it  will  be  their  fault  if  we  do  not  always 
remain  so.’ 

“ This  answer  relieved  me  from  a very  serious  embarrass- 
ment ; but  the  fate  of  the  two  unfortunate  ladies  gave  me  so 
much  uneasiness,  that  I most  earnestly  requested  of  them  to 
tgll  me  all  they  knew  of  their  situation;  whether  they  were 
alive  or  dead;  and  if  living,  in  what  part  of  the  country  they 
were  situated.  They  replied,  and  with  apparent  concern,  that 
one  of  the  ladies  had  died  a short  time  after  her  arrival  at  the 
kraal;  but  they  understood  the  other  was  living,  and  had 
several  children  by  the  chief. — ‘ here  she  now  is,’  said 
they,  ‘ we  know  not.’ 

“ After  I had  received  every  possible  information  on  this 
melancholy  subject,  we  employed  ourselves  principally  during 
the  remainder  of  the  day  in  assisting  the  natives  to  save  what- 
ever came  on  shore  from  the  wreck.  When  they  got  a piece 
of  timber,  they  placed  it  immediately  on  the  fire,  as  the  read- 
iest method  of  procuring  the  iron,  and  which  they  sought  after 
with  the  most  persevering  diligence.” 

When  night  came  on,  the  natives  retired,  and  left  them  to 
sleep  under  the  sand-hills,  without  covering  and  without  food. 
The  sveather  was  boisterous,  with  a strong  wind  from  the  west- 
W’ard,  and  the  cold  severe;  a consultation  was  held  in  what 
manner  they  should  dispose  of  themselves  until  the  morning, 
and  they  at  length  resolved,  that  some  of  them  should  keep 


60 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


watch  during  the  night,  and  the  rest  place  themselves  near 
the  fire,  and  if  possible  obtain  a little  rest. 

The  night  passed  without  any  of  the  unfortunate  sufferers 
enjoying  a moment  of  repose.  Their  bodies  on  one  side  were 
heated  by  the  fire;  but  the  cold  chilled  the  other  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  render  the  pain  hardly  supportable.  The  sand, 
driven  by  the  winds  in  prodig'ous  quantities,  filled  their  eyes, 
ears  and  mouths  as  they  lay  under  the  banks,  and  kept  them 
in  perpetual  motion.  They  likewise  entertained  apprehen- 
sions respecting  the  natives. 

At  length  day  appeared,  and  the  Caffrees  returned  in  great 
numbers.  The  chief  knowing  they  were  in  want  of  food, 
brought  a bullock,  which  they  immediately  slaughtered  by 
knocking  the  animal  on  the  head  with  clubs,  and  penetra- 
ting its  sides  with  their  spears.  It  was  skinned  almost  in 
a moment,  and  they  cut  it  up  in  lumps,  which  they  placed  on 
the  fire  to  singe  rather  than  to  roast,  and  then  devoured  their 
respective  shares  with  the  highest  .satisfaction.^  The  beast,  as 
it  was  given  to  the  famished  crew,  it  might  be  supposed,  would 
be  left  for  their  disposal;  but  the  Caffrees  were  hungry,  and 
they  knew  nothing  of  European  etiquette.  It  is  true,  they 
presented  the  bullock  to  them  as  a donation;  but  they  saw  no 
reason  why  they  should  not  dispose  of  the  greater  part  of  it. 

On  cutting  up  the  animal,  it  was  observed  they  paid  more 
than  ordinary  attention  to  the  paunch.  Several  of  the  Caf- 
frees laid  violent  hands  on  it;  and  after  giving  it  a shake  for 
the  purpose  of  emptying  the  contents,  they  tore  the  greater 
part  in  slits  with  their  teeth,  and  swallowed  the  whole  as  it 
came  warm  from  the  beast. 

Their  meal,  such  as  it  was,  being  finished,  part  of  the  crew 
proceeded  to  the  shore,  and  the  long  boat  was  observed  at  a 
considerable  distance.  The  sliip  was  dividing  very  fast,  and 
the  gale  increasing,  many  things  were  therefore  cast  on  shore, 
which  the  Caffrees  were  indefatigable  in  procuring.  A cask, 
however,  was  thrown  on  the  beach,  which  considerablv  excit- 
ed the  captain’s  anxiety:  it  contained  sixty  gallons  of  rum,  a 
quantity  sufficient  to  have  intoxicated  the  whole  of  the  na- 
tives, although  they  amounted  to  at  least  300.  Their  predilec- 
tion for  such  liquor  is  well  known,  and  the  consequence  of 
their  intoxication  was  particularly  dreaded  by  the  captain. 
The  only  way  left  was  to  steal  to  the  spot  where  the  cask  lay, 
and  stave  in  the  head  without  being  perceived  by  them.  This 
was  happily  accomplished,  and  they  afterwards  stripped  the 
vessel  of  the  iron  hoops,  without  discovering  what  had  been 
done,  or  what  it  formerly  contained. 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


61 


In  the  general  search  on  the  shore,  one  of  the  Caffrees  had 
picked  up  the  ship’s  compass.  Not  knowing  what  it  was,  yet 
pleased  with  its  formation,  he  delivered  it  to  the  chief,  who 
immediately  took  it  to  pieces,  and  after  contemplating  the 
various  parts,  took  the  copper  ring  in  which  it  hung,  and  sus- 
pended it  from  his  neck.  He  appeared  highly  pleased  with 
the  ornament;  and  this  circumstance  induced  the  captain  to 
present  him  with  one  still  more  glittering,  and  of  course,  in 
his  estimation,  more  valuable;  recollecting  that  he  had  in  his 
possession  a pair  of  paste  knee-buckles,  he  presented  them  to 
the  chief,  and  hung  one  upon  each  of  his  ears. 

The  moment  this  was  done,  the  chief  stalked  about  with  an 
air  of  uncommon  dignity.  His  people  seemed  to  pay  him 
greater  reverence  than  before,  and  they  were  employed  for 
some  time  in  gazing  at  the  brilliancy  of  the  ornaments,  and 
contemplating  the  august  deportment  of  their  chief  magistrate. 

Towards  evening  the  captain  again  addressed  the  chief  on 
the  subject  of  their  departure.  He  requested  him  to  send 
a guide  with  them  through  the  desarts  to  the  first  Christian 
settlement,  and  that  nothing  should  be  wantii.g  on  his  part  to 
recompense  his  kindness.  The  Caffree  paused  for  a moment, 
and  then  very  coolly  replied,  that  he  would  gratify  the  cap- 
tain’s wishes;  and  being  desired  to  name  the  time  when  he 
would  suffer  them  to  depart,  he  gravely  answered,  “ When  I 
consider  that  matter  you  shall  be  made  acquainted  with  my 
determination.”  These  answers  alarmed  the  unfortunate 
sufferers.  The  countenance  of  the  savage  appeared  to  dis- 
cover same  hostile  measure  that  was  lurking  in  his  mind;  and 
yet  his  former  conduct  was  so  liberal  and  humane,  that  they 
had  no  just  grounds  for  suspecting  his  integrity.  The  na- 
tives, however,  were  perceived  consulting  together  in  parties, 
and  from  their  gestures  nothing  favorable  could  be  perceived. 
When  the  day  was  drawing  to  a close,  the  crew  were  left  to 
rest  under  the  sand-hills,  as  on  the  former  night. 

The  fire  was  recruited  with  some  timber  from  the  wreck, 
and  sentinels  placed  as  before.  The  wind  blow'ing  hard  from 
the  same  quarter,  they  were  again  tormented  with  clouds  of 
sand  and  a chilling  atmosphere.  June  being  one  of  the  winter 
months,  they  had  to  encounter  the  severities  of  the  season. 
It  was  impossible  to  shift  their  quarters  as  they  could  not  pro- 
cure timbers  to  light  new  fires,  and  the  Caffrees  might  be  dis- 
pleased at  their  not  remaining  in  their  former  situation.  The 
night  passed  in  consultation  and  gloomy  predictions.  The 
captain  told  his  people  not  to  do  any  thing  that  might  have  the 


62 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


least  tendency  to  displease  the  natives;  to  give  them  every 
thing  they  asked  for,  as  the  inhabitants  of  these  desarts  were 
only  to  be  dreaded  when  provoked.  But,  at  the  same  time,  if 
contrary  to  their  expectation  they  made  an  attack,  or  endeav- 
ored to  detain  them  after  a certain  time,  then  he  hoped  they 
would  firmly  unite  and  either  force  their  way  or  perish  in  the 
conflict. 

When  the  sun  made  his  appearance,  they  mounted  the  most 
elevated  of  the  sand-hills  to  look  out  for  the  long  boat;  but 
she  was  not  to  be  discovered  in  any  direction.  In  a short  time 
they  perceived  the  Caffrees  advancing.  ]\Iost  of  them  had 
assagays  in  their  hands;  others  were  furnished  with  clubs; 
some  were  decorated  with  ostrich’s  feathers,  and  their  chief 
wearing  a leopard’s  skin,  with  the  captain’s  knee-buckles  sus- 
pended as  before.  They  saluted  the  crew  in  a very  friendly 
manner,  and  were  accompanied  by  them  to  the  beach.  The 
wind  increased  during  the  night,  and  several  parts  of  the  ship 
came  on  shore.  One  of  the  people  had  picked  up  a hand-saw, 
and  as  he  perceived  the  Caffrees  were  indefatigable  in  procu- 
ring iron,  he  hio  it  in  the  sands.  This  was  a valuable  acquisi- 
tion, and  became  of  infinite  service  to  them  in  the  course  of 
their  proceedings. 

Having  secured  all  they  could  obtain  from  the  wreck,  the 
captain  requested  the  chief  to  order  some  of  his  people  to  dis- 
play their  skill  in  the  use  of  the  assagays.  This  is  a spear  of 
about  four  feet  six  inches  in  length,  made  of  an  elastic  wood, 
and  pointed  with  iron,  which  the  natives  contrive  to  poison 
so  effectually,  that  if  it  wounds  either  man  or  beast,  death  is 
the  inevitable  consequence. 

The  captain’s  wishes  were  immediately  gratified.  The  Caf- 
frees first  placed  a block  of  wood  on  the  ground,  and  then  re- 
tired about  seventy  yards  from  the  spot  where  it  lay.  The 
•hief  then  said,  they  would  now  behold  their  manner  of  fight- 
ing when  engaged  in  battle.  These  compliances,  as  they 
seemed  to  remove  former  suspicions,  gave  great  satisfaction 
to  the  sufferers.  A party  of  about  thirty  began  their  ma- 
neuverings.  They  first  ran  to  a considerable  distance,  then 
fell,  as  if  motionless,  on  the  ground;  in  a moment  they  start- 
ed up,  divided,  joined  again,  and  ran  in  a compact  body  to  the 
spot  from  whence  they  originally  set  out.  After  halting  for 
about  a minute,  they  let  fly  a shower  of  assagays  at  the  mark, 
and  with  a precision  that  was  truly  astonishing. 

Not  a word  more  passed  this  day  about  the  departure  of  the 
crew.  The  natives  retired  as  usual  on  the  apprcach  of  night 


toss  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


63 


All  were  employed  to  gather  wood,  and  after  procuring  a suf- 
ficient quantity,  they  stretched  themselves  on  the  ground,  and 
in  spite  of  wind,  sand  and  cold,  slept  until  the  morning. 

When  day  appeared,  all  were  again  employed  in  looking 
out  for  the  long  boat;  but  she  was  not  to  be  seen,  nor  did  they 
ever  hear  of  her  again. 

The  Caffrees  did  not  make  their  appearance  this  day  until 
the  sun  had  proceeded  two  hours  in  his  course.  As  little 
now  was  to  be  procured  from  the  wreck,  Captain  Stout  beg- 
ged the  chief  to  appoint  a guide  for  himself  and  crew,  as  he 
proposed  taking  his  departure  on  the  next  day.  “ I shall  fur- 
nish you  with  two,”  said  the  chief.  These  joyful  tidings  were 
Jelivered  with  so  much  frankness,  that  the  captain  was  re- 
ieved  at  once  fronj  all  apprehension  and  suspicion. 

Desirous  of  having  the  Hottentot  who  served  as  an  inter- 
reter  to  accompany  them  through  the  desart,  the  chief  was 
given  to  understand  how  much  the  services  of  this  man  would 
not  only  contribute  to  their  pleasure,  but  also  to  their  safety. 
The  honest  savage,  however,  had  anticipated  their  wishes;  he 
had  previously  mentioned  it  to  the  Hottentot,  who  had  con- 
sented to  proceed  to  the  first  Christian  farm.  Another  of  the 
tribe,  who  was  better  acquainted  with  the  country,  had  like- 
wise agreed  to  be  of  the  party;  and  this  information  which  was 
communicated  to  the  crew,  diffused  a general  joy  and  satis- 
faction. 

After  assuring  the  chief  and  the  Caffrees  in  general  of  their 
unalterable  friendship,  and  that  the  guides  should  be  rewarded 
to  the  extent  of  their  wishes,  “ I told  him,  (says  the  captain), 
we  had  endured  great  distress  for  want  of  water,  and  begged 
to  know  wliere  we  could  procure  some.  ‘ I will  conduct 
you,’  said  he,  ‘ to  a spring  of  excellent  water;  it  is  not  far 
from  this  place,  and,  if  you  think  proper,  we  will  proceed  di- 
rect to  the  spot.’  No  sooner  was  the  proposal  made  than  we 
set  out;  the  Caffrees  singing  and  dancing  as  they  proceeded, 
and  my  people,  although  not  without  suspicions,  in  tolerable 
spirits.” 

After  travelling  westward  about  four  miles  through  a de- 
lightful country,  they  came  at  last  to  a wood,  in  the  bosom  of 
which  was  discovered  a hollow.  The  Caffrees  descended  first, 
and  when  they  all  arrived  at  the  bottom,  the  chief  pointed  to 
the  brook.  They  drank  of  the  water  and  found  it  delicious. 
After  allaying  their  thirst,  they  looked  about  and  from  the  dis- 
mal appearance  of  the  place,  were  again  in  a state  of  ap- 
prehension. Being  mostly  of  opinion,  that  nothing  less  wag 


64 


LOSS  OP  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


intended  by  the  CafFrees  than  to  massacre  the  whole  party  in 
this  sequestered  place;  that  they  were  decoyed  here  for  the 
purpose;  and  that  every  man  should  prepare  to  defend  his  life. 
The  captain,  however,  endeavored  to  quiet  their  apprehen- 
sions, and  at  last  succeeded. 

The  Cafirees  having  invited  the  party  to  remain  on  this  spot 
during  the  night,  they  began  to  prepare  wood  for  the  fires. 
All  hands  went  to  work,  and  by  the  assistance  of  a hand-saw, 
tliey  procured  some  dry  trees  and  underwood  that  afforded  ; 
very  comfortable  fire.  One  of  the  Hottentots,  who  was  so 
rich  as  to  possess  a tinder-box  struck  a light;  and  this  accom- 
modation being  not  only  highly  useful  but  unexpected,  gave 
new  spirits  to  the  whole  party. 

The  natives,  as  the  night  came  on,  did  not  retire  as  usual  to 
their  kraal.  This  gave  a fresh  alarm,  which  did  not  appear 
to  be  without  some  cause;  situated  as  the  party  then  were, 
they  were  obliged  to  abide  the  event,  and  therefore  prepared 
for  the  worst  that  could  happen.  The  watch  was  set  as  for- 
merly; but  the  Caffrees  huddling  together,  were  soon  lost  in 
sleep.  This  place,  however  dismal  in  its  appearance,  afforded 
a tolerable  shelter  for  the  niglit  ; clouds  of  sand  were  no 
longer  troublesome  and  the  severities  of  the  wind  and  cold 
were  mitigated  by  the  friendly  shade  afforded  by  the  trees. 

“We  were  roused,”  says  the  captain,  “ by  the  savages  as 
the  sun  appeared,  and  we  departed  from  this  supposed  Gol- 
gotha in  tolerable  spirits.  We  had,  however,  consumed  the 
last  pound  of  our  bullock  before  we  left  the  sand-hills,  and  oui 
party  began  to  dread  an  approaching  famine.  I mentioned 
the  distress  of  my  people  to  the  chief,  and  he  promised  to  re- 
lieve us.  We  had  journeyed  but  a few  miles,  when  the  Caf- 
frees told  us  we  must  remain  where  we  were  that  night.  We 
accordingly  set  to  work  to  procure  fire  wood,  and  had  scarcely 
completed  this  necessary  business,  when  the  chief  presented 
us  with  another  bullock.  It  was  soon  despatched,  skinned, 
cut  into  pieces  of  about  four  pounds  each,  and  we  then  pro- 
ceeded to  dress  them  as  provision  for  our  journey.  This  wa: 
a business  of  so  much  importance,  that  most  of  the  day  was 
spent  in  accomplishing  it. 

“ The  night  passed  with  less  apprehension  than  before,  and 
when  the  morning  came  we  prepared  for  our  departure. 

“ The  moment  now  arrived  when  the  real  intentions  of  the 
Cafirees  were  to  be  developed.  The  natives  came  about  us, 
and  assisted  in  dividing  the  provisions.  Each  man  was  to 
carry  his  own  stock  which  amounted  to  about  three  or  four 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


65 


pounds  of  beef;  this  with  some  biscuits,  which  a few  of  my 
people  had  contrived  to  preserve  from  the  wreck,  was  to  serve 
us  until  we  reached  a Christian  settlement.  So  far  from  any 
appearance  of  hostility,  the  natives  seemed  to  view  our  depart- 
ure with  regret.  I took  the  chief  by  the  hand,  and  thanked 
him  for  his  great  and  friendly  attentions  to  me  and  my  unfor- 
tunate crew;  assuring  him  at  the  same  time,  that  if  I survived 
the  journey,  it  would  ever  be  my  first  consideration  to  render 
him  and  his  people  some  essential  service.  He  thanked  me, 
and  then  requested  I would  tell  the  colonists  our  ship  was  lost 
at  sea,  and  so  distant  from  the  land,  that  no  part  of  her  could 
possibly  reach  the  shore.  He  also  desired  me  to  place  the  ut- 
most confidence  in  my  guides,  as  they  would  certainly  direct 
me  for  the  best.  After  my  people  and  the  natives  had  ex- 
changed some  mutual  civilities,  we  parted,  and  gave  one 
another  a last  and  affectionate  adieu.” 

They  did  not  take  their  departure  on  the  morning  of  the 
23d  until  the  sun  was  well  up.  The  guides  were  intelligent, 
and  gave  them  to  understand  that  they  must  on  no  account 
travel  early,  as  the  wild  beasts  constantly  rose  with  the  sun, 
and  then  ranged  the  desarts  in  quest  of  their  prey.  As  they 
were  all  unarmed,  a single  lion,  leopard  or  panther,  could 
have  destroyed  most  of  them.  It  became  therefore  highly 
necessary  they  should  not  stir  until  these  animals  had  satisfied 
their  hunger,  and  were  retired  for  the  day. 

Notwithstanding  this  cautious  and  necessary  advice,  and 
which  was  given  with  a laudable  earnestness  for  their  preser- 
vation, still  the  people  were  so  desirous  of  getting  on,  that  they 
grew  uneasy;  but  the  guides  could  not  be  induced  to  quit  the 
fires  until  about  nine  o’clock,  at  which  time  they  all  proceed- 
ed and  in  good  spirits. 

Not  more  than  three  or  four  of  the  party  were  at  this  mo- 
ment in  possession  of  shoes.  They  had  many  hundred  miles 
to  travel  through  unknown  countries,  to  ascend  mountains  of 
stupendous  elevation,  penetrate  woods,  traverse  desarts,  ford 
rivers;  and  yet  they  were  to  combat  all  these  difficulties  bare- 
footed, not  having  saved  above  four  pairs  of  shoes,  and  even 
these  but  in  sad  condition. 

“As  my  feet  were  naked  (says  the  captain)  like  most  of  my 
people,  one  of  them  offered  me  an  old  pair  of  boots  which  he 
then  wore;  but  I refused  them.  My  habiliments  were  a short 
jacket,  a table  cloth,  which  I found  on  the  shore,  wrapt  round 
my  loins;  a shawl  over  it,  four  shirts  which  I wore  at  the  same 
time,  a pair  of  trowsers,  and  a hat.  We  bore  to  the  west- 


68 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES, 


ward  on  our  setting  out,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  fresh 
water  in  the  course  of  our  journey.  Our  guides  observed, 
that  near  the  coast  the  water  was  generally  brackish;  we 
therefore  struck  into  the  interior,  and  were  not  entirely  disap- 
pointed in  our  expectations.” 

They  now  travelled  through  a country  beautifully  variega- 
ted with  hills,  dales,  extensive  plains  iinely  watered,  but  less 
wooded  than  the  former.  The  grass  appeared  of  an  extra- 
ordinary height;  but  in  the  course  they  pursued,  not  a human 
foot-step  could  be  traced;  no  cattle,  no  sign  of  cultivation 
could  be  observed.  They  were  not  interrupted  by  any  beast 
of  prey,  although  they  constantly  perceived  their  dung.  At 
length,  after  travelling  about  thirty-five  miles,  they  began  to 
feel  the  want  of  water. 

Having  searched  for  this  indispensable  aliment  with  the  ut- 
most anxiety  and  attention,  they  were  so  fortunate  as  to  dis- 
cover, before  sun-set,  a brook  that  ran  near  the  corner  of  a 
wood;  and  here  they  determined  to  rest  for  the  night.  They 
began,  therefore,  to  prepare  a sufficient  quantity  of  fuel.  The 
wood  was  chiefly  composed  of  trees  that  partook  in  some  degree 
of  the  nature  of  thorn:  they  cut  several,  and  arranged  their  tires. 
One  of  the  Caftrees  struck  a light,  and  the  whole,  in  a few 
minutes,  was  in  a blaze.  The  tinder  which  he  provided  was 
of  a particular  description;  it  consisted  of  a pitchy  substance, 
extracted  from  a reed,  and  so  tenacious  of  fire,  that  a single 
spark  from  the  steel  caught  it  in  a moment.  The  weather 
being  cold,  they  resolved  to  sleep  close  to  one  another,  but 
the  guides  tola  them,  the  place  they  had  fixed  upon  to  rest 
during  the  night  was  known  to  be  infested  with  leopards;  and 
'.hat,  if  they  scented  the  party,  nothing  could  prevent  them 
from  destroying  some  of  them.  This  intelligence  induced 
them  to  enlarge  their  fires,  and  they  began  to  consult  upon 
other  measures  that  were  likely  to  contribute  also  to  their 
preservation.  But  such  is  the  powerful  influence  of  3Iorpheus 
over  the  harrassed  soul,  that  their  conversation  had  scarcely 
commenced  on  this  important  subject,  when  they  were  all  re- 
lieved from  any  sense  of  danger,  by  gently  falling  into  a sound 
sleep,  in  which  they  remained  in  perfect  security  until  the 
morning. 

No  sooner  had  the  sun  peeped  above  the  horizon,  than  they 
were  all  roused  by  the  tremendous  roaring  of  lions.  Never 
W'ere  men  in  a situation  more  truly  alarming.  Had  they  dis- 
covered them  during  the  night  they  must  have  been  torn  to 
pieces  when  sleeping,  as  not  an  individual  could  attend  the 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


67 


watch,  or  keep  awake  even  for  an  hour.  They  therefore  con- 
gratulated one  another  on  finding  they  had  all  escaped,  and 
set  out  about  seven  in  the  morning,  in  company  with  their 
guides.  They  soon  arrived  at  the  bank  of  a river,  which  being 
perfectly  dry,  they  crossed  without  difficulty.  Shortly  after 
they  came  to  another,  which  they  likewise  passed  in  a few 
minutes.  They  reached  at  length  some  islands,  from  the  tops 
of  which  they  discovered  several  beautiful  vales,  clothed  with 
long  dry  grass,  small  clusters  of  trees,  and  in  other  places 
forests  of  considerable  extent,  skirting  mountains  of  different 
elevations.  In  the  course  of  the  day  they  were  in  great  dis- 
tress for  want  of  water,  and  lost  much  time  in  the  pursuit  of  it. 
Indeed  they  almost  despaired  of  finding  any,  as  the  earth  ap- 
peared so  dry  as  to  exhaust  all  the  brooks  they  had  visited. 
Luckily,  however,  about  sun-set,  tliey  discovered  a small  rivu- 
let that  ran  near  the  skirt  of  a forest;  and,  although  the  water 
was  not  good,  yet  it  still  relieved  them  from  a dreadful  situation. 

Having  travelled  this  day  about  thirty  miles,  they  deter- 
mined to  remain  where  they  were  during  the  night.  All 
hands,  therefore,  went  immediately  to  work,  for  the  purpose 
of  getting  fuel.  They  had  seen  no  animals  in  the  course  of 
the  day,  but  frequently  observed  the  dung  of  the  elephant  and 
the  rhinoceros. 

As  their  situation  for  this  night  was  as  dangerous  and  de- 
plorable as  on  the  preceding  one,  they  determined  to  enlarge 
their  fires,  as  the  only  means  of  safety  they  had  left.  This 
was  accordingly  done,  and  they  had  the  pleasure  to  find,  when 
the  day  appeared,  that  not  an  individual  was  missing  of  the 
whole  party. 

They  proceeded  on  their  journey  shortly  after  sun-rising; 
and,  as  they  were  to  travel  through  a wood  of  considerable  ex- 
tent, the  guides  told  them  to  be  upon  their  guard,  as  they 
would  certainly  be  interrupted  by  wild  animals,  which  resort- 
ed to  that  place  in  prodigious  numbers.  They  determined, 
notwithstanding,  to  brave  all  dangers,  and  accordingly  pro- 
ceeded. They  indeed  escaped  the  lions,  the  panthers,  the 
rhinoceros,  the  elephant,  &c.  but,  unfortunately,  about  noon, 
came  up  with  a horde  of  Caffrees,  that  were  distinguished  by 
their  own  countrymen,  as  a bad  tribe.  They  spoke  at  first  to 
come  Caflree  women,  who  behaved  kindly,  and  gave  them  one 
or  two  baskets  of  milk.  These  baskets  are  made  of  twigs, 
wove  so  closely  together  as  to  hold  water. 

Having  proceeded  but  a short  way,  after  receiving  this  in- 
stance of  female  liberality,  they  were  stopt  by  twelve  Caffree 


68 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


men,  armed  with  spears,  and  clothed  in  leopards’  skins.  Their 
guid  s,  alarmed  at  the  appearance  of  these  savages,  flew  to 
the  banks  of  the  great  fish  river,  which  at  that  time  was  not 
more  than  two  hundred  yards  from  the  place  where  they  stood. 
They  repeatedly  called  on  them  to  return,  but  in  vain;  they 
immediately  crossed  the  bed  of  the  river,  which  was  dry,  and 
having  reached  the  opposite  shore  ascended  an  adjoining 
mountain  with  the  utmost  precipitation.  The  savages  bran- 
dished their  spears,  and  appeared  by  their  gestures  to  menace 
the  destruction  of  the  people.  They  could  not  understand 
what  they  said;  but  supposed  they  demanded  from  them  what- 
ever articles  they  possessed;  and  as  these  principally  consist- 
ed of  the  little  stock  of  provisions  they  had  left,  and  their 
clothes,  they  determined  not  to  part  with  either. 

One  of  the  captain’s  people  had  a knife,  which  was  slung 
over  his  shoulder.  A Cafliee  perceiving  it,  made  a snatch  at 
the  handle;  but  the  owner  resisting  it,  he  lost  his  hold.  This 
so  enraged  the  savage,  that  he  lifted  up  his  assagay  with  an 
apparent  intention  of  dispatching  the  object  of  his  resentment. 
At  the  moment  he  stood  in  this  attitude,  a more  finished  pic 
ture  of  horror,  or  what  may  be  conceived  of  the  internals,  was 
perhaps  never  seen  before.  The  savage  wore  a leopard’s 
skin;  his  black  countenance  bedaubed  with  red  ochre;  his 
eyes,  inflamed  with  rage,  appeared  as  if  starting  from  their 
sockets;  his  mouth  e.xpanded,  and  his  teeth  gnashing  and  grin- 
ning with  all  the  fury  of  an  exasperated  demon.  He  was, 
however,  diverted  from  his  purpose,  and  dropped  the  assagay. 

The  crew  instantly  proceeded  to  the  river,  and  crossed  it  in 
pursuit  of  their  guides,  who  were  standing  on  the  summit  of 
the  mountain;  when  they  came  up,  the  guides  expressed  the 
utmost  satisfaction  at  their  escape.  They  gave  them  a terri- 
ble description  of  the  people  they  had  just  lefl,  and  assurer 
them,  if  the  remainder  of  their  horde  had  not  been  hunting  at 
the  time  they  got  to  the  fish  river,  not  a man  of  them  woula 
have  sjrvived.  They  also  declared,  that  they  were  the  most 
abominable  horde  throughout  the  whole  of  Caffraria. 

Their  conversation  lasted  but  a few  minutes,  when  they  re- 
solved to  descend  the  mountain,  and  pursue  their  journey 
Scarcely  had  they  put  themselves  in  motion,  when  a scene  o^ 
the  most  extensive  and  luxuriant  beauties  burst  in  a momen'. 
on  their  view.  The  danger  they  had  just  escaped,  engaged 
their  attention  so  entirely,  when  they  gained  the  summit,  that 
they  did  not  immediately  perceive  the  world  of  beauties  tha,*. 
now  lay  spread  before  them.  All  stood  for  some  time  in  e 


LOSS  OP  THE  SHIP  HERCULES, 


69 


state  of  rapture  and  amazement.  The  country  was  mostly  a 
level,  yet  pleasingly  diversified  with  gentle  elevations,  on  the 
tops  of  which  they  could  perceive  clumps  of  the  mimosa  tree, 
and  the  sides  clothed  with  shrubs  of  various  denominations. 
A thousand  rivulets  seemed  to  meander  through  this  second 
.Eden;  frequently  skirting  or  appearing  to  encircle  a planta- 
tion of  wood;  then  suddenly  taking  a different  direction,  glid- 
ed through  a plain  of  considerable  extent,  until  it  came  to  a 
gentle  declivity;  here  it  formed  a natural  cascade,  and  then, 
following  its  course,  proceeded  in  an  endless  variety  through- 
out the  whole  of  the  country. 

As  they  stood  gazing  on  this  sylvan  scene,  they  perceived 
innumerable  herds  of  animals,  particularly  of  the  species  of 
the  gazelle,  scouring  over  the  plains;  some  darting  through 
the  woods,  others  feeding,  or  drinking  at  the  rivulets.  As 
far  as  the  eye  travelled  in  pursuit  of  new  beauties,  it  was 
most  amply  gratified,  until  at  length  the  whole  gradually  fad- 
ed on  the  view,  and  became  lost  on  iiie  horizon.  They  were 
so  wrapt  in  ecstacy  on  this  landscape,  that  they  forgot  their 
danger,  and  remained  too  long  upon  the  mountain.  They  at 
length  descended,  and  proceeded  on  their  journey. 

Before  the  day  closed  they  fixed  on  a place  where  they  were 
to  remain  until  the  morning.  It  was  near  a wood,  mostly 
composed  of  that  kind  of  thorn  already  mentioned.  Several 
of  these  they  immediately  cut,  not  only  for  the  purpose  of  fuel, 
but  to  form  a barricade  or  defence  against  the  wild  animals 
during  the  night. 

After  completing  their  fortification,  lighting  the  fires,  and 
supping  in  the  best  manner  possible,  they  lay  down  to  rest; 
but  their  sleep  was  constantly  disturbed  during  the  night,  by 
a herd  of  elephants  brushing  through  the  wood,  passing  and 
returning  almost  every  moment.  Had  not  the  fence  been 
erected  the  preceding  evening,  they  would  in  all  probability, 
have  been  trampled  to  death  by  these  monstrous  animals. 
They  had  the  good  fortune  however  to  escape;  and,  about 
seven  the  next  morning,  proceeded  on  their  journey,  in  com- 
pany with  the  guides. 

They  travelled  this  day  through  a delightful  country.  The 
land,  in  some  places,  seemed  to  be  composed  of  a red  and 
yellow  clay,  and  the  valleys  appeared  covered  with  a very 
thick  and  long  grass,  but  not  a sign  of  agriculture  was  to  be 
observed.  In  the  course  of  the  day,  they  perceived  a few  de- 
serted huts,  one  of  which  they  entered,  but  paid  severely  fo’’ 
their  curiosity;  as  those  who  ventured  in,  were  in  a momeiy 
covered  entirely  with  fleas. 


70 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


Water  was  found  sometimes,  but  it  was  brackish,  although 
they  were  at  least  50  miles  from  the  sea.  They  kept  at  tiiis 
distance  during  most  of  the  journey. 

They  brougut  up  for  the  night,  after  traveling  about  So 
miles,  at  the  skirt  of  a small  forest,  and  provided  fuel,  with  a 
temporary  defence,  as  before.  The  provisions  being  nearly 
exhausted,  they  were  obliged  to  eat  sparingly,  although  most 
of  them  were  ravenously  hungry. 

About  seven  in  the  morning,  they  again  set  out;  but  many 
of  the  people  dropt  astern  in  the  course  of  the  day,  being 
almost  worn  out  with  fatigue.  In  this  situation  it  was  thouglu 
advisable  for  such  of  the  party  as  could  travel,  to  get  forward, 
and  provide  a place  where  wood  and  water  could  be  had.  The 
captain  was  of  this  company;  and  that  all  those  who  remained 
behind  might  find  their  way,  he  ordered  the  Caffree  guides  to 
set  fire  to  the  long  grass,  which  served  during  the  night  as  a 
point  of  direction.  He  was  likewise  in  expectation  of  their 
coming  up  before  the  morning;  but  was  sadly  disappoinied. 
They  remained  stationary  until  the  sun  appeared,  and  then 
went  on. 

Not  one  of  the  people  left  behind  appeared  this  morning; 
but  the  guides  were  of  opinion  tliey  would  reach  a Christian 
settlement  in  the  course  of  the  day,  where  assistance  would 
certainly  be  had.  This  intelligence  gave  them  new  s[>irifs; 
and  they  traveled  with  an  unusual  alertness,  until  they  came 
to  a farm  house.  Here  relief  was  expected,  but  none  was  to 
be  found:  the  whole  place  had  been  deserted  for  some  time; 
they  were  obliged,  therefore,  to  sleep  again  in  the  air,  and 
leave  their  absent  and  miserable  companions  to  all  the  horrors 
of  the  desart. 

This  was  not  a night  of  sleep,  but  lamentation.  They  sat 
round  the  fire,  and  spoke  of  nothing  but  their  absent  mess- 
mates and  their  unfortunate  situation.  Thev  were  left  de- 
fenceless, without  food,  hardly  able  to  stand  erect,  and  in  a 
country  where  the  ferocious  animals  were  most  numerous. 
They  were  likewise  every  hour  in  danger  of  an  attack  from 
the  Boshis-men,  who  swarm  in  these  parts,  and  destroy  the 
unhappy  object  of  their  vengeance  by  arrows  that  are  poison- 
ed. The  sensibility  of  the  people  on  this  melancholy  occa- 
sion, displayed  the  genuine  character  of  a sailor.  Men  who 
could  brave  all  the  dangers  of  the  tempest,  and  face  death 
without  a trembling  nerve,  even  in  the  cannon’s  mouth,  could 
not,  however,  speak  of  their  distressed  and  absent  brethren 
without  a tear.  Their  own  misfortunes  were  forgotten  ; and 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


71 


their  only  consideration,  during  the  night,  was  their  unhappy 
messmates,  whom  they  never  expected  to  behold  again. 

They  remained  here  for  more  than  an  hour  after  the  rising 
•of  the  sun.  Out  of  sixty,  that  composed  the  party,  when  they 
departed  from  the  beach,  thirty-six  were  so  maimed  and  worn 
down  by  fatigue,  as  to  be  unable  to  travel,  these  remained  in 
the  desart,  if  not  already  destroyed;  and  had  no  hope  of  pre- 
servation, but  from  the  exertions  of  the  party  who  were  able 
to  proceed;  the  guides  were  now  certain  that  a Christian 
habitation  was  at  hand.  The  last  they  saw  had  been  destroyed 
by  the  Caffrees  during  the  war  with  tlie  colonists.  It  was, 
therefore,  determined  to  proceed  to  a place  where  relief  could 
be  obtained,  with  every  possible  dispatch.  The  people  pro- 
ceeded witli  redoubled  energy;  the  salvation  of  their  com- 
-anions  was  the  incentive,  and  that  consideration  banished 
every  idea  of  danger  or  fatigue. 

They  traveled  without  a single  halt  for  about  three  hours 
when  one  of  the  guides  who  was  advanced,  roared  out,  in 
transport  of  joy,  “ I see  a Hottentot,  attending  a flock  o^ 
sheep.”  It  was  the  voice  of  a seraph  proceeding  from  a Caf< 
free.  They  ran  to  the  place  where  he  stood,  and  at  a conside 
rable  distance,  oltservcd  a man  attending  a flock  of  at  leas*^ 
four  thousand.  They  moved  in  a body  towards  the  shepherd, 
who  seemed  at  first  to  lie  alarmed;  but  perceiving  they  wers. 
mostly  whites,  and  unarmed,  he  stopt  until  they  came  up.  The 
captain  requested  of  him  to  direct  them  the  nearest  way  to  the 
first  settlement,  which  he  did,  and  at  the  same  time  informed 
him,  the  proprietor  was  a good  man;  the  distance,  he  said,  was 
about  three  hours.  The  pleasure  diffused  throughout  the 
party,  on  receiving  this  information,  it  is  impossible  to  de- 
scribe. Tlie  captain  embraced  this  opportunity,  and  went  on; 
a general  joy  succeeded,  and  who  should  be  foremost,  the 
principal  consideration. 

At  length — ecstatic  reflection — they  came  within  sight  of  a 
Christian  farm.  “ Come  on,  my  lads,”  said  the  captain, 
‘‘  we  are  safely  moored  at  last;  and  our  people,  in  the  desarts, 
A'ill  be  soon  relieved,”  Some  tottered  as  they  stood,  over- 
come by  joy,  and  could  not  move;  others  appeared  as  in  a 
trance,  until  at  length  about  ten  followed  him,  and  they  enter- 
ed the  house  of  Jan  du  Pliesies. 

Fortunately,  this  was  a settler  of  the  best  order,  about  sixty 
years  old,  born  in  Holland,  but  had  resided  in  Africa  for 
many  years;  humane,  generous,  and  possessing  a heart  that 
appeared  to  be  the  constant  mansion  of  a virtuous  sympathy 


72 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


His  cottage  was  formed  of  clay,  thatched  with  a kind  of  reed, 
and  furnished  with  a few  stools,  a table,  and  some  kitchen 
utensils.  His  family  consisted  of  five  or  six  sons  their  wives 
and  children,  together  with  a daughter,  making  in  all  about 
twenty  people.  His  stock,  however,  was  considerable,  not 
less  than  twelve  thousand  sheep,  and  one  thousand  cacen. 

After  the  alarm,  which  their  first  appearance  occasioned, 
had  subsided,  the  captain  told  the  story  of  their  melancholy 
disaster,  and  implored  his  assistance  for  the  relief  of  the  un- 
happy people  who  were  left  behind.  This  good  man  could 
not  listen  to  the  relation  without  discovering  by  his  counte- 
nance the  tenderness  of  his  nature.  His  face,  whicii  was 
naturally  pallid,  became,  at  certain  intervals,  of  a crimson  hue; 
these  emotions  appeared  as  the  etfervescence  of  sensibility, 
and  to  exhibit,  in  glowing  colours,  the  complexion  of  virtue. 

As  no  time,  he  said,  should  be  lost  in  preparing  fer  the  re- 
lief of  the  unhappy  people,  he  immediately  directed  two  of 
his  sons  to  harness  eight  oxen  to  a waggon.  His  orders  were 
obeyed  with  a cheerfulness  that  evinced  an  hereditary  good- 
ness, and  that  it  had  descended,  unimpaired,  from  the  sire  to 
his  children.  They  were  directed  to  travel  all  night;  and 
the  guides  described  the  spot  so  minutely,  as  to  avoid  all  pos- 
sibility of  a mistake.  The  w'aggon  was  soon  out  of  sight,  and 
they  all  sat  down  to  partake  of  a sheep,  which  their  liberal 
host  had  ordered  to  be  killed  for  their  entertainment. 

When  the  meal  was  over,  the  worthy  colonist  began  to  in- 
terrogate them  respecting  their  journey  through  CafiVaria. 
He  could  not  possibly  conceive,  he  said,  how  the  Tamboebis 
could  be  induced  to  suffer  their  departure.  They  were  such 
a horrid  race,  that  nothing  was  so  gratifying  to  their  nature  as 
the  shedding  of  human  blood.  The  Boshis-men  he  also  ob- 
served, were  so  perpetually  on  the  look-out,  that  he  was  amaz- 
ed at  their  traveling  with  any  degree  of  seeurity;  but  when 
he  considered  that  they  came  through  a part  of  CafiVaria,  so 
infested  with  carnivorous  animals,  that  people  eouli  never 
travel  safely  but  in  parties,  and  well  armed,  he  declared  their 
being  then  in  his  house  appeared  to  him  a kind  of  miracle. 

The  captain  took  this  opportunity  of  giv  ing  our  worthy  host 
a proper  idea  of  the  Tambochis.  His  mind  had  beer  poison- 
ed by  some  of  his  depredating  neighbours,  and  never  going  on 
such  parties  himself,  had  entertained  these  prejudices  without 
having  an  opportunity  of  know  ing  the  contrary.  He  appeal- 
ed much  pleased  at  the  conduct  of  the  Tambochis,  anil  declar- 
ed this  circumstance  alone  would  relievehim  from  many  hours 
of  uneasiness. 


LOSS  OP  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


73 


His  sequestered  mansion  was  nearly  surrounded  by  trees, 
on  which  were  hung  to  dry,  the  skins  of  lions,  tigers,  panthers, 
and  other  destructive  animals,  killed  in  the  vicinity  of  his  own 
habitation.  The  carcasses  of  two  enormous  creatures  were 
observed  lying  near  the  door,  which  had  the  appearance  of 
being  recently  destroyed.  They  were  two  rhinoceroses  that 
the  farmer’s  sons  had  killed,  but  the  day  before,  on  their  own 
land.  This  gave  rise  to  a narrative  respecting  these  animals, 
which  the  good  man  related  with  great  circumspection,  and 
which  appeared  very  extraordinary. 

“ These  creatures,  said  the  farme'",  are  more  savage,  and 
infinitely  more  to  be  dreaded,  than  any  other  animal  of  the 
desarts.  Even  the  lion,  when  he  perceives  a rhinoceros,  will 
fly  from  him  on  the  instant.  I had  a proof  of  this,  said  he, 
about  two  years  ago.  As  I was  traversing  my  lands  in  the 
morning,  I perceived  a lion  enter  a thicket,  about  the  distance 
of  half  a mile  from  the  place  where  I stood.  In  a few  minutes 
after  I observed  a second,  then  a third,  and  a fourth  came; 
they  seemed  to  follow  one  another  at  their  leisure,  and,  in  less 
than  an  hour,  I counted  nine  that  entered  the  same  wood. 
jVever  having  seen  so  many  of  the  same  species  together,  I 
was  desirous  to  know  the  event  of  their  meeting,  and  I con- 
cealed myself  for  the  purpose.  After  waiting  for  rather  more 
than  an  hour  in  my  lurking  place,  without  either  seeing  any  of 
them,  or  hearing  any  noise  from  the  quarter  where  they  lay, 
I began  to  despair  of  having  my  curiosity  in  the  least  gratified. 
At  length,  I perceived  a rhinoceros  of  uncommon  magnitude 
approach  the  wood.  He  stood  motionless  for  about  five 
minutes,  when  he  arrived  at  a small  distance  from  the  thicket, 
then  tossed  up  his  nose,  and  at  last  scented  the  animals  that 
lay  concealed.  In  an  instant  I saw  him  dart  into  the  wood, 
and  in  the  space  of  about  five  minutes  afterwards  I observed 
all  the  lions  scamper  away  in  different  directions,  and  appa- 
rently in  the  greatest  consternation.  The  rhinoceros  beat 
about  the  M’ood  in  pursuit  of  his  enemies  for  a considerable 
time;  but  not  finding  any,  he  broke  cover  at  last  and  appeared 
on  the  plain.  He  then  looked  around  him,  and,  enraged  at  his 
disappointment,  began  tearing  up  the  earth,  and  discovered 
every  sign  of  madness  and  desperation.  I remained  quietly 
in  my  retreat  until  the  animal  disappeared,  and  then  returned 
to  my  house.” 

The  travelers  slept  this  night  on  sacks,  which  their  host 
had  arranged  for  their  accommodation.  At  breakfast  on  the 
succeeding  morning,  their  benefactor  entertained  them  with 
VOL.  I.  4 


74 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES 


some  very  interesting  observations  respecting  the  country 
where  lie  resided.  He  particularly  stated  the  hardships, 
which  the  colonists  endured  from  the  restrictive  orders  and 
persecuting  conduct  of  the  government  at  the  Cape.  “ I have 
lead  ore,  said  he,  on  my  own  farms,  so  near  the  surface  that 
we  can  scrape  it  up  with  our  hands,  and  yet  we  dare  not  touch 
it.  If  we  were  known  to  melt  and  use  a single  pound  of  it,  we 
should  be  all  transported  for  life  to  Batavia.” 

Before  they  had  finished  their  meal,  their  benefactor  dis- 
patched messengers  to  liis  neighboring  friends,  desiring  their 
assistam  s to  get  the  c'ew  to  the  Cape.  Several  of  them 
came  and  behaved  with  the  greatest  tenderness  and  liberality. 
They  went  so  far  as  to  say,  that  such  as  were  desirous  of  re- 
maining in  the  country  until  they  had  perfectly  recovered, 
should  be  accommodated  at  their  houses;  and  as  they  travel- 
ed once  in  every  year  to  the  Cape,  they  would  take  the  first 
opportunity  of  conveying  them  thither.  The  captain  thanked 
them  for  their  kindness,  but  declined  accepting  their  proposal, 
as  his  intention  was  to  make  the  Cape  with  every  possible 
expedition. 

This  conversation  was  interrupted  by  a Hottentot  servant 
who  ran  info  the  house  and  declared  the  “ waggon  was  in 
sight.”  All  flew  to  meet  it,  and  the  captain  had  the  heartfelt 
consolation  of  perceiving  twenty-three  of  his  unfortunate 
people,  chiefly  lascars,  laying  down  in  the  machine.  On  their 
arrival,  the  two  sons  of  du  Pliesies  said,  they  found  them  near 
a wood  perfectly  resigned  to  their  fate,  having  given  up  all 
hopes  of  relief  The  preceding  day,  thirteen  of  their  com- 
panions separated  from  them;  but  where  they  had  strayed  to  not 
one  of  them  could  even  guess  at.  These  poor  fellows  after  en- 
during for  a long  time  the  most  unexampled  miseries,  all  arriv- 
ed in  safety  at  the  Cape. 

They  were  now  forty-seven  in  number,  and  as  they  were  to 
proceed  in  waggons,  such  as  were  alllicted  with  sore  feet,  or 
weak  through  hunger  and  fatigue,  would  not  again  be  sepa- 
rated from  their  companions. 

Their  benevolent  host  now  provided  them  with  a waggon 
and  two  sets  of  oxen,  each  set  containing  eight.  They  were 
occasionally  to  relieve  each  other  on  the  way,  and  two  or 
three  Hottentot  servants  were  appointed  as  drivers,  and  to 
take  charge  of  the  relaying  cattle.  One  of  the  farmer’s  sons, 
completely  armed,  was  likewise  directed  to  attend  them,  and 
the  waggon  was  stored  with  provision  and  water  sufficient  un- 
til they  arrived  at  the  ne.xt  settlement. 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


75 


They  took  their  departure  from  the  hospitable  mansion  of 
the  benevolent  du  Pliesies  on  the  morning  of  the  second  of 
July.  The  guard  was  perpetually  on  the  watch,  lest  the  Bo- 
shis-men  or  the  wild  animals  might  dart  upon  them  unperceiv- 
ed. About  eight  in  the  evening,  however,  they  reached  the 
second  farm  in  perfect  security.  The  distance  traveled  was 
about  thirty-five  miles  this  day,  and  all  the  people  in  good 
spirits. 

The  owner,  whose  name  was  Cornelius  Englebrock,  they 
found  also  a beneficent  character.  His  cottage  was  poor  in- 
deed; but  all  that  he  could  afibrd  he  gave  with  cheerfulness. 
His  neighbour’s  letter  was  produced,  which  he  read  with 
great  attention,  and  then  said,  “ my  friend  is  a good  man,  and 
I always  valued  him;  but  you  wanted  no  other  recommen- 
dation to  my  poor  services,  than  your  misfortunes.” 

They  remained  here  during  the  night,  after  partaking  of  a 
frugal  repast  which  their  host  had  provided,  and  which  was 
given  with  many  innocent  apologies  for  its  scantiness. 

Before  their  departure  on  the  ensuing  morning,  the  farmer 
generously  presented  them  with  nine  sheep.  The  poor  man 
lamented  he  could  not  let  them  have  a morsel  of  bread.  “ We 
live,  (sa>id  he),  the  year  round  cliiefly  on  mutton  and  game; 
but  seldom  enjoy  the  luxury  of  a loaf.”  He  insisted,  how- 
ever, on  the  captain’s  taking  the  sheep,  which  he  accepted 
with  many  thanks,  and  they  then  departed  on  their  journey. 

During  the  four  or  five  succeeding  days,  they  traveled  on 
from  house  to  house,  generally  at  fifteen  or  sixteen  hours  dis- 
tance from  each  other,  and  were  received  at  all  of  them  with 
a disinterested  hospitality.  These  occurrences  are  related 
with  a scrupulous  attention  to  fidelity,  because  the  colonists, 
without  distinction,  have  been  frequently  represented  as  a 
ferocious  banditti,  scarcely  to  be  kept  within  the  pale  of  au- 
thority. 

During  several  days  trial  they  could  get  but  little  bread, 
and  not  much  water.  The  countries  were  alternately  hill 
and  dale,  and  often  afforded  the  most  romantic  prospects. 
They  frequently  perceived  vast  quantities  of  wolves,  and  often 
such  droves  of  that  species  of  deer  which  the  farmers  call 
spring  buck,  that  one  flock  alone  could  not  contain  less  than 
from  twelve  to  fourteen  thousand.  Indeed  many  of  tne  settlers 
said,  they  had  seen  double  that  number  at  one  time,  and  fre- 
quently killed  three  at  a single  shot.  Our  travelers  likewise 
saw  vast  quantities  of  guinea  fowl,  which  after  a showor  of 
rain,  are  easily  caught  by  the  farmers’  dogs. 


76 


LOSS  OF  THE  SHIP  HERCULES 


Ihe  zebra,  or  wild  ass,  is  common  in  these  advanced  col- 
onies, and  many  of  them  were  seen — ostriches  likewise  nu- 
merous. They  had  such  plenty  of  venison  at  the  houses  where 
they  stopped,  that  their  stock  of  nine  sheep,  furnished  by 
honest  Englebrock,  was  diminished  but  three  in  the  course 
of  six  days. 

From  the  8th  to  the  16th  of  June,  their  journey  was  not 
interrupted  by  any  disagreeable  occurrence.  The  countries 
through  which  they  passed,  displayed  at  every  mile  a new 
change  of  beauties.  The  mountains  were  in  many  places  of 
stupendous  height,  and  the  valleys,  decorated  with  wood,  were 
astonishingly  fertile  in  vegetable  productions.  One  of  the 
most  e.xtensive  of  these  valleys,  took  them  no  less  than  three 
days  and  a half  in  passing.  It  is  called  by  the  settlers  Long 
Cluff,  and  affords,  perhaps,  as  many  romantic  scenes  as  can  be 
found  in  any  spot  of  the  same  e.xtent  on  the  face  of  the  earth. 

The  hills  for  seventy  or  eighty  miles  run  parallel  to  each 
other.  The  lands  betw'een  are  wonderfully  rich,  and  produce 
vast  quantities  of  a plant  similar  in  its  smell  and  taste  to  our 
thyme.  On  this  fragrant  herb  are  fed  immense  quantities  of 
sheep  and  cattle;  they  devour  it  with  great  eagerness,  and  it 
gives  the  mutton  a flavour  so  like  our  venison,  that  an  epi- 
cure might  be  deceived  in  the  taste.  The  valleys  are  generally' 
level  from  four  to  eight  miles  in  breadth,  and  in  several  places 
intersected  with  rivulets,  on  the  borders  of  which  are  frequent 
ly  perceived  whole  groves  of  the  aloe  tree. 

On  or  about  the  fourteenth,  they  reached  the  settlement  of 
an  old  and  blind  man.  He  had  a large  family,  and  appeared 
to  possess  a comfortable  independence.  When  he  heard  the 
story  of  the  travelers,  the  good  farmer  burst  into  tears,  and 
ordered  a glass  of  brandy  to  be  given  to  each  of  the  crew. 
After  this  unusual  and  cheering  repast,  he  directed  some 
mutton  to  be  delivered  to  the  people,  and  gave  them  a [)ot 
to  dress  it  in.  He  then  requested  of  the  captain  to  mess  with 
the  family,  yvhich  w'as  complied  with,  and  when  supper  was 
ended,  this  worthy  creature  said  he  was  so  pleased  with  their 
escaping  the  dangers  of  the  sea  and  the  Caffrees,  that  he 
would  celebrate  the  meeting  with  a song.  He  immediately 
began  and  sung  with  the  voice  of  a Stentor.  A general  plau- 
dit succeeded;  and  then  their  honest  benefactor  said,  “Now, 
captain,  I have  a favour  to  ask  of  you.  Pray  desire  all  your 
people  to  sing.”  It  was  impossible  to  help  laughing  at  this 
whimsical  request;  but  it  was  thought  good-humour  at  such  a 
moment  should  not  be  interrupted;  therefore  an  American 


LOSS  OP  THE  SHIP  HERCULES. 


77 


sailor  was  desired  to  sing  one  of  his  best  songs.  He  no 
sooner  began  than  all  the  lascars  tuned  their  pipes;  this  set 
a-going  the  Swedes,  Portuguese,  Dutchmen,  and  all  the  crew; 
each  party  sang  in  their  several  languages,  and  at  the  same 
time.  Such  a concert  was  never  heard  before;  but  the  liberal 
and  merry  old  colonist  was  so  entertained  with  their  music, 
that  he  had  nearly  dropt  from  his  chair  in  a fit  of  laughter. 

The  captain  was  provided  this  night  with  a sheep’s  skin,  on 
which  he  rested  under  the  roof  of  the  farmer’s  cottage;  but 
there  was  not  room  for  all,  and  therefore  most  of  the  poor  fel- 
lows were  obliged  to  sleep  in  the  air.  A similar  inconve- 
nience had  happened  so  frequently  since  they  reached  the 
colonies,  that  they  determined  to  separate. 

On  the  morning  of  the  17th  they  separated,  and  the  c.aptain 
took  with  him  his  chief  and  third  mate,  together  with  one  or 
two  more  who  were  solicitous  to  accompany  him.  The 
country,  as  they  advanced,  increased  in  population;  and  the 
farm-houses  were,  in  several  places,  not  more  than  two  hours 
distance  from  each  other.  JMany  of  them  were  beautifully 
situated,  and  tbe  lands  produced  grain,  oranges,  figs,  and 
lemons  in  abundance.  Their  grapes  likewise  appeared  to 
flourish,  and  supplied  them  with  wine  and  brandies,  which  they 
vended  chiefly  at  the  Cape.  Vast  herds  of  deer,  and  part- 
ridges out  of  all  number,  were  seen,  and  immense  tracts  of 
land  covered  entirely  with  aloe  trees. 

From  the  17th  to  the  21st,  they  traveled  a mountainous 
country;  but  the  valleys  constantly  presented  farms  and  habi- 
tations where  the  industry  of  the  husbandman  was  amply  re- 
warded. The  flocks  of  sheep  were  prodigious;  but  the  cattle 
were  not  so  numerous,  nor  in  such  good  condition  as  those 
seen  in  the  more  advanced  colonies. 

On  the  22d  they  arrived  at  Zwellingdam,  and  proceeded  to 
the  landorse-house.  The  landorse  is  the  chief  man  of  the 
place,  and  his  settlement  consists  of  about  sixteen  or  eighteen 
houses,  surrounded  by  a delightful  country,  and  producing 
grain,  vegetables  for  culinary  purposes,  grapes  and  fruits  of 
almost  every  description. 

This  gentleman  gave  them  a very  hospitable  reception,  and 
the  next  morning  furnished  the  captain  with  a horse  and  guide, 
to  conduct  him  to  his  brother’s-in-law;  that  nothing  might  be 
omitted  on  his  part  to  secure  a favorable  reception  at  the  Cape, 
the  captain’s  worthy  host  gave  them  a very  kind  letter  to  his 
friend  General  Craig,  commander  in  chief,  acquainting  him 
with  the  loss  of  the  ship,  and  the  miseries  endured  by  the  crew 


73 


LOSS  OP  THE  SHIP  HEPlCULES. 


in  their  travels  through  the  desart.  He  also  requested  the 
general  would  do  them  every  kindness  in  his  power,  which  he 
would  acknowledge  as  an  obligation  conferred  upon  himself. 

They  arrived  at  the  settlement  of  Johannes  Brinch  at  Stallen 
Bush,  on  the  third  or  fourth  day,  after  traveling  through  a 
country  highly  cultivated,  and  producing  immense  forests  of 
the  aloe-tree.  The  farmers  lived  here  in  affluence,  and  the 
crew  continued  to  experience  the  most  liberal  and  kind  atten- 
tion during  the  remainder  of  their  journey. 

On  their  arrival  at  Stallen  Bush,  the  captain  waited  on  Mr. 
Brinch  whose  reception  can  never  be  mentioned  but  in  terms 
of  the  most  fervent  gratitude  and  esteem.  His  residence  is 
one  of  those  deliglitful  places  which,  from  its  natural  situation 
and  fertility,  wraps  the  beholder,  the  moment  he  sees  it,  in  an 
ecstacy.  The  vines  there  are  reared  with  great  attention,  and 
are  highly  productive.  Grain,  vegetation,  and  fruits,  yield 
abundant  crops;  and  camphor-trees  of  very  large  dimensions 
thrive  also  in  the  settlement.  Indeed,  the  whole  settlement 
seemed  to  be  so  precisely  what  it  should  be,  that  any  altera- 
tion must  be  a deformity.  The  people  here  dress  well,  but 
nearer  the  English  than  the  Dutch  style.  They  have  nothing 
of  that  sullen  taciturnity  belonging  to  the  character  of  the  Hol- 
lander; but  are  sprightly  and  good  humored. 

“ I remained  two  days  (says  the  captain)  under  the  roof  of 
this  liberal  and  benevolent  gentleman.  He  pressed  me  to  stay 
longer;  but  I was  desirous  of  reaching  the  Cape,  and  there- 
fore declined  his  hospitable  invitation.  In  the  morning,  tliere- 
fore,  he  provided  me  with  a horse  and  guide,  and  I took  my 
departure  from  Stallen  Bush,  on  the  30th,  in  the  morning. 
Our  journey  was  but  short,  as  we  arrived  the  same  evening  at 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope;  and  although  emaciated  in  my  frame, 
yet  in  tolerable  health.” 


DESCRIPTION  OP  A STORM  AT  SEA. 


79 


DESCRIPTION  OF  A STORM  AT  SEA. 

We  continued  our  cruize  along  the  coast  until  we  had  run 
down  into  the  Bay  of  Arcapoon,  where  we  captured  two  or 
three  vessels  and  obliged  many  more  to  run  on  shore.  And 
here  we  had  an  instance  how  very  important  it  is  that  a captain 
of  a man  of  war  should  be  a good  sailor,  and  have  his  ship  in 
such  a discipline  as  to  be  strictly  obeyed  by  his  crew.  I 
heard  the  officers  unanimously  assert,  after  the  danger  was 
over,  that  nothing  but  the  presence  of  mind  which  was  shown 
by  Captain  Savage,  could  have  saved  the  ship  and  crew.  We 
had  chased  a convoy  of  vessels  to  the  bottom  of  the  bay  ; the 
wind  was  very  fresh  when  we  hauled  off,  after  running  them 
on  shore,  and  the  surf  on  the  beach  even  at  that  time  was  so 
great,  that  they  were  certain  to  go  to  pieces  before  they  could 
be  got  afloat  again.  We  were  obliged  to  double  reef  the  top- 
sails as  soon  as  we  hauled  to  the  wind,  and  the  weather  look- 
ed very  threatening.  In  an  hour  afterwards,  the  whole  sky 
was  covered  with  one  black  cloud  which  sunk  so  low,  as  near- 
ly to  touch  our  mast  heads,  and  a tremendous  sea,  which  a p- 
peared to  have  risen  up  almost  by  magic,  rolled  in  upon  s, 
setting  the  vessel  on  a dead  lee  shore.  As  the  night  clof  jd 
in,  it  blew  a dreadful  gale,  and  the  ship  was  nearly  bui  ed 
with  the  press  of  canvass  which  she  was  obliged  to  carry,  for 
had  we  sea  room,  we  should  have  been  lying-to  under  storm 
staysails  ; but  we  were  forced  to  carry  on  at  all  risks,  hat 
we  might  clear  off  shore.  The  seas  broke  over  us  as  we  lay 
in  the  trough,  deluging  us  with  water  from  the  forecastle  aft  to 
the  binnacles  ; and  very  often  as  the  ship  descended  with  a 
plunge,  it  was  with  such  force  that  I really  thought  she  would 
divide  in  half  with  the  violence  of  the  shock.  Double  breech- 
ings were  rove  on  the  guns,  and  they  w'ere  further  secured 
with  tackles,  and  strong  cleats  nailed  behind  the  trunnions, 
for  we  heeled  over  so  much  when  we  lurched,  that  the  guns 
were  wholly  supported  by  the  breechings  and  tackles,  and  had 
one  of  them  broke  loose,  it  must  have  broken  right  through 
the  lee  side  of  the  ship,  and  she  must  have  foundered.  The 
captain,  first  lieutenant,  and  most  of  the  officers,  remained  on 
deck  during  the  whole  of  the  night  ; and  really,  what  wdth  the\ 
howling  of  the  wind,  the  violence  of  the  rain,  the  washing  of 
the  waters  about  the  decks,  the  w’orking  of  the  chain  pumps. 


80 


DESCRIPTION  OF  A STORM  AT  SEA. 


and  the  creaking  and  groaning  of  the  timbers,  I thought  ive 
must  inevitably  be  lost ; and  I said  my  prayers  at  least  a dozen 
times  during  the  night,  for  I felt  it  impossible  to  goto  bed.  I 
had  often  wished,  out  of  curiosity,  that  I might  be  in  a gale  of 
wind,  but  I little  thought  it  was  to  have  been  a scene  of  this 
description,  or  anything  half  so  dreadful.  What  made  it  more 
appalling  was,  that  we  were  on  a lee  shore,  and  the  consulta- 
tions of  the  captain  and  officers,  and  the  eagerness  with  which 
they  looked  out  for  daylight,  told  us  that  w’e  had  other  dan- 
gers to  encounter  besides  the  storm.  At  last  the  morning 
broke,  and  the  look-out  man  upon  the  gangway  called  out 
“ Land  on  the  lee  beam.”  I perceived  the  master  dash  his 
fist  against  the  hammock  rails,  as  if  with  vexation,  and  walk 
away  without  saying  a word,  and  look  very  grave. 

“ Up,  there,  Mr.  AVilson,”  said  the  captain  to  the  second 
lieutenant,  “and  see  how  far  the  land  tends  forward,  and 
whether  you  can  distinguish  the  point.”  The  second  lieuten- 
ant went  up  the  main  rigging,  and  pointed  with  his  hand  to 
about  two  points  before  the  beam.  “Do  you  see  two  hillocks 
inland  ? ” 

“Yes,  sir,”  replied  the  second  lieutenant. 

“Then,  it  is  so,”  observed  the  captain  to  the  master,  “and 
if  we  weather  it  we  shall  have  more  sea  room.  Keep  her  full, 
and  let  her  go  through  the  water  ; do  you  hear,  quarter- 
master ? ” 

“ Aye,  aye,  sir.” 

“ Thus,  and  no  nearer,  my  man.  Ease  her  with  a spoke  or 
two  when  she  sends  ; but  be  careful,  she  ’ll  take  tire  wheel 
out  of  your  hands.” 

It  really  was  a very  awful  sight.  AA'hen  the  ship  was  in  the 
trough  of  the  sea,  you  could  distinguish  notliing  but  tumultu- 
ous water  ; but  when  she  was  borne  up  on  the  summit  of  the 
enormous  waves,  you  then  looked  down,  as  it  were,  upon  a 
low,  sandy  coast,  close  to  you,  and  covered  with  foam  and 
breakers.  “ Sbe  behaves  nobly,”  observed  the  captain,  step- 
ping aft  to  the  binnacle,  and  looking  at  the  compass  ; “ if  the 
wind  does  not  baffle  us,  we  shall  weather.”  The  captain  had 
scarcely  time  to  make  the  observation,  when  the  sails  shivered 
and  flapped  like  thunder.  “ Up  with  the  helm  ; what  are  you 
about,  quarter-master  ? ” 

“ The  wind  has  headed  us,  sir,”  replied  the  quarter-master, 
coolly. 

The  captain  and  master  remained  at  the  binnacle,  watching 
the  compass,  and  when  the  sails  were  again  full,  she  had 


DESCRIPTION  OF  A STORM  AT  SEA. 


81 


broken  off  two  points,  and  the  point  of  land  was  only  a little 
on  the  lee  bow. 

“We  must  wear  her  round,  Mr.  Falcon.  Hands,  wear 
ship — ready,  oh,  ready.” 

“ She  has  come  up  again,”  cried  the  master  who  was  at  the 
binnacle. 

“ Hold  fast  there  a minute.  How’s  her  head  now  ?” 

“ N.  N.  E.,  as  she  was  before  she  broke  off,  sir.  ” 

“ Pipe,  belay,”  said  the  captain.  “Falcon,”  continued  he 
“ if  she  breaks  off  again,  we  may  have  no  room  to  wear;  indeed, 
♦here  is  so  little  room  now,  that  I must  run  the  risk.  Which 
cable  was  ranged  last  night — the  best  bower 

“ Yes,  sir.” 

“Jump  down,  then,  and  see  it  double  bitted  and  stoppered 
at  thirty  fathoms.  See  it  well  done — our  lives  may  depend 
upon  it.” 

The  ship  continued  to  hold  her  course  good  ; and  we  were 
within  half  a mile  of  the  point,  and  fully  expected  to  weather 
it,  when  again  the  wet  and  heavy  sails  flapped  in  the  wind, 
and  the  ship  broke  off  two  points  as  before.  The  officers  and 
seamen  were  aghast,  for  the  ship’s  head  was  right  on  to  the 
breakers.  “ Luff  now,  all  you  can,  quartermaster,”  cried  the 
captain.  “ Send  the  men  aft  directly.  My  lads,  there  is  no 
time  for  words — I am  going  to  club  haul  the  ship  for  there  is 
no  room  to  wear.  The  only  chance  of  safety,  is  to  be  cool, 
watch  my  eye,  and  execute  my  orders  with  precision.  Away 
to  your  stations  for  tacking  ship.  Hands  by  the  best  bower 
anchor.  Mr.  Wilson  attend  below  with  the  carpenter  and  his 
mates  ready  to  cut  away  the  cable  at  the  moment  I give  the 
order.  Silence  there,  fore  and  aft.  Quarter-master,  keep 
her  full  again  for  stays.  Mind  you  ease  the  helm  down  when 
I tell  you.”  About  a minute  passed  before  the  captain  gave 
any  further  orders.  Tlie  ship  had  closed  to  within  a quarter 
of  a mile  of  the  beach,  and  the  waves  curled  and  topped  around 
us,  bearing  us  down  upon  the  shore,  which  presented  one  con- 
tinued surface  of  foam,  extending  to  within  half  a cable’s  length 
of  our  position,  at  which  distance  the  enormous  waves  cul- 
minated and  fell  with  the  report  of  thunder.  The  captain 
waved  his  hand  in  silence  to  the  quarter-master  at  the  wheel, 
and  the  helm  was  put  down.  The  ship  turned  slowly  to  the 
wind,  pitching  and  chopping  as  the  sails  were  spilling.  When 
she  bad  lost  her  way,  the  captain  gave  the  order.  “Let  go 
the  anchor.  We  will  haul  all  at  once,  Mr.  Falcon,”  said  the 
captain.  Not  a word  was  spoken,  the  men  went  to  the  fore- 
VOL  I 4* 


83 


DESCRIPTION  OF  A STORM  AT  SEA. 


brace,  which  had  not  been  manned ; most  of  them  knew,  although 
I did  not,  that  if  the  ship’s  head  did  not  go  round  the  otlier  way, 
we  should  be  on  shore,  and  among  the  breakers,  in  less  than 
half  a minute.  I thought  at  the  time  that  the  captain  said 
that  he  would  haul  all  the  yards  at  once,  there  appeareu  to  be 
doubt  or  dissent  on  the  countenance  of  iUr.  Falcon  ; and  1 
was  afterwards  told  that  he  had  not  agreed  with  the  captain, 
but  he  was  too  good  an  officer,  and  knew  that  there  was  no 
time  for  discussion,  to  make  any  remark;  and  the  event  prov- 
ed that  the  captain  was  right.  At  last  the  ship  was  head  to 
wind,  and  the  captain  gave  the  signal.  The  yards  flew  round 
with  such  a creaking  noise,  that  I thought  the  masts  had  gone 
over  the  side,  and  the  next  moment  the  wind  had  caught  the 
sails,  and  the  ship,  which  for  a moment  or  two  had  been  on 
.aneven  keel,  careened  over  to  her  gunwale  w ith  its  force.  The 
captain,  who  stood  upon  the  weather  hammock  rails,  holding 
by  the  main  rigging,  ordered  the  helm  a midships,  looking  full 
at  the  sails,  and  then  at  the  cable,  which  grew  broad  upon  the 
weather  bow,  and  held  the  ship  from  the  shore.  At  last  he 
cried,  “ Cut  away  the  cable.”  A few  strokes  of  flie  axes 
were  heard,  and  then  the  cable  flew  out  of  the  hawse-hole  in 
a blaze  of  fire,  from  the  violence  of  friction,  and  disappeared 
under  a huge  wave,  which  struck  us  on  the  chess  tree,  and 
deluged  us  with  water  fore  and  aft.  But  we  were  now  on  the 
other  tack,  the  ship  regained  her  way,  and  we  had  evidently 
increased  our  distance  from  the  land. 

“ My  lads,”  said  the  captain  to  the  ship’s  company,  “ you 
have  behaved  well,  and  I thank  you  ; l)ut  I must  tell  you 
honestly,  that  we  have  more  difficulties  to  get  through.  W e 
have  to  weather  a point  of  the  bay  on  this  tack.  31  r.  Falcon, 
splice  the  main-brace,  and  call  the  watch.  How’s  her  head, 
quarter-master  ? ” 

“ S.  W.  by  S.  Southerly,  sir.” 

“ Very  well  ; let  her  go  through  the  water  and  the  cap- 
tain beckoning  to  the  master  to  follow  him,  went  down  in  the 
cabin.  As  our  immediate  danger  was  over,  I went  down  into 
the  berth  to  see  if  I could  get  any  thing  for  breakfast,  ^^here  I 
found  O’Brien  and  two  or  three  more. 

It  was  as  nate  a thing  as  ever  I saw  done.”  observed 
O’Brien.  “jVow,  where’s  the  chart,  Robinson.  Hand  me 
down  the  parallel  rules  and  compasses,  Peter,  they  are  in  the 
corner  of  the  shelf.  Here  we  are  now,  too  near  this  infernal 
point.  Who  knows  how  her  head  is  .”’ 

“ I do,  O’Brien  ; I heard  the  quarter-master  tell  the  captain, 
S.  W.  by  S.  Southerly.” 


DESCRIPTION  OF  A STORM  AT  SEA. 


83 


“ Let  me  see,”  continued  O’Brien,  “ variation  2 1-4,  lee 
way — rather  too  large  an  allowance  of  that,  I’m  afraid  ; but 
however,  we’ll  give  her  2 1-2  points;  the  Diomede  would 
blush  to  make  any  more,  under  any  circumstances.  Here — 
the  compass — we  ’ll  see  and  O’Brien  advanced  the  parallel 
rule  from  the  compass  to  the  spot  where  the  ship  was  placed 
on  (he  chart.  “ Bother  ! you  see  it ’s  as  much  as  she  ’ll  do 
to  weather  the  other  point  now,  on  this  tack,  and  that ’s  what 
the  captain  meant  when  he  told  us  we  had  more  difficulty.  I 
could  have  taken  my  oath  that  we  were  clear  of  every  thing, 
if  the  wind  held.” 

“ See  what  the  distance  is,  O’Brien,”  said  Robinson.  It 
was  measured,  and  proved  to  be  thirteen  miles.  “ Only  thir- 
teen miles  ; and  if  we  do  weather,  we  shall  do  very  well,  for 
the  bay  is  deep  beyond.  It ’s  a rocky  point,  you  see,  just  by 
way  of  variety.” 

On  deck  the  superior  officers  were  in  conversation  with  the 
captain,  who  had  e.xpressed  the  same  fear  that  O’Brien  had  in 
our  berth.  The  men,  who  knew  what  they  had  to  e.xpect — for 
this  sort  of  intelligence  is  soon  communicated  through  a ship 
— were  assembled  in  knots  looking  very  grave,  but  at  the 
same  time  not  wanting  in  confidence.  They  knew  that  they 
could  trust  to  the  captain,  as  far  as  skill  or  courage  could  avail 
them,  and  sailors  are  too  sanguine  to  despair,  even  at  the  last 
moment.  As  for  myself,  I felt  such  admiration  for  the  cap- 
tain, after  what  I had  witnessed  that  morning,  that  whenever 
the  idea  came  over  me,  that  in  all  probability  I should  be  lost 
in  a few  hours  I could  not  help  acknowledging  how  much  more 
serious  it  was  that  such  a man  should  be  lost  to  his  country. 

I do  not  intend  to  say  that  it  consoled  me  ; but  it  certainly 
made  me  still  more  regret  the  chances  with  which  we  were 
threatened. 

Before  twelve  o’clock,  the  rocky  point  which  was  so  much 
dreaded  was  in  sight,  broad  on  the  lee  bow  ; and  if  the  low 
sandy  coast  appeared  terrible,  how  much  more  did  this,  even' 
at  a distance  ; the  black  masses  of  rock,  covered  with  foam, 
which  each  minute  dashed  up  in  the  air  higher  than  our  lower 
mast  heads.  The  captain  eyed  it  for  some  minutes  in  silence, 
as  if  in  calculation. 

“ Mr.  Falcon,”  said  he,  at  last,  “ we  must  put  the  mainsail 
on  her.” 

“ She  never  can  bear  it,  sir.” 

“ She  must  bear  it,”  was  the  reply.  “ Send  the  men  aft 
to  the  main  sheet  See  that  careful  men  attend  the  bunt- 
lines.” 


84 


DESCRIPTION  OF  A STORM  AT  SEA. 


The  mainsail  was  set,  and  the  effect  of  it  upon  the  ship  was 
tremendous.  She  careened  over  so  that  her  lee  channels 
were  under  the  water,  and  when  pressed  by  a sea,  the  lee  side 
of  the  quarter  deck  and  gangway  were  afloat.  She  now  re- 
minded me  of  a goaded  and  tiery  horse,  mad  with  the  stimulus 
applied  ; not  rising  as  before,  but  forcing  herself  through 
whole  seas,  and  dividing  the  waves,  which  poured  in  one  con- 
tinual torrent  from  the  forecastle  down  upon  the  deck  below. 
Four  men  were  secured  to  the  wheel — the  sailors  were  oblig- 
ed to  cling,  to  prevent  being  washed  away — the  ropes  were 
thrown  in  confusion  to  leeward — the  shot  rolled  out  of  the 
lockers,  and  every  eye  was  fixed  aloft,  watching  the  masts, 
expected  every  moment  to  go  over  the  side.  A heavy  sea 
struck  us  on  the  broadside,  and  it  was  some  moments  before 
the  ship  appeared  to  recover  herself;  she  reeled,  trembled, 
and  stopped  her  way  as  if  it  had  stupified  her.  The  first  lieu- 
tenant looked  at  the  captain,  as  if  to  say,  “ This  will  not  do.’’ 
“ It  is  our  only  chance,”  answered  the  captain  to  the  appeal. 
That  the  ship  went  faster  through  the  water,  and  held  a better 
wind,  was  certain  ; but  just  before  we  arrived  at  the  point,  the 
gale  increased  in  force.  “ If  any  thing  starts  we  are  lost, 
sir,”  observed  the  first  lieutenant  again. 

“ I am  perfectly  aware  of  it,”  replied  the  captain,  in  a calm 
tone  ; “ but  as  I said  before,  and  you  must  now  be  aware,  it 
is  our  only  chance.  The  consequence  of  any  carelessness  or 
neglect  in  the  fitting  and  securing  of  the  rigging,  will  be  felt 
now  ; and  this  danger,  if  we  escape  it,  ought  to  remind  us 
how  much  we  have  to  answer  for  if  we  neglect  our  duty.  The 
lives  of  a whole  ship’s  company  may  be  sacrificed  by  the  neg- 
lect or  incompetence  of  an  officer  when  in  harbor.  I will  pay 
you  the  compliment,  Falcon,  to  say,  that  1 feel  convinced,  that 
the  masts  of  this  ship  are  as  secure  as  knowledge  and  atten- 
tion can  make  them.” 

The  first  lieutenant  thanked  the  captain  for  his  good  opin- 
ion, and  hoped  it  would  not  be  the  last  compliment  which  he 
paid  him. 

“ I hope  not  too  ; but  a few  minutes  will  decide  the  point.” 

The  ship  was  now  within  two  cables  length  of  the  rocky 
point  ; some  few  of  the  men  I observed  to  clasp  their  hands, 
init  most  of  them  were  silently  taking  off’  their  jackets,  and 
kicking  off’  their  shoes,  that  they  might  not  lose  a chance  of 
escape  provided  the  ship  struck.  “ ’T  will  be  touch  and  go 
indeed  Falcon,”  observed  the  captain,  (for  I had  clung  to  the 
belaying  pins,  close  to  them,  for  the  last  half  hour,  that  the 


DESCRIFTION  OP  A STORM  AT  SEA. 


85 


mainsail  had  been  set.)  “Come  aft,  you  ar.d  I must  take  the 
helm.  We  shall  want  nerve  there,  and  only  there  now.” 

The  captain  and  first  lieutenant  went  aft,  and  took  the  fore 
spokes  of  the  wheel,  and  O’Brien,  at  a sign  made  by  the  cap- 
tain, laid  hold  of  the  spokes  behind  him.  An  old  quarter-mas- 
ter kept  his  station  at  the  fourth.  The  roaring  of  the  seas  on 
the  rocks,  with  the  howling  of  the  wind,  were  dreadful  ; but 
the  sight  was  more  dreadful  than  the  noise.  For  a few  mo- 
ments I shut  my  eyes,  but  anxiety  forced  me  to  open  them 
again.  As  near  as  I could  judge  we  were  not  twenty  yards 
from  the  rocks  at  the  tim.e  the  ship  passed  abreast  of  them. 
We  were  in  the  midst  of  the  foam,  which  boiled  around  us  ; 
and  as  the  ship  was  driven  nearer  to  them,  and  careened  with- 
the  wave,  I thought  that  our  main  -’ard-arm  would  have  touch- 
ed the  rock  ; and  at  this  moment  a gust  of  wind  came  on, 
which  laid  the  ship  on  her  beam-ends,  and  checked  her  pro- 
gress through  the  water,  while  the  accumulated  noise  was 
deafening.  A few  moments  more  the  sliip  dragged  on,  another 
wave  dashed  over  her  and  spent  itself  upon  tlie  rocks,  while 
the  spray  was  dashed  back  from  them,  and  returned  upon  the 
decks.  The  main  rock  was  within  ten  yards  of  her  counter, 
when  another  gust  laid  us  on  our  beam  ends,  the  foresail  and 
mainsail  split,  and  were  blown  clean  out  of  the  bolt  ropes,  the 
the  ship  righted,  trembling  fore  and  aft.  I looked  astern; 
tne  rocks  were  to  windward  on  our  quarter,  and  we  were  safe. 
I thought  at  the  time,  that  the  ship,  relieved  of  her  courses, 
and  again  lifting  over  the  waves,  was  not  a bad  simile  of  the 
relief  felt  by  us  all  at  that  moment ; and,  like  her,  we  trem- 
bled as  we  panted  with  the  sudden  reaction,  and  felt  the  re- 
moval of  the  intense  anxiety  which  oppressed  our  breasts. 

The  captain  resigned  the  helm,  and  walked  aft  to  look  at  the 
point,  which  was  now  broad  on  the  weather  quarter.  In  a 
minute  or  two,  he  desired  Mr.  Falcon  to  get  new  sails  up  and 
bend  them,  and  then  went  below  to  his  cabin.  I am  sure  it 
was  to  thank  God  for  our  deliverance  ; I did  most  fervently, 
not  only  then,  but  when  I went  to  my  hammock  at  night.  We 
were  now  comparatively  safe  ; in  a few  hours  completely  so  ; 
for  strange  to  say,  immediately  after  we  had  weathered  the 
rocks,  the  gale  abated,  and  before  morning  we  had  a reef  out 
of  the  topsails. 


86 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  COMMERCE, 


WRECK  OF  THE  BRIG  COMMERCE, 


On  the  Western  coast  of  Africa,  August  ‘iSih,  18ir>,  and  the  slavery 
and  sufferings  of  the  Crew  on  the  Desert  of  Zahura.  Compiled 
from  the  Narratives  of  Capt.  Riley  and  Archibald  Robbins. 

There  is  not,  perhaps,  in  the  annals  of  shipwreck,  a person- 
al narrative  more  deeply  distressing,  or  more  painfully  inter- 
esting, than  that  of  Captain  Riley.  Were  there  not  the  most 
ample  testimony  to  his  excellent  moral  character  and  unim- 
peachable veracity,  we  might  be  led  to  withhold  our  belief 
from  some  parts  of  his  narrative,  on  the  simple  ground  that 
human  nature  on  the  one  hand,  was  utterly  incapable  of  in- 
flicting, and  on  the  other,  of  enduring,  such  hardships  and 
sufTcrings  as  this  gentleman  and  his  |)oor  shipwrecked  com- 
panions had  to  undergo — sufferings  which,  as  Capt.  Riley  truly 
Bays,  have  been  as  great  and  as  various  as  ever  fell  to  ihe  lot 
of  humanity. 

The  brig  Commerce,  commanded  by  Capt.  James  Riley, 
cleared  from  IMiddletown,  Conn,  on  the  6th  of  IMay',  1815, 
bound  to  New  Orleans,  with  the  intention  of  taking  in  a 
freight  at  that  place  for  a foreign  market.  She  arrived  at  her 
destined  port  without  any  material  accident,  discharged  her 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  COMMERCE. 


87 


cargo,  and  took  in  a freight  for  Gibraltar,  at  which  place  she 
arrived  after  a passage  of  forty  five  days. 

The  officers  and  crew  at  this  time,  consisted  of  James  Riley, 
captain  ; George  Williams,  chief  mate  ; Aaron  R.  Savage,  2d 
mate  ; William  Porter,  Thomas  Burns,  James  Clark,  Archi- 
bald Robbins,  John  Hogan,  and  James  Barrett,  seamen; 
Richard  Delisle,  a colored  man,  cook  ; and  an  elderly  man, 
by  the  name  of  Antonio  Michael,  who  was  taken  on  board  at 
Gibraltar,  to  work  his  passage  to  New  York. 

On  the  23d  of  August  they  set  sail  from  Gibraltar  for  the 
Cape  de  Verd  islands  to  complete  the  cargo  with  salt.  The 
usual  course  from  Gibraltar  to  these  islands  is,  to  run  down 
and  make  the  island  of  Madeira  ; but  Capt.  Riley,  wishing  to 
make  the  voyage  as  expeditious  as  possible,  run  down  between 
the  Canary  islands  and  the  African  coast.  The  weather  at  this 
time,  being  thick  and  foggy,  they  passed  the  Grand  Canaries 
without  discovering  them.  On  the  28th  of  August,  at  merid- 
ian, it  was  noticed  by  the  mate  and  crew,  that  the  water  was 
colored,  indicating  a near  approach  to  land.  This  circum- 
stance was  mentioned  to  Capt.  Riley,  but  he  was  of  opinion 
that  the  appearance  of  the  water  was  occasioned  by  the  fog 
and  thick  weather,  and  continued  his  course  to  the  S.  W., 
sailing  at  the  rate  of  ten  knots  an  hour.  At  about  10  o’clock 
on  the  same  evening,  the  brig  ran  ashore  with  such  violence, 
as  to  prostrate  the  crew  upon  the  deck.  They  immediately 
let  go  the  sheet  anchor,  clewed  down  the  sails,  and  used  every 
exertion  to  save  her.  But  her  fate  was  decided,  and  their  ex- 
ertions vain. 

The  sea  broke  with  tremendous  power  over  the  starboard 
quarter,  and  as  the  vessel  was  momentarily  in  danger  of  going 
to  pieces,  they  broke  open  the  hold,  and  exerted  all  their  en- 
ergy in  filling  small  casks  with  water,  from  the  larger  ones, 
knowing  that  the  dismal  coast  on  which  they  were  driven, 
was  almost  destitute  of  that  indispensable  necessary  of  life. 
They  also  secured  what  provisions  they  could,  as  the  vessel 
was  fast  filling  with  water.  At  12  o’clock  they  discovered 
the  beach  off'  the  larboard  bow,  the  weather  having  become 
sufficiently  clear.  They  immediately  cut  away  the  larboard 
bulwark,  and  launched  the  boats  Capt.  Riley  and  William 
Porter  jumped  into  the  small  boat,  and  carried  a rope  ashore, 
which  they  made  fast  by  means  of  sticks  which  had  floated 
there  from  the  wreck.  The  men  on  board,  then  hauled  the 
long  boat  under  the  larboard  bow,  and  put  into  her  two  or 
three  barrels  of  bread  and  some  pork.  They  also  threw  over- 


88 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  COMMERCE. 


board,  some  barrels  of  water  and  wine  which  floated  to  the 
shore,  and  were  secured.  Two  seamen  got  into  the  boat,  and 
veering  her  by  means  of  the  rope  fastened  on  board  the  brig, 
they  approached  the  shore.  The  surf  immediately  filled  her, 
and  the  men  jumped  overboard  to  save  some  of  their  wet  provi- 
sions, and  secured  one  barrel  of  bread  wholly  dry.  Capt.  Kiley 
and  three  others  were  now  on  shore,  but  the  long  boat  being 
bilged,  and  the  small  boat  unable  to  stand  the  surf,  they  could 
not  return  to  the  wreck.  Their  companions  on  board  in  the 
meantime  were  heaving  overboard  chests,  beds  and  every 
article  that  would  float,  that  they  could  get  at,  and  those  on 
shore  secured  them  as  they  floated  within  reach.  Day  light 
at  length  appeared.  Capt.  Riley  hailed  the  mates  who  were 
both  on  board,  ordering  them  to  make  fast  one  of  the  ropes 
that  extended  from  the  wreck  to  the  shore,  around  his  trunk 
which  contained  some  specie.  This  being  done,  they  dragged 
the  trunk  ashore. 

The  brig  was  now  completely  filled  with  water,  and  Capt. 
Riley  ordered  the  masts  to  be  cut  away.  The  next  considera- 
tion was,  how  the  people  on  the  wreck  could  be  rescued  from 
the  imminent  danger  surrounding  them.  The  rope  that  ex- 
tended from  the  shore  to  the  brig  was  loosened  and  made  fast 
to  the  hawser,  which  was  drawn  to  the  shore,  and  made  as  fast 
as  their  slender  means  would  admit.  It  was  then  high  water. 
The  brig  lay  about  thirty  rods  from  the  shore,  and  between 
them  the  surf  was  rolling  and  roaring  in  a manner  calculated 
to  produce  consternation  and  despair  in  the  stoutest  heart. 
Capt.  Riley  made  signals  to  those  on  the  wreck  to  come  ashore, 
on  the  hawser.  He  placed  himself,  together  with  the  three 
men,  at  the  hawser,  as  far  in  the  water  as  thev  could  stand, 
the  surf  all  the  while  breaking  over  them.  At  length  Hogan 
attempted  the  perilous  passage  ; suspended  upon  the  rope 
between  two  worlds,  uncertain  to  which  every  returning  surge 
might  waft  him,  he  approached  the  shore.  Before  he  reached 
it,  he  was  so  much  exhausted  that  he  lost  his  hold, — a surf 
washed  him  within  reach,  and  he  was  saved.  In  this  way, 
one  after  another  succeeded  in  getting  safe  to  land,  and  found 
themselves,  at  sunrise,  upon  a coast  containing  a race  of 
beings  more  merciless  than  the  waves  from  which  they  had 
just  escaped.  For  nearly  a mile  the  beach  was  strewed  with 
fragments  of  the  valuable  cargo.  They  hauled  the  boats  from 
the  surf,  and  gathered  together  the  small  amount  of  provisions 
and  clothing  which  was  strewed  about.  In  the  captain’s 
trunk  were  two  bags  of  specie  containing  about  $1,000  each; 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  COMMERCE. 


89 


one  of  these  was  opened,  and  the  money  distributed  among  the 
men,  to  conceal  about  their  persons  ; — the  other  they  buried 
in  the  sand. 

About  sunrise,  their  attention  was  attracted  by  the  appear- 
ance of  a human  creature,  at  the  distance  of  nearly  half  a 
mile,  approaching  them.  As  he  discovered  the  wrecked  ar- 
ticles and  the  wretched  group,  he  manifested  by  his  actions, 
the  commotions  of  a mind  agitated  by  the  mingled  operations 
of  joy  and  fear.  He  came  within  twenty  rods  of  them,  and 
then  by  signs  showed  an  intention  of  departing.  Capt.  Riley 
walked  gently  towards  him,  and  by  every  sign  that  could  be 
resorted  to,  endeavored  to  persuade  him  to  come  and  take 
possession  of  some  of  the  articles.  After  interchanging  signs 
in  token  of  peace,  this  horrible  figure  left  them  to  reflect  upon 
the  adventure. 

They  proceeded  to  erect  a tent  from  the  spars,  oars,  and 
sails,  which  they  had  saved  from  the  wreck,  to  secure  their 
provisions  and  water  ; scarcely  thinking  of  any  thing  else 
from  the  peculiar  perils  of  their  situation.  While  busily  en- 
gaged in  this  service  the  figure  before  mentioned  reappeared, 
being  joined  by  two  aged  females  of  the  most  frightful  aspect, 
a boy,  and  two  small  girls,  probably  their  children. 

More  terrible  visages  never  presented  themselves  to  the 
astonished  eyes  and  agitated  hearts  of  men.  The  gnashing 
teeth  and  opened  mouth  of  the  old  man,  stretching  almost 
from  ear  to  ear, — his  long  grey  beard  hanging  down  upon  his 
breast, — his  head,  covered  with  long  bushy  hair,  standing  out 
in  every  direction,  six  or  eight  inches  from  his  head, — the  red 
and  flashing  eyes  of  the  old  women,  their  tushes  projecting 
from  their  jaws,  and  the  more  mild,  though  terrible  appear- 
ance of  their  ferocious  brood,  imparted  feelings  to  the  aston- 
ished mariners,  better  imagined  than  described.  They  broke 
open  the  chests,  plundered  the  clothing,  and  proceeding  to- 
wards the  tent,  were  about  to  pillage  their  provisions  and  water, 
which  the  crew  resolved  to  defend  to  the  last  extremity.  They 
finally  departed,  and  left  the  wretched  party  to  take  measures 
for  their  future  escape  or  safety.  Capt.  Riley  proposed  le- 
pairing  the  long  boat,  by  which  they  might  be  enabled  to 
reach  the  Cape  de  Verd  islands.  The  wind  lulled  a little  in 
the  afternoon  and  William  Porter  succeeded  in  reaching  the 
wreck  and  procured  a few  nails  and  a marline-spike  ; with 
which  they  worked  upon  the  boat  till  it  was  quite  dark. 

Some  of  the  natives  had  furnished  them  with  fire,  which  en- 
abled them  to  cook  some  salted  pork,  which,  together  with 


LOSS  OP  THE  BRIG  C05IMERCE. 


•”f0 

bread  and  butter  furnished  them  %vith  the  last  meal  they  were 
to  enjoy  from  the  provisions  saved  from  the  wreck.  A watch 
for  the  night  was  set,  who  were  to  give  an  alarm  in  case  of 
the  approach  of  the  natives,  and  keep  burning  a guard  fire. 

“Night,”  says  Capt.  Riley,  “had  now  spread  her  sable 
mantle  over  the  face  of  nature,  the  savages  had  retired,  and 
all  was  still,  except  the  restless  and  unwearied  waves,  which 
dashed  against  the  deserted  wreck,  and  tumbled  among  the 
broken  rocks  a little  to  the  eastward  of  us,  where  the  high 
perpendicular  cliffs,  jutting  out  into  the  sea,  opposed  a barrier 
to  their  violence,  and  threatened,  at  the  same  time,  inevitable 
and  certain  destruction  to  every  ill  fated  vessel  and  her  crew' 
that  should,  unfortunately,  approach  too  near  their  immovable 
foundations;  these  wehad  escaped  only  by  a few  rods.  From 
the  time  the  vessel  struck  to  this  moment,  I had  been  so  en- 
tirely engaged  by  the  laborious  exertions  which  our  critical 
situation  demanded,  that  I had  no  time  for  reflection  ; but  it 
now  rushed  like  a torrent  over  my  mind,  and  banished  from  my 
eyes  that  sleep  wliich  my  fatigued  frame  so  much  required. 
I knew  I was  on  a barren  and  inhospitable  coast  ; a tempestu- 
ous ocean  lay  before  me,  whose  bosom  was  continually  tossed 
and  agitated  by  wdld  and  furious  winds,  blowing  directly  on 
shore;  no  vessel  or  boat  sufficient  for  our  escape,  as  I 
thought  it  impossible  for  our  shattered  long-boat  to  live  at 
sea,  even  if  we  should  succeed  in  urging  her  through  the 
tremendous  surges  that  broke  upon  the  shore,  with  such  vio- 
lence, as  to  make  the  whole  coast  tremble  ; beliind  us  were 
savage  beings,  bearing  the  human  form  indeed,  but  in  its  mo.«t 
terrific  appearance,  whose  object  I knew,  from  what  had 
already  passed,  would  be  to  rob  us  of  our  last  resource,  our 
provisions;  and  ['did  not  doubt,  but  they  would  be  sufficiently 
strong  in  the  morning,  not  only  to  accomplisli  what  thev 
meditated,  but  to  take  our  lives  also,  or  to  seize  upon  our  per- 
sons, and  doom  us  to  slavery,  till  death  should  rid  us  of  our 
miseries. 

“ This  w'as  the  first  time  I had  ever  suffered  shipwreck.  I 
had  left  a wife  and  live  young  children  behind  me,  and  on 
whom  I douted,  and  who  depended  on  me  entirely  for  their 
subsistence.  IMy  children  would  have  no  father’s,  and  per- 
haps no  mothei’s  care,  to  direct  them  in  the  paths  of  virtue, 
to  instruct  their  ripening  years,  or  to  watch  over  them,  and 
administer  the  balm  of  comfort  in  time  of  sickness  ; no  gener- 
ous friend  to  relieve  their  distresses,  and  save  them  from  in- 
digence, degradation,  and  ruin.  These  reflections  harrowed 


LOSS  OF  THE  EHIG  COMMERCE. 


91 


up  my  soul,  nor  could  I cease  to  shudder  at  these  imaginary 
evils,  added  to  my  real  ones,  until  I was  forced  mentally  to 
exclaim,  ‘ Thy  ways,  great  Father  of  the  universe,  are  wise 
and  just,  and  what  am  I ! an  atom  of  dust,  that  dares  to  mur- 
mur at  thy  dispensations.’  ” 

The  night  passed  slowly  and  tediously  away,  and  in  the 
morning  the  old  man  once  more  made  his  appearance,  with 
additional  reinforcements.  He  was- armed  with  a spear  of 
iron,  about  twelve  feet  long.  This  he  balanced  in  his  right 
hand  above  his  head.  He  ordered  them  off  to  the  wreck, 
pointing  to  a drove  of  camels,  descending  a hill  to  the  east- 
ward. They  all  fled  to  the  boat,  while  Capt.  Riley  defended 
himself  with  a piece  of  spar,  with  the  most  consummate 
bravery. 

As  soon  as  they  had  reached  the  wreck,  the  Arabs  com- 
menced an  indiscriminate  plunder  of  every  thing  they  wanted, 
occasionally  brandishing  their  Weapons  and  bidding  defiance 
to  the  crew.  They  gathered  up  the  trunks,  chests,  sea  in- 
struments, books  and  charts,  consumed  them  in  a pile,  and 
stove  all  casks  of  water  and  ^\ine  that  they  could  not  carry 
off,  and  emptied  the  contents  in  the  sand. 

The  sight  of  the  deplorable  situation  of  the  crew  now  seem- 
ed to  excite  pity  in  the  breasts  of  the  savages.  They  came 
down  to  the  water’s  edge,  bowed  themselves  to  the  ground,  and 
beckoned  Capt.  Riley  to  come  on  shore,  making  all  the  signs 
of  peace  and  friendshio  they  could.  The  men  carried  their 
arms  up  over  the  sand  hills  and  returned  without  them.  See- 
ing no  possible  chance  of  preserving  their  lives,  in  any  other 
way  but  by  the  assistance  of  the  natives,  Capt.  Riley  descend- 
ed on  the  hawser  to  the  shore.  He  was  immediately  seized  by 
two  of  the  stoutest  of  the  young  men,  who  placed  themselves 
on  each  side  of  him  for  safe-keeping.  They  grasped  his 
arms  like  lions,  and  at  that  instant,  th»  women  and  children 
presented  their  daggers,  knives  and  spears  at  his  breast. 
One  of  the  Arabs  seized  hold  of  him  by  the  throat,  and  with  a 
scimetar  at  his  breast  gave  him  to  understand  there  was 
money  on  board,  and  it  must  instantly  be  brought  ashore. 
Capt.  Riley  hailed  his  men,  and  told  them  what  the  savages 
required  ; a bucket  was  accordingly  sent  on  shore  with  about 
a thousand  dollars.  An  old  Arab  instantly  laid  hold  of  it,  and 
forcing  Riley  to  accompany  him,  they  all  went  behind  the 
sand-hills  to  divide  the  spoil.  In  this  situation  he  felt  himself 
very  uneasy,  and  in  order  to  regain  the  beach,  he  made  signs 
that  there  was  still  more  money  remaining  in  the  ship.  The 


92 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  COMMERCE. 


hint  succeeded  ; and  under  the  idea  of  getting  it  they  allow- 
ed him  again  to  hail  his  people  ; when,  instead  of  money,  he 
desired  them  to  send  on  shore  Antonio  Michael  (an  old  man 
they  had  taken  in  at  Gibraltar),  as  the  only  possible  means 
left  for  him  of  effecting  his  own  escape.  The  Arabs  finding, 
on  his  reaching  the  shore,  that  he  had  brought  no  money  with 
him,  struck  him,  pricked  him  with  their  sharp  knives,  and 
stripped  him  of  all  his  clothes.  Mr.  Riley  seized  this  oppor- 
tunity of  springing  from  his  keepers,  and  plunged  into  the  sea. 
On  rising  through  the  surf,  be  perceived  the  old  Arab  within 
ten  feet  of  him,  up  to  his  chin  in  water,  with  his  spear  ready 
to  strike  him  ; but  another  surf  rolling  at  that  instant  over  him, 
saved  his  life,  and  he  reached  the  lee  of  the  WTeck  in  safety. 
The  remorseless  brutes  wreaked  their  vengeance  on  poor  An- 
tonio, by  plunging  a spear  into  his  body,  which  laid  him  life- 
less at  their  feet. 

The  v/reck  was,  by  this  time,  going  rapidly  to  pieces  ; the 
long-boat  writhed  like  an  old  basket.  The  crew  had  neither 
provisions  nor  water  ; neither  oars  nor  a rudder  to  the  boat ; 
neither  compass  nor  quadrant  co  direct  their  course  ; yet, 
hopeless  as  their  situation  was,  and  expecting  to  be  swallowed 
up  by  the  first  surf,  they  resolved  to  try  their  fate  on  the 
ocean,  rather  than  to  encounter  death  from  the  relentless 
savages  on  shore.  By  great  exertion,  they  succeeded  in  find- 
ing a water  cask,  out  of  which  they  filled  four  gallons  into  a 
keg.  One  of  the  seamen.  Porter,  stole  on  shore  by  the 
hawser,  and  brought  on  board  two  oars,  wdth  a smali  bag  of 
money  which  they  had  buried,  containing  about  four  hundred 
dollars.  They  also  contrived  to  get  together  a few  pieces  of 
salt  pork,  a live  pig,  w'eighing  about  twenty  pounds,  about 
four  pounds  of  figs,  a spar  for  the  boat’s  mast,  a jib,  and 
a mainsail.  Rvery  thing  being  ready,  the  crew  went  to 
prayers;  and  the  wind  ceasing  to  blow, the  boat  was  launched 
through  the  breakers. 

“ It  had  been  my  intention,”  says  Capt.  Riley,  “after  we  had 
got  to  sea,  to  run  down  the  coast  in  the  hope  of  finding  some 
vessel,  or  to  discover  the  mouth  of  some  river,  in  order  to  ob- 
tain a supply  of  water.  But  now  the  dangers  and  difficulties 
we  should  have  to  encounter  in  doing  this  were  taken  into 
consideration.  If  we  tried  to  navigate  along  the  coast,  it  was 
necessary  to  know  our  course,  or  we  should  be  in  imminent 
danger  of  being  dashed  to  pieces  on  it  every  dark  day,  and 
every  night.  The  thick  foggy  weather  would  prevent  our 
seeing  the  land  in  the  day  time  ; whilst  the  wind,  blowing  al- 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  COMMERCE 


93 


most  direct  on  the  land,  would  force  us  towards  it,  and  en- 
danger the  safety  of  both  the  boat  and  our  lives  at  every  turn- 
ing point.  On  the  other  hand,  we  reflected  that  we  had  escap- 
ed from  savages  who  had  already  killed  one  of  our  shipmates, 
had  gained  the  open  sea  through  divine  mercy,  and  could 
stand  off’  to  the  westward  without  fear  of  being  driven  on 
shore.  In  this  direction  we  might  meet  with  some  friendly 
vessel  to  save  us,  which  was  our  only  hope  in  that  way,  and 
the  worst  that  could  happen  to  us  was  to  sink  all  together  in 
the  sea,  or  gradually  perish  through  want  of  sustenance. 

“ Having  considered  and  represented  to  my  companions  the 
dangers  that  beset  us  on  every  side,  I asked  their  opinions 
one  by  one,  and  found  they  were  unanimously  in  favor  of  com- 
mitting themselves  to  the  open  sea  in  preference  to  keeping 
along  the  coast.  The  dangers  appeared  to  be  fewer,  and  all 
agreed  that  it  was  better  to  perish  on  the  ocean,  if  it  was  God’s 
will,  than  by  the  hands  of  the  natives.  There  being  a strong 
breeze,  we  stood  off’  by  the  wind  and  rigged  our  jib.  We  now 
agreed  to  put  ourselves  upon  allowance  of  one  bottle  of  water 
and  half  a bottle  of  wine  among  eleven  of  us,  and  a slice  of 
pork  and  two  soaked  and  salted  figs  for  each  man.  During 
this  day,  which  was  the  30th  of  August,  1815,  we  fitted  waist 
cloths  to  go  round  above  the  gunwale  of  the  boat,  to  prevent 
the  sea  from  dashing  over  ; they  were  from  eight  to  ten  inches 
broad,  made  from  the  brig’s  fore-staysail,  and  were  kept  up  by 
small  pieces  of  a board  which  we  formed  in  the  boat,  so  that 
they  helped  in  some  measure  to  keep  off  the  spray.  It  had 
been  cloudy  all  day,  and  the  boat  leaked  faster  than  she  had 
done  before.  As  night  came  on  the  wind  blew  hard  and  rais- 
ed the  sea  very  high,  but  the  boat  was  kept  near  the  wind  by 
her  sails,  and  drifted  broadside  before  it,  smoothing  the  sea  to 
the  windward,  and  did  not  ship  a great  deal  of  water.  On  the 
3 1st  it  became  more  moderate,  but  the  weather  was  very  thick 
and  hazy.  Our  pig  being  nearly  dead  for  the  want  of  water, 
we  killed  it,  taking  care  however  to  save  his  blood  ; which  we 
divided  amongst  us  and  drank,  our  thirst  having  become  al- 
most insupportable.  We  also  divided  the  pig’s  liver,  intes- 
tines, 8tc.  between  us,  and  ate  some  of  them,  (as  they  were 
fresh)  to  satisfy,  in  some  degree,  our  thirst.  Thus  this  day 
passed  away  ; no  vessel  was  yet  seen  to  relieve  us  ; we  hud 
determined  to  save  our  urine  for  drink,  which  we  accordingly 
did  in  empty  bottles,  and  found  great  relief  from  the  use  of  it  ; 
for  being  obliged  to  labor  hard  by  turns  to  keep  the  boat 
above  water,  our  thirst  was  much  more  severely  felt  than  if 


94 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  COMBIERCE. 


■\ve  had  remained  still.  The  night  came  on  very  dark  anj 
lowering  ; the  sky  seemed  big  with  an  impending  tempest  ; 
the  wind  blew  hard  from  rhe  i\.  H.  and  before  midnight  the 
sea  combed  into  the  boat  in  such  quantities  as  several  times 
to  fill  her  more  than  half  full.  All  hands  were  employed  in 
throwing  out  the  water  with 'hats  and  other  things,  each  be- 
lieving his  final  hour  had  at  length  arrived,  and  expecting  that 
every  approaching  surge  would  bury  him  forever  in  a watery 
grave. 

“ The  boat  racked  like  a basket,  letting  in  water  at  every 
seam  and  split  ; her  timbers  working  out  or  breaking  off ; the 
nails  I had  put  in  while  last  on  shore  were  kept  from  entirely 
drawing  out,  merely  by  the  pressure  of  the  water  acting  on 
the  outside  of  the  boat.  Sharp  flashes  of  lightning  caused  by 
heat  and  vapor  shot  across  the  gloom,  rendering  the  scene 
doubly  horrid.  In  this  situation  some  of  the  men  thought  it 
was  no  longer  of  use  to  try  to  keep  the  boat  afloat,  as  they 
said  she  must  soon  fill  in  spite  of  all  their  exertions.  Having 
poured  out  our  souls  before  our  God  and  implored  pardon  for 
our  transgressions,  each  one  felt  perfectly  resigned  to  his 
fate  : this  was  a trying  moment,  and  my  example  and  advice 
could  scarcely  induce  them  to  continue  bailing  ; wiiilst  some 
of  them,  by  thrusting  their  heads  into  the  water,  endeavored 
to  ascertain  what  the  pains  of  death  were  by  feeling  the  effects 
the  water  would  produce  on  their  organs.  Thus  passed  tliis 
night  ; all  my  exertions  were  necessary  to  encourage  the  men 
to  assist  me  in  bailing  the  boat,  by  reminding  them  of  our 
miraculous  escape  from  the  savages,  and  through  tlie  surf  to 
the  open  sea,  and  enforcing  on  their  minds  the  consideration 
that  we  were  still  in  the  hands  of  the  same  disposing  power, 
and  that  W'e  ought  not  to  suppose  we  were  aided  in  escaping 
from  the  shore  by  a miracle  to  be  abandoned  here  and  swal- 
lowed up  by  the  ocean  ; and  that  for  mv  own  part  1 still  en- 
tertained hopes  of  our  preservation  ; at  any  rate  that  it  was  a 
duty  we  owed  to  God  and  ourselves  to  strive  to  tlie  latest 
breath  to  prevent  our  own  destruction.  Dav  came  on  amidst 
these  accumulated  horrors;  it  was  the  1 st  of  September;  thirst 
pressed  upon  us,  which  we  could  only  allay  by  wetting  our 
mouths  twice  a day  with  a few  drops  of  wine  and  water,  and 
as  many  times  with  our  urine. 

“ The  wind  continued  to  blow  hard  all  this  day,  and  the  suc- 
ceeding night  with  great  violence,  and  the  boat  to  work  and 
leak  in  the  same  manner  as  before.  Worn  down  with  fatigues 
and  long-continued  hunger  and  thirst,  scorched  by  the  burn- 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  COMMERCE. 


95 


ing  rays  of  the  sun,  and  no  vessel  appearing  to  save  us,  our 
water  fast  diminishing,  as  well  as  our  strength,  every  hope 
of  succour  by  meeting  with  a vessel  entirely  failed  me,  so 
that  in  the  afternoon  of  the  2d  of  September,  I represented 
to  my  companions,  that  as  we  were  still  alive,  after  enduring  so 
many  trials,  it  was  my  advice  to  put  about,  and  make  towards 
the  coast  again;  that  if  we  continued  at  sea,  we  must  inevit- 
ably perish,  and  that  we  could  but  perish  in  returning  towards 
the  land  ; that  we  might  still  exist  four  or  five  days  longer,  by 
means  of  the  water  and  provisions  that  remained,  and  that  it 
might  be  the  will  of  Providence  to  send  us  on  the  coast  where 
our  vessel  had  been  wrecked,  and  \v1rere  means  were  perhaps 
prepared  to  bring  about  our  deliverance  and  restoration  to  our 
country  and  our  families.  All  seemed  convinced  that  it  was 
so,  and  we  immediately  put  about  with  a khid  of  cheerfulness  I 
had  not  observed  in  any  countenance  since  our  first  disaster.” 

On  the  morning  of  the  7th  they  discovered  land  which  again 
revived  their  drooping  spirits.  The  coast  appeared  to  be 
formed  of  perpendicular  and  overhanging  cliffs,  with  no  shel- 
ving shore  to  land  on,  and  the  surf  breaking  high  among  the 
rocks.  Seeing  a small  spot  which  bore  the  appearance  of  a 
beach,  they  made  for  it,  and  were  carried  on  the  top  of  a tre- 
mendous wave  high  and  dry  on  tlie  shore.  Behind  them,  in  the 
track  they  came,  fragments  of  rocks  showed  their  craggy  heads, 
over  which  the  surf  foamed  as  it  retired  with  a dreadful  roar- 
ing which  made  them  feel  that  they  had  once  more  escaped 
destruction,  as  it  were,  by  Divine  interference. 

On  the  next  morning  they  set  out  from  the  place  where  they 
had  been  cast,  which  as  it  afterwards  appeared  was  Cape  Bar- 
bas, near  Cape  Blanco.  They  proceeded  easterly,  keeping 
close  to  the  water’s  edge,  as  the  land  was  nearly  perpendicu- 
lar, rising  to  a height  of  from  five  to  six  hundred  feet.  “ At  one 
place,”  says  Capt.  Riley,  “ we  were  obliged  to  climb  along  on 
a narrow  ledge  of  rocks,  between  forty  and  fifty  feet  high,  and 
not  more  than  eight  inches  broad;  those  at  our  backs  were  per- 
pendicular, and  a little  higher  up,  iiuge  pieces  that  had  been 
broken  off  from  near  the  surface,  and  stopped  on  their  way 
down  by  other  fragments,  seemed  to  totter,  as  if  on  a pivot, 
directly  over  our  heads  ; while  the  least  slip  must  have  plung- 
ed us  into  the  frightful  abyss  below,  where  the  foaming  surges 
would  instantly  have  dashed  us  to  pieces  against  the  rocks. 
Our  shoes  w'ere  nearly  all  worn  off ; our  feet  were  lacerated 
and  bleeding  ; the  rays  of  the  sun  beating  on  our  emaciated 
bodies,  heated  them,  we  thought,  nearly  to  dissolution  ; and 


96 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  COMMERCE. 


under  these  towering  cliffs,  there  was  not  a breath  of  air  to 
fan  our  almost  boiling  blood.  I bad,  in  crawling  through  one 
of  the  holes  between  tbe  rocks,  broke  my  bottle,  and  spilled 
the  little  water  it  contained,  and  my  tongue  cleaving  to  the 
roof  of  my  mouth,  was  as  useless  as  a dry  stick,  until  I was 
enabled  to  loosen  it  by  a few  drops  of  my  more  than  a dozen 
times  distilled  urine.” 

On  the  third  day,  after  their  landing,  they  encountered  a 
large  company  of  Arabs,  wbo  were  watering  their  camels. 
The  shipwrecked  mariners  bowed  themselves  to  the  ground 
with  every  mark  of  submissson,  and  by  signs,  implored  their 
compassion,  but  in  vain.  The  whole  party  were  in  an  instant 
stripped  naked  to  the  skin,  and  the  Arabs  began  to  fight  most 
furiously  for  the  booty,  and  especially  for  getting  possession 
of  the  prisoners.  “ Six  or  eight  of  them,”  says  Capt.  Riley, 
“ were  about  me,  one  hauling  me  one  way,  and  one  another. 
The  one  who  stripped  Dick,  the  black  man,  and  myself,  stuck 
to  us  as  his  lawful  property,  signifying,  ‘ you  may  have  the 
others,  these  are  mine.’  They  cut  at  each  other  over  my 
head,  and,  on  every  side  of  me  with  their  weapons,  which 
fairly  whizzed  through  the  air  within  an  inch  of  my  naked 
body,  and  on  every  side  of  me,  now  backing  each  other’s  arms 
apparently  to  the  bone,  then  laying  their  ribs  bare  with  gashes, 
while  their  heads,  bands,  and  thighs,  received  a full  share  of 
cuts  and  w'ounds.  The  blood  streaming  from  every  gash,  ran 
dow'n  their  bodies  coloring  and  heightening  the  natural  hide- 
ousness of  their  appearance.  I had  expected  to  be  cut  to 
pieces  in  this  dreadful  affray,  but  was  not  injured 

“Those  who  w^ere  not  actually  engaged  in  combat,  seized  the 
occasion,  and  snatched  away  the  clothing  in  Dick’s  bundle, 
so  that  when  the  fight  w'as  over,  he  had  nothing  left  but  his 
master’s  blanket.  This  battle  and  contest  lasted  for  nearly  an 
hour — brother  cutting  brother,  friend  slashing  friend.  Hap- 
pily for  them,  their  scimitars  were  not  very  sharp,  so  that 
when  they  rubbed  off  the  dried  blood  from  their  bodies  after- 
wards with  sand,  their  w’ounds  were  not  so  great  or  deep  as  I 
expected  they  would  be,  and  they  did  not  pay  the  least  appa- 
rent attention  to  them.  I had  no  time  to  see  what  they  were 
doing  with  my  shipmates  ; only  myself  and  the  cook  were 
near  each  other. 

“ The  battle  over,  I saw  my  distressed  companions  divided 
among  the  Arabs,  and  all  going  towards  the  drove  of  camels, 
though  they  were  at  some  distance  from  me.  We.  two  were 
delivered  into  the  hands  of  two  old  women,  who  urged  us  on 


LOSS  OP  THE  BRIG  COMMERCE. 


97 


with  sticks  towards  the  camels.  Naked  and  barefoot  I could 
not  go  very  fast,  and  showed  the  women  my  mouth,  which  was 
parched  white  as  frost,  and  without  a sign  of  moisture.  When 
we  got  near  the  well,  one  of  the  women  called  for  another, 
who  came  to  us  with  a wooden  bowl,  that  held,  I should  guess, 
about  a gallon  of  water,  and  setting  it  on  the  ground,  made 
myself  and  Dick  kneel  down  and  put  our  heads  into  it  like 
camels.  I drank  I suppose  half  a gallon,  though  I had  been 
very  particular  in  cautioning  the  men  against  drinking  too 
much  at  a time,  in  case  they  ever  came  to  water.  I now  ex- 
perienced how  much  easier  it  was  to  preach  than  to  practise 
aright.  They  then  led  us  to  the  well,  the  water  of  which  was 
nearly  as  black  and  disgusting  as  stale  bilge  water.  A large 
bowl  was  now  filled  with  it,  and  a little  sour  camel’s  milk 
poured  from  a goat  skin  into  it  ; this  tasted  to  me  delicious, 
and  we  all  drank  of  it  till  our  stomachs  were  literally  filled. 
But  this  intemperance  very  soon  produced  a violent  diarrhoea  ; 
the  consequences  of  which,  however,  were  not  very  trouble- 
some, and  as  our  situation  was  similar  to  that  of  a beast,  being 
totally  divested  of  clothing,  all  we  cared  about  was  to  slake 
our  unabating  thirst,  and  replenish  our  stomachs  by  repeated 
draughts  of  this  washy  and  unwholesome  swill. 

“ We  now  begged  for  something  to  eat,  but  these  Arabs  had 
nothing  for  themselves,  and  seemed  very  sorry  it  was  not  in 
their  power  to  give  us  some  food.  There  were  at  and  about 
the  well  I should  reckon  about  one  hundred  persons,  men, 
women,  and  children,  and  from  four  to  five  hundred  camels, 
large  and  small.  The  sun  beat  very  fiercely  upon  us,  and  our 
skins  seemed  actually  to  fry  like  meat  before  the  fire.  These 
people  continued  to  draw  water  for  their  camels,  of  which  the 
animals  drank  enormous  quantities.  . It  was  about  10  o’clock 
A.  M.  as  I judged  by  the  sun,  when  one  company  of  the 
Arabs  having  finished  watering,  separated  their  camels  from 
among  the  others,  and  took  Messrs.  Williams,  Robbins,  Porter, 
Hogan,  Barrett,  and  Burns,  mounted  them  on  the  bare  backs 
of  the  camels  behind  the  hump,  by  the  hair  of  which  they 
were  obliged  to  steady  themselves  and  hold  on,  without  know- 
ing whither  they  were  going,  or  if  I should  ever  see  them 
again.  I took  an  affectionate  leave  of  them.  This  their  Arab 
masters  permitted  me  to  do  without  interruption,  and  could 
not  help  showing,  at  this  scene,  that  the  feelings  of  humanity 
were  not  totally  extinguished  in  their  bosoms.  They  then 
hurried  them  off,  and  ascending  through  the  hollow  or  crevice 
towards  the  face  of  the  desart,  they  were  all  soon  out  of  sight. 

VOL.  I.  5 


98 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  COMMERCE. 


“ There  remained  with  the  party  to  which  I belonged,  Mr. 
Savage,  Clark,  Horace,  and  Dick  the  cook.  ]\lr.  Savage 
was  permitted  to  retain  an  old  Guernsey  frock,  and  part  of  a 
pair  of  trowsers  about  his  middle,  which  they  had  not  pulled 
ofl’ : but  the  rest  of  us  were  entirely  stripped. 

“ We  were  forced  to  walk  and  to  drive  the  camels  and  keep 
them  together,  whilst  the  sand  was  so  soft  and  yielding,  that 
we  sunk  into  it  every  step  nearly  to  our  knees.  The  blazing 
heat  of  the  sun’s  rays  darting  on  our  naked  bodies,  and  reflect- 
ed from  the  sand  we  w'aded  through  ; the  sharp  pointed  craggy 
rocks  and  stones  that  cut  our  feet  and  legs  to  the  bone,  in  ad- 
dition to  our  excessive  weakness  which  the  dysentery  had  in- 
creased, rendered  our  passage  up  tlirough  this  chasm  or  hol- 
low much  more  severe  than  any  thing  of  the  kind  we  had  be- 
fore undergone,  and  nearly  deprived  us  of  life.  For  my  own 
part  I thought  I must  have  died  before  I could  reacli  the  sum- 
mit, and  was  obliged  to  stop  in  the  sand,  until  by  an  applica- 
tion of  a stick  to  my  sore  back  by  our  drivers,  1 was  forced 
up  to  its  level ; and  there  they  made  the  camels  lie  down  and 
rest. 

“ Having  now  selected  five  camels  for  the  purpose,  one  for 
each  of  us,  they  put  us  on  behind  the  humps,  to  which  we 
were  obliged  to  cling  by  grasping  its  long  hair  with  both 
hands.  The  back  bone  of  the  one  I was  set  on  was  only 
covered  with  skin,  and  as  sharp  as  the  edge  of  an  oar’s  blade  ; 
his  belly,  distended  with  water,  made  him  perfectly  smooth, 
leaving  no  projection  of  the  hips  to  keep  me  from  sliding  off 
behind,  and  his  back  or  rump  being  as  steep  as  tlie  roof  of  a 
house,  and  so  broad  across  as  to  keep  my  legs  e.xtended  to 
their  utmost  stretch.  I was  in  this  manner  slipping  down  to 
his  tail  every  moment.  I was  forced  however  to  keep  on, 
while  the  camel,  rendered  extremely  restive  at  the  sight  of  his 
strange  rider,  was  all  the  time  running  about  among  the 
drove,  and  making  a most  woful  bellowing,  and  as  they  have 
neither  bridle,  halter,  or  any  other  thing  whereby  to  guide  or 
govern  them,  all  I had  to  do  was  to  stick  on  as  well  as  I 
could. 

“ I'he  heavy  motions  of  the  camel,  not  unlike  that  of  a small 
vessel  in  a heavy  head-beat  sea,  were  so  violent,  aided  by  the 
sharp  back  bone,  as  soon  to  excoriate  certain  parts  of  my 
naked  body  ; the  inside  of  my  thighs  and  legs  were  also  dread- 
fully chafed,  so  that  the  blood  dripped  from  mv  heels,  while 
the  intense  heat  of  the  sun  had  scorched  and  blistered  our 
bodies  and  the  outside  of  our  legs,  so  that  we  were  covered 


LOSS  OP  THE  BRrC  COIMMERCE. 


99 


with  sores,  and  without  any  thing  to  administer  relief.  Thus 
nleeding  and  smarting  under  the  most  excruciating  pain,  we 
continued  to  advance  in  a S.  E.  direction  on  a plain  flat  hard 
surface  of  sand,  gravel,  and  rock,  covered  with  small  sharp 
stones.  It  seemed  as  if  our  bones  would  be  dislocated  at 
every  step.  Hungry  and  thirsty,  the  night  came  on,  and  no 
indication  of  stopping  ; the  cold  night  wind  began  to  blow, 
chilling  our  blood,  which  ceased  to  trickle  down  our  lacerated 
legs  ; but  although  it  saved  our  blood,  yet  acting  on  our 
blistered  skins,  increased  our  pains  beyond  description.  We 
begged  to  be  permitted  to  get  off,  but  the  women  paid  no  atten- 
tion to  our  distress  and  entreaties,  intent  only  on  getting  for- 
ward. W e designedly  slipped  off  the  camels  when  going  at  a 
full  trot,  risking  to  break  our  necks  by  the  fall,  and  tried  to 
excite  their  compassion  and  get  a drink  of  water,  (which  they 
call  sherub)  but  they  paid  no  attention  to  our  prayers,  and 
kept  the  camels  running  faster  than  before. 

“ This  was  the  first  time  I had  attempted  to  tvalk  barefooted 
since  I was  a schoolboy  t we  were  obliged  to  keep  up  with 
the  camels,  running  over  the  stones,  which  were  nearly  as 
sharp  as  gun  flints,  and  cutting  our  feet  to  the  bone  at  every 
step.  It  was  here  that  my  fortitude  and  philosophy  failed  to 
support  me  ; I cursed  my  fate  aloud,  and  wished  I had  rushed 
into  the  sea  before  I gave  myself  up  to  these  merciless  beings 
in  human  forms — it  was  now  too  late.  I would  have  put  an 
immediate  end  to  my  existence,  but  had  neither  knife  nor  any 
other  weapon  with  which  to  perform  the  deed.  I searched 
for  a stone,  intending  if  I could  find  a loose  one  sufficiently 
large,  to  knock  out  my  own  brains  with  it  ; but  searched  in 
vain.  This  paroxysm  passed  off  in  a minute  or  two,  when 
reason  returned,  and  I recollected  that  my  life  was  in  the  hand 
of  the  power  that  gave  it,  and  that  “ the  Judge  of  all  the  earth 
would  do  right.”  Then  running  with  all  my  remaining  might 
I soon  came  up  with  the  camels,  regardless  of  my  feet  and  of 
pain,  and  felt  perfectly  resigned  and  willing  to  submit  to  the 
will  of  Providence  and  the  fate  that  awaited  me. 

“ From  that  time  forward,  through  all  my  succeeding  trials 
and  sufferings,  I never  once  murmured  in  my  heart,  but  at  all 
times  kept  my  spirits  up,  doing  the  utmost  to  obey  and  please 
those  whom  fortune,  fate,  or  an  overruling  Providence  had 
placed  over  me,  and  to  persuade,  both  by  precept  and  prac- 
tice, my  unhappy  comrades  to  do  the  same.  I had,  with  my 
companions,  cried  aloud  with  pain,  and  begged  our  savage 
drivers  for  mercy,  and  when  we  had  ceased  to  make  a noise, 


100 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  COMMERCE. 


fearing,  as  it  were,  to  lose  us  in  the  dark,  they  stopped  the 
camels,  and  again  placing  us  on  them  as  before,  drove  them 
on  at  full  speed  until  about  midnight,  when  we  entered  a 
small  dell  or  valley,  excavated  by  the  hand  of  nature,  a little 
below  the  surface  of  the  desart,  about  from  fifteen  to  twenty 
feet  deep.  Here  they  stopped  the  camels,  and  made  them 
lie  down,  bidding  us  to  do  the  same.  I judge  we  must  have 
travelled  forty  miles  this  day  to  the  S.  E.  ; the  place  was 
hard  and  rocky,  not  even  sand  to  lie  on,  nor  any  covering  to 
shelter  us  or  keep  off  the  cold  damp  wind  that  blew  strong 
from  the  sea. 

“ They  soon  set  about  milking,  and  then  gave  us  each  about 
a pint  of’ pure  milk,  warm  from  the  camels,  taking  great  care 
to  divide  it  for  us  ; it  warmed  our  stomachs,  quenched  our 
thirst  in  some  measure,  and  allayed  in  a small  degree  the 
cravings  of  hunger.  JMr.  Savage  had  been  separated  from 
us,  and  I learned  from  him  afterwards  that  he  fared  better 
than  we  did,  having  had  a larger  allowance  of  milk.  Clark, 
Horace,  and  Dick  the  cook  were  still  with  me.  We  lay  down 
on  the  ground  as  close  to  each  other  as  we  could,  on  the 
sharp  stones,  without  any  lee  to  fend  off  the  wind  from  us  ; 
our  bodies  all  over  blistered  and  mangled,  the  stones  piercing 
through  the  sore  naked  flesh  to  the  ribs  and  other  bones. 
These  distresses,  and  our  sad  and  desponding  reflections, 
rendered  this  one  of  the  longest  and  most  dismal  nights  ever 
passed  by  any  human  beings.  AVe  kept  shifting  berths,  striv- 
ing to  keep  off  some  of  the  cold  during  the  night,  while  sleep, 
that  had  hitherto  relieved  our  distresses  and  fatigues,  fled 
from  us  in  spite  of  all  our  efforts  and  solicitude  to  embrace  it  ; 
nor  were  we  able  to  close  our  eyes. 

“ On  the  morning  of  Sept.  13th  I saw  Mr.  Williams;  he 
was  mounted  on  a camel,  and  had  been  riding  with  the  drove 
about  three  hours.  I hobbled  along  towards  him  ; his  camel 
stopped,  and  I was  enabled  to  take  him  by  the  hand — he  was 
still  entirely  naked  ; his  skin  had  been  burned  off ; his  whole 
body  was  so  excessively  inflamed  and  swelled,  as  well  as  his 
face,  that  I only  knew  him  by  his  voice,  which  was  very  feeble. 
He  told  me  he  had  been  obliged  to  sleep  naked  in  the  open 
air  every  night;  that  his  life  was  fast  wasting  away  amidst  the 
most  dreadful  torments;  that  he  could  not  live  one  day  more 
in  such  misery  ; that  his  m.stress  had  taken  pity  on  him,  and 
anointed  his  body  that  morning  with  butter  or  grease,  but, 
.said  he,  H cannot  live;  should  you  ever  get  clear  from  this 
dreadful  place,  and  be  restored  to  your  country,  tell  my  dear 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  COMMERCE 


101 


wife  that  my  last  breath  was  spent  in  prayers  for  her  happiness. 
He  could  say  no  more;  tears  and  sobs  choked  his  utterance. 

“ His  master  arrived  at  this  time,  and  drove  on  his  camel,  and 
I could  only  say  to  him,  ‘God  Almighty  bless  you,’  as  I took 
a last  look  at  him,  and  forgot,  for  a moment,  while  contem- 
plating his  extreme  distress,  my  own  misery.  His  camel  was 
large,  and  moved  forward  with  very  heavy  motions  ; as  he 
went  from  me,  I could  see  the  inside  of  his  legs  and  thighs — 
they  hung  in  strings  of  torn  and  chafed  flesh — the  blood  was 
trickling  down  the  sides  of  the  camel,  and  off  his  feet — ‘ my 
God  ! ’ I cried,  ‘ suffer  us  to  live  no  longer  in  such  tor- 
tures.’ 

“ On  the  21st  Sept,  two  strangers  arrived  at  the  valley 
where  we  had  encamped  for  the  day,  riding  two  camels  load- 
ed with  goods.  They  came  in  front  of  my  master’s  tent,  and 
having  made  the  camels  lie  down,  they  dismounted,  and  seat- 
ed themselves  on  the  ground  opposite  the  tent,  with  their  faces 
turned  the  other  way.  All  the  men  had  gone  out  in  pursuit 
of  plunder,  carrying  their  arms  with  them.  The  women  went 
out  to  see  the  strangers,  carrying  a large  skin  with  a roll  of 
tent  cloth  to  make  them  a shelter; — The  strangers  rose  and 
saluted  them  ; the  women  returned  their  salutations,  and  after 
a few  minutes  conversation,  they  proceeded  to  unload  the 
camels,  and  formed  a tent  of  the  sail  cloth,  for  the  accommo- 
dation of  their  visitors.  On  their  return  to  our  tent  they  in- 
formed me  that  Sidi  Hamet  had  come  with  blankets  and  blue 
cloth  to  sell, — that  he  came  from  the  Sultan’s  dominions,  and 
that  he  could  buy  me  and  carry  me  there  if  he  chose,  where  I 
might  find  my  friends  and  kiss  my  wife  and  children. 

“ The  morning  after  Sidi  Hamet  came  towards  our  tent  and 
beckoned  me  to  go  with  him.  We  proceeded  a little  distance 
and  sat  down  on  the  ground.  I had  by  this  time,  learned  so 
much  of  their  language,  that  I could  comprehend  the  general 
current  of  their  conversation,  by  paying  strict  attention.  He 
began  to  question  me  about  my  country,  and  the  manner  in 
which  I had  come  there.  I made  him  understand  that  I was 
an  Englishman,  and  my  vessel  and  crew  were  of  the  same  na- 
tion. I found  he  had  heard  of  that  country,  and  I stated  as 
well  as  I could  the  manner  of  my  shipwreck — told  him  we  were 
reduced  to  the  lowest  depth  of  misery;  that  I had  a wife  and 
five  children  in  my  own  country,  besides  Horace,  whom  I 
called  my  eldest  son,  mingling  with  my  story  sighs  and  tears, 
and  all  the  signs  of  affection  and  despair  which  these  recollec 
tions  and  my  present  situation  naturally  called  forth. 


102 


LOSS  OF  THE  I3RIG  COMMERCE 


“ I found  him  to  be  a very  intelligent  and  feeling  man — for 
although  }>e  knew  no  language  but  the  Arabic,  he  compre- 
hended so  well  what  I wished  to  communicate,  that  he  act- 
ually shed  tears  at  the  recital  of  my  distresses,  notwithstand- 
ing that,  among  the  Arabs,  weeping  is  regarded  as  a woman- 
ish weakness.  He  seemed  to  be  ashamed  of  his  own  want  of 
fortitude,  and  said  that  men  who  had  beards  lilie  him,  ought 
not  to  shed  tears  ; and  he  retired,  wiping  his  eyes. 

“ Finding  I had  awakened  his  sympathy,  1 thought  if  I could 
rouse  his  interest  by  large  offers  of  money,  he  might  buy  me 
and  my  companions,  and  carry  us  up  from  the  desart — so  ac- 
cordingly the  first  time  I saw  him  alone,  I went  to  him  and 
begged  him  to  buy  me,  and  carry  me  to  the  sultan  of  31o- 
rocco  or  Marocksh,  where  I could  find  a friend  to  redeem  me. 
He  said  no,  but  he  would  carry  me  to  Swearah,  describing  it 
as  a walled  town  and  seaport.  I told  him  I had  seen  the  sul- 
tan, and  that  he  was  a friend  to  my  nation.  He  then  asked  me 
many  other  questions  about  Mohammed  Rassool.  I bowed 
and  pointed  to  the  east,  then  towards  heaven,  as  if  I thought 
he  had  ascended  there  : this  seemed  to  please  him,  and  he 
asked  me  how  much  money  I would  give  him  to  carry  me  up; 
upon  which  I counted  over  fifty  pieces  of  stones,  signifying  I 
would  give  as  many  dollars  for  myself  and  each  of  my  men. 
‘ I will  not  buy  the  others,’  said  he,  ‘ but  how  much  more 
than  fifty  dolla.>-s  will  you  give  me  for  yourself,  if  I buy  you 
and  carry  you  to  your  friends  ?’  I told  him  one  hundred  dol- 
lars. ‘ Have  you  any  money  in  Swearah,’  asked  he  by  signs 
and  words,  ‘ or  do  you  mean  to  make  me  wait  till  you  get  it 
from  your  country?’  I replied  that  my  friend  in  Swearah 
would  give  him  the  money  so  soon  as  he  brought  me  there 
‘ You  are  deceiving  me,’  said  he.  I made  the  most  solemn 
protestations  of  my  sincerity  ; — ‘ I will  buy  you  then,’  said 
he,  ‘ but  remember,  if  you  deceive  me  I will  cut  your  throat,’ 
(making  a motion  to  that  effect.)  This  I assented  to,  and 
begged  of  him  to  buy  my  son  Horace  also,  but  he  would  not 
hear  a word  about  any  of  my  companions,  as  it  would  be  im- 
possible, he  said,  to  get  them  up  off  the  desart,  which  was  a 
great  distance.  ‘ Say  nothing  about  it  to  your  old  master,’ 
signified  he  to  me,  ‘ nor  to  my  brother,  or  any  of  the  others.’ 
He  then  left  me,  and  I went  out  to  seek  for  snails  to  relieve 
my  hunger.  I saw  IMessrs.  Savage  and  Hogan,  and  brought 
them  with  Clark  near  Sidi  Hamet’s  tent,  where  we  sat  down 
on  the  ground.  He  came  out  to  see  us,  miserable  objects  as 
we  were,  and  seemed  very  much  shocked  at  the  sight.  I told 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  COJIIMERCE. 


103 


my  companions  I had  great  hopes  we  should  be  bought  by 
this  man  and  carried  up  to  the  cultivated  country — but  they 
expressed  great  fears  that  they  would  be  left  behind.  Sidi 
Hamet  asked  me  many  questions  about  my  men — wished  to 
know  if  any  of  tiiem  had  died,  and  if  they  had  wives  and  chil- 
dren. I tried  all  I could  to  interest  him  in  their  behalf,  as 
well  as  my  own,  and  mentioned  to  him  my  son,  whom  he  had 
not  yet  seen.”  After  considerable  altercation,  Sidi  Hamet 
and  liis  brother  Seid  finally  succeeded  in  purchasing  five  of 
the  unfortunate  captives,  viz  : Capt.  Riley,  Savage,  Clark, 
Burns,  and  Horace. 

“ The  26th  was  spent  in  preparing  for  our  departure.  We 
slaughtered  a camel  as  provisions  for  the  journey,  and  our 
master  fitted  us  with  sandals  made  of  the  camel’s  skin.  They 
had,  in  the  morning,  given  me  a small  knife  which  1 hung  to 
my  neck  in  a case, — this  they  meant  as  a mark  of  confidence, 
and  they  also  gave  me  charge  of  their  stuff,  the  camels  and 
slaves.  I soon  perceived,  however,  that  although  I had  this 
kind  of  command,  yet  I was  obliged  to  do  all  the  work.  My 
men  were  so  far  e.xhausted,  that  even  the  hope  of  soon  obtain- 
ing their  liberty  could  scarcely  animate  them  to  the  least 
exertion. 

“ Sidi  Hamet  told  me  that  in  the  morning  we  should  start  for 
Swearah,  and  that  he  hoped  through  the  blessing  of  God,  1 
should  once  more  embrace  my  family  ; he  then  told  me  how 
much  he  had  paid  for  each  one  of  us — that  he  had  expended 
all  his  property,  and  that  if  I had  not  told  him  the  truth,  he 
was  a ruined  man — that  his  brother  was  a bad  man,  and  had 
done  all  he  could  to  prevent  his  buying  us,  but  that  he  had  at 
last  consented  to  it,  and  taken  a share. 

“ He  next  made  me  repeat,  before  his  brother,  my  promises 
to  him  when  we  should  arrive  at  Swearah,  and  my  agreement 
to  have  my  throat  cut  if  my  words  did  not  prove  true.  At 
daylight  on  the  morning  of  (he  28th  we  were  called  up  to  load 
the  camels.  Sidi  Hamet  and  Seid  had  two  old  ones  on  which 
they  rode,  and  they  had  brought  also  a young  one  that  had 
not  been  broke  for  riding.  We  were  joined  here  by  a young 
Arab  named  Abdallah  : he  had  been  Mr.  Savage’s  master 
and  owned  a camel,  and  a couple  of  goat  skins  to  carry  water 
in  ; but  these,  as  well  as  those  of  our  masters  were  entirely 
empty.  Sidi  Hamet  had  a kind  of  pack  saddle  for  each  of 
his  old  camels  ; but  nothing  to  cover  the  bones  of  his  young 
ones.  Having  fitted  them  as  well  as  he  could,  (for  he  seem- 
ed to  be  humane)  he  placed  Mr.  Savage,  Burns,  and  Horace, 


104 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  COMMERCE. 


on  the  big  one,  and  myself  and  Clark  on  the  old  one.  Seid 
and  Abdallah  took  their  seats  on  the  one  which  belonged  to 
Abdallah,  and  Sidi  Hamet  mounted  the  young  one  himself  to 
break  him,  sitting  behind  the  hump  on  his  bare  back  ; and 
thus  arranged  and  equipped,  we  set  off  on  a full  and  long 
striding  trot.  It  was  about  nine  A.  JNI.  when  we  had  mount- 
ed ; and  this  trot  had  continued  for  about  three  hours,  when 
we  stopped  a few  minutes  in  a little  valley  to  adjust  our  sad- 
dles. Here  Sidi  Hamet  pulled  out  a check  shirt  from  one  of 
his  bags  and  gave  it  me,  declaring  he  had  stolen  it,  and  had 
tried  to  get  another  for  Horace,  but  had  not  been  able  : ‘ put  it 
on,’  said  he,  ‘ your  poor  back  needs  a covering;’  (it  being  then 
one  entire  sore.)  I kissed  his  hand  ingratitude,  and  thanked 
him  and  my  Heavenly  Father  for  this  mercy.  Clark,  a day 
or  two  before,  had  got  a piece  of  an  old  sail,  that  partly  cover- 
ed him — Burns  had  an  old  jacket,  and  Horace  and  IMr.  Sav- 
age, a small  goat  skin  added  to  their  dress — so  that  we  were 
all,  comparatively,  comfortably  clad.  We  did  not  stop  here 
long,  but  mounted  again,  and  proceeded  on  our  course  to  the 
E.  S.  E.  on  a full  trot,  which  was  continued  till  night  ; when, 
coming  to  a little  valley,  we  found  some  thorn  bushes  and 
halted  for  the  night. 

“ Here  we  kindled  a fire,  and  our  masters  gave  us  a few 
mouthfuls  of  the  camel’s  meat,  which  we  roasted  and  ate.  As 
we  had  drank  no  water  for  the  last  three  days,  except  a very 
little  of  what  we  had  taken  from  the  camel’s  jraunch,  and 
which  was  now  reduced  to  about  four  quarts,  we,  as  well  as 
our  masters,  suffered  exceedingly  for  tlie  want  of  it,  and  it  was 
thereupon  determined  to  make  an  equal  distribution  of  it 
among  the  whole  party  ; which  was  accordingly  done  with  an 
impartial  hand.  This  we,  poor  sufferers,  made  out  to  swal- 
low, foul  and  ropy  as  it  was,  and  it  considerably  relieved  our 
parched  throats  ; and  then,  finding  a good  shelter  under  a 
thornbush,  notwithstanding  our  unabated  pains  we  got  a tol- 
erable night’s  sleep.” 

They  continued  traveling  in  the  desart,  enduring  all  the 
miseries  of  hunger,  thirst,  and  fatigue,  until  tliey  reached 
Wadinoon.  Here  Sidi  Hamet  told  Capt.  Riley  that  he  must 
write  a letter  to  his  friend  at  Swearah,  giving  him  a scrap  of 
paper,  a reed,  and  some  black  liquor, — and  that  he  would 
set  out  the  next  morning  with  it.  Capt.  Riley  begged  hard 
to  be  taken  along  with  him  ; but  he  would  not  consent.  He 
briefly  wrote  the  circumstances  of  the  loss  of  the  vessel, 
his  captivity,  &,c.  adding,  “ worn  down  to  the  bones  by  the 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  COMMERCE. 


105 


most  dreadful  of  all  sufferings — naked  and  a slave,  I implore 
your  pity,  and  trust  that  such  distress  will  not  be  suffered  to 
plead  in  vain.”  The  letter  was  addressed  to  “the  English, 
French,  Spanish,  or  American  Consuls,  or  any  Christian 
merchants  in  IMagadore.” 

They  remained  here  seven  days  shut  up  in  an  enclosure 
with  sheep,  cows  and  asses,  in  the  day  time,  and  in  the  night 
they  were  locked  up  in  a cellar.  On  the  eighth  day  after  the 
departure  of  Sidi  Hamet,  a Moor,  (Rais  bel  Cossim)  entered 
the  enclosure  bearing  a letter  from  Mr.  Willshire,  communica 
ting  the  thrice  happy  intelligence,  that  he  would  advance  the 
sum  of  one  thousand  dollars  to  redeem  them  from  slavery; 
and  that  Sidi  Hamet  had  remained  with  him  as  a hostage  for 
their  safe  arrival.  He  also  forwarded  them  a present  of 
clothes,  provisions  and  spirits  that  they  might  enjoy  a foretaste 
of  returning  liberty. 

“ My  feelings,”  says  Capt.  Riley,  “ on  reading  this  letter 
may  perhaps  be  conceived,  but  I cannot  attempt  to  describe 
them  ; to  form  an  idea  of  my  emotions  at  that  time,  it  is  neces- 
sary for  the  reader  to  transport  himself  in  imagination  to  the 
country  where  I then  was,  also  a wretched  slave,  and  to  fancy 
himself  as  having  passed  through  all  the  dangers  and  distresses 
that  I had  experienced;  reduced  to  the  lowest  pitch  of  human 
wretchedness,  degradation  and  despair,  a skinless  skeleton, 
expecting  death  at  every  instant,  then  let  him  fancy  himself 
receiving  such  a letter  from  a perfect  stranger,  whose  name  he 
had  never  before  heard,  and  from  a place  where  there  was 
not  an  individual  creature  that  had  ever  before  heard  of  his 
existence,  and  in  one  of  the  most  barbarous  regions  of  the 
habitable  globe  : let  him  receive  at  the  same  time  clothes  to 
cover  and  defend  his  naked,  emaciated,  and  trembling  frame, 
shoes  for  his  mangled  feet,  and  such  provisions  as  he  had 
been  accustomed  to  in  his  happier  days — let  him  find  a sooth- 
ing and  sympathizing  friend  in  a barbarian,  and  one  who  spoke 
perfectly  well  the  language  of  a Christian  nation  ; and  with 
all  this,  let  him  behold  a prospect  of  a speedy  liberation, 
and  restoration  to  his  beloved  family  : — here  let  him  pause, 
and  his  heart  must,  like  mine,  expand  near  to  bursting  with 
gratitude  to  his  all-wise  and  beneficent  Creator,  who  had  up- 
held his  tottering  frame,  and  preserved  in  his  bosom  the  vital 
spark,  while  he  conducted  bim,  with  unerring  wisdom  and 
goodness,  through  the  greatest  perils  and  sufferings,  by  a con- 
tinued miracle,  and  now  prepared  the  heart  of  a stranger  tc 
accomplish  what  had  been  before  determined.” 

VOL.  I,  6* 


106 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  COMMERCE 


The  Moor,  Rais  bel  Cossim,  Sidi  Mohammed,  and  Seid, 
their  master,  tlien  took  charge  of  them  to  conduct  them  to 
Swearah.  Mules  were  provided  for  the  purpose,  and  as  soon 
as  they  were  on  the  road,  Rais  bel  Cossim  begged  of  Capt. 
Riley  to  give  him  an  account  of  tlieir  misfortunes  and  sulfer- 
ings,  and  by  what  miracle  their  lives  had  been  preserved. 

“ I satisfied  his  curiosity,”  says  Capt.  Riley,  “ as  well  as  I 
could,  by  a short  narration  of  the  most  prominent  occurrences. 
When  I had  finished,  he  raised  his  eyes  towards  heaven  with 
an  air  and  e.vpression  of  true  devotion,  and  exclaimed  in 
S|)anish,  ‘ Praised  be  God,  the  most  high  and  holy  ! for  his 
goodness  then  addressing  himself  to  me,  he  remarked, 
‘ You  have  indeed  been  preserved  most  wonderfully  by  the 
peculiar  protection  and  assistance  of  an  overruling  Provi- 
dence, and  must  be  a particular  favourite  of  heaven:  there 
never  was  an  instance  (added  he)  of  a Christian’s  passing  the 
great  desart  for  such  a distance  before,  and  you  are  no  doubt 
destined  to  do  some  great  good  in  the  world;  and  may  the 
Almighty  continue  to  preserve  you,  and  restore  you  to  your 
distressed  family.  Sidi  Hamet  (added  he)  admired  your  con- 
duct, courage,  and  intelligence,  and  says  they  are  more  than 
human — that  God  is  with  you  in  all  your  transactions,  and 
has  blessed  him  for  your  sake.’  I mention  this  conversation 
to  show  the  light  in  which  my  master  had  viewed  me,  and  this 
will  account  for  the  interest  he  took  in  my  restoration  to 
liberty,  over  and  above  his  motives  of  gain. 

“ We  traveled  on  in  a south-east  direction  through  a very 
sandy  country,  with  however  here  and  there  a small  rising, 
and  a few  cultivated  spots,  for  about  five  hours,  at  the  rate  of 
five  miles  an  hour,  when  we  came  opposite  the  shattered  walls 
of  a desolate  town  or  city  that  stood  not  far  from  our  path  on 
the  right.  These  walls  appeared  to  enclose  a square  spot  of 
about  three  hundred  yards  in  extent  on  each  side,  and  they 
seemed  to  be  at  least  fifteen  feet  in  height.  They  were  built 
of  rough  stones,  laid  in  clay  or  mud,  and  daubed  over  with  the 
same  material.  On  the  north  side,  there  was  a gateway 
handsomely  arched  over  with  stone,  and  furnished  with  a 
strong  heavy-looking  wooden  gate  that  was  now  shut.  Over 
the  gate  there  appeared  to  be  a platform  for  the  purpose  of 
defending  the  gate,  for  the  wall  was  not  quite  so  high  in  that 
part  as  elsewhere.  Two  battering  machines  were  standing 
against  the  western  angle  of  the  wall,  opposite  to  which  a 
large  practicable  breach  had  been  made  by  means  of  one  of 
those  machines.  They  were  both  very  simple  in  their  struc- 
ture, but  calculated  to  be  very  powerful  in  their  effects. 


LOSS  OF  IIIE  BRIG  COMMERCE. 


107 


The  ground  about  the  breach  and  near  the  gate  was  strew- 
ed over  with  dry  human  bones  ; and  my  curiosity  being  much 
excited  to  know  the  history  of  this  melancholy  scene  of  car- 
nage and  desolation,  I requested  Rais  to  communicate  to  me 
the  particulars  ; but  not  being,  it  seems,  acquainted  with 
them  himself,  he  applied  to  Sidi  Mohammed  on  the  subject, 
who  thereupon  gave  the  following  relation,  while  Rais  trans- 
lated into  Spanish  I'or  me  such  parts  as  I did  not  perfectly 
understand  in  Arabic,  by  which  means  I was  enabled  thor- 
oughly to  comprehend  the  whole  narrative. 


SACKING  OF  A WALLED  TOWN  BY  THE  WANDERING  ARABS. 


“ That  citj'  (said  Mohammed,)  was  built  by  Omar  Raschid, 
about  forty  years  ago  ; he  named  it  JVidnah.  He  was  a very 
brave  and  pious  man  : and  the  number  of  bis  family  and  friends, 
consisting  at  first  of  no  more  than  five  hundred  souls,  when  the 
city  was  built,  increased  so  rapidly,  that  in  a few  years  they 
amounted  to  several  thousands  : they  ]>lanted  those  fig,  date, 
pomegranate,  olive,  and  other  trees  which  you  now  see  near  the 
walls  ; they  cultivated  the  fields  round  about,  and  made  gardens  ; 
had  abundance  of  bread,  beasts,  and  cattle  of  every  kind,  and  be- 
came exceedingly  rich  and  great,  for  God  was  with  them.  In  all 
their  transactions,  they  were  respected,  loved,  and  feared  by  all 
their  neighbours,  because  they  ivere  wise  and  ju-t.  This  man  w’as 
called  Omar  el  Milliah,  (or  Omar  the  good;)  he  was  my  best 
friend  when  living,  (said  Sidi)  and  helped  me  when  I was  very 
low  in  the  world,  but  the  best  men  have  enemies — so  it  was  with 


108 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  COMMERCE. 


Omar;  he  had  an  inveterate  enemy  from  his  youth,  who  lived 
arnon^  the  mountains  to  the  southward  of  this  cit}',  whose  name  was 
Sheick  Sulmin.  This  Sheick,  about  twenty  years  ago,  came  down 
with  a great  host  and  invested  the  city  of  Omar,  but  Omar  taking 
advantage  of  the  darkness  of  the  night,  sallied  out  of  his  city  at  a 
private  passage,  with  all  his  forces,  and  falling  upon  his  besiegers 
unawares,  killed  a great  number,  and  put  the  remainder  to  a 
shameful  flight — from  that  time  until  the  time  of  his  death,  (which 
happened  two  years  ago)  he  enjoyed  a profound  peace  on  every  side. 
After  Omar’s  death,  his  eldest  son,  Muley  Ismael,  (for  he  caused 
himself  to  be  called  a prince)  took  upon  him  the  government  of  the 
city.  He  was  a very  effeminate  man,  entirel}^  devoted  to  sensual 
pleasure,  and  had  a great  number  of  wives  and  concubines.  The 
people  had  long  enjoyed  a jtrofound  jteace,  and  confided  in  their 
strength  ; when  about  a year  ago  one  of  the  brothers  of  Ismael, 
named  Kesh-hah,  who  was  very  ambitious,  and  being  fired  with  re- 
sentment at  the  conduct  of  Muley  Ismael,  in  taking  away  from 
him  his  betrothed  wife,  left  the  city,  and  repaired  to  the  moun- 
tains, where  having  found  his  father’s  old  enemy  still  living,  he 
stirred  him  up  to  war  against  the  city.  The  '^Itl  Sheick  soon  col- 
lected a powerful  arm}'  of  hungry  and  rapacious  Arabs  on  the 
borders  of  the  desart,  and  came  down  the  mou;. tains,  bringing  on 
their  camels  the  battering  machines  you  now  see  standing  there. 
When  this  host  approached  the  city,  it  was  in  the  dead  of  the  night, 
and  all  within  were  asleep  ; they  dwelt  carelessly  and  dreamed  of 
no  harm  ; and  felt  so  secure,  that  they  did  not  even  keep  a watch. 
The  Sheick  and  his  host  drew  near  the  walls  in  perfect  silence, 
and  raised  their  battering  machines  undiscovered:  it  was  now 
near  daylight,  when  both  machines  were  put  in  operation  at  the 
same  instant,  and  the  gate  was  also  attacked  by  means  of  large 
stones  hung  from  the  upper  extremities  of  long  poles  by’  ropes, 
which  poles  stood  up  on  end,  and  were  managed  by  the  hands  of 
the  Arabs.  The  first  strokes  against  the  walls  and  gate,  shook 
them  to  their  tery’  foundations,  and  aw  akened  the  slothful  inhab- 
itants, who  flew'  to  the  walls  in  order  to  make  a defence  : but  it 
was  too  late  ; the  enemy  were  thundering  against  them  ; all  was 
confusion  within  ; those  11110  attacked  the  gate  were  repulsed  with 
great  slaughter  by  those  who  mounted  the  platform  over  it,  but 
the  walls  were  already  shattered  to  pieces,  and  the  assailants 
entered  the  breaches  over  heaps  of  their  dead  and  dying  enemies. 

It  was  now'  daylight,  and  an  indiscriminate  slaughter  of  the  in- 
habitants ensued  ; all  was  blood  and  carnage  ; every  male  was 
put  to  death,  except  two,  who  escaped  over  the  wall  to  carry  tid- 
ings of  the  fate  of  the  town  to  their  friends  and  neighbors.  All  the 
women  and  children  shared  the  same  fate,  except  two  hundred 
virgins,  who  were  spared  for  the  use  of  tb**  ‘onquerors.  They 
next  plundered  the  slain  of  their  clothing  anu  -.j-naments  ; gather- 
ed up  their  spoil,  and  drove  off  the  oxen,  sheep,  camels,  &.c.  and 
departed,  leaving  the  city  a heap  of  ruins,  covered  with  the  man- 


LOSS  OP  THE  BRIG  COMMERCE. 


109 


gleJ  carcasses  of  its  once  highly  favored  jnha’jitants  ; they  were 
in  such  haste  as  to  leave  the  battering  machines  standing,  and 
made  off  by  way  of  the  plain  southward.  The  inhabitants  of  the 
neighboring  towns  soon  collected,  and  pursuing  them  with  great 
vigor,  came  up  with  them  on  the  side  of  the  mountain  the  next 
morning,  while  the  invaders  sending  forward  their  spoils,  took  a 
station  in  a steep  narrow  pass,  and  prepared  for  battle.  It  was  a 
very  long  and  bloody  fight,  but  Sulmin’s  men  rolled  down  great 
stones  from  the  precipices  upon  their  pursuers,  who  were  at  last 
forced  to  retreat,  leaving  about  half  their  number  dead  and  wound- 
ed on  the  ground. 

Sidi  Ishem,  a very  powerful  prince,  had  in  the  mean  time  heard 
the  news,  and  assembled  a very  large  army,  and  pursued  the 
enemy  by  another  way  ; but  they  had  fled  to  the  desart,  and  could  * 
not  be  overtaken.  The  dead  bodies  in  and  about  the  city  had  be- 
come so  putrid  before  the  pursuit  was  over,  that  none  could  ap- 
proach to  bury  them,  and  they  were  devoured  by  dogs,  and  wild 
beasts,  and  birds  of  prey.  They  had  offended  the  Almight}^  by 
their  pride,  and  none  could  be  found  to  save  them.  Thus  perish- 
ed Widnah  and  its  haughty  inhabitants.” 

They  continued  their  journey  without  any  material  interrup- 
tion, until  they  arrived  in  the  vicinity  of  Mogadore  or  Swear- 
ah.  “ Here,  our  deliverer,”  says  Capt.  Riley,  “ who  had  re- 
ceived news  of  our  coming,  dismounted  from  his  horse,  and  was 
prepared  to  behold  some  of  the  most  miserable  objects  his  im- 
agination could  paint — he  led  his  horse  along  the  south  angle 
and  near  the  wall  : Rais  was  by  his  side  when  opening  past 
the  corner,  I heard  Rais  e.xclaim,  in  Spanish,  “Alla  estan” 
— “ there  they  are  — at  this  sound  we  looked  up  and  beheld 
our  deliverer,  who  had  at  that  instant  turned  his  eyes  upon  us. 
He  started  back  one  step  with  surprise.  His  blood  seemed 
to  fly  from  his  visage  for  a moment,  but  recovering  himself  a 
little,  he  rushed  forward,  and  clasping  me  to  his  breast,  he 
ejaculated,  ^Welcome  to  my  arms,  my  dear  Sir;  this  is  truly 
a happy  moment.’  He  ne.xt  took  each  of  my  companions  by 
the  hand,  and  welcomed  them  to  their  liberty,  while  tears 
trickled  down  his  manly  cheeks  and  the  sudden  rush  of  all  the 
generous  and  sympathetic  feelings  of  his  heart  nearly  choked 
his  utterance  : then  raising  his  eyes  towards  heaven,  he  said, 

‘ I thank  thee,  great  Author  of  my  being  for  thy  mercy  to 
these  my  brothers.’ — He  could  add  no  more  ; his  whole 
frame  was  so  agitated,  that  his  strength  failed  him,  and  he 
sunk  to  the  ground.  We,  on  our  part,  could  only  look  up 
towards  heaven  in  silent  adoration,  while  our  hearts  swelled 
with  indescribable  sensations  of  gratitude  and  love  to  the  all 


no 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  COMMERCE. 


wise,  all  powerful,  and  ever  merciful  God  of  the  universe,  who 
had  conducted  us  through  so  many  dreadful  scenes  of  danger 
and  suffering  ; had  controled  the  passions  and  disposed  the 
hearts  of  the  barbarous  Arabs  in  our  favour,  and  had  finally 
brought  us  to  the  arms  of  such  a friend.  Tears  of  joy  stream- 
ed from  our  eyes,  and  Rais  bel  Cossiin  was  so  much  affected 
at  this  interview,  that  in  order  to  conceal  his  weeping,  he  hid 
himself  behind  the  wall  ; for  the  Moors,  as  well  as  the  Arabs, 
hold  the  shed<ling  of  tears  to  be  a womanish  and  degrading 
weakness.  After  a short  pause,  when  Mr.  Wiltshire  had  in 
some  measure  recovered,  he  said,  ‘ Come,  my  friends,  let  us 
go  to  the  city  ; my  house  is  already  prepared  for  your  recep- 
tion.’— The  mules  were  led  up,  and  we  were  again  placed  on 
them  and  rode  off  slowly  towards  IMogadore.” 

Mr.  Willshire  conducted  them  to  his  house,  on  their  arrival 
at  IMogadore,  had  them  all  washed,  clothed,  and  fed,  and 
spared  no  pains  nor  expense  in  procuring  every  comfort,  and 
in  administering  with  his  own  hand,  night  and  day,  such  re- 
freshment as  their  late  sufferings  and  debility  required.  Of 
the  miserable  condition  to  which  these  unfortunate  men  had 
been  reduced,  one  act  will  witness.  “ At  the  instance  of  Mr. 
Willshire,”  saj's  Capt.  Riley,  “ I was  weighed,  and  fell  short 
of  ninety  pounds  though  my  usual  weight  for  the  last  ten  years 
had  been  over  two  hundred  pounds  ; the  weight  of  my  com- 
panions was  less  than  I dare  to  mention,  for  I apprehend  it 
would  not  be  believed  that  the  bodies  of  men,  retaining  the 
vital  spark,  should  not  have  weighed  forty  pounds  !” 


THE  SPAMSH  WRECK. 


Ml 


THE  SPANISH  WRECK, 

About  the  year  1683,  Sir  William  Phipps,  afterwards  cele- 
brated for  his  attempts  to  take  Quebec,  in  1690,  applied  to  the 
English  Government  for  aid  and  permission  to  fit  out  a suit- 
able vessel  for  the  purpose  of  searching  for  the  v’reck  of  a 
Spanish  ship  which  had  been  lost  near  one  of  the  West  India 
Islands,  richly  laden  with  silver.  His  request,  after  some 
delay,  was  granted,  and  a frigate  called  Algier  Rose,  carrying 
eighteen  guns  and  manned  with  ninety-five  men,  was  placed 
under  his  command.  He  arrived  in  New  England  the  same 
year  and  proceeded  forthwith  to  the  place  where  the  treasure 
was  reported  to  have  been  lost.  He  encountered  many  diffi- 
culties in  his  voyage  and  came  nigh,  more  than  once,  losing 
his  life  by  the  mutiny  of  his  crew.  It  is  reported  of  him  that 
while  his  ship  lay  by  an  island,  for  the  purpose  of  enabling  his 
men  to  take  on  board  a fresh  supply  of  wood  and  water,  they 
agreed  among  themselves  to  take  the  ship  into  their  own  hands, 
and  nmke  a piratical  expedition  into  the  South  Seas.  They 
were  all  on  the  island  with  the  exception  of  Captain  Phipps 
and  eight  or  ten  of  the  crew.  Among  these  was  the  car- 
penter,  whose  services  they  could  not  well  dispense  with,  and 
they  accordingly  sent  to  the  ship,  requesting  him  to  come  to 
them,  as  they  had  something  for  him  to  do.  No  sooner  had 
he  come  among  them,  than  they  disclosed  to  him  the  cruel 
project,  which  was  to  set  the  Captain,  and  the  above  narned 
eight  or  ten  men  upon  the  island,  and  then  leave  them  to  per- 
ish, while  they  would  take  the  ship  into  their  own  hands  and 
perform  the  proposed  voyage.  They  gave  the  carpenter  half 
an  hour  to  consider  of  the  subject,  whether  he  would  join  with 
them  or  not,  and  sent  him  back  accompanied  bv  a seaman  to 
prevent  any  interview  between  him  and  the  Captain,  by  wbich 
a disclosure  could  be  made.  AVhile  at  work  on  the  ship,  he 
suddenly  feigned  an  attack  of  the  cholic,  and  rushed  into  the 
cabin  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  relief,  and  while  fheie,  gave 
the  Captain  an  account  of  the  determination  of  his  crew.  He 
directed  the  carpenter  to  return  upon  the  island,  and  give  his 
consent  to  join  the  conspiracy. 

When  the  carpenter  had  left  the  ship,  the  Captain  ordered 
the  men  on  board,  to  prepare  the  pieces  for  action,  removed 


THE  SPANISH  WRECK 


tl2 

the  plank  by  which  a landing  had  been  effected,  and  ordered 
them  not  to  permit  any  one  of  those,  save  the  carpenter,  to 
approach  the  ship.  A quantity  of  provisions  had  been  carried 
on  shore  and  covered  with  a tent,  and  tw'o  or  three  guns 
placed  near  to  protect  them  from  the  Spaniards  who  miglit  be 
passing  that  way:  these  guns  were  all  charged,  ready  to  be 
made  use  of  in  the  event  of  an  attack  from  the  conspirators. 
The  disaffected  part  of  the  crew  now  returned  to  the  ship  for 
the  purpose  of  executing  their  plans.  No  sooner  had  they 
come  in  sight,  than  the  captain  ordered  them  not  to  approach, 
saying  to  them  that  their  intentions  had  been  discovered,  and 
that  they  were  to  be  left  upon  the  island,  there  to  remain  and 
perish.  Seeing  how  hopeless  their  condition  w'as  become, 
they  gathered  courage  from  despair,  and  resolved  to  rescue 
the  provisions  from  the  ship,  and  began  to  make  a bold  push. 
As  soon  as  they  began  to  approach,  the  captain  in  a resolute 
manner,  cried  out,  “stand  off,  ye  wretches,  at  your  peril!” — 
They  quietly  relinquished  their  determination  to  attack,  and 
fell  upon  their  knees,  imploring  pardon,  and  offered  to  comply 
with  any  disposal  he  might  make  of  them,  provided  he  would 
receive  them  on  board.  After  having  kept  them  on  their 
knees  long  enough,  he  granted  their  petition  and  received 
them  into  the  ship,  and  sailed  immediately  for  the  island  of 
Jamaica,  there  [)ut  them  on  shore,  and  employed  other  seamen 
in  their  place. 

He  now  commenced  an  examination  for  the  wreck,  and  after 
spending  a long  time  in  an  almost  fruitless  search,  sailed  for 
England.  By  the  advice,  however,  of  an  old  Spaniard,  he 
had  satisfied  himself  of  the  prospect  of  succeeding  in  accom- 
plishing his  object,  and  determined  to  return  again  and  pro- 
secute his  plan.  His  crew  being  composed  of  strangers,  made 
him  think  it  advisable  to  change  them  for  others  in  whom  he 
could  have  greater  confidence  in  the  event  his  labors  should 
be  crow'ned  with  success. 

On  his  return  to  England,  his  conduct  gained  the  royal  ap- 
probation, and  the  applause  of  the  nobles,  and  many  distin- 
guished men  encouraged  him  to  engage  in  a second  e.xpedition 
and  under  more  favorable  and  promising  circumstances. 

His  prospect  was  opposed,  however,  by  many  powerful 
enemies;  but,  prompted  by  the  proverb,  “he  who  can  wait, 
hath  w'hat  he  desireth,”  he  overcame  every  obstacle  and  dis- 
appointment, and,  under  the  patronage  of  the  Duke  of  Albe- 
marle, had  a new  ship  fitted  out  with  a more  honest  crew,  fur- 
nished with  instruments  and  conveniences  suited  to  the  nature 


THE  SPANISH  WRECK. 


113 


of  the  expedition.  Arriving  at  Port  de  la  Plata,  he  made  a 
large  canoe  from  the  cotton  tree  sufficient  to  carry  eight  men, 
and  with  the  old  Spaniard  for  a guide,  again  commenced  ex- 
amination for  the  wreck.  There  they  floated  about,  fishing 
for  their  treasure  among  dangerous  reefs  and  shoals  for  many 
weeks  without  success.  So  fruitless  was  the  search  that  more 
than  once  had  he,  as  well  as  his  men,  determined  to  abandon 
the  work.  At  length,  when  returning  to  the  ship,  discour- 
aged by  repeated  disappointment,  and  the  hopelessness  of  a 
successful  issue  of  the  project,  one  of  the  men  looking  into  the 
water  discovered  a feather,  as  he  thought,  growing  out  of  a 
rock.  Thinking  that  they  would  not  go  back  to  the  Captain 
without  something  to  present  him,  they  ordered  an  Indian  to 
dive  down  and  bring  it  up,  which  having  done,  he  gave  an  ac- 
count of  many  large  guns  which  he  saw  in  his  descent.  The 
diver  again  went  down,  and,  to  the  joy  and  astonishment  of 
the  men,  returned  with  a sow  or  lump  of  silver,  which  turned 
out  to  be  worth  from  ten  to  twelve  hundred  dollars.  They 
buoyed  the  place  and  returned  to  the  Captain  overjoyed  with 
with  their  good  fortune,  as  it  w'as  well  known  that  the  wreck 
was  one  of  the  ships  belonging  to  the  king  in  Spain,  which  had 
been  lost  on  a returning  voyage  from  South  America  richly 
laden  with  silver  bullion.  The  loss  of  the  ship  is  supposed  to 
have  happened  about  the  year  1637,  and  the  immense  trea- 
sures which  was  reported  to  have  been  sunk  with  her  were 
often  made  the  subject  of  ingenious  speculation,  and  many  had 
sunk  their  own  fortunes  in  efforts  to  find  it.  It  was  reserv- 
ed, however,  in  the  silent  depths,  that  Capt.  Phipps  might  be 
the  fortunate  finder  of  it  at  so  late  a period  after  its  loss.  He 
now  found  in  the  bullion  brought  to  him  full  assurance  that 
destiny  had  allotted  to  him  to  “ suck  of  the  abundance  of  the 
seas  and  of  treasures  hid  in  the  sand.” 

Having  prepared  his  instruments  for  fishing  up  the  contents 
of  the  wreck,  all  hands  were  now  busily  employed  in  the  work, 
and  in  a short  time  they  succeeded  in  procuring  the  astonish- 
ing amount  of  thirty-two  tons  of  silver.  In  addition  to 
this  Captain  Adderly,  an  adventurer  from  Providence,  and  a 
particular  friend  of  Captain  Phipps,  obtained  six  tons  more  from 
the  same  wreck  at  the  same  time.  It  was  by  an  agreement 
that  Adderly  met  Phipps  at  the  place  of  the  wreck  with  a small 
vessel.  He  was  so  overjoyed  with  the  extent  of  his  riches 
and  so  elated  at  such  unlocked  for  acquisitions,  that  he  lived 
but  a little  while  to  enjoy  them.  It  is  said  that  he  went  to  the 
island  of  Bermudas  where  he  became  insane,  and  died  about 


II4 


THE  SPANISH  WRECK. 


two  yeais  after  the  six  tons  of  silver  came  into  his  hands. 
Phipps,  however,  made  a more  profitable  account  of  the  expedi- 
tion, and  lived  to  enjoy  the  proceeds  of  it  without  prejudice  to 
his  health  or  destruction  of  his  mind.  In  a few  weeks  after 
leaving  the  wreck,  he  arrived  safe  in  London,  in  1G87,  with 
a cargo  valued  at  near  fifteen  hundred  thousand  dollars.  He 
made  an  honest  distribution  of  it  among  those  who  aided  him 
in  fitting  him  out  with  a vessel  and  proper  conveniences,  and 
received  about  seventy  five  thousand  dollars  for  his  share  of 
the  profits.  The  Duke  of  Albemarle,  out  of  respect  to  his 
honesty  and  fidelity,  presented  his  wife,  who  was  then  in  iS'ew 
England,  a gold  cup  worth  “near  a thousand  pounds.”  And 
King  James  as  a reward  for  his  important  services  in  bring- 
ing such  amount  of  property  into  the  country  conferred  on 
him  the  honor  of  knighthood. 

Sir  William  Phipps  was  born  February  2,  1650,  at  a despic- 
able plantation  on  the  river  Kennebeck.  He  removed  to 
Boston  where  he  married  a daughter  of  Roger  Spencer,  and 
pursued  the  business  of  a smith,  which  was  the  occupation  of 
his  father.  It  is  said  that  he  frequently  promised  his  wife  that 
he  would  one  day  command  a King’s  ship  and  be  tne  owner 
of  a fair  brick  house  in  the  Green  lane  of  Morth  Boston,  all 
which  proved  true,  for  after  the  discovery  of  the  wreck,  he  re- 
turned into  IVew  England,  in  the  summer  of  the  year  1688, 
“able  after  five  year’s  absence,  to  entertain  his  lady  with 
some  accomplishment  of  his  predictions:  and  then  built  him- 
self a fair  house  in  the  very  place  which  he  foretold.” 

Sir  William  Phipps  was  industrious,  courageous,  and  per- 
severing; his  principal  fault  was,  occasionally  indulging  his 
temper.  This  failing  he  did  not  overcome  until  late  in  life. 
It  is  this  day  said  by  the  very  aged  people  living  at  the  north 
part  of  Boston,  where  be  resided,  that  when  be  was  governor 
of  Massachusetts,  he  had  a quarrel  with  a truckman,  at  which 
time  he  was  in  so  great  passion,  that  be  threw  oft’ his  coat  and 
dared  the  man  to  fight.  After  this,  however,  he  became  very 
serious  and  devout,  when  he  joined  the  Church,  made  a 
written  acknowledgement  of  his  past  errors,  and  in  terms  of 
deep  humility,  gave  evidence  of  a pious  mind. 

Phipps  was  made  “Captain  General  and  commander-in- 
Chief  of  Massachusetts  Bay,”  in  1690. 

The  Brick  House  which  he  built  stands  in  Salem  street 
and  is  improved  as  an  asylum  for  orphan  boys. 


THE  FATAL  REPAST. 


115 


THE  FATAL  REPAST 

We  had  been  nearly  five  weeks  at  sea,  when  the  captain 
found,  by  a nautical  observation,  that  we  were  within  one 
hundred  and  thirty  miles  of  the  north  side  of  Jamaica.  Fa- 
vorable winds  and  smooth  seas  had  hitherto  been  our  constant 
attendants,  and  every  thing  on  board  conspired  to  render  the 
confinement  and  monotony  of  a long  voyage  less  annoying 
than  they  usually  are.  The  cabin  passengers  consisted  of 

Major  and  Mrs.  L , a new-married  couple;  Miss  P , 

sister  to  the  latter;  Mr.  D , a young  Irishman,  and  myself. 

Our  captain  was  a man  of  pleasing  manners  and  liberal  ideas, 
and  formed  an  important  acquisition  to  our  party,  by  joining  in 
all  its  recreations,  and  affording  every  facility  to  the  indul- 
gence of  them.  Much  of  our  time  was  spent  in  conversation, 
and  in  walking  on  deck;  and  as  the  dews  of  evening  obliged  us 
to  descend  to  the  cabin,  the  captain  would  often  entertain  us 
with  a relation  of  the  various  dangers  which  he  and  other  per- 
sons had  encountered  at  sea,  or  detail,  with  great  gravity, 
some  of  the  prevailing  superstitions  of  sailors. 

Athough  he  possessed  more  general  information  than  usually 
falls  to  the  lot  of  seafaring  persons,  his  mind  was  tinctured 
with  some  of  their  weaknesses  and  prejudices.  The  ladies  of 
our  party  had  a great  taste  for  natural  history,  and  wished  to 
obtain  specimens  of  all  the  most  interesting  kinds  of  sea-birds. 
They  had  several  times  requested  the  captain  to  shoot  one  of 
Mother  Carey’s  chickens,  that  they  might  take  a drawing  from 
it;  however,  he  always  declined  doing  so,  but  never  gave  any 
satisfactory  reason  for  his  unwillingness  to  oblige  them  in  this 

respect.  At  last,  Mr.  D killed  two  of  the  birds,  after 

having  several  times  missed  whole  flocks  of  them.  The  cap- 
tain seemed  very  much  started  when  he  saw  the  animals  drop 
on  the  waves; — “ Will  you  have  the  goodness  to  let  down  the 
boat  to  pick  up  the  game  ” said  Mr.  D — — . “ Yes,  sir,” 

replied  he,  “ if  you  ’ll  go  off  in  her,  and  never  return  on  board 
this  vessel — Here  is  a serious  business — Be  assured  we  have 
not  seen  the  end  of  it.”  He  then  walked  away  without  offer- 
ing to  give  any  orders  about  lowering  the  boat;  and  the  sea- 
men, who  witnessed  the  transaction,  looked  as  if  they  would 
not  have  obeyed  him  had  he  even  done  so. 


IIG 


THE  FATAL  REPAST. 


Though  we  saw  no  land,  every  thing  proved  that  we  were 
in  the  West  India  seas.  The  sky  had,  within  a few  days, 
began  to  assume  a more  dazzling  aspect,  and  long  ranges  of 
conical  shaped  clouds  floated  along  the  horizon.  Land  birds, 
with  beautiful  plumage,  often  hovered  round  the  vessel,  and 
we  sometimes  fancied  we  could  discover  a vegetable  fragrance 
in  the  breezes  that  swelled  our  sails. 

One  delightful  clear  morning,  when  we  were  in  hourly  ex- 
pectation of  making  the  land,  some  dolpliin  appeared  astern. 
As  the  weather  was  very  moderate,  the  captain  proposed  that 
they  should  fish  for  them;  and  a great  many  hooks  were  im- 
mediately baited  for  that  purpose  by  the  seamen.  IVe  caught 
large  quantities  of  dolphin,  and  of  another  kind  of  fish,  and 
put  the  whole  into  the  hands  of  the  steward,  with  orders  that 
part  should  be  dressed  for  dinner,  and  part  distributed  among 
the  crew. 

When  the  dinner-hour  arrived,  we  all  assembled  in  the  cabin, 
in  high  spirits,  and  sat  down  to  table.  It  being  St.  George’s 
day,  the  captain  who  was  an  Englishman,  had  ordered  that 
every  thing  should  be  provided  and  set  forth  in  the  most  sum- 
ptuous style,  and  the  steward  had  done  full  justice  to  his  di- 
rections. We  made  the  wines,  which  were  exquisite  and 
abundant,  circulate  rapidly,  and  every  glass  increased  our 
gaiety  and  good  humor,  while  the  influence  of  our  mirth 
rendered  the  ladies  additionally  amusing  and  animated.  The 
captain  remarked,  that  as  there  were  two  clarionet  players 
among  the  crew,  we  ought  to  have  a dance  upon  the  quarter- 
deck at  sunset.  This  proposal  was  received  with  much  de- 
light, particularly  by  the  females  of  our  party;  and  the  captain 
had  just  told  the  servant  in  waiting  to  bid  the  musicians  pre- 
pare themselves,  when  the  mate  entered  the  cabin,  and  said, 
that  the  man  at  the  helm  had  dropped  down  almost  senseless, 
and  that  another  of  the  crew  was  so  ill  that  he  could  scarcely 
speak. 

The  captain,  on  receiving  this  information,  grew  very  pale, 
and  seemed  at  a loss  what  to  reply.  At  last,  he  started  from 
bis  chair,  and  hurried  up  the  gangway.  Our  mirth  ceased  in 
a moment,  though  none  of  us  appeared  to  know  why;  but  the 
minds  of  all  were  evidently  occupied  by  what  they  had  just 

heard,  and  INIajor  L remarked,  with  faultering  voice,  that 

seamen  were  very  liable  to  be  taken  suddenly  ill  in  hot  climates. 

After  a little  time,  we  sent  the  servant  to  inquire  what  was 
going  forward  on  deck.  lie  returned  immediately,  and  in- 
formed us  that  the  two  sailors  were  worse,  and  that  a third 


THE  FATAL  EEPAST. 


117 


had  just  been  attacked  in  the  same  way.  He  had  scarcely  said 

these  words,  when  Mrs.  L gave  a shriek,  and  cried  cut 

that  her  sister  had  fainted  away.  This  added  to  our  confu- 
sion and  alarm;  and  the  Major  and  !Mr.  D trembled  so, 

that  they  were  hardly  able  to  convey  the  young  lady  to  her 
state-room. 

All  conversation  was  now  at  an  end,  and  no  one  uttered  a 

word  tilt  Mrs.  L returned  from  her  sister’s  apartment. 

While  we  were  inquiring  how  the  latter  was,  the  captain 
entered  the  cabin  in  a state  of  great  agitation.  “ This  is  a 
dreadful  business,”  said  he.  “ The  fact  is — it  is  my  duty  to 
tell  you — I fear  we  are  all  poisoned  by  the  fish  we  have  eaten 
— One  of  the  crew  died  a few  minutes  since,  and  five  others 
are  dangerously  ill.” 

“Poisoned!  my  God!  Do  you  say  so.^  Must  we  all  die?” 

exclaimed  Mrs.  L , dropping  on  her  kiiees.  “ What  is  to 

he  done?  ” cried  the  Major  distractedly  ; “ are  there  no  means 
>f  counteracting  it?  ” — “ None  that  I know  of,”  returned  the 
captain.  “ All  remedies  are  vain.  The  poison  is  always  fatal, 
except — but  I begin  to  feel  its  effects — support  me — can  this 
be  imagination?  ” He  staggered  to  one  side,  and  would  have 

fallen  upon  the  floor,  had  not  I assisted  him.  Mrs.  L , 

notwithstanding  his  apparent  insensibility,  clung  to  his  arm, 
crying  out,  in  a tone  of  despair,  “ Is  there  no  help — no  pity 
— no  one  to  save  us?”  and  then  fainted  away  on  her  hus- 
band’s bosom,  who,  turning  to  me,  said,  with  quivering  lips, 
“ You  are  a happy  man;  you  have  nothing  to  imbittcr  your 
last  moments — Oh,  Providence!  was  I permitted  to  escape  so 
many  dangers,  merely  that  I might  suffer  this  misery?” 

Mrs.  L soon  regained  her  senses,  and  I endeavored  to 

calm  her  agitation  by  remarking,  that  we  might  possibly  es- 
cape the  fatal  influence  of  the  poison,  as  some  constitutions 
were  not  so  easily  affected  by  it  as  others.  “ Is  there  then  a 
little  hope?”  sh-e  exclaimed.  “Oh!  God  grant  it  maybe  so! 
How  dreadful  to  die  in  the  midst  of  the  ocean,  far  from  friends 
and  home,  and  then  to  be  thrown  in  the  deep!” — “ There  is 
one  thing,”  said  the  captain,  faintly,  “ I was  going  to  tell  you, 
that — but  this  sensation — I mean  a remedy.” — “ Speak  on,” 
cried  the  major,  in  breathless  suspense.  “ It  may  have  a 
chance  of  saving  you,”  continued  the  former;  “you  must  im- 
mediately”— He  gave  a deep  sigh,  and  dropped  his  head  upon 
his  shoulder,  apparently  unable  to  utter  a word  more.  “ Oh, 

this  is  the  worst  of  all!”  cried  Mrs.  L in  agony;  “he 

was  on  the  point  of  telling  us  how  to  counteract  the  effects  of 


118 


THE  FATAL  REFAST, 


the  poison — Was  it  heavenly  mercy  that  deprived  him  of  the 
power  of  speech?  Can  it  be  called  mercy?  ” — “ Hush,  hush! 
you  rave,”  returned  her  husband.  “ We  have  only  to  be  re- 
signed NOW — Let  us  at  least  die  together.” 

The  crew  had  dined  about  an  hour  and  a half  before  us,  and 
consequently  felt  the  effects  of  the  |)oison  much  earlier  than 
we  did.  Every  one,  however,  now  began  to  exhibit  alarming 

symptoms.  Mr.  D became  delirious;  the  major  lay  upon 

the  cabin  floor  in  a etate  of  torpidity;  and  the  captain  had 
drowned  all  sense  and  recollection  by  drinking  a large  quan- 
tity of  brandy.  IMrs.  L — — watched  her  husband  and  her 
sister  alternately,  in  a state  of  quiet  despair. 

I was  comparatively  but  little  aflected,  and  therefore  em- 
ployed myself  in  assisting  others  until  they  seemed  to  be  past 
all  relief,  and  then  sat  down,  anticipating  the  horrid  conse- 
quences which  would  result  from  the  death  of  the  whole  ship’s 
company. 

While  thus  occupied,  I heard  the  steersman  call  out, — 
“ Taken  all  aback  here.”  A voice,  which  I knew  to  be  the 
mate’s  immediately  answered,  “ AVell,  and  what ’s  that  to  us? 
Put  her  before  the  wind,  and  let  her  go  where  she  pleases.” 
I soon  perceived,  by  the  rushing  of  the  water,  that  there  was 
a great  increase  in  the  velocity  of  the  ship’s  progress,  and 
went  upon  deck  to  ascertain  the  cause. 

I found  the  mate  stretched  upon  the  top  of  the  companion, 
and  addressed  him,  but  he  made  no  reply.  The  man  at  the 
helm  was  tying  a rope  round  the  tiller,  and  told  me  he  had 
become  so  blind  and  dizzy,  that  he  could  neither  steer,  nor  see 
the  compass,  and  would  therefore  fix  the  rudder  in  such  a 
manner,  as  would  keep  the  ship’s  head  as  near  the  wind  as 
possible.  On  going  forward  to  the  bows,  I found  the  crew 
lying  motionless  in  every  direction.  They  were  either  in- 
sensible of  the  dangerous  situation  in  which  our  vessel  was, 
or  totally  indifferent  to  it;  and  all  my  representations  on  this 
head  failed  to  draw  forth  an  intelligible  remark  from  any  of 
them.  Our  ship  carried  a great  press  of  canvass,  the  lower 
studding  sails  being  set,  for  we  had  enjoyed  a gentle  breeze 
directly  astern,  before  the  wind  headed  us  in  the  way  already 
mentioned. 

About  an  hour  after  sunset,  almost  every  person  on  board 
seemed  to  have  become  worse.  I alone  retained  my  senses 
unimpaired.  The  wind  now  blew  very  fresh,  and  we  went 
through  the  water  at  the  rate  of  ten  knots  an  hour.  The  night 
looked  dreary  and  turbulent.  The  sky  was  covered  with 


THE  FATAL  REPAST 


119 


large  fleeces  of  broken  clouds,  and  the  stars  flashed  angrily 
through  them,  as  they  were  wildly  hurried  along  by  the  blast 
The  sea  began  to  run  high,  and  the  masts  showed,  by  their  in- 
cessant creaking,  that  they  carried  more  sail  than  they  could 
well  sustain. 

I stood  atone  abaft  the  binnacle.  Nothing  could  be  heard 
above  or  below  deck,  but  the  dashing  of  the  surges,  and  the 
moaning  of  the  wind.  All  the  people  on  board  were  to  me 
the  same  as  dead;  and  I was  tossed  about,  in  the  vast  expanse 
of  waters,  without  a companion  or  fellow-sufferer.  I knew 
not  what  might  be  my  fate,  or  where  I should  be  carried. 
The  vessel,  as  it  careered  along  the  raging  deep,  uncontrol- 
led by  human  hands,  seemed  under  the  guidance  of  a relent- 
less demon,  to  whose  caprices  its  ill-fated  crew  had  been 
mysteriously  consigned  by  some  superior  power. 

I was  filled  with  dread  lest  we  should  strike  upon  rocks,  or 
run  ashore,  and  often  imagined  that  the  clouds  which  border- 
ed the  horizon  were  the  black  cliffs  of  some  desolate  coast. 
At  last,  I distinctly  saw  a light  at  some  distance — I antici- 
pated instant  destruction — I grew  irresolute  whether  to  remain 
upon  deck,  and  face  death,  or  to  wait  for  it  below.  I soon 
discovered  a ship  a little  way  ahead — I instinctively  ran  to  the 
helm,  and  loosed  the  rope  that  tied  the  tiller,  which  at  once 
bounded  back,  and  knocked  me  over.  A horrible  crashing, 
and  loud  cries,  now  broke  upon  rny  ear,  and  I saw  that  we  got 
entangled  with  another  vessel.  But  the  velocity  with  which 
we  swept  along,  rendered  our  extrication  instantaneous;  and, 
on  looking  back,  I saw  a ship,  w'ithout  a bowsprit,  pitching  ir- 
regularly among  the  waves,  and  heard  the  rattling  of  cordage, 
and  a tumult  of  voices.  But,  after  a little  time,  nothing  was 
distinguishable  by  the  eye  or  by  the  ear.  My  situation  ap- 
peared doubly  horrible,  when  I reflected  that  I had  just  been 
within  call  of  human  creatures,  who  might  have  saved  and  as- 
sisted all  on  board,  had  not  an  evil  destiny  hurried  us  along, 
and  made  us  the  means  of  injuring  those  who  alone  were  ca- 
pable of  affording  us  relief. 

About  midnight,  our  fore  top-mast  gave  way,  and  fell  upon 
deck  with  a tremendous  noise.  The  ship  immediately  swung 
round,  and  began  to  labor  in  a terrible  manner,  while  several 
waves  broke  over  her  successively. 

I had  just  resolved  to  descend  the  gangway  for  shelter,  when 
a white  figure  rushed  past  me  with  a wild  shriek,  and  sprung 
ovecboard.  I saw  it  struggling  among  the  billows,  and  toss- 
ing about  its  arms  distractedly,  but  had  no  means  of  affording 


120 


THE  FATAL  REPAST. 


it  any  assistance.  I watched  it  for  some  time,  and  observed 
its  convulsive  motions  gradually  grow  more  feeble;  but  its 
form  soon  became  undistinguishable  amidst  the  foam  of  the 
bursting  waves.  The  darkness  prevented  me  from  discover- 
ing who  had  thus  committed  himself  to  the  deep,  in  a moment 
of  madness,  and  I felt  a strong  repugnance  at  attempting  to 
ascertain  it,  and  rather  wished  it  might  have  been  some 
spectre,  or  the  offspring  of  my  perturbed  imagination,  than  a 
human  being. 

As  the  sea  continued  to  break  over  the  vessel,  I went  down 
to  the  cabin,  after  having  closely  shut  the  gangway  doors  and 
companion.  Total  darkness  prevailed  below.  1 addressed 
the  captain  and  all  my  fellow  passensers  by  name,  but  receiv- 
ed no  reply  from  any  of  them,  though  I sometimes  fancied  I 
heard  moans  and  quick  breathing,  when  the  tumult  of  waters 
without  happened  to  subside  a little.  But  I thought  that  it 
was  perhaps  imagination,  and  that  they  were  probably  all 
dead.  I began  to  catch  for  breath,  and  felt  as  if  I had  been 
immured  in  a large  cofhn  along  with  a number  of  corpses,  and 
was  doomed  to  linger  out  life  beside  them.  The  sea  beat 
against  the  vessel  with  a noise  like  that  of  artillery,  and  the 
crashing  of  the  bulwarks,  driven  in  by  its  violence,  gave  start- 
ling proof  of  the  dangers  that  threatened  us.  Having  several 
times  been  dashed  against  the  walls  and  transoms  of  the  cabin 
by  the  violent  pitching  of  the  ship,  I groped  for  my  bed,  and 
lay  down  in  it,  and,  notwithstanding  the  horrors  that  surround- 
ed me,  gradually  dropped  asleep. 

When  I awaked,  I perceived,  by  the  sunbeams  that  shone 
through  the  skylight,  that  the  morning  was  far  advanced. 
The  ship  rolled  violently  at  intervals,  but  the  noise  of  wind 
and  waves  had  altogether  ceased.  I got  up  hastily,  and  al- 
most dreaded  to  look  round,  lest  I should  find  m\'  worst  antici- 
pations concerning  my  companions  too  fatally  realized. 

I immediately  discovered  the  captain  lying  on  one  side  of 

the  cabin  quite  dead.  Opposite  him  was  IMajor  L , 

stretched  along  the  floor,  and  grasping  firmly  the  handle  of  the 
door  of  his  wife’s  apartment.  He  looked  like  a dying  man, 

and  Mrs.  L , who  sat  beside  him,  seemed  to  be  e.xhausted 

with  grief  and  terror.  She  tried  to  speak  several  times,  and  at 
last  succeeded  in  informing  me  that  her  sister  was  better.  I 
could  not  discover  IMr.  D any  where,  and  therefore  con- 

cluded that  he  was  the  person  who  had  leaped  overboard  the 
preceding  night. 

On  going  upon  deck,  I found  that  every  thing  wore  a new 
aspect.  The  sky  was  dazzling  and  cloudless,  and  not  the 


THE  FATAL  REPAST. 


121 


faintest  breath  of  wind  could  be  felt.  The  sea  had  a beautiful 
bright  green  color,  and  was  calm  as  a small  lake,  e.xcept  when 
an  occasional  swell  rolled  from  that  quarter  in  which  the  wind 
had  been  the  preceding  night;  and  the  water  was  so  clear, 
that  I saw  to  the  bottom,  and  even  distinguished  little  fishes 
sporting  around  the  keel  of  our  vessel. 

Four  of  the  seamen  were  dead,  but  the  mate  and  the  re- 
maining three  had  so  far  recovered,  as  to  be  able  to  walk 
across  the  deck.  The  ship  was  almost  in  a disabled  state. 
Part  of  the  wreck  of  the  fore  top-mast  lay  upon  her  bows,  and 
the  rigging  and  sails  of  the  mainmast  had  suffered  much  injury. 
The  mate  told  me,  that  the  soundings,  and  almost  every  thing 
else,  proved  we  were  on  the  Bahama  banks,  though  he  had 
not  yet  ascertained  on  what  part  of  them  we  lay,  and  conse- 
quently could  not  say  whether  we  had  much  chance  of  soon 
falling  in  with  any  vessel. 

The  day  passed  gloomily.  They  regarded  every  cloud  that 
rose  upon  the  horizon  as  the  forerunner  of  a breeze,  which  we 
above  all  things  feared  to  encounter.  Much  of  our  time 
was  employed  in  preparing  for  the  painful  but  necessary  duty 
of  interring  the  dead.  The  carpenter  soon  got  ready  a suf- 
ficient number  of  boards;  to  each  of  which  we  bound  one 
of  the  corpses,  and  also  weights  enough  to  make  it  sink  to  the 
bottom. 

About  ten  at  night,  we  began  to  commit  the  bodies  to  the 
deep.  A dead  calm  had  prevailed  the  whole  day,  and  not  a 
cloud  obscured  the  sky.  The  sea  reflected  the  stars  so  dis- 
tinctly, tliat  it  seemed  as  if  we  were  consigning  our  departed 
companions  to  a heaven  as  resplendent  as  that  above  us. 
There  was  an  awful  solemnity,  alike  in  the  scene  and  in 
our  situation.  I read  the  funeral  service,  and  then  we  drop- 
ped the  corpses  overboard,  one  after  another.  The  sea  spark- 
led around  each,  as  its  sullen  plunge  announced  that  the 
waters  were  closing  over  it,  and  they  all  slowly  and  succes- 
sively descended  to  the  bottom,  enveloped  in  a ghastly  glim- 
mering brightness,  which  enabled  us  to  trace  their  progress 
though  the  motionless  deep.  When  these  last  offices  of  re- 
spect were  performed,  we  retired  in  silence  to  differer.t  parts 
of  the  ship. 

About  midnight,  the  mate  ordered  the  men  to  cast  anchor, 
which,  till  then,  they  had  not  been  able  to  accomplish.  They 
likewise  managed  to  furl  most  of  the  sails,  and  we  went  to  bed, 
under  the  consoling  idea,  that  though  a breeze  did  spring  up, 
our  moorings  would  enable  us  to  weather  it  without  any  risk. 

VOL.  I.  6 


122 


THE  FATAL  REPAST. 


I was  roused  early  next  morning  by  a confused  noise  upon 
deck.  When  I got  there,  I found  the  men  gazing  intently 
over  the  side  of  the  ship,  and  I inquired  if  our  anchor  held  fast. 
— “ Ay,  ay,”  returned  one  of  them,  “ rather  faster  than  we 
want  it.”  On  approaching  the  bulwarks,  and  looking  down, 
I perceived,  to  my  horror  and  astonishment,  all  the  corpses 
lying  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  as  if  they  had  just  been  drop- 
ped into  it. 

We  were  now  exempted  from  the  ravages  and  actual  pre- 
sence of  death,  but  his  form  haunted  us  without  intermission. 
We  hardly  dared  to  look  over  the  ship’s  side,  lest  our  eyes 
should  encounter  the  ghastly  features  of  some  one  who  had 
formerly  been  a companion,  and  at  whose  funeral  rites  we 
had  recently  assisted.  The  seamen  began  to  murmur  among 
themselv’es,  saying  that  we  would  never^be  able  to  leave  the 
spot  where  we  then  were,  and  that  our  vessel  would  remain 
there  and  rot. 

In  the  evening  a strong  breeze  sprung  up,  and  filled  us 
M'ith  hopes  that  some  vessel  would  soon  come  in  sight,  and  af- 
ford us  relief.  At  sunset,  when  the  mate  was  giving  direc- 
tions about  the  watch,  one  of  the  seamen  cried  out,  “ Thank 
Heaven,  there  they  are.”  And  the  other  ran  up  to  him  say- 
ing, “Where,  where?”  He  pointed  to  a flock  of  Mother 
Carey’s  chickens  that  had  just  appeared  astern,  and  began  to 
count  how  many  there  were  of  them.  I inquired  what  was 
the  matter,  and  the  mate  replied,  “ W^hy,  only  that  we ’ve 
seen  the  worst,  that ’s  all,  master.  I ’ve  a notion  we  ’ll  fall 
in  with  a sail  before  twenty  hours  are  past.” — “ Have  you 
anv  particular  reason  for  thinking  so?  ” said  I.  “To  be  sure 
I have,”  returned  he,  “ Are  n’t  them  there  birds  an  omen  of 
returning  good  fortune.’’ — “ I have  always  understood,”  said 
I,  “ that  these  birds  indicate  bad  weather,  or  some  unfortu- 
nate event,  and  this  appears  to  me  to  be  true.’’ — “ Av,  ay,” 
replied  he,  “ they  say  experience  teaches  fools,  and  1 have 
found  it  so;  there  was  a time  v.'hen  I did  not  believe  that  these 
creatures  were  anv  thing  but  common  birds,  but  I know 
another  story — Oh  1 ’ve  witnessed  such  strange  things!  ” 

Next  morning  I was  awakened  by  the  joyful  intelligence 
that  a schooner  was  in  sight,  and  that  she  had  hoisted  her  flag 
in  answer  to  our  signals.  She  bore  down  upon  us  with  a good 
wind,  and  in  about  an  hour  hove  to,  and  spoke  us.  When  we 
had  inibrmed  them  of  our  unhappy  situation,  the  captain  order- 
ed the  boat  to  be  lowered,  and  came  on  board  of  our  vessel, 
with  three  of  his  crew.  He  was  a thick,  short,  dark-complex- 


THE  PATaL  repast. 


123 


ioned  man,  and  his  language  and  accent  discovered  liim  to 
be  a native  of  the  southern  states  of  America.  The  mate  im- 
mediately proceeded  to  detail  minutely  all  that  happened  to  us, 
but  he  soon  interrupted  it,  by  asking  of  what  our  cargo  con- 
sisted. Having  been  satisfied  on  this  point,  he  said  “ Seeing 
as  how  things  .stand,  I conclude  you  ’ll  be  keen  for  getting 
into  port.” — ‘“Yes,  that  of  cotirse  is  our  earnest  wish,”  re- 
plied the  mate,  “ and  we  hope  to  be  able  by  your  assistance  to 
accomplish  it.”— Ay,  we  must  all  assist  one  another,”  re- 
turned the  captain — “ Well,  I was  just  calculating,  that  your 
plan  would  be  to  run  into  New  Providence — I ’m  bound  for 
St.  Thomas’s  and  you  can’t  expect  that  I should  turn  about, 
and  go  right  back  with  you — ‘neither  that  I should  let  you  have 
any  of  my  seamen,  for  I ’ll  not  be  able  to  make  a good  trade 
unless  I get  slick  into  port.  Now  I have  three  nigger  slaves 
on  board  of  me, — curse  them,  they  don’t  know  much  about  sea- 
mc),tters,  and  are  as  lazy  as  h — 1,  but  keep  flogging  them  Mister, 
— keep  flogging  them  I say, — -by  which  means,  you  will  make 
them  serve  your  ends.  Well,  as  I was  saying,  I will  let  you 
have  them  blacks  to  help  you,  if  you  ’ll  buy  them  of  me  at  a 
fair  price,  and  pay  it  down  in  hard  cash.” — “ This  proposal,’’ 
•said  the  mate,  “sounds  strange  enough  to  a British  seaman; 
and  how  much  do  you  ask  for  your  slaves?  ” — “ I can’t  let 
them  go  under  three  hundred  dollars  each,”  replied  the  cap- 
tain, “ I guess  they  would  fetch  more  in  St.  Thomas’s,  for 
they’re  prime,  blow  me.’’ — “Why,  there  is ’nt  that  sum  of 
money  in  this  vessel,  that  I know  of,’’  answered  the  mate; 
“ and  though  I could  pay  it  myself,  I ’m  sure  the  owners 
never  would  agree  to  indemnify  me.  I thought  you  would  have 
afforded  us  every  assistance  without  asking  any  thing  in  re- 
turn,— a true  sailor  would  have  done  so  at  least.” — “ Well.  I 
vow  you  are  a strange  man,”  said  the  captain.  “ Is  ’nt  it  fair 
that  I should  get  something  for  my  niggers,  and  for  the  chance 
I ’ll  run  of  spoiling  my  trade  at  St.  Thomas’s,  by  making  my- 
self short  of  men?  But  we  shan’t  split  about  a small  matter, 
and  I ’ll  lessen  the  price  by  twenty  a head.” — “ It  is  out  of  the 
question,  sir,”  cried  the  mate,  “I  have  no  money.” — “Oh 
there ’s  no  harm  done,”  returned  the  captain,  “ we  can ’t  trade, 
that ’s  all.  Get  ready  the  boat,  boys — I guess  your  nien  will 
soon  get  smart  again,  and  then,  if  the  weather  holds  moderate, 
you’ll  reach  port  with  the  greatest  ease.” — “You  surely  v^o 
not  mean  to  leave  us  this  barbarous  way?”  cne.,2  1;  “the 
owners  of  this  vessel  would,  I am  confident,  pay  any 
rathei  than  that  we  should  perish  through  your  inhumanity.” 


124 


THE  FATAL  REPAST. 


— “ Well,  mister,  I ’ve  got  owners  too,”  replied  he,  “and  my 
business  is  to  make  a good  voyage  for  them.  Markets  are 
pretty  changeable  just  now,  and  it  won’t  do  to  spend  time 
talking  about  humanity — money ’s  the  word  with  me.” 

Having  said  this,  he  leaped  into  the  boat,  and  ordered  his 
men  to  row  towards  his  own  vessel.  As  soon  as  they  got  on 
board,  they  squared  topsail,  and  bore  away,  and  were  soon 
out  of  the  reach  of  our  voices.  We  looked  at  one  another 
for  a little  time  with  an  expression  of  quiet  despair,  and  then 
the  seamen  began  to  pour  forth  a torrent  of  invectives,  and 
abuse,  against  the  heartless  and  avaricious  shipmaster  who 

had  inhumanly  deserted  us.  IMajor  I. and  his  wife,  being 

in  the  cabin  below,  heard  all  that  passed.  AVhen  the  captain 
first  came  on  board,  they  were  filled  with  rapture,  thinking 
that  we  would  certainly  be  delivered  from  the  perils  and  dif- 
ficulties that  environed  us;  but  as  the  conversation  proceeded, 
their  hopes  gradually  diminished,  and  the  conclusion  of  it 

made  Mrs.  L give  way  to  a flood  of  tears,  in  which  I 

found  her  indulging  when  I went  below. 

The  mate  now  endeavored  to  encourage  the  seamen  to  ex- 
ertion. They  cleared  away  the  wreck  of  the  fore-top-rnast 
which  had  hitherto  encumbered  the  deck,  and  hoisted  a sort 
of  jury-mast  in  its  stead,  on  which  they  rigged  two  sails. 
When  these  things  were  accomplished,  we  weighed  anchor, 
and  laid  our  course  for  New  Providence.  The  mate  had  for- 
tunately been  upon  the  Bahama  seas  before,  and  was  aware 
of  the  difficulties  he  would  have  to  encounter  in  navigating 
them.  The  weather  continued  moderate,  and  after  two  davs 
of  agitating  suspense,  we  made  Exuma  Island,  and  cast  anchor 
near  its  shore. 


ADVENTURES  OP  MADAME  DENOYER. 


125 


ADVENTURES  OF  MADAME  DENOYER. 

The  distressing  situation  to  which  Madame  Denoyer,  a 
courageous  and  unfortunate  Creole  of  Cape  Francis,  in  St, 
Domingo,  was  reduced,  must  affect  every  tender  and  virtuous 
mind.  Her  narrative  shows  in^o  what  excesses  the  base 
desire  of  gain  is  sometimes  capable  of  leading  men. 

M.  Denoyer,  an  inhabitant  of  Cape  Francis,  where  he  had 
gained  universal  esteem,  with  a view  to  improve  his  circum- 
stances, formed  the  design  of  settling  at  Samana,  a bay  in  the 
portion  of  St.  Domingo,  then  belonging  to  Spain.  This 
intention  he  communicated  to  his  wife,  by  whom  it  was  ap- 
proved of. 

After  residing  a year  at  Samana,  Madame  Denoyer  request- 
ed her  husband  to  return  to  Cape  Francis,  where  her  native 
air  was  more  favorable  to  her  health.  M.  Denoyer  was  too 
fond  of  his  wife  not  to  comply  with  her  desire.  They,  accord- 
ingly, embarked  in  a small  vessel  belonging  to  them,  with  a 
child  seven  years  old,  another  at  the  breast,  and  a female 
negro  servant,  called  Catharine.  While  they  were  preparing 
for  the  voyage,  an  English  vessel  was  lost  upon  the  coast;  the 
crew,  however,  had  the  good  fortune  to  reach  the  land.  As 
♦here  was  at  Samana  a small  French  ship  just  ready  to  sail, 


126 


ADVENTURES  OF  MADAME  DENOYER. 


the  shipwrecked  men,  eight  in  number,  intreated  the  com- 
mander, the  Sieur  Verrier,  to  receive  them  on  board,  and  to 
take  them  either  to  Cape  Francis,  or  Monte  Christo.  Being 
unable  to  accommodate  them  all,  he  proposed  to  M.  Denoyer 
to  take  two  of  them  in  his  bark.  One  of  these  was  the 
captain,  whose  name  was  John,  and  the  other  was  called 
Young. 

M.  Denoyer,  being  a man  of  humane  disposition,  received 
them  with  pleasure,  gave  them  linen  and  clothes,  treated  them 
with  the  utmost  kindness,  in  return  for  which  they  promised 
all  the  assistance  in  their  power  to  tlieir  benefactor. 

M.  Denoyer  set  sail  at  the  beginning  of  March,  1766,  hav- 
ing likewise  on  board  two  French  seamen,  whom  he  had  hired 
to  navigate  the  vessel.  As  they  steered  their  course  close  in 
shore,  when  they  arrived  opposite  tlie  habitation  of  jManuel 
Borgne,  several  leagues  distant  from  the  place  of  their  depar- 
ture, the  two  French  seamen  requested  ]M.  Denoyer,  to  put 
them  on  shore,  as  the  assistance  of  the  two  Englishmen,  whom 
he  had  so  hospitably  received,  would  be  sufficient.  With  this 
request  M.  Denoyer  complied. 

About  ten  o’clock  the  following  moj-ning  M.  Denoyer,  with 
the  help  of  the  two  Englishmen,  set  sail.  They  came  to  an 
anchor,  in  the  evening,  at  a place  called  Grigri,  a league  from 
Porto  Plata,  on  the  north  coast  of  St.  Domingo.  They  sup- 
ped together  near  the  shore,  after  which,  covering  the  poop 
with  palmetto-leaves,  and  erecting  a kind  of  awning,  they 
placed  underneath  it  a mattiass  for  Madame  Dencver,  her  two 
children,  and  negro  servant,  to  sleep  upon.  jNI.  Denoyer 
tnrew  himself  upon  another  mattrass  at  the  feet  of  his  wife, 
while  the  two  Englishmen  lay  down  at  the  head  of  the  bark. 

They  slept  soundly  till  midnight,  when  they  were  awak- 
ed by  the  cries  of  their  infant  daughter.  After  milking  the 
goat  which  they  had  taken  with  them,  for  the  purpose  of  suck- 
ling the  child,  INI.  Denoyer  lay  down  again.  About  three  or 
four  o’clock  in  the  morning  his  wife  was  disturbed  by  the  dull 
sound  of  violent  blow,  which  seemed  to  be  the  stroke  of  a 
hatchet,  on  the  bed  of  her  husband,  whom  she  heard  .sigh. 
Trembling  with  affright  she  awoke  her  black  servant,  crying: 
“ Good  God!  Catharine,  they  are  killing  hi.  Denoyer;”  At 
the  same  time  she  lifted  up  the  cloth  which  composed  the 
awning,  when  John  darted  towards  her  bed,  with  a hatchet  in 
his  hand,  and,  with  a ferocious  look,  threatened  to  kill  her  if 
she  made  the  least  motion  to  rise,  and  unless  she  immediately 
let  down  the  cloth;  after  which  the  perfidious  assassin  return- 


ADVENTURES  OP  BIADAME  DENOTEH. 


127 


ed,  and  with  two  more  strokes  despatched  his  victim;  he  then 
bent  the  sails,  and  Young  repaired  to  the  helm,  with  the  in- 
tention of  steering  towards  New  York. 

At  break  of  day  the  bark  was  two  leagues  distant  from  the 
shore.  Madame  Denoyer,  overwhelmed  with  fear,  scarcely 
had  strength  to  rise  from  her  bed.  But  what  were  her  feel- 
ings at  the  horrid  spectacle  which  presented  itself  to  her  eyes.^ 
She  beheld  the  mattrass,  upon  which  was  extended  the  man- 
gled body  of  her  husband,  floating  on  the  water!  The  barbar- 
ous John,  aggravating  his  crime  by  the  bitterest  raillery,  said: 
“ Make  yourself  easy,  your  husband  is  taking  a sound  nap.” 
A moment  afterwards  he  returned  to  her  armed  with  a dagger, 
demanding  her  husband’s  arms,  and  the  keys  of  his  boxes. 

Madame  Denoyer  delivered  them  to  him.  The  villain  hav- 
ing rummaged  in  every  place,  without  finding  any  money,  re- 
turned them.  The  disconsolate  widow  then  melting  into  tears, 
(the  source  of  which  seemed  to  have  been  before  dried  up  by 
grief  and  terror),  asKed  him  why  he  had  murdered  her  hus- 
band, since  he  had  no  money  The  assassin  replied,  that  it 
was  for  the  sake  of  the  vessel,  which  he  had  to  take  to  New 
York.  After  these  words  the  monster  appeared  to  relent,  and 
offered  the  afflicted  lady  tea  and  chocolate.  She  answered, 
that  she  wanted  nothing;  upon  which  he  told  her  not  to  grieve, 
that  he  intended  her  no  injury,  but  on  the  contrary,  would 
land  her  on  French  ground,  with  all  her  baggage.  During 
the  remainder  of  the  day  he  left  her  at  liberty  to  resign  herself 
entirely  to  her  sorrow. 

It  may  be  supposed  tliat  the  night  afforded  no  repose  to  this 
unfortunate  woman.  The  image  of  her  husband  murdered  by 
villains  whom  he  had  treated  with  the  utmost  kindness,  inces- 
santly haunted  her;  their  cruelty,  their  baseness,  their  brutal- 
ity, augmented  her  apprehensions,  and  rendered  them  still 
more  terrible  when  she  cast  her  eyes  on  her  beloved  infants. 
While  her  mind  was  occupied  with  the  most  gloomy  and  most 
afilicting  ideas,  she  heard  the  two  executioners  of  her  hus- 
band planning  an  outrage  which  every  virtuous  woman  dreads 
more  than  death  itself.  John,  the  infamous  John,  proposed  to 
his  companion  to  take  the  servant,  reserving  the  mistress  for 
himself;  but  Young  refusing  to  comply,  the  villians,  after 
fastening  the  helm,  lay  down.  The  black  servant  conceived 
the  design  of  putting  out  their  eyes  with  a nail  while  they 
were  asleep;  but  fearing  lest  they  only  feigned  sleep;  she 
relinquished  the  undertaking. 


128 


ADVENTURES  OF  MADAME  DENOYER. 


At  the  dawning  of  the  following  day  they  set  sail,  and  kept 
out  to  sea.  Madame  Denoyer  inquired  whether  they  intend- 
ed to  take  her  to  New  York.  They  replied,  that  if  she  wish- 
ed to  go  to  Cape  Francis,  one  of  them  would  take  her,  the 
children  and  black  servant  thither  in  the  canoe  which  they 
had  on  board.  Anxiety  concerning  her  future  fate;  the  sight 
of  the  villains,  stained  w’ith  her  husband’s  blood;  her  forlorn 
situation;  her  apprehensions  and  grief ; induced  her  to  ac- 
cept this  offer,  though  the  canoe  was  very  small  to  withstand 
the  fury  of  the  waves;  this  kind  of  boat,  being  made  of  a 
single  trunk  of  a tree,  after  the  manner  of  the  savages  of 
America.  Having  acquainted  them  with  her  resolution,  John 
told  her  to  pick  up  her  linen  in  a bundle,  her  boxes  being  ton 
bulky  to  be  removed  into  a canoe.  He  himself  put  into  it  a 
wretched  straw  mattrass,  four  biscuits,  a pitcher  containing 
about  four  quarts  of  fresh  water,  six  eggs,  and  a small  quan- 
tity of  salt  pork.  John  having  put  into  it  the  children  and  the 
black  servant,  searched  Madame  Denoyer’s  pockets,  where  he 
found  her  husband’s  silver  stock-buckles  and  shoe-buckles, 
which  he  took  from  her,  together  with  the  linen  which  she 
had  packed  up.  Having,  at  length,  got  into  the  boat,  she 
waited  with  impatience  for  the  conductor  that  had  been  pro- 
mised her,  when  she  saw  Young  cut  the  rope  by  which  the 
boat  was  fastened;  he  then  repaired  to  the  helm,  while  John 
set  the  sails,  and  the  vessel  was  soon  out  of  sight.  The  sky 
and  the  ocean  were  the  only  objects  she  had  then  in  view. 

Abandoned  in  the  midst  of  the  waves,  far  from  any  coast, 
the  forlorn  widow  demanded  relief  of  her  husband’s  assassins; 
she  conjured  them,  with  all  the  eloquence  of  an  affectionate 
mother,  to  take  compassion  on  her  offspring.  AVhen  her 
voice  failed  she  continued  to  supplicate  with  the  most  expres- 
sive and  affecting  gestures.  The  assassins,  deaf  to  all  her 
intreaties,  abandoned  the  wretched  family  to  its  fate,  and  dis- 
appeared. 

Consternation,  the  excess  of  her  grief,  the  danger  which 
threatened  the  objects  dearest  to  her  heart,  combined  to  re- 
duce her  to  a state  of  total  insensibility.  Her  faithful  slave 
employed  every  method  in  her  power  to  recover  her  mistress. 
She  revived,  but  only  to  behold  the  abyss  ready  to  receive  her, 
to  deplore  tlie  wretched  situation  of  her  beloved  children,  who 
were  likely  to  be  the  prey  of  the  monsters  of  the  deep.  She 
pressed  them  to  her  bosom,  bedewed  them  with  her  tears,  and 
every  time  she  cast  her  eyes  upon  them  she  imagined  that  she 


ADVENTURES  OF  MADAME  DENOYER. 


129 


beheld  them  for  the  last  time.  Resigning  herself  entirely  to 
the  direction  ofProvidei.ee,  she  suffered  the  canoe  to  float  at 
the  will  of  the  waves. 

But  the  approach  of  a horribly  dark  night  soon  augmented 
her  danger  and  her  apprehensions.  To  crown  the  misfortunes 
of  the  distressed  family,  the  wind  began  to  blow  with  great 
violence,  the  waves  rose,  and,  amidst  their  impetuous  shocks, 
a sea  broke  over  the  canoe,  washed  away  the  biscuit  and  fresh 
water,  while  the  attention  of  the  wretched  women  was  divert- 
ed from  such  a great  misfortune  only  by  the  fear  of  being 
swallowed  up  by  a wave  still  more  tremendous.  It  is  impos- 
sible to  describe  the  protracted  horrors  of  this  terrible  night. 

The  wished-for  dawn  at  length  arrived,  and  brought  calmer 
weather,  but  no  other  consolation.  They  beheld  nothing  but 
skv  and  water,  and  were  ignorant  which  way  to  direct  their 
course.  In  this  desperate  situation  Madame  Denoyer  never 
ceased  to  implore  the  assistance  of  Providence,  the  only  sup- 
port of  the  unfortunate. 

In  this  manner  they  passed  seven  days  and  seven  nights, 
exposed  to  the  inclemencies  of  the  weather,  without  drink  or 
food  of  any  kind,  excepting  a little  salt  pork.  Exhausted  with 
fatigue,  the  enfeebled  mother  was  every  moment  losing  the 
little  strength  she  had  left;  but  in  this  condition,  the  idea  of  a 
speedy  death  was  less  terrible  than  the  deplorable  state  of  her 
children.  In  quitting  them  she  was  desirous  of  giving  the 
most  precious  mark  of  maternal  affection.  She  was  on  the 
point  of  opening  a vein,  to  prolong  the  life  of  the  little  inno- 
cent, closely  prest  to  her  bosom,  when  Catharine  discovered  a 
distant  sail.  This  intelligence  gave  Madame  Denoyer  new 
life;  both  the  women  shouted  and  made  signs.  They  soon 
perceived  that  their  signals  were  seen,  and  that  the  vessel  was 
standing  towards  them.  A new  danger  now  intervened.  The 
waves  broke  with  such  force  against  the  ship  as  to  render  them 
apprehensive  that  the  canoe  would  be  sunk  if  they  attempted 
to  get  on  board.  However,  by  the  management  of  the  cap- 
tain, the  widow,  the  children,  and  the  black  servant  were 
taken  on  board  the  vessel.  She  arrived  safely  in  the  road  of 
New  Orleans,  the  place  of  their  destination.  Madame  De- 
noyer had  the  good  fortune  to  find  there  M.  Rougeot,  a notary, 
and  near  relation,  who  received  her  and  her  family,  rescued, 
as  it  were,  from  the  tomb,  with  the  greatest  joy  and  affection. 

The  inhabitants  of  Louisiana  generously  raised  a subscrip- 
tion for  the  relief  of  the  unfortunate  lady.  She  gave  her  lib- 
erty to  Catharine,  the  faithful  companion  of  all  her  distresses; 

VOL.  I.  6* 


K 


130 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  CAZNEAtT. 


but  that  female,  touched  with  the  gratitude  of  her  mistress,  re- 
fused to  leave  her,  declaring  that  nothing  but  death  should 

7 0 O 

part  tliem. 

The  above  facts  were  attested  by  Madame  Denoyer  before 
the  proper  officer  at  New  Orleans,  to  whom  she  likewise  gave 
a description  of  her  husband’s  assassins.  Inquiry  wms  made 
concerning  them  at  New  York,  but  whether  they  perished  by 
the  just  judgment  of  Providence,  or  found  means  to  escape 
detection,  was  never  ascertained. 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  W.  L.  CAZNEAU. 


The  Brig  Polly,  of  one  hundred  and  thirty  tons  burthen, 
sailed  from  Boston,  with  a cargo  of  lumber  and  provisions,  on 
a voyage  to  Santa  Croi.v,  on  the  12th  of  December  1811, 
under  the  command  of  Cant.  \V.  L.  Cazneau — with  a mate, 
four  seamen  and  a cook  ; Mr.  I.  S.  Hunt,  and  a negro  girl  of 
nine  years  of  age,  passengers.  Nothing  material  happened 
until  the  I5th,  when  they  had  cleared  cape  Cod,  the  shoal  of 
Georges,  and  nearly,  as  they  supposed,  crossed  the  gulf 
stream,  w'hen  there  came  on  a violent  gale  from  the  south- 
east, in  which  the  brig  labored  very  hard,  which  produced  a 
leak  that  so  gained  on  the  pumps  as  to  sound  nearly  si.x  feet, 
— when  about  midnight  she  was  upset,  and  jMr.  Hunt  washed 
overboard  ! Not  having  any  reason  to  hope  for  her  righting, 
by  much  exertion  the  weather  lanyards  were  cut  awav,  the 
deck  load  having  been  before  thrown  over  and  the  lashings  all 
gone  ; in  about  half  an  hour  the  mainmast  went  bv  the  board, 
and  soon  after  the  foremast,  when  she  righted,  though  full  of 
water,  a dreadful  sea  making  a fair  breach  over  her  trom  stem 
to  stern.  In  this  situation  the  night  wore  away,  and  daylight 
found  all  alive  except  the  passenger,  and  upon  close  search 
the  little  girl  was  found  clinging  to  the  skylight,  and  so  saved 
from  drowning  in  the  cabin.  The  glass  and  grating  of  the 
skylight  having  gone  away,  while  on  her  beams  ends,  the  little 
girl  was  drawn  through  the  openings,  but  so  much  chilled  that 


NARRATIVE  OP  CAPTAIN  CA2NEAU. 


131 


she  survived  but  a few  hours.  In  this  situation  they  remained, 
without  fire,  as  near  as  the  captain  can  recollect,  twelve  days, 
when  the  cook,  an  Indian  from  Canton,  near  Boston,  suggest- 
ed the  operation  of  rubbing  two  sticks  together,  which  suc- 
ceeded. Very  fortunately  the  camboose  did  not  go  overboard 
with  the  deck  load  : this  was  got  to  windward,  a fire  kindled 
and  some  provisions  cooked,  which  was  the  first  they  had  tast- 
ed, except  raw  pork,  for  the  whole  time.  They  now  got  up 
a barrel  of  pork,  part  of  a barrel  of  beef,  and  one  half  barrel 
of  beef  A small  pig  had  been  saved  alive,  which  they  now 
dressed,  not  having  any  thing  to  feed  it  with.  But  at  this 
time  no  apprehension  was  entertained  of  suffering  for  meat, 
tliere  being  several  barrels  stowed  in  the  run,  and  upwards  of 
one  hundred  under  deck.  W/‘h  this  impression,  the  people 
used  the  provisions  very  imprudently,  till  they  discovered  that 
the  stern  post  was  gone,  and  the  gale  continuing  for  a long 
time,  the  barrels  had  stove,  and  their  contents  were  all  lost 
forever. 

There  happened  to  be  a cask  of  water  lashed  on  the  quarter 
deck,  which  was  saved,  containing  about  thirty  gallons,  all  the 
rest  was  lost.  This  lasted  about  eighteen  days,  when  the 
crew  were  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  catching  what  rain  they 
could,  and  having  no  more.  At  the  end  of  forty  days  the 
meat  was  all  gone,  and  absolute  famine  stared  them  in  the 
face.  The  first  victim  to  this  destroyer  was  Mr.  Paddock, 
the  mate,  whose  exquisite  distress  seemed  to  redouble  the  suf- 
ferings of  his  companions.  He  was  a man  of  a robust  consti- 
tution, who  had  spent  his  life  in  the  Bank  fishing,  had  suffer- 
ed many  hardships  and  appeared  the  most  capable  of  standing 
the  shocks  of  misfortune  of  any  of  the  crew.  In  the  meridan  of 
life,  being  about  thirty-five  years  old,  it  was  reasonable  to 
suppose  that,  instead  of  the  first,  he  would  have  been  the  last 
to  have  fallen  a sacrifice  to  cold  and  hunger  ; but  Heaven 
ordered  it  otherwise — he  became  delirious,  and  death  relieved 
him  from  his  sufferings  the  fiftieth  day  of  his  shipwreck.  Du- 
ring all  this  time,  the  stoims  continued,  and  would  often  over- 
whelm them  so  as  to  keep  them  always  drenched  with  sea- 
water, having  nothing  to  screen  them,  except  a temporary 
kind  of  cabin  which  they  had  built  up  of  boards  between  the 
windlass  and  nighthead  on  the  larboard  side  of  the  forecastle. 
The  next  who  sunk  under  this  horrid  press  of  disasters  was 
Howes,  a young  man  of  about  thirty,  who  likewise  was  a 
fisherman,  by  profession,  and  tall,  spare,  and  as  smart  and 
active  a seaman  as  any  aboard.  He  likewise  died  delirious 


332 


NARRATIVE  OP  CAPTAIN  CAZNEAU. 


and  in  dreadful  distress,  six  days  after  Paddock,  being  the 
fifty-sixth  day  of  the  wreck.  It  was  soon  perceived  thsit  this 
must  evidently  be  the  fate  of  all  the  survivors  in  a short  time, 
if  something  was  not  done  to  procure  water.  About  this  time 
good  luck,  or  more  probably,  kind  Providence,  enabled  them 
to  fish  up  the  tea-kettle  and  one  of  the  captain’s  pistols  ; and 
necessity,  the  mother  of  invention,  suggested  the  plan  of  dis- 
tillation. Accordingly,  a piece  of  board  was  very  nicely  fitted 
to  the  mouth  of  the  boiler,  a small  hole  made  in  it,  and  the 
tea-kettle,  bottom  upwards,  fixed  to  the  upper  side  of  the 
board,  the  pistol  barrel  was  fixed  to  the  nose  of  the  kettle  and 
kept  cool  by  the  constant  application  of  cold  water.  This 
completely  succeeded,  and  the  survivors,  without  a doubt, 
owe  their  preservation  to  this  simple  experiment.  But  all 
that  could  be  obtained  by  this  very  imperfect  distillation,  was 
a scanty  allowance  of  water  for  five  men  ; yet  it  would  sustain 
life  and  that  was  all.  The  impression  that  there  was  meat 
enough  under  the  deck,  induced  them  to  use  every  exertion 
to  obtain  it  ; but  by  getting  up  pieces  of  bone,  entirely  bare 
of  meat  and  in  a putrid  state,  they  found  that  nothing  was  left 
for  them  but  to  rely  on  Heaven  for  food,  and  be  contented 
with  whatever  came  to  hand,  till  relief  should  come.  Their 
only  sustenance  now  was  barnacles  gathered  from  the  sides  of 
the  vessel  which  were  eaten  raw  that  the  distilling  might  not  be 
interrupted,  which  would  give  them  no  more  than  four  wine 
glasses  of  water  each  per  day.  The  next  food  which  they  ob- 
tained was  a large  shark,  caught  by  means  of  a running  bow- 
line. This  was  a very  great  relief  and  lasted  some  time. 
Two  advantages  arose  from  this  signal  interposition  of  kind 
Providence  ; ibr  while  they  lived  upon  their  shark,  the  bar- 
nacles were  growing  larger  and  more  nutritive.  They  likewise 
found  many  small  crabs  among  the  sea-weed  which  often  float- 
ed around  the  wreck,  which  were  very  pleasant  food.  But 
from  the  necessity  of  chewing  them  raw  and  sucking  out  the 
nourishment,  they  brought  on  an  obstinate  costiveness,  which 
became  extremely  painful  and  probably  much  exasperated  by 
the  want  of  water. 

On  the  15th  of  March,  according  to  their  computation,  poor 
INIoho,  the  cook,  expired,  evidently  from  want  of  water,  though 
with  much  less  distress  than  the  others  and  in  the  full  exer- 
cise of  his  reason  ; he  very  devoutly  prayed  and  appeared 
perfectly  resigned  to  the  will  of  the  God  who  afflicted  him. 
Their  constant  study  was  directed  to  the  improvement  of 
their  still,  which  was  made  much  better  by  the  addition  of  the 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  CAZNEAU. 


133 


other  pistol  barrel,  which  was  found  by  fishing  w’ith  the  grain 
they  made  by  fixing  nails  into  a piece  of  a stave.  With  this 
barrel  they  so  far  perfected  the  still  as  to  obtain  eight  junk 
bottles  full  of  water  in  twenty  four  hours.  But  from  the 
death  of  Moho  to  the  death  of  Johnson,  which  happened  about 
the  middle  of  April,  they  seemed  to  be  denied  every  kind  of 
food.  The  barnacles  were  all  gone,  and  no  friendly  gale  waft- 
ed to  their  side  the  sea-weed  from  which  they  could  obtain 
crabs  or  insects.  It  seemed  as  if  all  hope  was  gone  forever, 
and  they  had  nothing  before  tlicm  but  death,  or  the  horrid  al- 
ternative of  eating  the  flesh  of  their  dead  companion.  One 
expedient  was  left,  that  was  to  try  to  decoy  a shark,  if  happily 
tliere  might  be  one  about  the  wreck,  by  part  of  the  corpse  of 
their  shipmate  ! This  succeeded,  and  they  caught  a large 
shark,  and  from  that  time  had  many  fish  till  their  happy  de- 
liverance. Very  fortunately,  a cask  of  nails  which  was  on 
deck,  lodged  in  the  lea  scuppers  while  on  their  beam  ends  : 
with  these  they  were  enabled  to  fasten  the  shingles  on  their 
cabin,  which  by  constant  improvement,  had  become  much 
more  commodious,  and  when  reduced  to  two  only,  they  had  a 
better  supply  of  water. 

They  had  now  drifted  above  two  thousand  miles  and  were  in 
latitude  28  North  and  longitude  13  West,  when  to  their  un- 
speakable joy  they  saw  three  ships  bearing  down  upon  them. 
The  ships  came  as  near  as  was  convenient,  and  then  hailed, 
which  Capt.  Cazneau  answered  with  all  the  force  of  his  lungs. 
The  ship  which  hailed  proved  to  be  the  Fame  of  Hull,  Capt. 
Featherstone  bound  from  Rio  Janeiro  home.  It  so  happened 
that  the  three  Captains  had  dined  together  that  day  and  were 
all  on  board  the  Fame.  Humanity  immediately  sent  a boat, 
which  put  an  end  to  the  dreadful  thraldom  of  Capt.  Cazneau 
and  Samuel  Badger,  the  only  surviving  persons  who  were  re- 
ceived by  these  humane  Englishmen  with  exalted  sensibility. 
Thus  was  ended  the  most  shocking  catastrophe  which  our 
naval  history  hrs  recorded  for  many  years,  after  a series  of 
distresses  from  December  15th  to  the  20th  of  June,  a period 
of  one  hundred  and  ninety  one  days  ! Every  attention  was 
paid  to  the  sufferers  that  generosity  warmed  with  pity  and  fel- 
low feeling  could  dictate,  on  board  the  Fame.  They  were 
cherished,  comforted,  fed,  clothed  and  nursed  until  the  9th  of 
July,  when  they  fell  in  with  Capt.  Perkins,  of  the  brig  Dromo, 
in  the  chops  of  the  channel  of  England,  who  generously  took 
them  on  board  and  carefully  perfected  the  work  of  goodness 


134 


THE  MAIN-TRUCK,  OR  A LEAP  FOR  LIFE. 


begun  by  the  generous  Englishmen,  and  safely  landed  them  in 
Kennebunk. 

It  is  natural  to  inquire  how  they  coulJ  float  such  avast  dis- 
tance upon  the  most  frequented  part  of  the  Atlantic  and  n<it 
be  discovered  all  this  time  ^ They  were  passed  by  more  than 
a dozen  sail,  one  of  which  came  so  nigh  them  that  they  could 
distinctly  see  the  people  on  deck  and  on  the  rigging  looking 
at  them  : but  to  the  inexpressible  disappointment  of  the  starv- 
ing and  freezing  men,  they  stifled  the  dictates  of  compassion, 
hoisted  sail,  and  cruelly  abandoned  them  to  their  fate. 


THE  MAIN-TEUCK,  OR  A LEAP  FOR  LIFE. 

Among  the  many  agreeable  associates  whom  my  different 
cruisings  and  wanderings  have  brought  me  acquainted  with,  I 
can  scarcely  call  to  mind  a more  pleasant  and  companionable 
one  than  Tom  Scupper.  Poor  fellow  ! he  is  dead  and  gone 
now — a victim  to  that  code  of  false  honor  which  has  robbed 
the  navy  of  too  many  of  its  choicest  officers.  Tom  and  I were 
messmates  during  a short  and  delightful  cruise,  and  for  a good 
part  of  the  time,  we  belonged  to  the  same  watch.  He  was  a 
great  hand  to  spin  yarns,  which,  to  do  him  justice,  he  some- 
times told  tolerably  well  ; and  many  a long  mid-watch  has  his 
fund  of  anecdotes  and  sea  stories  caused  to  slip  pleasantly 
away.  We  were  lying,  in  the  little  schooner  to  which  '^^e 
were  attached,  in  the  open  roadstead  of  Laguyra,  at  single 
anchor,  when  Tom  told  me  the  story  which  I am  about  to  re- 
late, as  nearly  as  I can  remember,  in  his  own  words.  A 
vessel  from  Baltimore  had  come  into  Laguyra  that  day,  and 
by  her  I had  received  letters  from  home,  in  one  of  which  there 
was  a piece  of  intelligence  that  weighed  very  heavily  on  mv 
spirits.  For  some  minutes  after  our  watch  commenced,  Tom 
and  I walked  the  deck  in  silence,  which  was  soon,  however, 
interrupted  by  my  talkative  companion,  who  perceiving  my 
depression,  and  wishing  to  divert  my  thoughts,  began  as 
follows  : 


THE  WAIN-TRUCK,  OR  A REAP  FOR  LIFE, 


135 


The  last  cruise  I made  in  the  MediterrRnean  was  in  old 
Ironsides,  as  we  used  to  call  our  gallant  frigate.  We  had 
been  backing  and  filling  for  several  months  on  the  western 
coast  of  Africa,  from  the  Canaries  down  to  Messurado,  in 
search  of  slave  traders;  and  during  that  time  we  had  had  some 
pretty  heavy  weather.  When  we  reached  the  straits,  there 
was  a spanking  wind  blowing  from  about  west  south  west  ; 
so  we  squared  away,  and,  without  coming  to  at  the  Rock, 
made  a straight  wake  for  old  Mahon,  the  general  rendezvous 
and  place  of  refitting  for  our  squadrons  in  the  Mediterranean. 
Immediately  on  arriving  there,  we  warped  in  alongside  the 
Arsenal  quay,  where  we  stripped  ship  to  a girtline,  broke  out 
the  holds,  tiers,  and  store-rooms,  and  gave  her  a regular-built 
overhauling  from  the  stem  to  stern.  For  awhile,  every  body 
was  busy,  and  all  seemed  bustle  and  confusion.  Orders  and 
replies,  in  loud  and  dissimilar  voices,  the  shrill  pipings  of  the 
different  boatswain’s  mates,  each  attending  to  separate  duties, 
and  the  mingled  clatter  and  noise  of  various  kinds  of  work,  all 
going  on  at  the  same  time,  gave  something  of  the  stir  and  anim- 
ation ofa  dock  yard  to  the  usually  quiet  arsenal  of  Mahon.  The 
boatswain  and  his  crew  were  engaged  in  fitting  a new  gang  of 
rigging  ; the  gunner  in  repairing  his  breechings  and  gun- 
tacliles  ; tlie  forecastle  men  in  calking  ; the  top-men  in  send- 
ing down  the  yards  and  upper  spars  ; the  holders  and  waisters 
in  whitewasliing  and  holy  stoning  ; and  even  the  poor  marines 
were  kept  busy,  like  beasts  of  burden,  in  carrying  breakers  of 
water  on  their  backs.  On  the  quay,  near  the  ship,  the  smoke 
of  the  armorer’s  forge,  which  had  been  hoisted  out  and  sent 
ashore,  ascended  in  a tiiin  black  column  through  the  clear 
blue  sky  ; from  one  of  the  neighboring  white  stone  ware- 
houses the  sound  of  saw  and  hammer  told  that  the  carpenters 
were  at  work  ; near  by,  a livelier  rattling  drew  attention  to 
the  cooper,  who  in  the  open  air  was  tightening  the  water- 
casks  ; and  not  far  removed,  under  a temporary  shed,  formed 
of  spare  studding-sails  and  tarpaulins,  sat  the  sailmaker  and 
his  assistants,  repairing  the  sails  which  had  been  rent  or  in- 
jured by  the  many  storms  we  had  encountered. 

JMany  hands,  however,  make  light  work,  and  in  a very  few 
days  all  was  accomplished  ; the  stays  and  shrouds  were  set  up 
and  new  rattled  down  ; the  yards  crossed,  the  running  rigging 
rove,  and  sails  bent  ; and  the  old  craft,  fresh  painted  and  all 
a-taunt-o,  looked  as  fine  as  a midshipman  on  liberty  In 
place  of  the  storm-stumps,  which  had  been  stowed  away 
among  the  booms  and  other  spare  spars,  amidships,  we  had 


J36 


THE  MAIN-TRUCK,  OR  A LEAP  FOR  LIFE. 


set  up  cap  to’gallant-masts,  and  royal-poles,  with  a sheave  tor 
skysails,  and  hoist  enough  for  skyscrapers  above  them  : so 
you  may  judge  the  old  frigate  looked  pretty  taunt.  There 
was  a Dutch  line-ship  in  the  harbor  ; but  though  we  only 
carried  forty-four  to  her  eighty,  her  main-truck  would  hardly 
have  reached  to  our  royal-mast-head.  The  side-boys,  whose 
duty  it  was  to  lay  aloft  and  furl  the  skysails,  looked  no  big- 
ger on  the  yard  than  a good  sized  duff  for  a midshipman’s 
mess,  and  the  main-truck  seemed  not  half  as  large  as  the 
Turk’s  head-knot  on  the  main-ropes  of  the  accommodation 
ladder. 

When  we  had  got  every  thing  ship-shape  and  man-of-war 
fashion,  we  hauled  out  again,  and  took  our  berth  about  half 
way  between  the  Arsenal  and  Hospital  island  ; and  a pleasant 
view  it  gave  us  of  the  town  and  harbor  of  old  INIahon,  one  of 
the  safest  and  most  tranquil  places  of  anchorage  in  the  world. 
The  water  of  this  beautiful  inlet — which  though  it  makes 
about  four  miles  into  the  land,  is  not  much  over  a quarter  of 
a mile  in  width — is  scarcely  ever  rutiled  by  a storm  ; and  on 
the  delightful  afternoon  to  which  I now  refer,  it  lay  as  still 
and  motionless  as  a polished  mirror,  except  when  broken  into 
momentary  ripples  by  the  paddles  of  some  passing  waterman. 
What  little  wind  we  had  had  in  the  fore  part  of  the  day,  died 
away  at  noon,  and,  though  the  first  dog-watch  was  almost  out, 
and  the  sun  was  near  the  horizon,  not  a breath  of  air  had  risen 
to  disturb  the  deep  serenity  of  the  scene.  The  Dutch  liner, 
which  lay  not  far  from  us,  was  so  clearly  reflected  in  the  glassy 
surface  of  the  water,  that  there  was  not  a rope  about  her,  from 
her  main-stay  to  her  signal  halliards,  which  the  eye  could  not 
distinctly  trace  in  her  shadowy  and  inverted  image.  The 
buoy  of  our  best  bower  floated  abreast  our  larboard  bow  ; and 
ihat,  too,  was  so  strongly  imaged,  that  its  entire  bulk  seemed 
to  lie  above  the  water,  just  resting  on  it,  as  if  upborne  on  a 
sea  of  molten  lead  ; except  when  now  and  then,  the  wringing 
of  a swab,  or  the  dashing  of  a bucket  overboard  from  the  head, 
broke  up  the  shadow  for  a moment,  and  showed  the  substance 
but  half  its  former  apparent  size.  A small  polacca  craft  had 
got  underway  from  Mahon  in  the  course  of  the  forenoon,  in- 
tending to  stand  over  to  Barcelona  ; but  it  fell  dead  calm  just 
before  she  reached  the  chops  of  the  harbor  ; and  there  she 
lay  as  motionless  upon  the  blue  surface,  as  if  she  were  only 
part  of  a mimic  scene  from  the  pencil  of  some  accomplished 
painter.  Her  broad  cotton  lateen-sails,  as  they  hung  droop- 
ing from  the  sla*’ting  and  taper  yards,  shone  with  a glisten- 


THE  MAIN-TRUCK,  OR  A LEAP  FOR  LIFE. 


137 


ing  whiteness  that  contrasted  beautifully  with  the  dark  flood 
in  which  they  were  reflected  ; and  the  distant  sound  of  the 
guitar,  which  one  of  the  sailors  was  listlessly  playing  on  her 
deck,  came  sweetly  over  the  water,  and  harmonized  well  w'ith 
the  quiet  appearance  of  every  thing  around.  The  whitewash- 
ed walls  of  the  lazaretto,  on  a verdant  headland  at  the  mouth 
of  the  bay,  glittered  like  silver  in  the  slant  rays  of  the  sun  ; 
and  some  of  its  windows  were  burnished  so  brightly  by  the 
level  beams,  that  it  seemed  as  if  the  whole  interior  of  the 
edifice  were  in  flames.  On  the  opposite  side,  the  romantic 
and  picturesque  ruins  of  fort  St.  Philip,  faintly  seen,  acquired 
double  beauty  from  being  tipped  with  the  declining  light  ; and 
the  clusters  of  ancient-looking  windmills,  which  dot  the  green 
eminences  along  the  bank,  added,  by  the  motionless  state  of 
their  wings,  to  the  effect  of  the  unbroken  tranquility  of  the 
scene. 

Even  on  board  our  vessel,  a degree  of  stillness  unusual  for 
a man-of-war  prevailed  among  the  c.ew.  It  was  the  hour  of 
their  evening  meal  ; and  the  low  hum  that  came  from  the  gun- 
deck  had  an  indistinct  and  buzzing  sound,  which,  like  the  tiny 
song  of  bees  of  a warm  summer  noon,  rather  heightened  than 
diminished  the  charm  of  the  surrounding  quiet.  The  spar- 
deck  was  almost  deserted.  The  quarter-master  of  the  watch, 
with  his  spy-glass  in  his  hand,  and  dressed  in  a frock  and 
trowsers  of  snowy  whiteness,  stood  aft  upon  the  taffrel,  erect 
and  motionless  as  a statue,  keeping  the  usual  look-out.  A 
groupe  of  some  half  a dozen  sailors  had  gathered  together  on 
the  forecastle,  where  they  were  supinely  lying  under  the  shade 
of  the  bulwarks  ; and  here  and  there,  upon  the  gun-slides 
along  the  gangway,  sat  three  or  four  others — one;  with  his 
clothes-bag  beside  him,  overhauling  his  simple  wardrobe ; 
another  working  a set  of  clues  for  some  favorite  officer’s  ham- 
mock ; and  a third  engaged,  perhaps,  in  carving  his  name  in 
rude  letters  upon  the  handle  of  a jack-knife,  or  in  knotting 
a laniard  with  which  to  suspend  it  round  his  neck. 

On  the  top  of  the  boom  cover  and  in  the  full  glare  of  the 
level  sun,  lay  black  Jake,  the  jig-maker  of  the  ship,  and  a 
striking  specimen  of  African  peculiarities,  in  whose  single 
person  they  were  all  strongly  developed.  His  flat  noso  was 
dilated  to  unusual  width,  and  his  ebony  cheeks  fairly  glistened 
with  delight,  as  he  looked  up  at  the  gambols  of  a large  mon- 
key, which,  clinging  to  the  main-stay,  just  above  Jake’s  wool- 
ly head,  was  chattering  and  grinning  back  at  the  negro,  as  if 
there  existed  some  means  of  mutual  intelligence  between  them 


138 


THE  MAIN-TRUCK,  OR  A LEAP  FOR  LIFE. 


It  wa.s  my  watch  on  deck,  and  I had  been  standing  several 
minutes  leaning  on  the  main  fife-rail,  amusing  myself  by  ob- 
serving the  antics  of  the  black  and  his  congenial  playmate  ; 
but  at  length,  tiring  of  the  rude  mirth,  had  turned  towards  the 
taftVei,  to  gaze  on  the  more  agreeable  features  of  that  scene 
which  I have  feebly  attempted  to  describe.  Just  at  that  mo- 
ment a shout  and  a merry  laugh  burst  upon  my  ear,  and  look- 
ing quickly  round,  to  ascertain  the  cause  of  the  unusual  sound 
on  a frigate’s  deck,  I saw  little  Bob  Stay  (as  we  called  our 
commodore’s  son)  standing  half  the  way  up  the  main-hatch 
ladder,  clapping  his  hands,  and  looking  aloft  at  some  object 
that  seemed  to  inspire  him  with  a deal  of  glee.  A single 
glance  to  the  main-yard  explained  the  occasion  of  his  merri- 
ment. He  had  been  coming  up  from  the  gun-deck,  when 
Jacko,  perceiving  him  on  the  ladder,  dropped  suddenly  down 
from  the  main-stay,  and  running  along  the  boom-cover,  leap- 
ed upon  Bob’s  shoulder,  seized  his  cap  from  his  head,  and  im- 
mediately darted  up  the  maintopsail  sheet,  and  thence  to  the 
bunt  of  the  maiiiyard,  where  he  now  set,  picking  threads  from 
the  tassel  of  his  prize,  and  occasionally  scratching  his  side, 
and  chattering  as  if  with  exultation  for  the  success  of  his  mis- 
chief But,  Bob  was  a sprightly,  active  little  fellow  ; and 
though  he  could  not  climb  quite  as  nimble  as  a monkey,  yet 
he  had  no  mind  to  lose  his  cap  without  an  effort  to  regain  it. 
Perhaps  he  was  the  more  strongly  incited  to  make  chase  after 
.Jacko,  from  noticing  me  to  smile  at  his  plight,  or  by  the  loud 
laugh  of  Jake,  who  seemed  inexpressibly  delighted  at  the  oc- 
currence, and  endeavored  to  evince,  by  tumbling  about  the 
boom- cloth,  shaking  his  huge  misshapen  head,  and  sundry 
other  grotesque  actions,  the  pleasures  for  which  he  had  no 
words. 

“ Ha,  you  d — n rascal,  Jocko,  hab  you  no  more  respec’  for 
for  de  young  officer,  den  to  steal  his  cab?  We  bring  you  to 
de  gangway,  you  black  nigger,  and  gib  you  a dozen  on  de 
bare  back  for  a tief  ” 

The  monkey  looked  dow:;  from  his  perch  as  if  he  understood 
the  threat  of  the  negro,  and  chattered  a sort  of  defiance  in 
answer. 

“ ha,  ha!  Massa  Stay,  he  say  you  mus’  ketch  him  ’fore 
you  flog  him;  and  it’s  no  so  easy  for  a midshipman  in  boots  to 
ketch  a monkey  barefoot.” 

A red  spot  mounted  to  the  cheek  of  little  Bob,  as  he  cast 
one  glance  of  offended  pride  at  Jake,  and  than  sprang  across 
the  deck  to  the  Jacob’s  ladder.  In  an  instant  he  was  half-way 


THE  MAIN-TRUCK,  OR  A LEAP  FOR  LIFE. 


139 


up  the  rigging,  running  over  the  ratlines  as  lightly  as  if  they 
were  an  easy  flight  of  stairs,  whilst  the  shrouds  scarcely 
quivered  beneath  his  elastic  motion.  In  a second  more  his 
hand  was  on  the  futtocks. 

“ Massa  Stay!”  cried  Jake,  who  sometimes,  from  being  a 
favorite,  ventured  to  take  liberties  with  the  younger  officers, 
“ Massa  Stay,  you  best  crawl  through  de  lubber’s  hole — it 
take  a sailor  to  climb  a futtock  shroud.” 

But  he  had  scarcely  time  to  utter  bis  pretended  caution  be- 
fore Bob  was  in  the  top.  The  monkey  in  the  meanwhile  had 
awaited  his  approach,  until  he  had  got  nearly  up  the  rigging, 
when  it  suddenly  put  the  cap  on  its  own  head,^nd  running 
along  the  yard  to  the  opposite  side  of  the  top,^prang  up  a 
rope,  and  thence  to  the  topmast  backstay,  up  which  it  ran  to 
the  crosstrees,  where  it  again  quietly  seated  itself,  and  re- 
sumed its  work  of  picking  the  tassel  to  pieces.  For  several 
minutes  I stood  watching  my  little  messmate  follow  Jacko 
from  one  piece  of  rigging  to  another,  the  monkey,  all  the 
while,  seeming  to  exert  only  so  much  agility  as  was  necessary 
to  elude  the  pursuer,  and  pausing  whenever  the  latter  ap- 
peared to  be  growing  weary  of  the  chase.  At  last,  by  this 
kind  of  manoeuvring,  tlie  rniscliievous  animal  succeeded  in  en- 
ticing Bob  as  high  as  the  royal-mast-head,  when  springing 
suddenly  on  the  royal-stay,  it  ran  nitnbly  down  to  the  fore-to’ 
gallant-mast  head,  thence  down  the  rigging  to  the  fore-top, 
when  leaping  on  the  foreyard,  it  ran  out  to  the  yard-arm,  and 
hung  the  cap  on  the  end  of  tlie  studding-sail  boom,  where, 
taking  its  seat,  it  raised  a loud  and  exulting  chattering.  Bob 
by  this  time  was  completely  tired  out,  and,  perhaps,  unwilling 
to  return  to  the  deck  to  be  laughed  at  for  his  fruitless  chase, 
he  sat  down  on  the  royal  cross-trees  ; while  those  who  had 
been  attracted  by  the  s])ort.  returned  to  their  usual  avocations 
or  amusements.  The  monkey,  no  longer  the  object  of  pur- 
suit or  attention,  remained  but  a little  while  on  the  yard-arm; 
but  soon  taking  up  the  cap,  returned  in  towards  the  slings, 
and  dropped  it  down  upon  deck. 

Some  little  piece  of  duty  occurred  at  this  moment  to  engage 
me,  as  soon  as  tvhich  was  performed  I walked  all,  and  leaning 
my  elbow  on  the  taffrel,  was  quickly  lost  in  the  recollection 
of  scenes  very  different  from  the  small  pantomime  I had  just 
been  witnessing.  Soothed  by  the  low  hum  of  the  crew,  and 
by  the  quiet  loveliness  of  every  thing  around,  my  thoughts 
had  traveled  far  away  from  the  realities  of  my  situation,  when 
I was  suddenly  startled  by  a cry  from  black  Jake,  which 
m''  on  the  instant  back  to  consciousness. 


140 


THE  MAIN-TRUCK,  OR  A LEAP  FOR  LIFE. 


My  God!  Massa  Scupper,”  cried  he,  “ Massa  Stay  is  on 
de  main-truck!’’ 

A cold  shudder  ran  through  my  veins  as  the  word  reached 
my  ear.  I cast  my  eyes  up — it  was  too  true!  The  adven- 
turous boy,  after  resting  on  the  royal  cross-trees,  had  been 
seized  with  a wish  to  go  still  higher,  and  impelled  by  one  of 
those  impulses  by  which  men  are  sometimes  instigated  to  place 
themselves  in  situations  of  imminent  peril  without  a possibility 
of  good  resulting  from  the  exposure,  he  had  climbed  the  sky- 
sail-pole,  and,  at  the  moment  of  my  looking  up,  was  actually 
standing  on  the  main-truck!  a small  circular  piece  of  wood  on 
the  very  suipmit  of  the  loftiest  mast,  and  at  a height  so  great 
from  the  deck  that  my  brain  turned  dizzy  as  I looked  up  at 
him.  The  reverse  of  Virgil’s  line  was  true  in  this  instance. 
It  was  comparatively  easy  to  ascend — but  to  descend — my 
head  swam  round,  and  my  stomach  felt  sick  at  thought  of  the 
perils  comprised  in  that  one  word.  There  was  nothing  above 
him  or  around  him  but  the  empty  air — and  beneath  him, 
nothing  but  a point,  a mere  point — a small,  unstable  wheel, 
that  seemed  no  bigger  from  the  deck  than  the  button  on  the 
end  of  a foil,  and  the  taper  skysail-pole  itself  scarcely  larger 
than  the  blade.  Dreadful  temerity!  If  he  should  attempt  to 
stoop,  what  could  he  take  hold  of  to  steady  his  descent?  His 
feet  quite  covered  up  the  small  and  fearful  platform  that  he 
stood  upon,  and  beneath  that,  a long,  smooth,  naked  spar, 
which  seemed  to  bend  with  his  weight,  was  all  that  upheld 
him  from  destruction.  An  attempt  to  get  down  from  “ that 
bad  eminence,’’  would  be  almost  certain  death;  he  would  in- 
evitably lose  his  equilibrium,  and  be  precipitated  to  the  deck 
a crushed  and  shapeless  mass.  Such  was  the  nature  of  the 
thoughts  that  crowded  through  my  mind  as  I first  raised  my 
eye,  and  saw  the  terrible  truth  of  Jake’s  exclamation.  What 
was  to  be  done  in  the  pressing  and  horrible  exigency?  To 
hail  him,  and  inform  him  of  his  danger,  would  be  but  to  en- 
sure his  ruin.  Indeed,  I fancied  that  the  rash  boy  already 
perceived  the  imminence  of  his  peril;  and  I half  thought  that 
I could  see  his  limbs  begin  to  quiver,  and  his  cheek  turn 
deadly  pale.  Every  moment  I expected  to  see  the  dreadful 
catastrophe.  I could  not  bear  to  look  at  him,  and  yet  could 
not  withdraw  my  gaze.  A film  came  over  my  eyes,  and  a 
faintness  over  my  heart.  The  atmosphere  seemed  to  grow 
thick,  and  to  tremble  and  waver  like  the  heated  air  around  a 
furnace;  the  mast  appeared  to  totter,  and  the  ship  to  pass 
from  under  iny  feet.  I myself  had  the  sensations  of  one 


THE  MAIN-TRUCK,  OR  A LEAP  FOR  LIFE. 


141 


about  to  fall  from  a great  height,  and  making  a strong  effort 
to  recover  myself,  like  that  of  a dreamer  who  fancies  he  is 
shoved  from  a precipice,  I staggered  up  against  the  bul- 
warks. 

When  my  eyes  were  once  turned  from  the  dreadful  object 
to  which  they  had  been  riveted,  my  sense  and  consciousness 
came  back.  I looked  around  me — the  deck  was  already 
crowded  with  people.  The  intelligence  of  poor  Bob’s  temer- 
ity had  spread  through  the  ship  like  wild-tire — as  such  news 
always  will — and  the  officers  and  crew  were  all  crowding  to 
the  deck  to  behold  the  appalling — the  heart-rending  spectacle. 
Every  one,  as  he  looked  up,  turned  pale,  and  his  eye  became 
fastened  in  silence  on  the  truck — like  that  of  a spectator  of  an 
execution  on  the  gallows — with  a steadfast,  unblinking  and 
intense,  yet  abhorrent  gaze,  as  if  momently  expecting  a fatal 
termination  to  the  awful  suspense.  No  one  made  a sugges- 
tion— no  one  spoke.  Every  feeling,  every  faculty  seemed  to 
be  absorbed  and  swallowed  up  in  one  deep,  intense  emotion 
of  agony.  Once  the  first  lieutenant  seized  the  trumpet,  as  if 
to  hail  poor  Bob,  but  he  had  scarce  raised  it  to  his  lips  when 
his  arm  dropped  again,  and  sunk  listlessly  down  beside  him, 
as  if  from  a sad  consciousness  of  the  utter  inutility  of  what 
he  had  been  going  to  say.  Every  soul  in  the  ship  was  now 
on  the  spar-deck,  and  every  eye  was  turned  to  the  main- 
truck. 

At  this  moment  there  wms  a stir  among  the  crew  about  the 
gangway,  and  directly  after  another  face  was  added  to  those 
on  the  quarter-deck — it  was  that  of  the  commodore,  Bob’s 
father.  He  had  come  alongside  in  a shore  boat,  without  hav- 
ing been  noticed  by  a single  eye,  so  intense  and  universal 
was  the  interest  that  had  fastened  every  gaze  upon  the  spot 
where  poor  Bob  stood  trembling  on  the  awful  verge  of  fate. 
The  commodore  asked  not  a question,  uttered  not  a syllable. 
He  was  a dark-faced,  austere  man,  and  it  was  thought  by 
some  of  the  midshipmen  that  he  entertained  but  little  affection 
for  his  son.  However  that  might  have  been,  it  was  certain 
tliat  he  treated  him  with  precisely  the  same  strict  discipline 
that  he  did  the  other  young  officers,  or  if  there  was  any  dif- 
ference at  all,  it  was  not  in  favor  of  Bob.  Some,  who  pre- 
tended to  have  studied  his  character  closely,  affirmed  that  he 
loved  his  boy  too  well  to  spoil  him,  and  that,  intending  him 
for  the  arduous  profession  in  which  he  had  himself  risen  to 
fame  and  eminence,  he  thought  it  would  be  of  service  to  him 
to  experience  some  of  its  privations  and  hardships  at  the 
outset. 


142 


THE  MAIN-TRUCK,  OR  A LEAP  FOR  LIFE 


The  arrival  of  the  commodore  changed  the  direction  of 
several  eyes,  which  now  turned  on  him  to  trace  what  emotions 
the  danger  of  his  son  would  occasion.  But  their  scrutiny 
was  foiled.  By  no  outward  sign  did  he  show  what  was  passing 
within.  His  eye  still  retained  its  severe  expression,  his  brow 
the  slight  frown  which  it  usually  wore,  and  his  lips  its  haughty 
curl.  Immediately  on  reaching  the  deck,  he  had  ordered  a 
marine  to  hand  him  a musket,  and  with  this  stepping  aft,  and 
getting  on  the  lookout-block,  he  raised  it  on  his  shoulder,  and 
took  a deliberate  aim  at  his  son,  at  the  same  time  hailing 
him,  without  a trumpet,  in  his  voice  of  thunder. 

“ Robert!”  cried  he,  “jump!  jump  overboard!  or  I ’ll  fire 
at  you.” 

The  boy  seemed  to  hesitate,  it  was  plain  that  he  was  totter- 
ing, for  his  arms  were  thrown  out  like  those  of  one  scarcely 
able  to  retain  his  balance.  The  commodore  raised  his  voice 
again,  and  in  a quicker  and  more  energetic  tone  cried, 

“ Jump!  ’t  is  your  only  chance  for  life.” 

The  words  were  scarcely  out  of  b.is  mouth,  before  the  body 
was  seen  to  leave  the  truck  and  spring  out  into  the  air.  A 
sound,  between  a shriek  and  groan,  burst  from  many  lips. 
The  father  spoke  not — sighed  not — indeed  he  did  not  seem  to 
breathe.  For  a moment  of  intense  agony  a pin  might  have 
been  heard  to  drop  on  deck.  With  a rush  like  that  of  a can- 
non ball,  the  body  descended  to  the  water,  and  before  the 
waves  closed  over  it,  twenty  stout  fellows,  among  them  several 
officers,  had  dived  from  tlie  bulwarks.  Another  short  period 
of  bitter  suspense  ensued.  It  rose — -he  was  alive!  his  arms 
were  seen  to  move!  he  struck  out  towards  the  ship! — and  de- 
spite the  discipline  of  a man-of-war,  three  loud  huzzas,  an  out- 
burst of  unfeigned  and  unresti  ainable  joy  from  the  hearts  of 
our  crew  of  rive  hundred  men,  pealed  through  the  air,  and 
made  the  welkin  ring.  Till  this  moment,  the  old  commodore 
had  stood  unmoved.  The  eyes  that,  glistening  with  pleasure, 
now  sought  his  face,  saw  that  it  was  ashy  pale.  He  attempt- 
ed to  descend  the  horse-block,  but  his  knees  bent  under  him; 
he  seemed  to  gasp  for  breath,  and  put  up  his  hand,  as  if  to 
tear  open  his  vest;  but  before  he  accomplished  his  object,  he 
staggered  forward,  and  would  have  fallen  on  the  deck,  had  he 
not  been  caught  by  old  Black  Jake.  He  was  borne  into  his 
cabin,  where  the  surgeon  attended  him,  whose  utmost  skill 
was  required  to  restore  his  mind  to  its  usual  equability  and 
self-command,  in  which  he  at  last  happily  succeeded.  As 
soon  as  he  recovered  from  the  dreadful  shock,  he  sent  for 


THE  FRIGATE  CONSTITUTION. 


143 


.Bob,  and  had  a long  confidential  conference  with  him;  and  it 
was  noticed  when  the  little  fellow  left  the  cabin  that  he  was  in 
tears.  The  next  day  we  sent  down  our  taunt  and  dashy  poles, 
and  replaced  them  with  the  sturnp-to’gallant-masts;  and  on 
the  third,  we  weighed  anchor,  and  made  sail  for  Gibraltar. 


FRIGATE  CONSTITUTION, 

COMMONLY  CALLED  » OLD  IRONSIDES.” 

As  every  circumstance  relative  to  this  favorite  ship  is  ex- 
tremely interesting,  we  propose  to  offer  a brief  history  of 
her  splendid  and  glorious  career,  partly  from  official  docu- 
ments, and  partly  gleaned  from  old  newspapers  of  the  day. 
She  was  built  in  Boston,  at  Hart’s  ship  yard,  at  the  northend, 


144 


THE  FRIGATE  CONSTITUTION. 


situated  between  the  Winnisimmit  ferry-ways,  and  the  marino 
Railway,  and  was  launched  under  the  superintendence  of 
Col.  Claghorn,  the  builder,  on  Saturday  the  21st  of  October, 
1797;  consequently  at  the  time  of  her  entering  the  Dry  Dock, 
on  Monday  June  24th,  1833,  she  was  nearly  thirty  six  years 
old.  In  Russell’s  Commercial  Gazette  of  the  next  JMonday 
after  the  launch  we  find  the  following  notice. 

“ The  Launch,—.^  magnificent  Spectacle  ! — On  Saturday  last, 
at  fifteen  minutes  past  12,  the  frigate  CONSTITUTION*  was 
launched  into  the  adjacent  element,  on  which  she  now  rides  an 
elegant  and  superb  specimen  of  American  Naval  Architecture, 
combining  the  unity  of  wisdom,  strength  and  beauty.  The  tide 
being  amply  full,  she  descended  into  the  bosom  of  the  ocean  with 
an  ease  and  dignit}',  which,  while  it  afl’orded  the  most  exalted  and 
heart  felt  pleasure  and  satisfaction  to  the  many  thousand  spec- 
tators, was  the  guarantee  of  her  safety,  and  the  pledge,  that  no  oc- 
currence should  mar  the  joyous  sensations  that  every  one  experi- 
enced ; and  which  burst  forth  in  reiterated  shouts,  which  “ rent  the 
welkin.’’’  On  a signal  being  given  from  on  board,  her  ordinance, 
on  shore,  announced  to  the  neighboring  country,  that  the  CON- 
STITUTION WAS  SECURE.  Too  much  praise  cannot  be 
given  to  Col.  Cl  vghorx,  for  the  coolness  and  regularity  display- 
ed in  the  whole  business  of  the  launch  ; and  the  universal  con- 
gratulations he  received,  were  evidence  of  the  public  testimony  of 
his  skill,  intelligence,  and  circumspection.” 

The  severe  labor  that  attended  her  birth,  w'hich  was  only 
effected  at  the  third  trial,  was  seized  upon  by  the  enemies  of 
a navy,  who  at  that  time  were  numerous  and  powerful,  as  pro- 
phetic of  ill  luck!  With  how  little  reason,  her  brilliant  career 
has  fully  demonstrated.  We  may  safely  challenge  the  annals 
of  naval  history  to  name  the  ship  that  has  done  so  much  to 
fill  the  measure  of  her  country’s  glory.  She  sailed  on  her 
first  cruise,  on  Sunday,  the  22d  of  July,  1798,  and  in  the 
Boston  Commercial  Gazette  of  the  next  morning  we  find  the 
following : — 

“ Yesterday  sailed  on  a cruise  for  the  protection  of  our  commerce, 
the  frigate  Constitution,  commanded  by  Capt.  Samuel  Nicholson. 
This  noble  frigate  reflects  honor  on  all  concerned  in  her  construc- 
tion ; — on  the  agent  for  obtaining  every  material  of  the  best  kind 
for  her  equipment,  and  for  having  the  same  manufactured  in  a 
superior  manner  ; — on  the  builder  for  the  execution  of  the  hull,  in 
a style  demonstrating  our  capability  of  building  ships  of  war,  at 
least  equal  to  any  of  Europe.  The  Captain  is  a brave  and  ex- 
perienced commander,  in  whom  may  be  reposed  perfect  confidence. 
Her  Lieutenants  are  young  men,  who  have  commanded  merchant 
ships  with  approbation,  and  of  whom  fair  expectations  may  be  en 


THE  FRIGATE  CONSTITUTUN. 


145 


tertained.  Her  crew  arc,  with  very  few  exceptions,  native  sons 
ot  Massachusetts,  many  of  them  connected  by  the  strongest  of  hu- 
man ties,  wives  and  children.  Upwards  of  one  hundred  seamen 
have  given  orders  in  favor  of  their  families,  to  draw  monthly  half 
of  their  pay,  the  public  having  made  an  arrangement  for  this  pur 
pose,  evincive  of  its  paternal  care  and  encouragement  of  our  marine. 
It  would  seem  that  nothing  is  wanting,  to  render  this  ship  and  her 
crew  perfect,  but  that  experience,  which  can  only  result  from  ac- 
tual exercise  at  sea.” 

She  returned  from  this  cruise  about  the  middle  of  November. 
This  was  during  the  brief  war  with  the  French  republic.  We 
notice  the  appointment  of  Isaac  Hull,  as  her  4th  Lieutenant, 
who,  after  the  lapse  of  fourteen  years,  was  fortunate  enough 
to  occupy  a higher  station  on  her  quarter  deck,  when  the 
charm  of  British  invincibility  was  destined  forever  to  be 
broken.  On  the  28th  of  December  of  the  same  year,  she 
again  sailed  from  Boston  harbor,  on  her  second  cruise,  from 
which  she  returned  a feiv  months  after,  without  having  had 
the  good  luck  to  fall  in  with  any  of  the  enemy’s  national  ships. 
Less  fortunate  in  this  respect  than  the  Constellation,  under 
the  gallant  Truxton,  who,  about  this  time,  succeeded  in  cap- 
turing the  French  frigate  L’Insurgente,  40  guns  and  417  men. 
La  Vengeance,  a large  French  national  ship  of  54  guns  and 
520  men,  likewise  struck  her  colors,  but  was  fortunate  enough 
to  escape  in  a squall,  and  arrived  at  Curacoa  five  days  after, 
a complete  wreck. 

Shortly  after  this,  our  commerce  in  the  Mediterranean  hav- 
ing suflered  severely  from  the  depredations  and  insults  of  the 
Barbary  cruisers,  our  government  at  once  determined  on 
chastising  them.  In  May,  1803,  Com.  Edward  Preble  was 
appointed  to  the  command  of  this  favorite  ship,  and  in  June 
he  sailed  with  the  squadron  destined  to  act  against  Tripoli. 
To  all  conversant  with  this  scene  of  war,  it  is  well  known  the 
Constitution  acted  a conspicuous  part,  in  fact  bore  the  brunt 
of  the  battle.  After  the  destruction  of  the  Philadelphia,  of 
44  guns,  she  was  for  a long  time  the  only  frigate  on  the 
station,  and  being  ably  seconded  by  the  gallant  Decatur  and 
the  smaller  vessels,  did  more  in  a single  year  to  humble  the 
pride  of  the  Barbary  States,  than  all  Christendom  ever  did 
before  or  since. 

In  short,  such  a variety  of  service,  hair  breadth  escapes, 
hard  knocks,  and  perilous  adventure  has  never  been  achieved 
by  any  single  vessel.  Peace  having  been  concluded  with 
Tripoli  she  soon  after  returned  home,  where  she  remain 
VOL.  I.  7 


146 


THE  FRIGATE  CONSTITUTIOX 


ed  unemployed,  or  nearly  so,  till  the  commencement  of  the 
late  war  with  Great  Britain.  This  was  on  the  18th  of  June, 
1812.  On  the  12th  of  July  she  left  the  Chesapeake  for  New 
York,  preparatory  to  a long  cruise,  and  on  the  17th  discover- 
ed and  was  chased  by  a British  squadron,  consisting  of  the 
Africa  64,  Shannon  and  Guerriere  38,  Bclvidera  36,  and 
Eolus  32,  under  the  command  of  Corn.  Broke  of  the  Shannon. 
During  the  most  critical  period  of  the  chase,  when  the  nearest 
frigate,  the  Belvidera,  had  already  commenced  firing,  and  the 
Guerriere  was  training  her  guns  fur  the  same  purpose,  the 
possibility  of  hedging  the  ship,  although  in  nearly  thirty  fath- 
oms of  water,  was  suggested  by  Lieutenant,  now  Com. 
Morris,  and  was  eagerly  adopted,  with  the  most  brilliant  suc- 
cess. The  enemy,  who  had  before  been  gaining,  was  now  im- 
perceptibly falling  astern,  without  jheir  being  able  to  conceive 
of  the  mysterious  manner  in  which  it  was  etiected.  A lucky 
mile  or  thereabouts  had  been  gained  in  this  way,  bcfoie  the 
discovery  was  made,  and  then  it  was  altogether  too  late  to 
avail  themselves  of  it,  with  any  probability  of  success;  a pro- 
pitious breeze  springing  up  this  moment,  of  which  the  Con- 
stitution felt  the  first  effects,  soon  increased  the  distance,  and 
rendered  any  further  e.xertions  in  warping  and  towing  un- 
necessary. 

The  Shannon  had  for  some  hours  all  her  sails  completely 
furled — with  13  boats  towing  ahead.  The  Constitution  had 
three  boats  towing — the  remainder  being  engaged  in  carrving 
on  hedges,  while  the  crew  on  board  found  sufficient  employ- 
ment in  warping  up  to  them;  and  to  this  most  fortunate  ex- 
pedient is  her  miraculous  escape  to  be  attributed.  She  bid  a 
final  adieu  to  her  kind  friends  on  the  1 9th,  after  a close  chase  of 
nearly  three  days  and  three  nights,  and  arrived  safe  in  Boston 
on  the  26th  of  July. — This  has  always  been  considered,  and 
undoubtedly  was,  one  of  the  most  brilliant  exploits  that  oc- 
curred during  the  war.  The  deep  feeling — the  intense  anx- 
iety that  reigned  throughout  the  ship  during  this  long  and 
arduous  chase,  and  which  were  pictured  in  the  countenances 
of  all  on  board  in  characters  too  strong  to  be  mistaken — may 
be  imagined,  but  cannot  be  described.  Let  us  suppose  for  a 
moment,  it  had  been  the  destiny  of  this  fine  ship  to  have  fallen 
thus  early  in  the  war,  into  the  hands  of  the  enemv — a misfor- 
tune as  has  already  been  shown  which  was  only  escaped  as  it 
were  by  a miracle — what  a vast  difference  it  would  have  made 
at  the  close  of  the  war,  not  to  speak  of  the  great  moral  in- 
fluence of  a first  victory,  in  the  profit  and  loss  of  our  naval 


THE  FRIGATE  CONSTITUTION. 


147 


glory;  and  although  the  balance  would  still  have  been  greatly 
upon  our  side,  yet  the  sum  total  would  have  been  very  sensi- 
bly or  nearly  one  half  diminished.  In  the  first  place  the  loss 
of  so  fine  a frigate  at  this  early  period  would  have  been  irre- 
parable, and  in  following  up  the  consequences — three  of  the 
most  splendid  victories  of  the  war,  together  with  the  same 
numbe«“  of  hair  breadth  escapes  from  a superior  enemy,  would 
now  have  to  be  deducted  from  the  aggregate  of  our  glory, 
snaking  a difference,  both  ways,  of  more  than  200  guns  and 
almost  1500  men. 

After  remaining  a few  days  in  port  she  sailed  again,  and  on 
the  19th  of  August  precisely  one  month  after  her  escape- — was 
lucky  enough  to  fall  in  with  one  of  the  same  frigates  cruising 
alone  and  with  her  name  emblazoned  in  large  characters  in 
her  foretop-sail.  Nothing  daunted  at  this,  however,  the  Con- 
stitution took  the  liberty  of  edging  down  for  the  purpose  of 
ascertaining  the  object  of  such  a close  pursuit  a few  weeks 
before. 

As  soon  as  the  two  ships  were  within  whispering  distance, 
an  explanation  commenced  which  after  a close  conference  of 
thirty  minutes,  ended  to  the  complete  satisfaction  of  Capt. 
Hull.  She  proved  to  be  H.  B.  M.  frigate  Guerriere,  Capt. 
.Dacres,  of  49  guns  and  302  men,  and  had  been  totally  dis- 
masted and  in  other  respects  was  rendered  such  a complete 
wreck,  that  getting  her  into  port  was  altogether  out  of  the 
question.  She  was  accordingly  burned,  and  the  Constitution 
returned  again  to  Boston,  where  she  arrived  on  the  30th  of 
August.  Never  shall  we  forget  the  enthusiasm  with  which 
she  was  received. 

The  news  arrived  in  town  during  divine  service  on  Sunday 
morning,  and  the  crowds  that  flocked  to  State  Street  to  hear 
the  particulars  of  such  a glorious  victory,  and  the  shouts  that 
rent  the  air,  fully  evinced  the  deep  interest  that  was  felt  by 
every  class  of  the  community. 

The  ship  had  anchored  in  President  roads  about  five  miles 
from  town,  and  in  the  afternoon  the  harbor  was  alive  with 
pleasure  boats,  anxious  to  take  a closer  view  of  Old  Ironsides, 
and  to  exchange  congratulations  with  her  gallant  crew.  We, 
among  hundreds  of  others,  sailed  round  her  several  times,  en- 
deavoring in  vain  to  trace  the  effects  of  an  engagement  with 
a British  frigate  of  neaily  equal  force,  that  had  occurred  only 
eleven  days  before,  and  in  which  her  antagonist  was  entirely 
demolished  in  the  short  space  of  half  an  hour.  We  could 
hardly  believe  our  own  eyes — no  serious  damage  whatever 


148 


THE  FRIGATE  CONSTITUTION. 


was  visible;  now  and  then  a place  or  two  were  pointed  out 
where  a splinter  had  been  driven  off,  but  on  the  whole  she 
appeared  in  almost  as  perfect  order  as  when  she  left  the  har- 
bor only  about  three  weeks  before;  indeed  it  seemed  to  us 
that  like  Shadrach,  Meshech  aud  Abednego,  she  had  passed 
the  fiery  ordeal  entirely  unscathed.  This  was  indeed  a new 
state  of  things,  and  served  not  a little  to  increase  the  hope 
and  confidence  of  the  friends  of  our  gallant  navy  throughout 
the  Union. 

Capt.  Hull,  being  now  called  upon,  if  we  remember  right, 
to  attend  to  the  affairs  of  a deceased  brother — gave  up  the 
command  of  the  ship  to  Capt.  William  Bainbridge,  who,  with 
the  same  crew,  shortly  after  sailed  on  another  cruise  to  South 
America — the  sloop  of  war  Hornet,  Capt.  Lawrence,  also 
under  his  command,  from  whom  however  he  was  soon  after 
separated.  On  the  29th  of  December  of  the  same  year, 
while  cruising  about  10  leagues  from  the  coast  of  Brazil  she 
fell  in  with,  and  after  a close  engagement  of  nearly  two  hours 
captured,  H.  B.  M.  ship  Java,  of  49  guns  and  upwards  of 
400  men — Capt.  Lambert  being  mortally  wounded  during  the 
engagement.  In  addition  to  her  full  crew,  the  Java  had  up- 
wards of  one  hundred  supernumeraries  on  board — officers  and 
seamen — to  join  the  British  ships  of  war  on  the  East  India 
station.  Besides  these  there  were  a number  of  land  officers; 
among  the  rest  Lieut.  Gen.  Hislop,  Major  Walker  and  Capt. 
Wood. 

This  was  one  of  the  best  contested  battles  that  was  fought 
during  the  war — the  Java  indeed  onU  struck  her  flag,  when 
every  mast,  bow-sprit  and  all  had,  one  after  another,  gone  by 
the  board.  Com.  Bainbridge,  in  his  official  account,  savs — 
“ The  great  distance  from  our  own  coast,  and  the  perfect 
wreck  we  made  of  the  enemy’s  frigate,  forbade  every  idea  of 
attempting  to  take  her  to  the  United  States.  I had  therefore 
no  alternative  left  but  burning  her,  which  I did  on  the  31st  of 
December,  after  receiving  all  the  prisoners  and  their  bag- 
gage, which  was  very  hard  work,  only  having  one  boat  left 
out  of  eight,  and  not  one  left  on  board  the  Java.”  After 
blowing  her  up,  the  Constitution  returned  to  Boston,  where 
she  arrived  on  the  18th  of  February,  1813. 

Well  do  we  remember  being  at  the  Federal  Street  Theatre, 
when  the  news  of  this  victory  was  announced  from  the  stage 
by  tiie  manager,  Mr.  Fowell;  and  shortly  after,  when  the  gal- 
lant Commodore,  together  with  some  of  his  officers  appeared 
in  one  of  the  boxes,  the  whole  house  resounded  for  many 


THE  FRIGATE  CONSTITUTION. 


149 


minutes  with  the  cheering  of  the  audience.  The  veteran 
Cooper,  then  in  the  prime  of  life,  was  in  the  second  act  of 
Macbeth,  and  although  he  stood  a little  behind  the  scenes, 
entirely  lorgetting  the  gracious  Duncan  he  had  murdered,  we 
saw  him  swing  his  cap  round  with  as  much  enthusiasm  as 
any  one. 

In  June  1813,  Capt.  Charles  Stewart  was  appointed  to  her 
command,  and  on  the  30th  of  December,  she  proceeded  to  sea, 
notwithstanding  Boston  was  then  blockaded  by  seven  ships  of 
war,  and  safely  run  the  gauntlet  through  the  whole  of  them. 
She  returned  on  the  4th  of  April  1814,  and  was  chased  into 
Marblehead  by  two  of  the  enemy’s  heavy  frigates,  La  Nymphe 
and  Junon. 

About  the  middle  of  December  1814,  she  proceeded  on  her 
second  cruise  under  Capt.  Stewart,  and  on  the  28th  of  Feb. 
off  Madeira,  fell  in  with  and  after  a severe  action  of  40  min- 
utes, succeeded  in  capturing  H.  B.  M.  ships  Cyane  of  34, 
and  Levant  of  21  guns,  and  325  men.  A more  perfect  speci- 
men of  nautical  skill  was  probably  never  witnessed,  than  was 
exhibited  throughout  the  whole  of  this  memorable  battle. 
The  advantages  of  a divided  force,  or  as  the  boys  call  it,  of 
two  upon  one,  are  well  known  to  all,  particularly  to  men  of 
naval  science.  A raking  fire  is  almost  always  very  sure  to  be 
decisive  of  the  fate  of  a battle;  and  to  have  avoided  this  from 
either  of  her  opponents,  and  with  a leading  breeze  too,  is  in- 
deed miraculous,  especially  when  we  recollect  that  the  Con- 
stitution succeeded  in  raking  both  of  her  antagonists  more 
than  once  during  the  engagement. 

After  taking  possession  of  her  prizes,  the  three  ships  made 
sail  for  the  Cape  de  Verd  Islands,  and  on  the  10th  of  March 
came  to  anchor  in  the  harbor  of  Port  Praya,  irf  the  island  of 
St.  Jago.  Two  days  after  this,  a squadron  of  the  enemy 
hove  in  sight,  consisting  of  the  Newcastle  and  Leander,  of 
50  guns  each,  and  the  Acasta  frigate  of  40,  the  whole  under 
the  command  of  Sir  George  Collier,  and  in  7 minutes  after 
the  discovery  was  made,  the  Constitution  with  her  two  prizes 
had  cut  their  cables,  and  were  under  way,  being  at  this  time 
only  about  gun  shot  to  windward  of  the  enemy.  The  Levant 
was  recaptured.  The  Cyane  had  the  good  fortune  to  escape 
and  now  forms  a part  of  our  Navy.  The  Constitution  con- 
tinued her  cruise,  and  shortly  after  returned  to  Boston,  where 
she  was  for  the  third  time  received  with  every  possible  de- 
monstration of  joy  and  exultation.  The  last  news  from  her 
had  been  brought  by  the  Cyane,  arrived  at  New  York,  when 


ISO 


THE  FRIGATE  CONsTlTUTldj?, 


the  above  squadron  was  left  in  chase,  and  she  had  heard  a 
heavy  cannonading  shortly  after  losing  sight  of  her,  so  that 
the  most  intense  anxiety  had  for  some  time  been  entertained 
for  her  safety. 

Peace  had  now  been  proclaimed,  and  to  have  lost  this  noble 
vessel  and  her  gallant  crew  at  this  late  hour,  and  after  such  a 
catalogue  of  glorious  services  too,  would  have  cast  a gloom 
over  the  whole  country. 

No  wonder  then  that  her  safe  arrival,  after  so  many 
“moving  accidents  by  flood  and  field;”  and  after  having  es- 
caped so  many  perils  of  “ the  waters,  winds  and  rocks” — 
should  be  greeted  with  such  universal  enthusiasm.  Capt. 
Stewart  not  only  received  the  thanks  of  Congress,  but  of  al- 
most every  state  legislature  then  in  session,  and  from  many 
quarters  some  more  substantial  marks  of  approbation. 

After  this,  the  old  Ironsides  was  taken  to  the  Navy  Yard 
and  immediately  dismantled, — where  she  remained  unemploy- 
ed, we  believe  with  a single  exception  till  the  spring  of  1825, 
when  she  was  again  fitted  out  and  sailed  under  the  command 
of  Capt.  Daniel  T.  Patterson  to  join  the  squadron  in  the 
Mediterranean.  She  remained  there  about  three  years,  after 
which  she  returned  again  to  the  United  States,  and  as  if  to 
add  one  more  to  the  many  instances  of  good  luck  that  have 
always  attended  her — she  was  so  fortunate  as  to  arrive  and 
fire  a federal  salute  in  her  native  city,  during  the  celebration 
of  the  4th  of  July,  1828,  and  contributed  not  a httle,  as  well 
by  her  beautiful  appearance  as  by  the  delightful  associations 
that  were  ever  uppermost  in  the  presence  of  such  a glorious 
vessel,  to  heighten  the  splendor  and  add  a zest  to  the  festiv- 
ities of  the  day. 

We  have  now  w'e  believe  briefly  touched  upon  most  of  the 
leading  incidents  in  the  eventful  history  of  this  favorite  ship; 
doubtless  there  are  many  others  well  worth  recording,  but 
which  can  be  only  known  to  those  who  at  the  time  of  their 
occurrence  were  on  board  of  her.  AVe  have  never  been  able 
to  find  any  but  very  unsatisfactory  accounts  of  her  operations 
before  Tripoli,  and  the  other  Barbary  States,  A complete 
and  impartial  history  of  the  movements  of  our  several  squad- 
rons in  those  seas  from  1803  to  the  present  moment,  would 
not  only  prove  extremely  interesting,  hut  as  a matter  of  re- 
cord would  be  invaluable. — AVe  sincerely  hope  some  com- 
petent person  may  be  found  who  is  willing  to  undertake  it. 

About  twelve  years  since  the  Constitution  was  hove  out  and 
completely  examined  at  the  Navy  Yard  at  Charlestown,  when 


THE  FRIGATE  CONSTITUTION. 


151 


her  timbers,  8tc.  were  found  to  be  in  remarkable  good  order, 
a fact  which,  after  twenty  five  years  wear  and  tear  and  hard 
service,  redounds  not  a little  to  the  credit  of  the  old  fashioned 
mechanics  of  Boston. 

In  her  actions  with  the  Guerriere  and  Java  she  mounted 
54  guns,  and  52  when  engaged  with  the  Cyane  and  Levant, 
her  armament  being  30  long  24  pounders  on  the  main  deck 
and  24  32  pound  carronades  on  the  upper  deck. — Her  loss  in 
the  action  with  the  Guerriere  was  killed  and  wounded,  14; 
with  the  Java,  34;  and  with  the  Cyane  and  Levant,  14  more 
• — total  62.  The  Gurriere’s  loss,  killed,  wounded  and  miss- 
ing, was  103;  the  Java’s  161;  Cyane’s  38;  Levant’s  39— 
total  341,  or  in  the  proportion  of  five  and  a half  to  one.  The 
prisoners  were  nearly  one  thousand. 

The  docking  of  “ Old  Ironsides”  was  a scene  of  the  most 
lively  interest,  and  excited  the  most  general  feeling.  On 
the  morning  of  the  24th  of  June,  1833,  a very  large  concourse 
of  spectators  assembled  at  an  early  hour  at  the  iVavy  Yard, 
Charlestown,  awaiting  with  anxious  expectation  the  scene  so 
well  calculated  to  awaken  retrospections  productive  of  the 
most  agreeable  association  of  occurrences  connected  with  the 
history  of  the  Navy  of  the  United  States. 

At  dawn  of  day,  Capt.  Smith,  the  executive  officer  of  the 
Yard,  proceeded  w'ith  the  splendid  barge,  prepared  expressly 
for  the  occasion,  and  manned  with  sixteen  seamen,  all  clad 
in  a new  and  beautiful  uniform  of  blue  cotton  fabric,  the 
growth  of  the  South,  and  the  manufacture  of  the  East,  to  the 
Boston  side  of  tlie  river  to  receive  the  President  of  the  United 
States,  the  Secretaries  of  the  Navy  and  War,  and  others  of 
the  President’s  suite,  the  Governor  of  Massachusetts,  Lieut 
enant  Governor  and  their  suite.  On  their  embarkation  the 
National  and  State  flags  were  hoisted  and  continued  to  wave 
in  harmony  and  pride  until  the  barge  passed  through  the  arch 
extending  from  the  United  States  74,  Columbus,  to  the  shear 
head,  and  decorated  with  the  flags  of  all  nations,  and  entered 
the  basin  at  the  Navy  Yard.  On  the  arrival  of  the  barge,  it 
being  made  knowmthat  the  President  was  not  in  the  company, 
but  was  detained  at  his  lodgings  in  Boston  by  reason  of  ill 
health,  a general  expression  of  disappointment  was  depicted 
on  every  countenance. 

The  corps  of  marines  who  appeared  in  their  usual  splendor 
and  were  under  the  command  of  Lieut.  Col.  Freeman,  receiv- 
ed the  distinguished  visitors  with  the  highest  military  honors, 
and  conducted  them  on  board  the  Constitution,  where  they 


152 


THE  FRIGATE  CONSTITUTION. 


were  received  by  Commodore  Hull,  to  whom  the  command  of 
the  vessel  had  been  politely  given  by  Commodore  Elliot,  as 
we  presume  in  consideration  of  his  honorable  connection  with 
her  history.  By  Commodore  Hull  the  visitors  were  then  in- 
troduced to  the  officers  who  had  served  on  board  the  favorite 
ship  in  her  successful  engagements,  and  when  this  ceremony 
was  finished,  the  broad  pennant  was  lowered,  and  its  place 
taken  by  the  American  ensign,  under  a salute  of  heavy  can- 
non. Com.  Hull,  with  trumpet  in  hand,  then  gave  orders  to 
open  the  gates  of  the  Dock,  which  was  immediately  and  suc- 
cessfully done,  and  the  gallant  ship  floated  proudly  and  safely 
into  her  granite  cradle  amid  the  roar  of  cannon,  and  the  pro- 
longed shouts  of  the  spectators,  to  the  national  tune  of  “ Yan- 
kee Doodle,’’  and  was  shut  out  from  the  ocean  on  which  she 
had  been  borne  for  the  last  thirty  years,  gaining  glory  for  the 
country  and  the  country’s  sons,  and  winning  for  herself  that 
place  in  the  heart  of  every  American,  which  renders  her  al- 
most a nation’s  idol.  The  steam  engine  was  then  set  to  work, 
and  at  1 o’clock  P.  M.  the  water  was  all  discharged  by  the 
pumps,  and  the  ship  properly  secured,  without  an  accident  of 
any  kind. 

Before  the  company  left  the  frigate  a ceremony  of  a highly 
interesting  character  took  place  in  the  presentation  of  three 
canes,  which  Com.  Elliot  had  caused  to  be  made  of  the  live 
oak,  a part  of  the  original  frame  of  the  Constitution.  These 
canes  were  presented  by  Com.  Hull,  through  tlie  hands  of  a 
charming  boy,  George  Washington  Elliot,  to  Mr.  Van  Buren, 
for  the  President  of  the  United  States,  as  the  firm  supporter 
of  the  Constitution;  to  the  Governor  of  Massachusetts  as  the 
Representative  of  the  State  in  which  the  ship  was  built,  and 
to  Mr.  Poinsett  of  S.  C.,  as  the  Representative  of  the  State 
where  the  live  oak  grew  of  which  she  was  built. 


“OLD  IRONSIDES.” 

Ay  ! pull  her  tattered  ensign  down, 
Long  has  it  waved  on  high, 

And  many  a heart  has  danced  to  see 
That  banner  in  the  sky; 

Beneath  it  rung  the  battle  shout, 
And  burst  the  cannon’s  roar — 
The  meteor  of  the  ocean  air 

Shall  sweep  the  clouds  ho  more. 


BRITISH  SHIP  HIBERNIA. 


153 


Her  deck,  once  red  with  heroes’  blood, 
Where  knelt  the  vanquished  foe. 

When  winds  were  hurrying  o’er  the  flood 
And  waves  were  white  below. 

No  more  shall  feel  the  conqueror’s  tread, 
Or  know  the  conquered  knee  ; 

The  harpies  of  the  shore  shall  pluck 
The  eagle  of  the  sea! 

Oh  better  that  her  shattered  hulk 
Should  sink  beneath  the  wave  ; 

Her  thunders  shook  the  mighty  deep 
And  there  should  be  her  grave. 

Nail  to  the  mast  her  holy  flag. 

Set  every  threadbare  sail. 

And  give  her  to  the  god  of  storms — 

The  lightning  and  the  gale! 


BRITISH  SHIP  HIBERNIA. 

The  Hibernia  sailed  from  Liverpool  in  Dec.  1832,  bound 
to  Van  Dieman’s  Land,  with  two  hundred  and  thirty-two  em- 
igrants. On  the  5th  of  Feb.  in  lat.  4.  40  south,  Ion.  20.  30, 
at  1 1 A.  M.  the  second  mate  went  to  the  store-room  to  draw 
off  some  spirits,  and  was  preparing  to  return  on  deck,  when 
by  some  means  he  stumbled,  and  the  lighted  candle  fell  into 
the  bucket  of  spirits  which  immediately  ignited  and  dreadfully 
burnt  the  mate,  who,  in  his  confusion,  overturned  the  bucket, 
and  thus  the  burning  liquid  was  spread  all  over  the  store- 
room, and  communicated  the  flames  to  several  casks  of  spirits 
in  the  said  room.  The  flames  spread  so  fast,  in  spite  of  every 
effort  to  prevent  them,  that  at  one  P.  IM.  all  hope  of  saving 
the  ship  and  property  was  abandoned.  The  master  ordered 
the  boats  to  be  hoisted  out ; but  the  fire  had  increased  so 
much  that  only  a small  quantity  of  provisions  could  be  got  at. 
The  boats,  being  crowded  with  people,  shoved  off  from  the 
ship’s  side.  The  master  would  not  leave  the  ship,  but  con- 
tinued his  exertions  until  the  flan  es  were  coming  through  the 
hatchways,  when  he  and  the  first  mate  threw  themselves  over 
VOL,  I.  7* 


SjniTlSH  SHIP  HIEEUKIA. 


io4 

board,  and  shortly  after  the  fire  reached  the  rigging  and 
spread  from  mast  to  mast.  The  boats  had  dropped  astern  for 
the  purpose  of  saving  as  many  lives  as  possible,  and  among 
those  picked  up  were  the  master  and  first  mate,  quite  exhaust- 
ed by  their  great  exertions  to  get  the  fire  under.  Being  load- 
ed almost  to  sinking,  the  boats  now  left  the  ship;  containing 
— the  long  boat,  fifty-three  persons,  pinnace,  seventeen,  and 
jolly-boat,  ten.  It  was  resolved  that  the  master  should  take 
charge  of  the  long-boat,  the  first  mate  of  the  pinnace,  and  the 
boatswain  of  the  jolly-boat,  and  proceed  to  Pernambuco. 
Two  compasses  had  been  saved,  as  also  the  captain’s  chro- 
nometer, sextant,  and  a few  charts,  and  the  mate’s  quadrant, 
saved  by  the  cabin  boy.  At  five  P.  JNI.  they  left  the  wreck, 
which  was  burned  almost  to  the  water’s  edge.  Numbers  of 
unfortunates  had  in  despair  climbed  the  bowsprit,  and  other 
parts  of  the  ship  where  the  fire  had  not  yet  reached;  the  scene 
was  shocking  and  heart-rending,  from  the  impossibility  of  giv- 
ing them  any  assistance. 

The  boats  left  with  scarcely  sufficient  provisions  to  keep 
those  in  them  alive,  and  damaged  likewise  by  the  salt  water. 
Some  fresh  water  had  also  been  saved,  but  this  was  carried 
off  by  the  pinnace,  which  deserted  her  companion  in  the  most 
shameful  manner.  The  first  mate  and  a cabin  passenger, 
called  Atkinson,  lay  the  blame  of  the  proceeding  to  each 
other;  each  saying  the  other  proposed  to  him  to  leave  the 
long-boat  to  her  fate.  The  jolly-boat  had  previously  sepa- 
rated from  her  consorts. 

The  long-boat  had  made  but  little  progress  on  the  10th  of 
Feb.  by  which  time  all  in  her  were  so  debilitated  from  fatigue 
and  thirst,  that  they  lost  all  hope.  The  boat,  too,  was  leaky, 
and  required  eight  men  to  be  constantly  bailing  her.  A 
highly  respectable  gentleman  (iMr.  Ridley)  died  of  exhaustion 
and  want  of  nourishment. 

On  the  1 1th  they  descried  a sail,  which  they  made  repeated 
signals  to.  These,  however,  would  not  have  been  perceived, 
had  it  not  fortunately  happened  that  a man  was  at  the  mast 
head  putting  up  a vane.  At  half  past  5 P.  M.  they  were  re- 
ceived on  board  the  Sotus,  which  immediately  changed  her 
course  for  Rio  Janeiro;  and  the  unfortunates  were  treated, 
during  the  passage,  with  every  kindness  and  attention.  Ten 
minutes  after  being  alongside,  the  boat  sunk. 

They  arrived  at  Rio  Janeiro  on  the  20th  of  Feb.  and  the 
Isabella,  from  the  Mediterranean,  arrived  on  the  2 1st,  with 
the  crew  of  the  pinnace,  who  scarcely  (at  least  some  of 


MUTlNV  Ot*  THE  SlltP  BOUNTY. 


1-5-5 


them,)  deserved  such  good  luck.  The  jolly-boat  was  still 
unheard  of;  so  that  of 232  persons  only  69  escaped. 

Several  of  the  sufferers  by  this  lamentable  conflagration, 
were  respectable  people  who  were  taking  out  their  all. 


the  bread-fruit  tree. 


MUTINY  OF  THE  SHIP  BOUNTY. 

The  merchants  and  planters  of  the  West  India  Islands,  hav- 
ing represented  to  his  majesty  that  an  essentia!  benefit  might 
be  derived  by  introducing  the  bread-fruit  as  an  article  of  food 
for  the  inhabitants  of  those  islands,  his  majesty  was  graciously 
pleased  to  direct  the  board  of  Admiralty  to  equip  a ship  for 
this  purpose.  Accordingly  one  proper  for  such  a voyage  was 
purchased,  and  fitted  up  in  a most  commodious  manner  to  re- 
ceive the  plants.  She  was  named  the  Bounty,  her  burden 
about  two  hundred  and  fifteen  tons,  and  the  command  con- 
ferred on  Lieutenant  W.  Bligh,  vvho  had  sailed  as  master  with 
Capt.  James  Cook,  on  his  voyage  of  discoveries.  The  whole 
crew  consisted  of  forty-six. 

On  the  4th  of  November,  1787,  the  Bounty  arrived  at  Spit- 
head,  and  on  the  24th  of  the  same  month,  Mr.  Bligh  received 


156 


MUTINY  OF  THE  SHIP  BOUNTY. 


his  final  orders  from  the  Admiralty,  which  were  to  proceed 
round  Cape  Horn  to  the  Society  islands,  there  to  take  on 
board  as  many  of  the  bread-fruit  trees  and  plants  as  may  be 
thought  necessary,  from  thence  to  proceed  through  Endeavor 
Straights,  to  Prince’s  Island  on  the  Straights  of  Sunda,  or  if 
it  should  be  more  convenient,  to  pass  on  the  eastern  side  of 
Java,  to  some  port  on  the  north  side  of  that  island,  where  any 
bread-fruit  trees  which  may  have  been  injured,  or  have  died, 
may  be  replaced  by  mangosteens,  duriens,  and  other  fruit 
trees  of  that  quarter,  as  well  as  the  rice  plant  which  grow's 
upon  dry  land.  From  Prince’s  Island,  or  the  island  of  Java, 
to  return  by  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  to  the  West  Indies,  and 
deposite  one  half  of  the  trees  and  j)lants  at  his  IMajesty’s 
Botanical  garden  at  St.  Vincent,  for  the  benefit  of  the  Wind- 
ward Islands;  then  to  go  on  to  Jamaica,  and  having  deliver- 
ed the  remainder  to  Mr.  East,  or  such  other  persons  as  may 
be  authorized  by  the  governor  and  council  to  receive  them, 
to  refresh  the  people  and  return  to  England. 

As  the  season  might  be  too  far  advanced  for  effecting  a 
passage  round  Cape  Horn,  the  Admiralty  gave  Mr.  Bligh 
discretional  orders  in  this  case,  to  go  round  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope. 

On  the  23d  of  December,  the  Bounty  sailed  from  Spithead. 
On  the  6th  of  January,  1788,  she  anchored  in  Santa  Cruz 
road,  on  the  island  of  Teneriff.  On  the  10th,  having  taken  on 
board  wine  and  other  refreshments,  Mr.  Bligh  proceeded  on 
his  voyage.  On  the  20th  of  March  the  coast  of  Terra  del 
Fuego  was  discovered  ; from  this  time  they  began  to  experi- 
ence very  tempestuous  weather,  the  winds  in  general  blowing 
with  great  violence  from  the  w'estward,  attended  with  fre- 
quent snow  and  hail-storms.  Mr.  Bligh  struggled  with  great 
perseverance  against  these  troubles  for  thirty  days;  and  then 
came  to  the  resolution  of  bearing  away  for  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope,  where  he  arrived  on  the  23d  of  ]\Iay.  While  at  the 
Cape  I\Ir.  Bligh  procured  such  plants  and  seeds  as  he  thought 
would  be  valuable  at  Otaheite,  or  any  other  place  at  which 
he  might  stop.  On  the  1st  of  July  he  sailed  from  the  Cape, 
and  shaped  his  course  for  New  Holland;  the  southern  pro- 
montory of  which  he  made  on  the  19th  of  August.  The  ne.xt 
day  he  anchored  in  Adventure  Bay:  here  the  ship  was  refit- 
ted; the  only  fresh  w'ater  to  be  procured  was  what  had  lodg- 
ed in  deep  pits  and  gullies  after  the  rainy  season:  it  was 
found  perfectly  sweet  and  good. 


MUTINY  OF  THE  SHIP  BOUNTY. 


157 


This  part  of  the  coast  of  New  Holland  abounds  in  large 
forest-trees,  some  running  to  the  height  of  one  hundred  and 
fifty  feet;  one  in  particular  which  was  seen  by  the  Bounty’s 
people,  measured  thirty-two  feet  in  girth.  The  wood  of  these 
trees  is  in  general  firm,  but  of  too  heavy  and  solid  a nature 
for  masts,  though  it  might  answer  extremely  well  for  ship- 
building. On  the  trunk  of  a decayed  tree  was  observed  to 
have  been  cut  with  a knife,  the  letters,  “A.  I).  1773,”  which 
is  supposed  to  have  been  done  by  some  of  Capt.  Furneaux’s 
people  who  were  at  this  place  in  the  March  of  that  year. 

The  natives  who  were  seen,  were  perfectly  naked,  extreme- 
ly wild,  but  inoffensive.  Mr.  Bligh  held  out  every  friendly 
encouragement  to  have  an  intercourse  with  them,  but  without 
effect. 

Previous  to  their  leaving  Adventure  Bay,  Mr.  Nelson,  the 
botanist,  planted  some  apple  and  other  fruit  trees,  and  sowed 
various  kinds  of  seeds.  On  the  4th  of  September  they  sailed 
from  hence,  and  steering  to  the  S.  E.  arrived  on  the  26th  of 
October  in  Matavai  Bay,  in  the  island  of  Otaheite. 

Mr.  Bligh  immediately  set  about  executing  the  object  of 
his  voyage;  for  which  purpose  the  botanists  were  sent  on 
shore,  in  search  of,  and  to  collect  the  bread-fruit  plants,  in 
which  they  found  no  difficulty,  receiving  every  assistance 
from  the  natives,  with  whom  the  greatest  friendship  and  in- 
timacy subsisted  during  their  continuance  at  this  island. 

On  the  31st  of  March,  1789,  having  collected  as  many  of  the 
trees  and  plants  as  could  be  conveniently  stowed,  they  were 
taken  on  board  to  the  number  of  one  thousand  and  fifteen, 
contained  in  seven  hundred  and  seventy-four  pots,  thirty-nine 
tubs,  and  twenty-six  boxes;  besides  several  other  plants  of 
various  descriptions.  The  Bounty  being  now  ready  for  sea, 
Mr.  Bligh  made  the  farewell  presents  to  his  friends,  many  of 
whom  expressed  a great  desire  to  accompany  him  to  England, 
and  shewed  evident  signs  of  regret  at  their  departure. 

On  the  4th  of  April,  they  took  a last  and  affectionate  leave 
of  their  hospitable  Otaheiten  friends,  and  put  to  sea;  pursuing 
nearly  the  same  tract  to  the  Friendly  Islands  with  former 
navigators;  on  the  morning  of  the  10th,  an  island  and  several 
small  keys  near  it  were  discovered;  the  island  had  a most 
beautiful  appearance,  it  was  covered  with  cocoa  nut  and  other 
trees,  interspersed  with  beautiful  lawns.  The  next  day  a 
cance  came  off  with  some  of  the  natives,  who  were  extremely 
familiar,  and  spoke  a similar  language  to  those  of  Otaheite 


158 


MUTINY  OF  THE  SHIP  BOUNTY. 


They  said  the  island  was  Wytootackee.  Its  circumference 
is  about  ten  miles;  lat.  18.  50,  south,  Ion.  200.  19,  east. 

On  leaving  this  island,  they  proceeded  for  the  Friendly 
Islands,  and  on  the  2.3d  anchored  at  Annamooka;  at  this  place 
Mr.  Bligh  saw  an  old  man,  who  he  remembered  when  he  was 
here  with  Capt.  Cook,  in  the  year  1777,  from  whom  he  learnt 
that  several  of  the  cattle  which  had  been  then  left  were  still 
alive  and  had  bred.  Bligh  had  also  the  satisfaction  Vo 

see  that  most  of  the  seeds  which  had  been  sown  at  that  time 
had  succeeded,  especially  the  pines,  of  which  fruit  the  natives 
were  very  fond. 

On  the  27th,  having  completed  taking  on  board  wood  and 
water,  and  procured  some  bread-fruit  plants  to  replace  those 
which  were  dead  or  sickly,  they  sailed  from  Annamooka. 

A scene  as  unexpected  as  deplorable  was  now  about  to  pre- 
sent itself,  which  rendered  the  object  of  the  voyage,  after  all 
Mr.  Bligh’s  exertions,  ineffectual. 

This  individual’s  bearing  towards  his  officers  and  crew 
as  it  was  afterwards  pioved,  had  never  been  of  the  most  gen- 
tle or  conciliating  kind;  indeed,  he  had  frequently  indulged  in 
the  coarsest  and  most  brutal  language  towards  them,  and  his 
acts  were  often  oppressive  in  the  extreme.  In  the  afternoon 
of  the  27th,  Lieut.  Bligh  came  upon  deck,  and  missing  some 
of  the  cocoa  nuts*which  had  been  piled  up  between  the  guns, 
said  they  had  been  stolen,  and  could  not  have  been  taken 
away  without  the  knowledge  of  the  officers,  all  of  whom  were 
sent  for  and  questioned  on  the  subject.  On  their  declaring 
that  they  had'  not  seen  any  of  the  people  touch  them,  he  ex- 
claimed, “Then  you  must  have  taken  them  yourselves;” 
and  proceeded  to  inquire  of  them  separately  how  many'  they' 
had  purchased.  On  coming  to  IMr.  Christian,  that  gentle- 
man answered,  “ I do  not  know,  sir  ; but  I hope  you  do  not 
think  me  so  mean  as  to  be  guilty  of’  stealing  yours.”  IMr. 

Bligh  answered,  “yes,  you  d d hound,  I do — you  must 

have  stolen  them  from  me,  or  you  would  be  able  to  give  a 
better  account  of  them;”  then  turning  to  the  other  officers,  he 
said,  “ God  d — n you,  you  scoundrels,  you  are  all  thieves 
alike  and  combine  with  the  men  to  rob  me;  I suppose  you  will 
steal  my  yams  next;  but  I’ll  sweat  you  for  it,  you  rascals — 
I’ll  make  half  of  you  jump  overboard  before  you  get  through 
Endeavor  Straits.”  This  tlireat  was  followed  hy  an  order  to 
the  clerk  “ to  stop  the  villains’  grog,  and  give  them  but  half  a 
pound  of  yams  to-morrow;  if  they  steal  them.  I’ll  reduce  them 
to  a quarter.” 


MUTINY  OF  THE  SHIP  BOUNTY 


159 


On  the  morning  of  the  28th  of  April,  just  before  sun-rise, 
Mr.  Christian,  one  of  the  mates,  (who  had  for  some  time  been 
intrusted  with  the  charge  of  the  third  watch),  accompanied  by 
the  master  at  arms,  gunner’s  mate,  and  Thomas  Burkett,  a 
seaman,  entered  Mr.  Bligh’s  cabin  while  he  was  asleep,  and 
seizing  him,  bound  his  hands  behind  his  back,  at  the  same 
time  threatening  instant  death  if  he  resisted  or  made  the  least 
noise.  Not  intimidated  by  their  threats,  IMr.  Bligh  resolutely 
called  for  assistance,  but  the  mutineers  had  taken  care,  pre- 
viously, to  secure  all  those  who  were  not  concerned  in  their 
diabolical  scheme.  They  then  pulled  him  from  his  bed,  and 
forced  him  upon  deck,  with  nothing  on  him  but  his  shirt, 
where  a guard  was  placed  over  him.  The  boatswain  was 
ordered  to  hoist  the  launch  out,  which  being  done,  Mr.  Hay- 
ward and  Mr.  Hallet,  midshipmen,  Mr.  Samuel,  the  clerk, 
with  some  others,  were  directed  to  go  into  her.  Mr.  Bligh 
frequently  remonstrated  with  his  people  on  the  impropriety 
and  violence  of  their  proceedings,  and  endeavored  to  persuade 
them  to  return  to  their  duty  ; but  all  his  efforts  proved  ineffec- 
tual ; the  only  reply  he  could  obtain  was,  “ hold  your  tongue 
sir  or  you  are  dead  this  instant.” 

The  officers  who  were  confined  below,  were  next  called  upon 
deck  and  forced  into  the  boat.  The  mutineers  were  some 
time  undecided  whether  they  should  detain  the  carpenter  or 
his  mate  ; at  length,  after  much  altercation,  it  was  determined 
that  the  carpenter  should  go  into  the  boat ; and  it  was  not 
without  much  opposition  that  they  permitted  him  to  take  his 
tool-chest  with  him.  Upon  which  some  of  them  swore,  that 
“ he  (meaning  IMr.  Bligh)  would  find  his  way  home  if  he  gets 
any  thing  with  him,  and  that  he  would  have  a vessel  built  in 
less  than  a month.”  ^Vhile  others  turned  their  miserable  situ- 
ation into  ridicule,  little  expecting,  from  the  boat  being  so 
deep  and  crowded,  that  she  could  long  keep  the  sea.  All 
those  now  being  in  the  boat  who  were  intended  to  accompany 
their  unfortunate  commander,  Christian  addressed  him,  saying, 
— “ Come,  Capt.  Bligh,  your  officers  and  men  are  now  in  the 
boat,  and  you  must  go  with  them  ; if  you  attempt  to  make  the 
least  resistance  you  will  instantly  be  put  to  death.”  He  was 
then  forceu  over  the  side,  and  his  hands  unbound.  When 
they  were  putting  him  out  of  the  ship,  Mr.  Bligh  looked  sted- 
fastly  at  Christian,  and  asked  him,  if  his  treatment  was  a proper 
return  for  the  many  instances  he  had  received  of  his  friendship  ? 
At  this  question  he  seemed  confused,  and  answered  with  much 

emotion, — “ That,  Capt.  Bligh, that  is  the  thing  ; T 

am  in  hell — I am  in  hell.” 


160 


MUTINY  OF  THE  SHIP  BOUNTY. 


The  boat  was  veered  astern,  and  soon  after  cast  adrift, 
amidst  the  ridicule  and  scoffs  of  these  deluded  and  unthinking 
men,  whose  general  shout  was,  “ huzza  for  Otaheite.”  The 
armorer  and  carpenter’s  mate  called  on  Mr.  Bligh,  and  beg- 
ged him  to  remember  that  they  had  no  hand  in  the  transac- 
tion, and  some  others  seemed  to  express  by  their  manner  a 
contrition  for  having  joined  in  the  mutiny. 

As  no  complaints  had  been  made  or  dissatisfaction  shown, 
Mr.  Bligh  was  at  a loss  how  to  account  for  this  sudden  and 
unexpected  change  in  the  disposition  of  his  people  ; unless  it 
rose  from  the  temptations  held  out  to  them  by  the  chiefs  of 
Otaheite,  who  were  much  attached  to  the  English,  and  allur- 
ed them  by  promises  of  large  possessions  if  they  would  remain 
behind  ; this,  in  addition  to  the  conne.xion  wliich  they  had  form- 
ed with  the  women,  whom  Mr.  Bligh  describes  as  handsome, 
mild  and  cheerful  in  their  manners  and  conversation  ; possess- 
ed of  great  sensibility,  and  having  sufficient  delicacy  to  make 
them  admired  and  beloved. 

Although  these  were  perhaps  among  the  inducements  which 
led  to  the  mutiny,  there  is  no  doubt  but  that  Bligh’s  intempe- 
rate language  and  insulting  demeanor  were  the  chief  causes 
of  the  unhappy  deed.  It  is  pretty  evident,  that  the  mutiny 
was  not,  as  Bligh  in  his  narrative  stated  it  to  have  been,  the 
result  of  a conspiracy.  It  appears  from  the  minutes  of  tlie 
court-martial,  which  was  afterwards  instituted,  that  the  whole 
affair  was  planned  and  executed  between  the  hours  of  four 
and  eight  on  the  morning  of  the  28th  of  April,  when  Chris- 
tian had  the  watch  upon  deck  ; that  Christian,  unable  longer 
to  bear  the  abusive  language,  had  meditated  his  own  escape 
from  the  ship  the  day  before,  choosing  to  trust  himself  to  fate 
rather  than  submit  to  the  constant  upbraiding  to  which  he  had 
been  subject  ; but  the  unfortunate  business  of  the  cocoa  nuts 
drove  him  to  the  commission  of  the  rash  and  felonious  act 
which  ended,  as  such  criminal  acts  usually  do,  in  his  own  de- 
struction and  that  of  a great  number  of  others,  many  of  whom 
were  wholly  innocent. 

The  following  persons  wmre  those  turned  adrift  with  IMr. 

Bligh  in  the  boat. 

John  Fryer,  master.  T.  Hayward, 

Thos.  Ledwood,  acting  sur-  J.  Hallet, 

geon  ; he  was  never  heard  John  iVorton,  quarter-master  ; 
of  after  Mr.  Bligh  left  Ba-  killed  by  the  natives  at  To- 
tavia.  soa. 


MUTINY  OF  THE  SHIP  BOUNTY. 


161 


D.  Nelson,  botanist ; died  at 
Batavia. 

W m.  Peckover,  gunner. 
Wm.  Cole,  boatswain. 

Wm.  Puicill,  carpenter. 

Wm.  Elphilstone,  master’s 
mate  ; died  at  Batavia. 


P.  Linkletter,  quarter-master  ; 

died  at  Batavia. 

L.  Lebogue,  sail  maker. 

John  Smith,  cook. 

Thos.  Hall,  ditto  ; died  at  Ba- 
tavia. 

Robert  Tinkler,  boy. 


There  remained  in  the  Bounty. 


Fletcher  Christian,  master’s 
mate. 

P.  Heywood,  ^ 

E.  Young,  > midshipmen. 
G.  Stewart,  ) 

J.  Mills,  gunner’s  mate. 


Thos.  M’Intosh,  of  carpenter’s 
crew. 

C.  Churchill,  master  at  arms. 
Joseph  Coleman,  armorer. 
Wm.  Brown,  gardener  ; and 
14  able  seamen. 


Before  the  boat  was  cast  off,  Mr.  Bligh  begged  that  some 
arms  might  be  handed  into  her  ; but  these  unfeeling  wretches 
laughed  at  him,  and  said  “ he  was  well  acquainted  with  the 
people  among  whom  he  was  going,  and  therefore  did  not 
want  them.’’  They,  however,  threw  four  cutlasses  into  the 
boat. 

Their  whole  stock  of  provisions  consisted  of  one  hundred 
and  fifty  pounds  of  bread,  sixteen  pieces  of  pork,  six  quarts  of 
rum,  with  twenty-eight  gallons  of  water  ; there  were  also  four 
empty  barrocoes  in  the  boat.  The  boatswain  had  been  allow- 
ed to  collect  a small  quantity  of  twine,  some  canvass,  lines,  and 
cordage.  Mr.  Samuel,  the  clerk,  had  been  also  permitted  to 
take  a quadrant  and  compass  ; but  he  was  forbidden  on  pain 
of  death  to  touch  either  chart,  ephemeris,  book  of  astronom- 
ical observations,  sextant,  time-keeper,  or  any  of  the  surveys 
or  drawings  which  Mr.  Bligh  had  been  collecting  for  fifteen 
years.  Mr.  Samuel  had  the  good  fortune  to  secure  Mr. 
Bligh’s  journal  and  commission,  with  some  other  material 
ship’s  papers. 

At  the  time  the  boat  left  the  ship  they  were  about  ten 
leagues  from  Tosoa.  Mr.  Bligh’s  first  determination  was  to 
steer  for  this  place,  to  seek  a supply  of  bread-fruit  and  water, 
from  thence  to  Tongataboo,  and  there  to  solicit  the  king  to 
suffer  him  to  equip  the  boat,  and  grant  them  such  a supply  of 
water  and  provisions,  as  might  enable  them  to  reach  the  East 
Indies.  Arriving  at  Tosoa,  they  found  the  natives  unfriendly 
and  hostile  ; and  availing  themselves  of  the  defenceless  state 


162 


MUTINY  OF  THE  SHIP  BOUNTY, 


of  the  English,  attacked  them  riolently  with  stones,  so  that 
the  supply  thfey  got  here  was  very  scanty.  It  was  indeed  with 
some  difficulty  they  escaped  being  entirely  cut  off  by  the  na- 
tives ; which  most  probably  would  have  been  the  case,  had 
not  one  of  the  crew  (John  Norton)  resolutely  jumped  on 
shore  and  cast  off  the  stern-fast  of  the  boat  ; this  brave  fel- 
low fella  sacrifice  to  preserve  the  lives  of  his  companions; 
he  was  sui rounded  and  inhumanly  murdered  by  these  savages. 

The  reception  they  met  at  Tosoa,  gave  them  little  encour- 
agement to  touch  at  Tongataboo  ; as  it  was  evident  that  the 
former  good  behavior  of  these  people  proceeded  more  from 
the  dread  of  fire  arms,  than  a natural  disposition  to  be 
friendly. 

It  now  seemed  the  general  wish  of  all  in  the  boat,  that  iMr. 
Bligh  should  conduct  them  towards  home.  He  pointed  out  to 
them  that  no  hopes  of  relief’ remained,  excepting  what  mi^ht 
be  found  at  New  Holland,  or  the  island  of  'I’imor,  wliich  was 
at  the  distance  of  full  one  thousand  and  two  hundred  leagues  ; 
and  that  it  would  require  the  greatest  economy  to  be  observ- 
ed, with  regard  to  the  scanty  allowance  which  they  had  to 
live  upon  for  so  long  a voyage.  It  was  therefore  agreed  by 
the  whole  crew,  that  only  an  ounce  of  bread,  and  a quarter  of 
a pint  of  water  should  be  issued  to  each  person  per  day.  Af- 
ter Mr.  Bligh  had  recommended  to  them  in  the  most  solemn 
manner  not  to  depart  from  the  promise  they  had  made  ; he  on 
the  2d  of  May  bore  away,  and  shaped  his  course  for  New 
Holland,  across  a sea  little  explored,  in  a boat  only  twenty- 
three  feet  in  length,  six  feet  nine  inches  in  breadth,  and  two 
feet  nine  inches  deep,  with  eighteen  persons  on  board,  and 
heavy  laden.  The  next  day  they  encountered  a violent  storm, 
the  boat  shipped  such  a quantity  of  water,  that  it  was  by  great 
exertions  and  with  the  utmost  difficulty  she  could  be  kept  afloat. 
The  d'ay  following  it  moderated.  On  the  5th,  they  saw  and 
passed  a cluster  of  islands,  continuing  their  course  to  the  north- 
west. Hitherto  they  had  not  been  able  to  keep  any  other  ac- 
count than  by  guess  ; but  had  now  succeeded  in  getting  a log- 
line marked,  and  by  a little  practice,  some  could  count  the 
seconds  with  a tolerable  degree  of  exactness.  The  miserable 
and  confined  state  in  which  they  were,  induced  IMr.  Bligh  to 
put  his  crew  to  watch  and  watch,  so  that  one  half  might  be  on 
the  look  out,  while  the  others  lay  down  in  the  boat’s  bottom,  or 
upon  a chest  ; even  this  gave  but  a trifling  alleviation  to  their 
sufferings  ; being  exposed  to  constant  wet  and  cold,  and  not 
having  room  to  stretch  their  limbs,  they  became  often  so  dread- 
fully cramped,  as  to  be  incapable  of  moving  them. 


MUTINY  OP  THE  SHIP  BOUNTY. 


163 


On  the  7th,  another  group  of  islands  was  seen,  from  whence 
they  observed  two  large  canoes  in  pursuit  of  them,  one  of 
which  at  four  o’clock  in  the  afternoon,  had  arrived  within  two 
miles  of  the  boat,  when  she  gave  over  the  chase  and  returned 
in  shore.  Mr.  Bligh  imagined  from  their  direction  and  vicin- 
ity to  the  Friendly  Islands  these  must  have  been  the  Fegee 
Islands. 

On  the  8th,  the  weather  was  moderate  and  fair,  which  gave 
them  an  opportunity  to  dry  their  clothes,  and  clean  out  the 
boat.  Mr.  Bligh  also  amused  the  people,  by  relating  to  them 
a description  of  New  Guinea  and  New  Holland,  with  every 
information  in  his  power,  that  in  case  any  accident  happened 
to  him,  the  survivor  might  be  able  to  pursue  their  course  to 
Timor;  which  place  they  before  knew  nothing  of  except  by 
name. 

On  the  10th,  the  weather  again  began  to  be  extremely 
boisterous,  with  constant  rain  and  frequent  thunder  and  light- 
ning ; the  sea  was  so  rough,  as  often  to  break  over  the  boat ; 
so  that  they  were  forever  baling,  and  often  in  imminent  danger 
of  perishing  ; in  addition  to  their  misfortunes,  the  bread  was 
damaged  by  the  salt  water  ; their  clothes  never  being  dry, 
they  derived  no  refreshment  from  the  little  rest  they  sometimes 
got ; and  many  were  so  benumbed  and  cramped  by  the  cold, 
that  they  were  afflicted  with  violent  shiverings  and  pains  in 
the  bowels.  As  the  weather  still  continued  tempestuous,  Mr. 
Bligh,  as  an  expedient,  recommended  to  every  one  to  strip,  and 
wring  their  clothes  in  the  salt-water,  which  had  a good  effect, 
and  produced  a warmth,  that  while  wet  with  the  rain  they 
could  not  have. 

On  the  14th  they  saw  a number  ofislands,  which  appeared 
to  be  a new  discovery,  but  as  they  lie  so  near  the  New  Heb- 
rides, they  may  be  considered  as  a part  of  that  group.  Their 
latitude  from  13  deg.  16  min.  to  14  deg.  south,  longitude  110 
deg.  67  min.  17  min.  to  168  deg.  34  min.  east  from  Greenwich  ; 
to  these  they  gave  the  name  of  Bligh’s  Islands. 

On  the  24th  it  was  thought  necessary  to  reduce  their  already 
miserable  pittance  ; it  was  accordingly  agreed  that  each  per- 
son should  receive  one  25th  part  of  a pound  of  bread  for 
breakfast,  and  the  same  quantity  for  dinner  ; so  that  by  omit- 
ting the  allowance  for  supper,  they  would  have  forty-three 
days  provisions. 

The  next  day  they  saw  several  noddies  and  other  sea  fowl, 
some  of  which  they  were  so  fortunate  as  to  catch,  and  servea 
them  out  as  a part  of  the  allowance.  The  sight  of  the  birds 


164 


MUTINY  OF  THE  SHIP  BOUNTY. 


indicated  their  being  in  the  neighborhood  of  land.  The 
weather  was  now  more  serene  ; but  even  this  became  distress- 
ing to  them  ; the  heat  of  the  sun  was  so  intense,  that  many 
of  the  people  were  seized  with  a languor  and  faintness,  which 
made  life  indifferent.  At  one  in  the  morning  on  the  29th, 
breakers  were  discovered  about  a quarter  of  a mile  distant 
under  their  Ice  ; they  immediately  hauled  off  and  were  soon 
out  of  danger.  At  daylight,  they  again  stood  in  and  discover- 
ed the  reef,  over  which  the  sea  broke  furiously.  Steering 
along  the  edge  of  it,  an  opening  was  soon  observed,  through 
which  the  boat  passed  ; a small  island  which  lay  within  the  reef 
of  a moderate  height,  Mr.  Bligh  named  Island  of  Direction,  as 
it  serves  to  show  the  entrance  of  the  channel ; its  latitude  is 
12  deg.  51  min.  south.  As  they  advanced  within  the  reef, 
the  coast  of  New  Holland  began  to  show  itself  distinctly  — 
They  landed  in  a fine  sandy  bay  on  an  island  near  the  main  ; 
here  they  found  plenty  of  oysters,  water,  and  berries,  which  to 
men  in  their  deplorable  condition  were  looked  upon  aslu.xuries. 
After  a more  comfortable  repose  than  they  had  experienced  for 
many  nights,  they  were  preparing  the  next  day  to  depart,  when 
about  twenty  natives  made  their  appearance  on  the  opposite 
shore,  running  and  hallooing,  at  the  same  time  making  signs 
to  land.  Each  was  armed  with  a spear  or  lance  ; several 
others  were  seen  peeping  over  the  tops  of  the  adjacent  hills. 
Mr.  Bligh  finding  that  he  was  discovered,  judged  it  most  pru- 
dent to  make  the  best  of  his  way  to  sea.  He  named  the  is- 
land on  which  they  landed  Restoration  Island  ; as  it  was  not 
only  applicable  to  their  own  situation,  but  the  anniversary  of 
King  Charles’s  Restoration  when  it  was  discovered  ; its  ob- 
served latitude  12  deg.  39  min.  south. 

As  the  boat  sailed  along  the  shore,  many  other  parties  of  the 
natives  came  down,  waving  green  boughs  as  a token  of  friend- 
ship ; but  Mr.  Bligh,  suspicious  of  their  intentions  would  not 
venture  to  land.  These  people  were  naked,  with  black  and 
woolly  hair. 

On  the  .31st  they  landed  on  a small  island,  in  order  to  get  a 
distinct  view  of  the  coast  ; from  thence,  after  making  a hearty 
meal  on  oysters,  they  again  put  to  sea,  steering  along  the 
shore,  often  touching  at  the  ditferent  islands  and  keys  to  re- 
fresh themselves,  and  get  such  supplies  as  they  afforded.  On 
the  3d  of  June,  they  had  passed  through  Endeavor  Straits, 
and  were  once  more  launched  into  the  open  ocean,  shaping 
their  course  for  the  island  of  Timor,  which  they  were  encour- 
aged to  expect  they  might  reach  in  eight  or  ten  days.  A con 


MUTINY  OF  THE  SHIP  BOUNTY. 


165 


tinuance  of  wet  and  tempestuous  weather,  affected  even  the 
stoutest  among  them  to  such  a degree,  from  incessant  fatigue, 
that  many  showed  evident  signs  of  approaching  dissolution. 
Mr.  Bligh  used  every  effort  to  revive  their  drooping  spirits, 
and  comforted  them  with  a hope  that  they  would  soon  arrive 
at  a port  where  their  distresses  would  be  relieved. 

At  three  o’clock  in  the  morning,  on  the  12th  of  June,  to 
their  inexpressible  joy,  the  island  of  Timor  was  discovered  ; 
and  on  the  14th  they  arrived  at  the  Dutch  settlement  of  Cou- 
pang.  Nothing  could  exceed  the  friendly  and  hospitable  re- 
ception they  met  with  from  the  governor,  Mr.  Van  Dste,  who 
was  lying  almost  at  the  point  of  death  ; he  regretted  that  his 
infirmity  should  prevent  him  from  officiating  as  a friend  him- 
self, but  assured  Mr.  Bligh  that  he  would  give  such  orders, 
as  should  procure  him  and  his  fellow  sufferers  every  assistance 
in  his  power  ; he  accordingly  committed  them  to  the  care  of 
Mr.  Wanjen,  his  son-in-law,  who,  with  the  other  principal 
persons  of  Coupang,  rendered  their  situation  comfortable  du- 
ring the  time  they  staid  among  them. 

Mr.  Bligh  presented  the  governor  a formal  account  of  the 
loss  of  the  ship  Bounty  j and  a requisition  in  his  Majesty’s 
name,  that  instructions  might  be  sent  to  all  the  Dutch  settle- 
ments, to  stop  the  ship  if  she  should  touch  at  any  of  them  ; 
with  a list  and  description  of  the  mutineers. 

A short  time  after  their  arrival  at  Coupang,  by  the  humane 
and  kind  attention  of  the  Dutch  inhabitants,  they  had  so  much 
recovered  their  health,  and  strength,  that  Mr.  Bligh  purchas- 
ed a schooner  for  one  thousand  rix  dollars,  to  convey  them  to 
Batavia  before  the  October  fleet  should  sail  for  Europe.  This 
vessel  was  named  the  Resource  ; and  by  the  assistance  and 
friendship  of  JVlr.  Wanjen,  (to  whose  liberal  and  hospitable 
treatment  they  were  all  much  indebted),  Mr.  Bligh  was  able 
to  procure  four  brass  swivels,  fourteen  stand  of  arms,  and 
some  ammunition,  which  was  necessary  to  protect  them  against 
the  pirates  who  infest  the  coast  of  Java. 

On  the  20th  of  July,  Mr.  David  Nelson,  the  botanist,  died 
of  an  inflammatory  fever  ; he  was  a man  much  respected,  and 
of  great  scientific  knowledge.  This  was  his  second  voyage  to 
the  South  Seas  in  the  capacity  of  botanist. 

The  schooner  being  ready  for  sea,  on  the  30th  August  Mr. 
Bligh  and  his  crew  took  an  affectionate  leave  of  their  bene- 
factors, and  sailed  from  Coupang,  with  the  launch  that  had 
preserved  their  lives,  in  tow. 

On  the  1st  of  October  they  arrived  in  Batavia  road.  The 


166 


MUTINY  OF  THE  SHIP  BOUNTY. 


next  day  Mr.  Bligh  was  taken  so  extremely  ill,  that  he  was 
obliged  to  be  moved  into  the  country.  Shortly  after  the 
Dutch  surgeon-general  represented  to  him  that  his  complaint 
was  of  such  a nature,  that  unless  he  quitted  the  air  of  Bata- 
via, it  might  prove  fatal.  In  consequence  of  this,  ]\lr.  Bligh 
applied  to  the  governor-general  for  permission  to  return  to 
Europe  by  the  fleet  which  was  on  the  point  of  sailing;  which 
being  granted,  he  took  his  passage  on  board  a Dutch  packet, 
and  sailed  from  Batavia  on  the  16th  of  October,  1789  ; the 
governor  promising  him  that  the  remainder  of  his  crew  should 
be  sent  home  by  the  earliest  opportunity.  On  the  14th  of 
March,  1790,  he  arrived  m England.  Out  of  the  nineteen 
who  were  in  the  boat  when  she  left  the  ship,  only  twelve  lived 
to  return  to  their  native  country. 

The  tide  of  public  applause  set  as  strongly  in  favor  of  Bligh, 
on  account  of  his  sufferings  and  the  successful  issue  of  his  dar- 
ing enterprise,  as  its  indignation  was  launched  against^Chris- 
tian  and  his  associates,  for  the  audacious  and  criminal  deed  they 
had  committed.  Bligh  was  promoted  by  tiie  Admiralty  to  the 
rank  of  commander,  and  speedily  sent  out  a second  time  to 
transport  the  bread-fruit  to  the  West  Indies,  which  he  without 
the  least  obstruction,  successfully  accomplished  ; and  his  ma- 
jesty’s government  was  no  sooner  made  acquainted  with  the 
atrocious  act  of  piracy  and  mutiny,  than  it  determined  to  adopt 
every  possible  means  to  apprehend  and  bring  to  condign  pun- 
ishment the  perpetrators  of  so  foul  a deed.  For  this  purpose, 
the  Pandora  frigate  of  twenty-four  guns,  and  one  hundred  and 
sixty  men,  was  despatched,  under  the  command  of  Captain 
Edward  Edwards,  with  orders  to  proceed  in  the  first  instance 
to  Otaheite,  and,  not  finding  the  mutineers  there,  to  visit  the 
different  groups  of  the  Society  and  Friendly  Islands,  and 
others  in  the  neighboring  parts  of  the  Pacific,  using  his  best 
endeavors  to  seize  and  bring  home  in  confinement  the  whole  or 
such  part  of  the  delinquents  as  he  might  be  able  to  discover. 

This  voyage  was  in  the  sequel  almost  as  disastrous  as  that 
of  the  ship  Bounty,  but  from  a different  cause.  The  waste  of 
human  life  was  much  greater,  occasioned  by  the  wreck  of  the 
ship,  in  returning  ; and  the  distress  e.xperienced  by  the  crew 
was  not  much  less,  owing  to  the  famine  and  thirst  tliey  had  to 
suffer  in  a navigation  of  eleven  hundred  miles  in  open  boats  ; 
but  the  captain  succeeded  in  fulfilling  a part  of  his  instructions, 
by  taking  fourteen  of  the  mutineers,  of  whom  ten  were  brought 
safe  to  England,  the  other  four  being  drowned  when  the  ship 
was  wrecked.  Soon  after  their  arrival,  a court-martial  assem- 


MUTINY  OF  THE  SHIP  BOUNTY. 


!67 


bled  to  try  the  prisoners,  on  board  his  majesty’s  ship  Duke,  on 
tlie  I2th  of  September,  1792.  Against  seven  of  the  ten  the 
charges  of  mutiny  were  proved,  and  they  were  adjudged 
\vorthy  of  death  ; two  of  them,  however,  Peter  Hey^wood  and 
James  Morrison  were  earnestly  recommended  by  the  court  to 
his  majesty’s  mercy,  and  they  were  pardoned  accordingly. 
Heywood,  who  at  the  time  of  the  mutiny  was  but  sixteen 
years  of  age,  was  very  honorably  and  fully  acquitted  in  public 
opinion  of  any  participation  in  the  deeds,  and  he  afterwards 
rose  to  distinction,  without  any  invidious  suspicion  being  at- 
tached to  him.  He  died  in  tlie  year  1831,  leaving  behind  him 
a high  and  unblemished  ciiaracter  in  that  service  of  which  he 
was  a most  honorable,  intelligent,  and  distinguished  member. 
The  remaining  five  of  the  convicts  were  hung  pursuant  to 
sentence. 


Twenty  years  had  passed  away,  and  the  Bounty,  and 
Fletcher  Christian,  and  the  piratical  crew  that  he  had  carried 
off  with  him  in  that  ship,  had  long  ceased  to  occupy  a thought  in 
the  public  mind.  It  happened,  however,  that  an  accidental  dis- 
covery, as  interesting  as  it  was  wholly  unexpected,  was  brought 
to  light  in  consequence  of  an  American  trading  vessel  having, 
by  mere  chance,  approached  one  of  these  numerous  islands  in 
the  Pacific,  against  whose  steep  and  iron-bound  shore  the  surf 
almost  everla-stingly  rolls  with  such  tremendous  violence  as  to 
bid  defiance  to  any  attempts  of  boats  to  land,  except  at  parti- 
cular times  and  in  very  few  places. 

Captain  Folger,  of  the  American  brig  Topaz  of  Boston,  in 
September,  1808,  landed  on  Pitcairn’s  Island  in  latitude  25 
2 south,  longitude  130  west,  where  he  found  an  Englishman, 
of  the  name  of  Alexander  Smith,  the  only  person  remaining  of 
nine  that  had  escaped  in  the  Bounty.  Smith  related  that, 
aPer  putting  Capt.  Bligh  in  the  boat,  Christian  took  command 
of  the  ship  and  went  to  Otaheite,  where  many  of  the  crew  left 
her,  except  Christian,  Stnith,  and  seven  others,  who  each  took 
wives,  and  six  Otaheitan  men-servants,  and  shortly  after  ar- 
rived at  Pitcairn’s  Island,  where  they  ran  the  ship  ashore  and 
broke  her  up  ; this  event  took  place  in  the  year  1790. 

About  four  years  after  their  arrival  (a  great  jealousy  exist- 
ing), the  Otaheitans  secretly  revolted,  and  killed  every  Eng- 
lishman except  Smith,  whom  they  severely  wounded  in  the 
neck  with  a pistol  ball.  The  same  night,  the  widow's  of  the 
deceased  Englishmen  arose  and  put  to  death  the  whole  of  the 


168 


MUTINY  OF  THE  SHIP  BOUNTY. 


Otaheitans,  leaving  Smith  the  only  man  alive  upon  the  island, 
with  eight  or  nine  women  and  several  children.  On  his  re- 
covery, he  applied  himself  to  tilling  the  ground,  so  that  it 
now  produced  plenty  of  yams,  cocoa-nuts,  bananas,  plant- 
ain, hogs  and  poultry  in  abundance.  There  were  some 
grown-up  men  and  women,  children  of  the  mutineers,  on  the 
island,  the  whole  population  amounting  to  about  thirty-five, 
who  acknowledged  Smith  as  father  and  commander  of  them 
all ; they  all  spoke  English,  and  had  been  educated  by  him 
in  a moral  and  religious  way. 

It  was  asserted  by  the  second  mate  of  the  Topaz,  that  Chris- 
tian, the  ringleader,  became  insane  shortly  after  taking  up  his 
abode  on  the  island,  and  threw  himself  off  the  rocks  into  the 
sea.  It  is  clear  enough  that  this  misguided  and  ill-fated  young 
man  was  never  happy  after  the  rash  and  criminal  step  he  had 
taken.  He  was  always  sullen  and  morose,  and  committed  so 
many  acts  of  wanton  oppression  as  very  soon  incurred  the 
hatred  of  his  companions.  According  to  the  account  of  Smith, 
eras  he  was  usually  called,  John  Adams,  the  cause  of  Chris- 
tian’s death  was  his  having  forcibly  seized  on  the  wife  of  one 
of  the  Otaheite  men,  which  so  e.xasperated  the  rest  that  they  not 
only  sought  the  life  of  the  offender,  but  of  others  also  who 
might,  as  they  thought,  be  disposed  to  pursue  the  same  course. 
The  manner  of  Christian’s  death  still  remains  uncertain  ; cer- 
tain it  is,  that  however  far  he  might  escape  from  the  reach  of 
justice  there  was  no  escaping  from 

" Those  rods  of  scorpions  and  those  whips  of  steel 

Which  conscience  shakes.” 

Pitcairn’s  Island  was  visited  in  1814  by  his  majesty’s  frig- 
ates, the  Briton  and  the  Tagus,  by  which  the  account  of  Cap- 
tain Folger  was  confirmed.  From  the  time  of  tliis  visit 
nothing  more  was  heard  of  Adams  and  his  family  for  nearly 
twelve  years,  when,  in  IS'So,  Captain  Beechey,  in  the  Blos- 
som, bound  on  a voyage  of  discovery,  touched  at  Pitcairn’s  Is- 
land. He  found  the  descendants  of  the  mutineers  increased 
to  sixty-six  ; the  females  were  modest,  handsome,  and  plea- 
sing, and  the  males  added  a wonderful  degree  of  strength  and 
agility  to  a beautiful  symmetry  of  form.  Adams  had  intro- 
duced into  his  little  society,  the  most  salutary  laws  end  regu- 
lations, which  he  had  drawn  from  the  bible,  and  seened  desi- 
rous to  atone  for  his  past  misconduct  by  training  up  the  rising 
generation  in  piety  and  virtue.  The  death  of  this  old  patriarch 
took  place  in  March,  1829,  and  he  was  sincerely  lamented  by 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


169 


the  infant  colony.  It  has  recently  been  stated  in  the  newspa- 
pers, that  owing  to  a deficiency  of  water  at  Pitcairn’s  Island, 
the  descendants  of  the  mutineers  had  all  emigrated  to  Ota- 
heite  : but  there  being  disgusted  with  the  dissolute  and  immor- 
al behavior  of  the  islanders,  they  had  returned  to  the  place  of 
their  birth  to  escape  the  contamination  of  vice  and  intemper- 
ance 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN, 

Who  was  taken  by  the  Pirates,  off  Cape  Cruz,  Dec.  17,  1821,  and 
subsequently  left,  ivith  his  crew,  to  perish  on  a desolate  island. 

I have  reluctantly  yielded  to  the  urgent  solicitations  of 
friends,  to  give  a short  narrative  of  the  capture,  sufferings  and 
escape  of  myself  and  crew,  after  having  been  taken  by  a pi- 
ratical schooner,  called  the  Mexican,  December,  1821.  The 
peculiar  circumstances  attending  our  situation,  gave  us  ample 
opportunity  for  learning  the  character  of  those  cruisers  which 
have  lately  infested  our  southern  coasts,  destroying  the  lives 
and  plundering  the  property  of  so  many  peaceable  traders.  If 
this  narrative  should  eff;ct  any  good,  or  urge  our  government 
to  still  more  vigorous  measures  for  the  protection  of  our  com- 
merce, my  object  will  be  attained. 

I sailed  from  Boston  bound  for  Trinidad,  in  the  Island  of 
Cuba,  on  the  13th  November,  1321,  in  the  schooner  Exertion, 
burden  one  hundred  and  seven  tons,  owned  by  Messrs.  Joseph 
Ballister  and  Henry  Farnam,  with  a crew  consisting  of  the 
following  persons  : — 


Joshua  Bracket, 

mate, 

Bristol, 

David  Warren, 
Thomas  Gooda'I, 

cook, 

Saco, 

seaman, 

Baltimore, 

Thomas  Young, 

(.C 

Orangetown, 

Francis  de  Suze, 

u 

St.  John’s, 

George  Reed, 

£( 

Greenock,  Scotland 

VOL.  1. 


8 


170 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


The  cargo  consisted  of  flour,  beef,  pork,  lard,  outter,  fish 
beans,  onions,  potatoes,  apples,  hams,  furniture,  sugar  box 
shooks,  &.C.  invoiced  at  about  eight  thousand  dollars.  Nothing 
remarkable  occurred  during  the  passage,  except  much  bad 
weather,  until  my  capture,  which  was  as  follows  : — 

Monday,  December,  17th,  1821, — commenced  with  fine 
breezes  from  the  eastward.  At  daybreak  saw  some  of  the 
islands  northward  of  Cape  Cruz,  called  keys — stood  along 
northwest  ; every  thing  now  seemed  favourable  for  a happy 
termination  of  our  voyage.  At  three  o’clock,  P.  ]\I.  saw  a 
sail  coming  round  the  Keys,  into  a channel  called  Boca  de 
Cavolone  by  the  chart,  nearly  in  latitude  20,  55,  north,  lon- 
gitude 79,  55,  west,  she  made  directly  for  us  with  all  sail  set, 
sweeps  on  both  sides  (the  wind  being  light)  and  was  soon  near 
enough  for  us  to  discover  about  forty  men  on  her  deck,  armed 
with  muskets,  blunderbusses,  cutlasses,  long  knives,  dirks, 
two  carronades,  one  a twelve,  the  other  a six  pounder;  she 
was  a schooner,  wearing  the  Patriot  flag,  (blue  white  and 
blue)  of  the  Republic  of  Mexico.  I thought  it  not  prudent 
to  resist  them,  should  they  be  pirates,  with  a crew  of  seven 
men,  and  only  five  muskets  ; accordingly  ordered  the  arms 
and  ammunition  to  be  immediately  stowed  away  in  as  secret 
a place  as  possible,  and  suffer  her  to  speak  us,  hoping  and 
believing  that  a republican  flag  indicated  both  honor  and 
friendship  from  those  who  wore  it,  and  which  we  might  expect 
even  from  Spaniards.  But  how  great  was  my  astonishment, 
when  the  schooner  having  approached  very  ne^r  us,  hailed  in 
English,  and  ordered  me  to  heave  my  boat  out  immediately 
and  come  on  board  of  her  with  my  papers.  Accordingly  mv 
boat  was  hove  out,  but  filled  before  I could  get  into  her.  I 
was  then  ordered  to  tack  ship  and  lay  by  for  the  pirate’s  boat  to 
board  me;  which  was  done  by  Bolidar,  their  first  lieutenant, 
with  six  or  eight  Spaniards,  armed  with  as  manv  of  the  before 
mentioned  weapons  as  they  could  well  sling  about  their  bodies. 
They  drove  me  into  the  boat  and  two  of  them  rowed  me  to 
their  priva' eer,  (as  they  called  their  vessel,)  where  I shook 
hands  with  her  commander.  Captain  Jonnia,  a Spaniard,  who 
before  looking  at  my  papers,  ordered  Bolidar,  his  lieutenant, 
to  follow  the  Mexican  in,  back  of  the  Key  they  had  left,  which 
was  done.  At  6 o’clock,  P.  ]M.  the  Exertion  was  anchored 
in  eleven  feet  water,  near  their  vessel,  and  an  islaivd,  which 
they  called  Twelve  League  Key,  (called  by  the  chart  Kev 
Largo,)  about  thirty  or  thirty-five  leagues  from  Trinidad.  Af- 
ter this  strange  conduct  they  began  examining  my  papers  bv 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


171 


a Scotchman  who  went  by  the  name  of  Nickola,  their  sailing 
master.  He  spoke  good  English,  had  a countenance  rather 
pleasing,  although  his  beard  and  mustachios  had  a frightful 
appearance — his  face,  apparently  full  of  anxiety,  indicated 
something  in  my  favor  ; he  gave  me  my  papers  saying  “take 
good  care  of  them,  for  I am  afraid  that  you  have  fallen  into 
bad  hands.”  The  pirate’s  boat  was  then  sent  to  the  Exertion 
with  more  men  and  arms  ; a part  of  them  left  on  board  her  ; 
the  rest  returning  with  three  of  my  crew  to  their  vessel  ; viz. 
Thomas  Young,  Thomas  Goodall,  and  George  Reed — they 
treated  them  with  something  to  drink,  and  offered  them  equal 
shares  with  themselves,  and  some  money,  if  they  would  enlist, 
but  they  could  not  prevail  on  tliem.  I then  requested  per- 
mission to  go  on  board  my  vessel  which  was  granted,  and 
further  requested  Nickola  should  go  with  me,  but  was  refused 
by  the  captain,  who  vociferated  in  a harsh  manner,  “ No,  No, 
No,”  accompanied  with  a heavy  stamp  upon  the  deck.  When 
I got  on  board,  I was  invited  below  by  Bolidar,  where  I found 
they  had  emptied  the  case  of  liquors,  and  broken  a cheese  to 
pieces  and  crumbled  it  on  the  table  and  cabin  floor  ; tlie  pirates 
elated  with  their  prize,  (as  they  called  it.)  had  drank  so  much 
as  to  make  them  desperately  abusive.  I was  permitted  to 
lie  down  in  my  birth  ; but  reader,  if  you  have  ever  been 
awakened  by  a gang  of  armed  desperadoes,  who  have  taken 
possession  of  your  habitation  in  the  midnight  hour,  you  can 
imagine  my  feelings.  Sleep  W'as  a stranger  to  me,  and  anx- 
iety was  my  guest.  Bolidar,  however,  pretended  friendship, 
and  flattered  me  with  the  prospect  of  being  soon  set  at  liberty. 
But  I found  him,  as  I suspected,  a consummate  hypocrite;  in- 
deed, his  very  looks  indicated  it.  He  W'as  a stout  and  w'ell 
built  man,  of  a dark,  swarthy  complexion,  with  keen,  ferocious 
eyes,  huge  whiskers,  and  beard  under  his  chin  and  on  his  lips 
four  or  five  inches  long  ; he  was  a Portuguese  by  birth,  but 
had  become  a naturalized  Frenchman — had  a wife,  if  not  chil- 
dren, (as  I was  told)  in  France,  and  was  well  known  there 
as  commander  of  a first  rate  private!  His  appearance  was 
truly  terrific  ; he  could  talk  some  in  English,  and  had  a most 
lion-like  voice. 

Tuesday,  18th. — Early  this  morning  the  captain  of  the  pi- 
rates came  on  board  the  Exertion  ; took  a look  at  the  cabin- 
stores,  and  cargo  in  the  state  rooms,  and  then  ordered  me  back 
with  him  to  his  vessel,  wliere  he,  with  his  crew,  held  a consul- 
tation for  some  time,  respecting  the  cargo.  After  which,  the 
.interpreter,  Nickola,  told  me  that  “ the  captain  had  or  pretend- 


172 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


ed  to  have  a commission  under  General  Traspelascus,  com- 
mander in  chief  of  the  republic  of  Mexico,  authorizing  him  to 
take  all  cargoes  whatever  of  provisions,  bound  to  any  Spanish 
royalist  port — that  my  cargo  being  bound  to  an  enemy’s  port, 
must  be  condemned  ; but  that  the  vessel  should  be  given  up 
and  put  into  a fair  channel  for  Trinidad  where  I was  bound.” 
I requested  him  to  examine  the  papers  thoroughly,  and  per- 
naps  he  would  be  convinced  to  the  contrary,  and  told  him  my 
cargo  was  all  American  property  taken  in  at  Boston  and  con- 
signed to  an  American  gentleman  agent  at  Trinidad.  But  the 
captain  would  not  take  this  trouble,  but  ordered  both  vessels 
under  way  immediately,  and  commenced  beating  up  amongst 
the  Keys  through  most  of  the  day,  the  wind  being  very  light. 
They  now  sent  their  boats  on  board  the  Exertion  for  stores, 
and  commenced  plundering  her  of  bread,  butter,  lard,  onions, 
potatoes,  fish,  beans,  S^c.  took  up  some  sugar  box  shocks  that 
were  on  deck,  and  found  the  barrels  of  apples  ; selected  the 
best  of  them,  and  threw  the  rest  of  them  overboard.  They  in- 
quired for  spirits,  wine,  cider.  See.  and  were  told  “ they  had 
already  taken  all  that  was  on  board.”  But  not  satisfied  they 
proceeded  to  search  the  state  rooms  and  forecastle,  ripped  up 
the  floor  of  the  latter  and  found  some  boxes  of  bottled  cider, 
which  they  carried  to  their  vessel,  gave  three  cheers,  in  an 
exulting  manner  to  me,  and  then  began  drinking  it  with  such 
freedom,  that  a violent  quarrel  arose  between  officers  and 
men,  which  came  very  near  ending  in  bloodshed.  I was  ac- 
cused of  falsehood,  for  saying  they  had  already  got  all  the 
liquors  that  were  on  board,  and  I thouglit  tliey  had  ; the 
truth  was,  I never  had  any  bill  of  lading  of  the  cider,  and  con- 
sequently had  no  recollection  of  its  being  on  board  ; yet  it 
served  them  as  an  excuse  for  being  insolent.  In  the  evening 
peace  was  restored  and  they  sung  songs.  I was  suffered  to 
go  below  for  the  night,  and  they  placed  a guard  over  me,  sta- 
tioned at  the  companion  way. 

Wednesday,  19th,  commenced  witli  moderate  easterly  winds, 
beating  towards  the  noitheast,  tlie  pirate’s  boats  frequently 
going  on  board  the  Exertion  for  potatoes,  fish,  beans,  butter, 
&c.  which  were  used  with  great  waste,  and  extravagance. 
They  gave  me  food  and  drink,  but  of  bad  quality,  more  partic- 
ularly the  victuals,  which  was  wretchedly  cooked.  The  place 
assigned  me  to  eat  was  covered  with  dirt  and  vermin.  It  ap- 
peared that  their  great  object  was  to  hurt  my  feelings  with 
threats  and  observations,  and  to  make  my  situation  as  unpleas- 
ant as  circumstances  would  admit.  We  came  to  anchor  near 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


17.^ 


a Key,  called  by  them  Brigantine,  where  myself  and  mate 
were  permitted  to  go  on  shore,  but  were  guarded  by  several 
armed  jpirates.  I soon  returned  to  the  Mexican  and  my  mate 
to  the  Exertion,  with  George  Reed  one  of  my  crew  ; the  other 
two  being  kept  on  board  the  Mexican.  In  the  course  of  this 
day  I had  considerable  conversation  with  Nickola,  who  ap- 
peared well  disposed  towards  me.  He  lamented  most  deeply 
ins  own  situation,  for  he  was  one  of  those  men,  whose  early 
good  impressions  were  not  entirely  effaced,  although  confed- 
erated with  guilt.  He  told  me  “ those  who  had  taken  me,  were 
no  better  than  pirates,  and  their  end  would  be  the  halter  ; but,” 
he  added,  with  peculiar  e.motion,  “ I will  never  be  hung  as  a 
pirate,”  showing  me  a bottle  of  laudanum  which  he  had  found 
in  my  medicine  chest,  saying  “ if  we  are  taken,  that  shall  cheat 
the  hangman,  before  we  are  condemned.”  I endeavoured  to 
get  it  from  him,  but  did  not  succeed.  I then  asked  him  how 
he  came  to  be  in  such  company,  as  he  appeared  to  be  dissatis- 
fied. He  stated  “that  he  was  at  New  Orleans  last  summer 
out  of  employment,  and  became  acquainted  with  one  Captain 
August  Orgainar,  a Frenchman,  who  had  bought  a small 
schooner  of  about  fifteen  tons,  and  was  going  down  to  the  bay  of 
Mexico  to  get  a commission,  under  General  Traspelascus,  in 
order  to  go  a privateering  under  the  patriot  flag.  Captain 
Orgamar  made  him  liberal  offers  respecting  shares,  and  prom- 
ised him  a sailing  master’s  birth,  which  he  accepted  and  em- 
barked on  board  the  schooner,  without  sufficiently  reflecting 
on  the  danger  of  such  an  undertaking.  Soon  after  she  sailed 
from  Mexico  ; where  they  got  a commission,  and  the  vessel 
was  called  Mexican.  They  made  up  a complement  of  twenty 
men,  and  after  rendering  the  general  some  little  service,  in 

transporting  his  troops  to  a place  called proceeded  on  a 

cruise  ; took  some  small  prizes  off  Campeachy  ; afterwards 
came  on  the  south  coast  of  Cuba,  where  they  took  other  small 
prizes  and  the  one  which  we  were  now  on  board  of.  By  this 
time  the  crew  were  increased  to  about  forty,  nearly  one  half 
Spaniards,  the  others  Frenchmen  and  Portuguese.  Several 
of  them  had  sailed  out  of  ports  in  the  United  States,  with 
American  protections  ; but,  I confidently  believe,  none  are 
natives,  especially  of  tbe  northern  states.*  I was  careful  in 
examining  the  men,  being  desirous  of  knowing  if  any  of  my 

* The  Spaniards  at  Havana  have  been  in  the  habit  of  saying  to  those 
who  arrive  there,  after  suffering  the  horrid  abuse  of  cutting,  beating, 
hanging,  robbing,  &c.  “it  is  your  countrymen  that  do  this.” 


174 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


countrymen  were  among  this  wretched  crew  ; but  air  satis* 
tied  there  were  none,  and  my  Scotch  friend  concurred  in  the 
opinion.  And  now  with  a new  vessel,  which  was  the  prize 
of  these  plunderers,  they  sailed  up  Mafiganeil  Bay;  previous- 
ly, however,  they  fell  in  with  an  American  schooner,  from 
which  they  bought  four  barrels  of  beef,  and  paid  in  tobacco. 
At  the  Bay  was  an  English  brig  belonging  to  Jamaica,  owned 
by  Mr.  John  Louden  of  that  place.  On  board  of  this  vessel 
the  Spanish  part  of  the  crew  commenced  their  depredations 
as  pirates,  although  Captain  Orgamar  and  Nickola  protested 
against  it,  and  refused  any  participation  ; but  they  persisted, 
and  like  so  many  ferocious  blood-hounds,  boarded  the  brig, 
plundered  the  cabin  stores,  furniture,  captain’s  trunk.  See.  took 
a hogshead  of  rum,  one  twelve  pound  carronade,  some  rig- 
ging and  sails.  One  of  them  plundered  the  chest  of  a sailor, 
W’ho  made  some  resistance,  so  that  the  Spaniard  took  his  cut- 
lass and  beat  and  wounded  him  without  mercy.  Aickola  asked 
ed  him  “ why  he  did  it  the  fellow  answered  “ I will  let  you 
know,”  and  took  up  the  cook’s  axe  and  gave  him  a cut  on 
the  head,  which  nearly  deprived  him  of  life.*  Then  they  or- 
dered Captain  Orgamar  to  leave  his  vessel,  allowing  him  his 
trunk  and  turned  him  ashore,  to  seek  for  himself.  Aickola 
begged  them  to  dismiss  him  with  his  captain,  but  no,  no,  was 
the  answer  ; for  they  had  no  complete  navigator  but  him. 
After  Captain  Orgamar  was  gone,  they  put  iti  his  stead  the 
present  brave  (or  as  I should  call  him  cowardly)  Captain  Jon- 
nia,  who  headed  them  in  plundering  the  before  mentioned  brig, 
and  made  Bolidar  their  first  lieutenant,  and  then  proceeded 
down  among  those  Keys  or  islands,  where  I was  captured. 
This  is  the  amount  of  w hat  my  friend  Nickola  told  me  of  their 
history. 

Thursday,  !20th,  continued  beating  up,  wind  being  light,  the 
pirate’s  boats  w'ere  sent  to  the  Exertion  for  more  stores,  such 
as  bread,  lard,  Stc.  I tliis  day  discovered  on  board  tbe  31ex- 
ican  three  black  girls,  of  whom  it  is  well  to  say  no  more.  It 
is  impossible  to  give  an  account  of  the  filthiness  of  this  crew, 
and  W'ere  it  possible  it  would  not  be  expedient.  In  tbeir  appear- 
ance they  were  terrific  wearing  black  whiskers  and  long  beards, 
the  receptacles  of  dirt  and  vermin.  They  used  continually  the 
most  profane  language  ; had  frequent  quarrels  ; and  so  great 
was  their  love  of  gambling  that  the  captain  would  play 
cards  with  the  meanest  man  on  board.  All  these  things  ren- 

* He  showed  me  the  wound,  which  was  quite  large  and  not  then 
healed. 


NARRATIVE  OP  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


175 


dcred  them  to  me  objects  of  total  disgust  (with  a few  excep- 
tions, as  will  hereafter  appear.)  I was  told  they  had  a stab- 
bing match,  but  a few  days  before  I \vas  taken,  and  one  man 
came  near  being  killed  ; they  put  him  ashore  at  a fisherman’s 
hut  and  there  left  him  to  perish.  I saw  the  wound  of  another 
who  had  his  nose  split  open. 

Friday,  21st. — -After  laying  at  anchor  through  the  night  in 
ten  fathoms  water,  made  sail  and  stood  to  the  eastward — by  this 
time  1 was  out  of  my  reckoning,  having  no  quadrant,  chart  or 
books.  The  pirate’s  boats  were  again  sent  for  stores.  The 
captain  for  the  second  time  demanded  of  me  where  my  wine, 
brandy,  &c.  were,  I again  told  him  they  had  already  got  the 
whole.  They  took  the  deep  sea  line  and  some  cordage  from 
the  Exertion  and  at  night  came  to  anchor. 

Saturday,  22d. — Both  vessels  under  way  standing  to  the 
eastward,  they  ran  the  Exertion  aground  on  a bar,  but  after 
throwing  overboard  most  of  her  deck  load  of  shocks,  she 
floated  off ; a pilot  was  sent  to  her  and  she  was  run  into  a nar- 
row creek  between  two  keys,  where  they  moored  her  head  and 
stern  along  side  the  mangrove  trees,  sent  down  her  yards  and- 
topmasts,  and  covered  her  mast  heads  and  shrouds  with  bushes 
to  prevent  her  being  seen  by  vessels  which  might  pass  that 
way.  I w'as  then  suffered  to  go  on  board  my  own  vessel,  and 
found  her  in  a very  filthy  condition  ; sails  torn,  rigging  cut 
to  pieces,  and  every  thing  in  the  cabin  in  wa.^te  and  confusion. 
The  swarms  of  moschetoes  and  sand-flies  made  it  impossible 
to  get  any  sleep  or  rest . The  pirate’s  large  boat  was  armed 
and  manned  under  Bolidar,  and  sent  off  with  letters  to  a mer- 
chant (as  they  called  him)  by  the  name  of  Dominico,  residing 
in  a town  called  Principe,  on  the  main  island  of  Cuba.  I was 
told  by  one  of  them  who  could  speak  English,  that  Principe 
was  a very  large  and  populous  town,  situated  at  the  head  of 
St.  Maria,  which  was  about  twenty  miles  north  east  from  where 
we  lay,  and  the  Keys  lying  around  us  were  called  Cotton 
Keys.  The  captain  pressed  into  his  service  F rancis  de  Suze, 
one  of  my  crew,  saying  he  was  one  of  his  countrymen.  Fran- 
cis was  very  reluctant  in  going,  and  said  to  me,  with  tears  in 
his  eyes,  “ I shall  do  nothing  only  what  I am  obliged  to  do,  and 
will  not  aid  in  the  least  to  hurt  you  or  the  vessel  ; I am  very 
SOI  ry  to  leave  you.”  He  was  immediately  put  on  duty  and 
Thomas  Goodall  sent  back  to  the  Exertion. 

Sunday,  23d. — Early  this  morning  a large  number  of  the 
pirates  came  on  board  of  the  Exertion,  threw  out  the  long 
boat,  broke  open  the  hatches  and  took  out  considerable  of  the 


176 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


cargo,  in  search  of  rum,  gin,  &,c.  still  telling  me  “ I had  some 
and  that  they  would  find  it,”  uttering  the  most  awful  profane- 
ness. In  the  afternoon  the  boat  returned  with  a perough,*  hav- 
ing on  board  the  captain,  his  first  lieutenant  and  seven  men  of 
a patriot  or  piratical  vessel  that  was  chased  ashore  at  Cape 
Cruz  by  a Spanish  armed  brig.  These  seven  men  made  their 
escape  in  said  boat,  and  after  four  days,  found  our  pirates  and 
joined  them  ; the  remainder  of  the  crew  being  killed  or  taken 
prisoners. 

Monday,  24th. — Their  boat  was  manned  and  sent  to  the  be- 
fore mentioned  town.  I was  informed  by  a line  from  Xickola. 
that  the  pirates  had  a man  on  board,  a native  of  Principe,  who 
in  the  garb  of  a sailor  was  a partner  with  Dominico,  but  I could 
not  get  sight  of  him.  This  lets  us  a little  into  the  plans  by 
Avhich  this  attrocious  system  of  piracy  has  been  carried  on. 
IMerchants  having  partners  on  board  of  these  pirates  ! thus 
pirates  at  sea  and  robbers  on  land  are  associated  to  destroy 
the  peaceable  trader. 

The  willingness  exhibited  by  the  seven  above-mentioned 
men,  to  join  our  gang  of  pirates,  seemed  to  look  like  a gene- 
ral understanding  among  them  ; and  from  there  being  mer- 
chants on  shore  so  base  as  to  encourage  the  plunder  and  vend 
the  goods,  I am  persuaded  there  has  been  a s\'stematic  con- 
federacy on  the  part  of  these  unprincipled  desperadoes,  under 
cover  of  the  patriot  flag  ; and  those  on  land  are  no  better  than 
those  on  the  sea.  If  the  governments  to  whom  they  belong 
know  of  the  attrocities  committed  (and  I have  but  little  doubt 
they  do)  they  deserve  the  execratiun  of  all  mankind. 

Tuesday,  25th. — Still  on  board  the  Exertion — weather  very 
calm  and  warm.  The  pirate’s  boat  returned  from  St.  Maria, 
and  came  lor  candles,  cheese,  potatoes,  ^c.  they  saving  they 
must  have  them,  and  forbid  my  keeping  any  light  on  board  at 
night — took  a case  of  trunks  for  the  captain’s  use  and  depart- 
ed. Their  irritating  conduct  at  this  time  can  hardly  be  im- 
agined. 

Wednesday,  26th. — I was  told  by  Bolidar  that  three  Span- 
ish cruisers  were  in  search  of  them,  that  they  could  fight  two 
of  them  at  once,  (which  by  the  way  I believe  was  not  true) 
and  were  disappointed  in  not  finding  them.  Same  evening  they 
took  both  of  my  boats,  and  their  own  men,  towed  their  vessel 
out  of  the  creek,  and  anchored  at  its  mouth  to  get  rid  of  sand- 

* A boat  built  of  two  halves  of  a large  tree,  hollowed  out  and  so  put 
together  as  to  carry  about  thirty  barrels. 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


177 


flies;  while  they  obliged  us  to  stay  on  deck  under  an  awning, 
exposed  to  all  the  violence  of  these  flies  ; we  relieved  our- 
selves in  some  measure  by  the  burning  of  tobacco,  w'hich  last- 
ed but  for  a short  time. 

Thursday,  27th. — A gang  of  the  pirates  came  and  stripped 
our  masts  of  the  green  bushes,  saying,  “she  appeared  more 
like  a sail  than  trees” — took  one  barrel  of  bread  and  one  of 
potatoes,  using  about  one  of  each  every  day.  I under- 
stood tliey  were  waiting  for  boats  to  take  the  cargo  ; for  the 
principal  merchant  had  gone  to  Trinidad. 

Friday,  28th. — Nothing  remarkable  occurred  this  day — 
were  frequently  called  upon  for  tar  and  butter,  and  junk  to 
make  oakum.  Capt.  Jonnia  brought  on  board  with  him  his 
new  captain  and  officer  before  mentioned.  Again  they  asked 
for  wine,  and  were  told  as  before,  they  had  gotten  the  whole. 

Saturday,  29th. — Same  insulting  conduct  continued. — Took 
a barrel  of  crackers. 

Sunday,  30th.— The  begining  of  trouble  ! this  day  which 
peculiarly  reminds  Christians  of  the  high  duties  of  compas- 
sion and  benevolence,  was  never  observed  by  these  pirates. 
This,  of  course,  we  might  expect,  as  they  did  not  often  know 
when  the  day  came,  and  if  they  knew  it,  it  was  spent  in  gam- 
bling. The  old  saying  among  seamen,  “ no  Sunday  off  sound- 
ings,” was  not  thought  of  ; and  even  this  poor  plea  was  not 
theirs,  for  they  were  on  soundings  and  often  at  anchor.  Ear- 
ly this  morning  the  merchant,  as  they  called  him,  came  with  a 
large  boat  for  the  cargo.  I was  immediately  ordered  into  the 
boat  with  my  crew,  not  allowed  any  breakfast,  and  carried 
about  three  miles  to  a small  island  out  of  sight  of  the  Exer- 
tion and  left  there  by  the  side  of  a little  pond  of  thick,  mud- 
dy water,  which  proved  to  be  very  brackish,  with  nothing  to 
eat  but  a few  biscuit.  One  of  the  boat’s  men  told  us  the 
merchant  was  afraid  of  being  recognised,  and  when  he  had 
gone  the  boat  would  return  for  us  ; but  we  had  great  reason 
to  apprehend  they  would  deceive  us  ; and  therefore  passed 
the  day  in  the  utmost  anxiety.  At  night,  however,  the  boats 
came  and  took  us  again  on  board  the  Exertion  ; when  to  our 
surprise  and  astonishment  we  found  they  had  broken  open  the 
trunks  and  chests  and  taken  all  our  wearing  apparel,  not  even 
leaving  a shirt  or  pair  of  pantaloons,  not  sparing  a small  min- 
iature of  my  wife  which  was  in  my  trunk.  The  little  money  I 
and  my  mate  had,  with  some  belonging  to  the  owners,  my  mate 
had  previously  distributed  about  the  cabin  in  three  or  four  par- 
cels, while  I was  on  board  the  pirate,  for  we  dare  not  keep  it 

VOL.  I.  8* 


178 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


about  US  ; one  parcel  in  a butter  pot  they  did  not  discover. — 
Amidst  the  hurry  with  which  I was  obliged  to  /eave  my  vessel 
to  go  to  the  before  mentioned  island,  I fortunately  snatched 
my  vessel’s  papers,  and  hid  them  in  my  bosom,  which  the  rea- 
der will  find  was  a happy  circumstance  for  me.  IMy  writing 
desk,  with  papers,  accounts,  Stc.  all  Mr.  Lord’s  letters  (the 
gentleman  to  whom  my  cargo  was  consigned)  and  several 
others  were  taken  and  maliciously  destroyed.  3Iy  medicine 
chest,  which  I so  much  wanted,  was  kept  lor  their  own  use. 
What  their  motive  could  be  to  take  my  papers  I could  not  im- 
agine, except  they  had  liopes  of  finding  bills  of  lading  for  some 
Spaniards,  to  clear  them  from  piracy.  Mr.  Bracket  had  some 
notes  and  papers  of  consequence  to  him,  which  shared  the  same 
fate.  My  quadrant,  charts,  books  and  some  bedding  were  not 
yet  taken,  but  I found  it  impossible  to  hide  them,  and  they  were 
soon  gone  from  my  sight. 

Monday,  31st. — We  complained  to  them,  expressing  the 
necessity  of  having  clothes  to  cover  us — but,  as  well  might  we 
have  appealed  to  the  winds,  and  rather  better,  for  they  would 
not  have  upbraided  us  in  return.  The  captain,  however,  sent 
word  he  would  see  to  it,  and  ordered  their  clothes  bags  to  be 
searched,  where  he  found  some  of  our  things,  but  took  good 
care  to  put  them  into  his  own  cabin.  I urgently  requested  him 
to  give  me  the  miniature,  but,  no  was  all  I could  get. 

Tuesday,  January,  1st,  1822. — A sad  new  year’s  day  to  me. 
Before  breakfast  orders  came  for  me  to  cut  down  the  Exer- 
tion’s railing  and  bulwarks  on  one  side,  for  their  vessel  to  heave 
out  by,  and  clean  her  bottom.  On  my  hesitating  a little  tliev 
observed  with  anger,  very  well  captain,  suppose  you  no  do  it 
quick,  we  do  it  for  you.”  Directly  afterwards  another  boat 
full  of  armed  men  came  along  side;  they  jumped  on  deck  with 
swords  drawn  and  ordered  all  of  us  into  her  immediately  ; I 
stepped  below,  in  hopes  of  getting  something  which  would  be 
of  service  to  us  ; but  the  captain  hallooed,  “go  in  the  boat 
directly  or  I will  fire  upon  you.”  Thus  compelled  to  obev, 
we  were  carried,  together  with  four  Spanish  prisoners,  to  a 
small,  low  island  or  key  of  sand  in  the  shape  of  a half  moon 
and  partly  covered  with  mangrove  trees  ; which  was  about 
one  mile  from  and  in  sight  of  my  vessel.  There  they  left  nine 
of  us,  with  a little  bread,  flour,  fish,  lard,  a little  coflee  and 
molasses  ; two  or  three  kegs  of  water,  which  was  brackish;  an 
old  sail  for  a covering,  and  a pot  and  some  otfier  small  arti- 
cles no  way  fit  to  cook  in.  Leaving  us  these,  which  were 
much  less  than  they  appear  in  the  enumeration,  they  pushed 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIAN  LINCOLN. 


179 


off,  saying  “ we  will  come  to  see  you  in  a day  or  two.”  Se- 
lecting the  best  place,  we  spread  the  old  sail  for  an  awning  ; 
but  no  place  was  free  from  flies,  muschetoes,  snakes,  the  ven- 
omous santipee.  Sometimes  they  were  found  crawling  inside 
of  our  pantaloons,  but  fortunately  no  injury  was  received. 
This  afternoon  the  pirates  hove  their  vessel  out  by  the  Exer- 
tion and  cleaned  one  side,  using  her  paints,  oil,  &c.  for  that  pur- 
pose. To  see  my  vessel  in  tliat  situation  and  to  think  of  our 
prospects  was  a,  source  of  the  deepest  distress.  At  night  we 
retired  to  our  tent  ; but  having  nothing  but  the  cold  damp 
ground  for  a bed,  and  the  heavy  dew  of  the  night  penetrating 
the  old  canvass — the  situation  of  the  island  being  fifty  miles 
from  the  usual  track  of  friendly  vessels,  and  one  hundred  and 
thirty-five  from  Trinidad — seeing  my  owner’s  property  so  un- 
justly and  wantonly  destroyed — considering  my  condition,  the 
hands  at  whose  mercy  I was,  and  deprived  of  all  hopes,  ren- 
dered sleep  or  rest  a stranger  to  me. 

Wednesday,  2d. — The  pirates  hove  out  and  cleaned  the  oth- 
er side.  She  then  commenced  loading  with  the  Exertion’s 
cargo,  which  appeared  to  be  flour  and  lard.  In  the  afternoon 
their  boat  came  and  took  two  of  the  Spaniards  with  them  to 
another  island  for  water,  and  soon  after  returned  with  four 
kegs  of  poor,  unwholesome  water,  and  left  us,  saying  they 
should  not  bring  us  provisions  again  for  some  time  ; as  they 
were  going  away  with  goods  from  the  prize,  to  be  gone  two  or 
three  days.  Accordingly  they  brought  a present  supply  of 
beef,  pork,  and  a few  potatoes,  with  some  bedding  for  myself 
and  mate.  The  mangrove  wood  afforded  us  a good  fire,  as 
one  of  the  Spanish  prisoners  happened  to  have  fire-works  ; and 
others  had  tobacco  and  paper  with  which  we  made  cigars. 
About  this  time  one  of  my  men  began  to  be  unwell  ; his  legs 
and  body  swelled  considerably,  but  having  no  medicine  I could 
not  do  much  to  relieve  him. 

Thursday,  3d. — The  pirates  had  dropped  off  from  the  Ex- 
ertion, but  kept  their  boats  employed  in  bringing  the  cargo 
from  her  ; I supposed  it  to  be  kegs  of  lard  to  make  stowage. 
They  then  got  under  way  with  a perough  in  tow,  both  deep- 
ly laden,  run  out  of  the  harbor,  hauled  on  the  wind  to  the 
eastward  till  out  of  sight  behind  the  Keys  ; leaving  a guard 
on  board  the  Exertion. 

Friday,  4th. — Commenced  with  light  winds  and  hot  sun, 
saw  a boat  coming  from  the  Exertion,  apparently  loaded  ; she 
passed  between  two  small  Keys  to  the  northward,  supposed  to 
be  bound  for  Cuba.  At  sunset  a boat  came  and  inquired  it 


180 


NARRATIVE  OP  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


we  wanted  any  thing,  but  instead  of  adding  to  our  provisions, 
took  away  our  molasses,  and  pushed  off.  VV'e  found  one  of 
the  Exertion’s  water  casks,  and  several  pieces  of  plank,  which 
we  carefully  laid  up,  in  hopes  of  getting  enough  to  make  a raft. 

Saturday,  5th. — Pirates  again  in  sight  coming  from  the 
eastward  ; they  beat  up  along  side  their  prize,  and  com- 
menced loading.  In  the  afternoon  Nickola  came  to  us,  bring- 
ing with  him  two  more  prisoners,  which  they  had  taken  in  a 
small  sail  boat  coming  from  Trinidad  to  Manganeil,  one  a 
Frenchman,  the  other  a Scotchman,  with  two  Spaniards,  who 
remained  on  board  the  pirate,  and  who  afterwards  joined 
them.  The  back  of  one  of  these  poor  fellows  was  extremely 
sore,  having  just  suffered  a cruel  beating  from  Bolidar,  with 
the  broad  side  of  a cutlass.  It  appeared,  that  when  the  officer 
asked  him  “ where  their  money  was,  and  how  much,”  he  an- 
swered, “he  was  not  certain  but  believed  they  had  only  two 
ounces  of  gold.”  Bolidar  furiously  swore  he  said  “ ten,”  and 
not  finding  any  more,  gave  him  the  beating.  iSickola  now  re- 
lated to  me  a singular  fact ; which  was,  that  the  Spanish  part 
of  the  crew  were  determined  to  shoot  him  ; that  they  tied  him 
to  the  mast,  and  the  man  was  appointed  for  the  purpose  ; but 
Lyon,  a Frenchman,  his  particular  friend,  stepped  up  and 
told  them,  if  they  shot  him,  they  must  shoot  several  more  ; 
some  of  the  Spaniards  sided  with  him,  and  he  was  released 
Nickola  told  me,  the  reason  for  such  treatment  was,  that  he 
continually  objected  to  their  conduct  towards  me,  and  their 
opinion  w'as  if  he  should  escape  they  should  be  discovered,  as 
he  declared  he  would  take  no  prize  money.  While  with  us, 
he  gave  me  a letter  written  in  great  haste,  which  contains 
some  particulars  respecting  the  cargo  ; — as  follows  : 

January,  4th,  1822. 

Sir — We  arrived  here  this  morning,  and  before  we  came 
to  anchor,  had  five  canoes  along  side  ready  to  take  your  car- 
go, part  of  which  we  had  in  ; and  as  I heard  you  express  a 
wish,  to  know  what  they  took  out  of  her,  to  this  moment,  you 
may  depend  on  this  account  of  Jamieson,*  for  quality  and 
quantity  ; if  I have  the  same  opportunity  you  will  have  an 
account  of  the  whole.  The  villian  who  bought  your  cargo  is 
from  the  town  of  Principe,  his  name  is  Dominico,  as  to  that 
it  is  all  that  I can  learn  ; they  have  taken  your  charts  on  board 
the  schooner  Mexican  and  I suppose  mean  to  keep  them,  as 
the  other  captain  has  agreed  to  act  the  same  infamous  part  in 

* This  is  the  real  name  of  Nickola. 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN, 


181 


the  tragedy  ofliislife.  Your  clothes  are  here  on  board,  but  do 
not  let  me  flatter  you,  that  you  will  get  them  back  ; it  may  be 
so,  and  it  may  not.  Perhaps  in  your  old  age,  when  you  re- 
cline with  ease  in  a corner  of  your  cottage,  you  will  have  the 
goodness  to  drop  a tear  of  pleasure  to  the  memory  of  him, 
whose  highest  ambition  should  have  been  to  subscribe  himself^ 
though  devoted  to  the  gallows,  your  friend, 

Excuse  haste.  Nickola  Monacre. 

P.  S.  Your  answer  in  writing  when  I come  again 

Sunday,  6th. — The  pirates  were  under  way  at  sunrise,  with 
a full  load  of  the  Exertion’s  cargo,  going  to  Principe  again,  to 
sell  a second  freight,  which  was  done  readily  for  cash.  I 
afterwards  heard  that  the  flour  brought  only  five  dollars  per 
barrel,  when  it  was  worth  at  Trinidad  thirteen  ; so  that  the  vil- 
lain who  bought  my  cargo  at  Principe,  made  very  large  profits 
by  it. 

Monday,  7th. — The  pirates  brought  more  water,  but  being 
very  brackish,  it  was  unfit  for  use.  We  were  now  greatly 
alarmed  at  Thomas’  ill  health,  being  suddenly  attacked  with  a 
pain  in  the  head,  and  swelling  of  the  right  eye,  attended  with 
derangement.  He  however  soon  became  better  ; but  his  eye 
remained  swollen  several  days  without  much  pain.  In  the 
evening  we  had  some  heavy  showers  of  rain,  and  having  no 
secure  cabin,  no  sheltered  retreat,  our  exposure  made  us  pass 
a very  uncomfortable  night. 

Tuesday,  8th. — Early  this  morning  the  pirates  in  sight  again, 
with  fore  top  sail  and  top  gallant  sail  set  ; beat  up  along  side 
of  the  Exertion  and  commenced  loading  ; having  as  I sup- 
posed, sold  and  discharged  her  last  freight  among  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Cuba.  They  appeared  to  load  in  great  haste  ; and 
the  song  “ O he  oh,”  which  echoed  from  one  vessel  to  the 
other,  was  distinctly  heard  by  us.  How  wounding  was  this  to 
me  ! How  different  was  this  sound  from  what  it  would  have 
been,  had  I been  permitted  to  pass  unmolested  by  these  law-' 
less  plunderers,  had  been  favoured  with  a safe  arrival  at 
the  port  of  my  destination,  where  my  cargo  would  have  found 
an  excellent  sale.  Then  would  the  “O  he  ho,”  on  its  d;.-- 
charging,  have  been  a delightful  sound  to  me.  In  the  after 
noon  she  sailed  with  the  perough  in  tow,  both  with  a full  load  ; 
having  chairs,  which  was  part  of  the  cargo,  slung  a+  her  quar- 
ters. 

Wednesday,  9th. — Very  calm  and  warm.  The  swarms  of 
moschetoes  and  flies  made  us  pass  a very  uncomfortable  day 


182 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


We  dug  in  the  sand  for  water,  but  were  disappointed  in  find- 
ing none  so  good  as  they  left  us.  In  walking  round  among  the 
bushes,  I accidentally  discovered  a hole  in  the  sand,  and  saw 
something  run  into  it ; curiosity  led  me  to  dig  about  it.  With 
the  help  of  3Ir.  Bracket  I found  at  the  distance  of  seven  feet 
from  its  mouth,  and  one  from  the  surface,  a large  solitary  rat, 
apparently  several  years  old  ; he  had  collected  a large  nest  of 
grass  and  leaves  ; but  there  was  not  the  least  appearance  of 
any  other  being  on  the  island. 

Thursday,  10th. — No  pirates  in  sight.  The  day  waspassed 
in  anxious  suspense  ; David  Warren  being  quite  sick. 

Friday,  11th. — They  came  and  hauled  along  side  of  the 
Exertion,  but  I think  took  out  none  of  her  cargo  : but  had,  as 
I supposed,  a vendue  on  board,  wherein  was  sold  among  them- 
selves, all  our  books,  clothing,  quadrants,  charts,  spy-glasses, 
and  every  thing  belonging  to  us  and  our  fellow  prisoners.  I 
was  afterwards  told  they  brought  a good  price  ; but  what  they 
could  want  of  the  Bible,  Prayer-Book  and  many  other  books 
in  English,  was  matter  of  astonishment  to  me. 

Saturday,  12th. — They  remained  along  side  the  Exertion  ; 
took  the  paints,  oil,  brushes,  Stc.  and  gave  their  vessel  a new 
coat  of  paint  all  around,  and  a white  boot  top — took  the  per- 
o-ugh  to  another  key  and  caulked  her — there  was  no  appear- 
ance of  their  taking  any  cargo  out  ; the  Exertion  however  ap- 
peared considerably  high  out  of  water.  About  sunset  the 
pirates  went  out  of  the  harbour  on  a cruize.  Here  we  had 
been  staying  day  after  day,  and  exposed  night  after  night — 
apprehensions  for  our  safetv  were  much  increased  ; what  was 
to  be  become  of  us,  seemed  now  to  rush  into  every  one’s 
mind. 

Sunday,  13th. — Deprived  of  our  good  books,  deprived  in  fact 
of  every  thing,  save  life,  and  our  ideas  respecting  our  fate  so 
gloomy,  all  tended  to  render  time,  especially  the  Lord’s  day, 
burdensome  to  all.  In  the  afternoon  a boat  came  for  cargo, 
from,  as  I supposed,  that  villain  Doininico. 

Monday,  14th. — They  again  hove  in  sight,  as  usual,  along- 
side their  prize.  While  passing  our  solitary  island,  they 
laughed  at  our  misery  which  was  almost  insupportable, — 
looking  upon  us  as  though  we  had  committed  .some  heinous 
crime,  and  they  had  not  sufficiently  punished  us  ; they  hal- 
looed to  us,  crying  out,  “ Captain,  Captain,”  accompanied 
with  obscene  motions  and  words,  w ith  which  I shall  not  blacken 
these  pages — yet  I heard  no  check  upon  such  conduct,  nor 
could  I expect  it  among  such  a gang,  who  have  no  idea  of 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


183 


S'jboi-dination  on  board,  except  when  in  chase  of  vessels, 
and  even  then  but  very  little.  My  resentment  was  excited  at 
such  a malicious  outrage,  and  I felt  a disposition  to  revenge 
myself,  should  fortune  ever  favor  me  with  an  opportunity.  It 
was  beyond  human  nature  not  to  feel  and  express  some  indig- 
nation at  such  treatment. — Soon  after,  Bolidar,  with  five  men, 
well  armed,  came  to  us  ; he  having  a blunderbuss,  cutlass,  a 
long  knife  and  pair  of  pistols — but  for  what  purpose  did  he 
come  ? He  took  me  by  the  hand  saying,  “ Captain,  me  speak 
with  you,  walk  this  way.”  I obeyed,  and  when  we  were  at 
some  distance  from  my  fellow  prisoners,  (his  men  following) 
he  said,  “ the  captain  send  me  for  your  wash.”  I pretended  not 
to  understand  what  he  meant  and  replied  “ 1 have  no  clothes, 
nor  any  soap  to  wash  with — you  have  taken  them  all” — for  I 
had  kept  my  watch  about  me,  hoping  they  would  not  discover 
it  He  demanded  it  again  as  before  ; and  was  answered,  “ I 
have  nothing  to  wash  ; this  raised  his  anger,  and  lifting  his 
blunderbuss  he  roared  out,  “ what  the  d — 1 you  call  him  that 
make  clock  give  it  me.”  I considered  it  imprudent  to  contend 
any  longer  and  submitted  to  his  unlawful  demand.  As  he  was 
going  off,  he  gave  me  a small  bundle  in  which  was  a pair  of 
linen  drawers,  sent  to  me  by  Nickola,  and  also  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Brooks’  “ Family  Prayer  Book.”  This  gave  me  great  satis- 
faction. Soon  after,  he  returned  with  his  captain  who  had  one 
arm  slung  up,  yet  with  as  many  implements  of  war,  as  his 
diminutive  wicked  self  could  conveniently  carry;  he  told  me 
(through  an  interpreter  who  was  a prisoner)  “that  on  his 
cruise,  he  had  fallen  in  with  two  Spanish  privateers,  and 
beat  them  off ; but  had  three  of  his  men  killed  and  himself 
wounded  in  the  arm.”  Bolidar  turned  to  me  and  said,  “ it  is  a 
d — n lie” — which  words  proved  to  be  correct,  for  his  arm  was 
not  wounded,  and  when  I saw  him  again,  which  was  soon 
afterwards,  he  forgot  to  sling  it  up.  He  further  told  me, 
“ after  to-morrow  you  shah  go  with  your  vessel  and  we  will 
accompany  you  towards  Trinidad.”  This  gave  me  some  new 
hopes,  and  why  I could  not  tell.  They  then  left  us  without 
rendering  any  assistance. — This  night  we  got  some  rest. 

Tuesday,  15th. — The  words  “ go  after  to-morrow,”  were 
used  among  our  Spanish  fellow  prisoners,  as  though  that 
happy  to-morrow  would  never  come — in  what  manner  it  came 
will  soon  be  noticed. 

Wednesday,  16th. — One  of  their  boats  came  to  inquire  if 
we  had  seen  a boat  pass  by  last  night,  for  their  small  sloop 
sail  boat  was  gone  and  two  men  deserted  : I told  them  “ no” — 


184 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


at  heart  I could  not  but  rejoice  at  the  escape,  and  approve  the 
deserters — I said  nothing,  however,  of  this  kind  to  the  pirates. 
On  their  return,  they  manned  three  of  their  boats  and  sent 
them  in  different  directions  to  search,  -but  at  night  came  back 
without  finding  boat  or  men.  They  now  took  our  old  sail, 
which  hitherto  had  somewhat  sheltered  us,  to  make,  as  I sup- 
posed, some  small  sail  for  their  vessel.  This  rendered  our 
night  more  uncomfortable  than  before,  for  in  those  islands  the 
night  dews  are  very  heavy. 

Thursday,  17th,  was  passed  with  great  impatience.  The 
Exertion  having  been  unmoored  and  swung  to  her  anchor, 
gave  some  hopes  of  being  restored  to  her  ; but  was  disap- 
pointed. 

Friday,  18th,  commenced  with  brighter  prospects  of  liberty 
than  ever — the  pirates  were  employed  in  setting  up  our  devo- 
ted schooner’s  shrouds,  stays,  &lc.  My  condition  now  remind- 
ed me  of  the  hungry  man,  chained  in  one  corner  of  the  room, 
while  at  another  part  was  a table  loaded  with  delicious  food 
and  fruits,  the  smell  and  sight  of  which  he  was  continually  to 
experience,  but,  alas  ! his  chains  were  never  to  be  loosed  that 
he  might  go  and  partake — at  almost  the  same  moment  they 
were  thus  employed,  the  axe  was  applied  with  the  greatest 
dexterity  to  both  her  masts,  and  I saw  them  fall  over  the  side  ! 
Here  fell  my  hopes — I looked  at  my  condition,  and  then 
thought  of  home.  Our  Spanish  fellow  prisoners  were  so  dis- 
appointed and  alarmed,  that  they  recommended  hiding  our- 
selves, if  possible,  among  the  mangrove  trees,  believing,  as 
they  said,  we  should  now  certainly  be  put  to  death  ; or,  what 
was  worse,  compelled  to  serve  on  board  the  Mexican  as  pirates. 
Little  else  it  is  true  seemed  left  for  us  ; however,  we  kept  a 
bright  look  out  for  them  during  the  day,  and  at  night  “ an 
anchor  watch”  as  we  called  it,  determined  if  we  discovered 
their  boats  coming  towards  us,  to  adopt  the  plan  of  hiding, 
although  starvation  stared  us  in  the  face  ; yet  preferred  that 
to  instant  death.  This  night  was  passed  with  sufficient  anx- 
iety— I took  the  first  watch. 

Saturday,  19th. — The  pirate’s  large  boat  came  for  us — it 
being  daylight,  and  supposing  they  could  see  us,  determined  to 
stand  our  ground  and  wait  uie  result.  They  ordered  us  all 
into  the  boat,  but  left  every  thing  else  ; they  rowed  towards 
the  Exertion — I noticed  a dejection  of  spirits  in  one  of  the 
pirates,  and  inquired  of  him  where  they  were  going  to  carry 
us  ? He  shook  his  head  and  replied  “ I do  not  know.”  I now 
had  some  hopes  of  visiting  my  vessel  again — but  the  pirates 


NARRATIVE  OP  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


1S5 


made  sail,  run  down,  took  us  in  tow  and  stood  out  of  the  nar- 
bor  Bolidar  afterwards  took  me,  my  mate  and  two  of  my  men 
on  board  and  gave  us  some  coffee.  On  examination  I found 
they  had  several  additional  light  sails,  made  of  the  Exertion’s. 
Almost  every  man,  a pair  of  canvass  trousers  ; and  my  colors 
cut  up  and  made  into  belts  to  carry  their  money.  My  jolly 
boat  was  on  deck,  and  I was  informed,  all  my  rigging  was 
disposed  of  Several  of  the  pirates  had  on  some  of  my  clothes, 
and  the  captain  one  of  my  best  shirts,  a cleaner  one,  than  I 
had  ever  seen  him  have  on  before.  He  kept  at  good  distance 
from  me,  and  forbid  my  friend  Nickola’s  speaking  to  me.  I 
saw  from  the  companion  way  in  the  captain’s  cabin  my  quad- 
rant, spy  glass  and  other  things  which  belonged  to  us,  and 
observed  by  the  compass,  that  the  course  steered  was  about 
west  by  south, — distance  nearly  twenty  miles,  which  brought 
them  up  with  a cluster  of  islands  called  by  some  “Cayman 
Keys.”  Here  they  anchored  and  caught  some  fish,  (one  of 
which  was  named  guard  fish)  of  which  we  had  a taste.  I ob- 
served that  my  friend  Mr.  Bracket  was  somewhat  dejected, 
and  asked  him  in  a low  tone  of  voice,  what  his  opinion  was  with 
respect  to  our  fate  ? He  answered,  “ I cannot  tell,  but  it 
appears  to  me  the  worst  is  to  come.”  I told  him  that  1 hoped 
. not,  but  thought  they  would  give  us  our  small  boat  and  liber- 
ate the  prisoners.  But  mercy  even  in  this  shape  was  not  left 
for  us.  Soon  after,  saw  the  captain  and  officers  whispering  for 
some  time  in  private  conference.  When  over,  their  boat  was 
manned  under  the  command  of  Bolidar,  and  went  to  one  of 
those  Islands  or  Keys  before  mentioned.*  On  their  return, 
another  conference  took  place — whether  it  v/as  a jury  upon  our 
lives  we  could  not  tell — I did  not  think  conscience  could  be 
entirely  extinguished  in  the  human  breast,  or  that  men  could 
become  fiends.  In  the  afternoon  while  we  knew  not  the 
doom  which  had  been  fixed  for  us,  the  captain  was  engaged 
with  several  of  his  men  in  gambling,  in  hopes  to  get  back  some 
of  the  five  hundred  dollars,  they  said  he  lost  but  a few  nights 
before  ; which  had  made  him  unusually  fractious.  A little 
before  sunset  he  ordered  us  all  into  the  large  boat  with  a sup- 
ply of  provisions  and  water,  and  to  be  put  on  shore.  While 
we  were  getting  into  her,  one  of  my  fellow  prisoners,  a Span- 

* This  Key  was  full  of  mangrove  trees,  whose  tops  turn  down 
and  take  root,  forming  a kind  of  umbrella.  The  tide  at  high  wa- 
ter flows  two  feet  deep  under  them  ; it  is  therefore  impossible  for 
human  beings  to  live  long  among  them,  even  with  food  and  water. 


186 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


iard,  attempted  with  tears  in  his  eyes  to  speak  to  the  captain, 
but  was  refused,  with  the  answer — “ I’ll  have  nothing  to  say 
to  any  prisoner,  go  into  the  boat.”  In  the  mean  time  INick- 
ola  said  to  me,  “ My  friend,  I will  give  you  your  book,” 
(being  Mr.  Colman’s  Sermons,)  “ it  is  the  only  thing  of  yours 
that  is  in  my  possession,  I dare  not  attempt  any  thing  more.” 
But  the  captain  forbid  his  giving  it  to  me,  and  I stepped  into 
the  boat — at  that  moment  Wickola  said  in  a low  voice,  “ never 
mind,  I may  see  you  again  before  I die.”  The  small  boat 
was  well  armed  and  manned,  and  both  set  off  together  for  the 
island,  where  they  had  agreed  to  leave  us  to  perish  ! The 
scene  to  us  was  a funeral  scene.  There  were  no  arms  in  the 
prisoner’s  boat,  and,  of  course,  all  attempts  to  relieve  our- 
selves would  have  been  throwing  our  lives  away,  as  Bolidar 
M’as  near  us,  well  armed.  We  were  rowed  about  two  miles 
northeasterly  from  the  pirates  to  a small  low  island,  lonely 
and  desolate.  We  arrived  about  sunset  ; and  for  the  sup- 
port of  us  eleven  prisoners,  they  only  left  a ten  gallon  keg  of 
w'ater,  and  perhaps  a few  quarts,  in  another  small  vessel,  which 
was  very  poor  ; part  of  a barrel  of  flour,  a small  keg  of  lard, 
one  ham  and  some  salt  fish  ; a small  kettle  and  an  old  broken 
pot  ; an  old  sail  for  a covering,  and  a small  blanket,  which 
was  thrown  out  as  the  boat  hastened  away.  One  of  the  pris- , 
oners  happened  to  have  a little  coffee  in  his  pocket,  and  these 
comprehended  all  our  means  of  sustaining  life,  and  for  what 
length  of  time  we  knew  not.  AVe  now  felt  the  need  of  water, 
and  our  supply  was  comparatively  nothing.  A man  may  live 
twice  as  long  without  food,  as  without  water.  Look  at  us 
now,  my  friends,  left  benighted  on  a little  spot  of  sand  in  the 
midst  of  the  ocean,  far  from  the  usual  track  of  vessels,  and 
every  appearance  of  a violent  thunder  tempest,  and  a boister- 
ous night.  .Judge  of  my  feelings,  and  the  circumstances 
which  our  band  of  sufferers  now  witnessed.  Perhaps  you  can 
and  have  pitied  us — I assure  you,  wc  were  very  wretched  ; and 
to  paint  the  scene,  is  not  within  my  power.  When  the  boats 
were  moving  from  the  shore,  on  recovering  mvself  a little,  I 
asked  Bolidar,  “If  he  was  going  to  leave  us  so  he  answered, 
“no,  only  two  days — we  go  for  water  and  wood,  then  come 
back,  take  you.”  I requested  him  to  give  us  bread  and 
other  stores,  for  thev  had  plentv  in  the  boat,  and  at  least  one 
hundred  barrels  of  flour  in  the  Mexican,  “ no,  no,  suppose 
to-morrow  morning  me  come,  me  give  you  bread,”  and  hur- 
ried otf  to  their  vessel.  This  was  the  last  time  I saw  him 
We  then  turned  our  attention  upon  finding  a spot  most  conve 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


187 


nient  for  our  comfort,  and  soon  discovered  a little  roof  support- 
ed by  stakes  driven  into  the  sand  it  w’as  thatched  with  the 
leaves  of  the  cocoa-nut  tree,  a considerable  part  of  which  was 
torn  or  blown  off.  After  spreading  the  old  sail  over  this  roof 
we  placed  our  little  stock  of  provisions  under  it.  Soon  after 
came  on  a heavy  shower  of  rain  which  penetrated  the  can- 
vass, and  made  it  nearly  as  uncomfortable  inside,  as  it  would 
have  been  out.  We  were  not  prepared  to  catch  water,  hav- 
ing nothing  to  put  it  in.  Our  next  object  was  to  get  fire,  and 
after  gathering  some  of  the  driest  fuel  to  be  found,  and  having 
a small  piece  of  cotton  wick-yarn,  with  flint  and  steel,  we 
kindled  a fire,  which  was  never  afterwards  suffered  to  be 
extinguished.  The  night  was  very  dark,  but  we  found  a piece 
of  old  rope,  which  when  well  lighted  served  for  a candle.  On 
examining  the  ground  under  the  roof,  we  found  perhaps  thou- 
sands of  creeping  insects,  scorpions,  lizards,  crickets,  Stc.  Af- 
ter scraping  them  out  as  well  as  we  could,  the  most  of  us  hav- 
ing nothing  but  the  damp  earth  for  a bed,  laid  ourselves  down 
in  hopes  of  some  rest  ; but  it  being  so  wet,  gave  many  of  us 
severe  colds,  and  one  of  the  Spaniards  was  quite  sick  for  sev- 
eral days. 

Sunday,  20th. — As  soon  as  day  light  came  on,  we  proceed- 
ed to  take  a view  of  our  little  island,  and  found  it  to  measure 
only  one  acre,  of  coarse,  white  sand  ; about  two  feet,  and  in 
some  spots  perhaps  three  feet  above  the  surface  of  the  ocean. 
On  the  highest  part  were  growing  some  bushes  and  small  man- 
groves, (the  dry  part  of  which  was  our  fuel)  and  the  wild  cas- 
tor oil  beans.  We  were  greatly  disappointed  in  not  finding 
the  latter  suitable  food  ; likewise  some  of  the  prickly  pear 
bushes,  which  gave  us  only  a few  pears  about  the  size  of  our 
small  button  pear  ; the  outside  has  thorns,  which  if  applied  to 
the  fingers  or  lips,  will  remain  there,  and  cause  a severe 
smarting  similar  to  the  nettle  ; the  inside  a spungy  substance 
full  of  juice  and  seeds,  which  are  red  and  a little  tartish — had 
they  been  there  in  abundance,  we  should  not  have  suffered  so 
much  for  water — but  alas  ! even  this  substitute  was  not  for  us. 
On  the  northerly  side  of  the  island  was  a hollow,  where  the 
tide  penetrated  the  sand,  leaving  stagnant  water.  We  pre- 
sumed, in  hurricanes  the  island  was  nearly  overflowed.  Ac- 
cording to  the  best  calculations  I could  make,  we  were  about 
thirty  five  miles  from  any  part  of  Cuba,  one  hundred  from 

* This  was  probably  erected  by  the  turtle  men  or  fishers,  who 
visit  these  islands  in  June,  for  the  purposes  of  their  trade. 


188 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


Trinidad,  and  forty  from  the  usual  track  of  American  ves- 
sels, or  others  which  might  pass  that  way.  No  vessel  of  any 
considerable  size,  can  safely  pass  among  these  Keys  or 
“ Queen’s  Gardens,”  (as  the  Spaniards  call  them)  being  a 
large  number  extending  from  Cape  Cruz  to  Trinidad,  one 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  distance  ; and  many  more  than  the 
charts  have  laid  down,  most  of  them  very  low  and  some  cov- 
ered at  high  water,  which  makes  it  very  dangerous  for  navi- 
gators without  a skilful  pilot.  After  taking  this  view  of  our 
condition,  which  was  very  gloomy,  we  began  to  suspect  we 
were  left  on  this  desolate  island  by  those  merciless  plunder- 
ers to  perish.  Of  this  I am  now  fully  convinced;  still  we  looked 
anxiously  for  the  pirate’s  boat  to  eome  Recording  to  promise 
with  more  water  and  provisions,  but  looked  in  vain.  We  saw 
them  soon  after  get  under  way  with  all  sail  set  and  run  direct- 
ly from  us  until  out  of  sight,  and  we  never  saw  them  again  ! 
One  may  partially  imagine  our  feelings,  but  they  cannot  be 
put  into  words.  Before  they  were  entirely  out  of  sight  of  us, 
we  raised  the  white  blanket  upon  a pole,  waving  it  in  the  air, 
in  hopes,  that  at  two  miles  distance  they  would  see  it  and  be 
moved  to  pity.  But  pity  in  such  monsters  was  not  to  be  found. 
It  was  not  their  interest  to  save  us  from  the  lingering  death, 
which  we  now  saw  before  us.  We  tried  to  compose  our- 
selves, trusting  that  God,  who  had  witnessed  our  sufferings, 
would  yet  make  use  of  some  one,  as  the  instrument  of  his 
mercy  towards  us.  Our  next  care,  now,  was  to  try  for  water. 
We  dug  several  holes  in  the  sand  and  found  it,  but  quite  too 
salt  for  use.  The  tide  penetrates  probably  through  the  island. 
We  now  came  on  short  allowance  for  water.  Having  no 
means  of  seeuring  what  we  had  by  lock  and  key,  some  one  in 
the  night  would  slyly  drink,  and  it  was  soon  gone.  The  next 
was  to  bake  some  bread,  which  we  did  by  mixing  flour  with 
salt  water  and  frying  it  in  lard,  allowing  ourselves  eight  quite 
small  pancakes  to  begin  with.  The  ham  was  reserved  for 
some  more  important  occasion,  and  the  salt  fish  was  lost  for 
want  of  fresh  water.  The  remainder  of  this  day  was  passed 
in  the  most  serious  conversation  and  reflection.  At  night,  I 
read  prayers  from  the  “ Prayer  Book,”  before  mentioned, 
which  I most  carefully  concealed  while  last  on  board  the  pi- 
rates. This  plan  was  pursued  morning  and  evening,  during 
our  stay  there,  then  retired  for  rest  and  sleep,  but  realized 
little  of  either. 

IMonday,  21st. — In  the  morning  we  walked  round  the  beach 
in  expectation  of  finding  something  useful.  On  our  way 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


189 


picked  up  a paddle  about  three  feet  long,  very  similar  to  the 
Indian  canoe  paddle,  except  the  handle,  which  was  like  that 
of  a shovel,  the  top  part  being  split  off ; we  laid  it  by  for  the 
present.  We  likewise  found  some  konchs  and  roasted  them  ; 
they  were  a pretty  good  shell  fish,  though  rather  tough.  Wo 
discovered  at  low  water,  a bar  or  spit  of  sand  extending  north- 
easterly from  us,  about  three  miles  distant,  to  a cluster  of  Keys, 
which  were  covered  with  mangrove  trees,  perhaps  as  high  as 
our  quince  tree.  My  friend  Mr.  Hracket  and  George  attempt- 
ed to  wade  across,  being  at  that  time  of  tide  only  up  to  their 
armpits  ; but  were  pursued  by  a shark  and  returned  without 
success.  The  tide  rises  about  four  feet. 

Tuesday,  22d. — We  found  several  pieces  of  'he  palmetto  or 
cabbage  tree,  and  some  pieces  of  boards,  put  them  together  in 
the  form  of  a raft,  and  endeavoured  to  cross,  but  that  proved 
ineffectual.  Being  disappointed,  we  sat  down  to  reflect  upon 
other  means  of  relief,  intending  to  do  all  in  our  power  for  our 
safety  while  our  strength  continued.  W^hile  setting  here,  the 
sun  was  so  powerful  and  oppressive,  reflecting  its  rays  upon 
the  sea,  which  was  then  calm,  and  the  white  sand  which  daz- 
zled the  eye,  was  so  painful,  that  we  retired  under  the  awn- 
ing ; there  the  moschetoes  and  flies  were  so  numerous,  that 
good  rest  could  not  be  found.  We  were,  however,  a little 
cheered,  when,  in  scraping  out  the  top  of  the  ground  to  clear 
out,  I may  say,  thousands  of  crickets  and  bugs,  we  found  a 
hatchet,  which  was  to  us  peculiarly  serviceable.  At  night 
the  strong  northeasterly  wind,  which  prevails  there  at  all 
seasons,  was  so  cold  as  to  make  it  equally  uncomfortable  with 
the  day.  Thus  day  after  day,  our  sufferings  and  apprehen- 
sions multiplying,  we  were  very  generally  alarmed. 

Wednesday,  23d. — Early  this  morning  one  of  our  Spanish 
fellow  prisoners  crossed  the  bar,  having  taken  with  him  a pole 
sharpened  at  one  end  ; this  he  said  “ was  to  kill  sharks” — but 
he  saw  none  to  trouble  him.  While  he  was  gone,  we  tried 
for  water  in  several  places,  but  still  it  was  very  salt  ; but  not 
having  any  other,  we  drank  it,  and  found  it  had  a similar  effect 
to  that  of  glauber  salts.  We  now  concluded  to  reduce  the 
allowance  of  bread  or  rather  pancakes,  being  too  sensible  that 
our  little  stock  of  provisions  could  last  but  a few  days  longer  , 
we  had  the  faintest  hope  of  any  supplies,  before  it  would  be 
too  late  to  save  life.  Towards  night  the  Spaniard  returned, 
but  almost  famished  for  want  of  water  and  food.  He  reported 
that  he  found  some  plank  on  one  of  the  islands,  (but  they  proved 
to  be  sugar-bo.x  shocks)  which  revived  us  a little  ; but  no 


190 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


water.  He  said  he  had  great  difficulty  to  make  his  way 
through  the  mangrove  trees,  it  being  very  swampy  ; so  that 
we  should  not  better  ourselves  by  going  there,  although  the 
key  was  rather  larger  than  ours.  This  I understood  through 
Joseph,  the  English  prisoner  who  could  speak  Spanish.  After 
prayers,  laid  ourselves  down  upon  our  bed  of  sand,  and  being 
nearly  exhausted  we  obtained  some  sleep. 

Thursday,  24th. — This  morning,  after  taking  a little  coffee, 
made  of  the  water  which  we  thought  least  salt,  and  two  or  three 
of  the  little  cakes,  we  felt  somewhat  refreshed,  and  concluded 
to  make  another  visit  to  those  Keys  in  hopes  of  finding  some- 
thing more,  which  might  make  a raft  for  us  to  escape  the  pi- 
rates, and  avoid  perishing  by  thirst.  Accordingly  seven  of 
us  set  off,  waded  across  the  bar  and  searched  all  the  Keys 
thereabouts.  On  one  we  found  a number  of  sugar-box  shooks, 
two  lashing  plank  and  some  pieces  of  old  spars,  which  were  a 
part  of  the  Exertion’s  deck  load,  that  was  thrown  overboard 
when  she  grounded  on  the  bar,  spoken  of  in  the  first  part  of 
the  narrative. — It  seems  they  had  drifted  fifteen  miles,  and  had 
accidentally  lodged  on  these  very  Keys  within  our  roach.  Had 
the  pirates  known  this,  they  would  undoubtedly  have  placed 
us  in  another  direction.  They  no  doubt  thought  that  they 
could  not  put  us  on  a worse  place.  The  wind  at  this  time 
was  blowing  so  strong  on  sliore,  as  to  prevent  rafting  our  stuff 
round  to  our  island,  and  we  were  obliged  to  haul  it  upon  the 
beach  for  the  present;  then  dug  for  water  in  the  highest  place, 
but  found  it  as  salt  as  ever,  and  then  returned  to  our  habita- 
tion. But  hunger  and  thirst  began  to  prey  upon  us,  and  our 
comforts  were  as  few  as  our  hopes. 

Friday,  25th. — Again  passed  over  to  those  Keys  to  wind- 
ward in  order  to  raft  our  stuff  to  our  island,  it  being  most  con 
venient  for  building.  But  the  surf  on  the  beach  was  so  very 
rough,  that  we  were  again  compelled  to  postpone  it.  Out 
courage  however  did  not  fail  where  there  was  the  slightest 
hopes  of  life.  Returning  without  it,  we  found  on  our  way  an 
old  top  timber  of  some  vessel  ; it  had  several  spikes  in  it, 
which  we  afterwards  found  very  serviceable.  In  the  hollow 
of  an  old  tree,  we  found  two  guarnas  of  small  size,  one  male, 
the  other  female.  One  only  was  caught.  After  taking  off  the 
skin,  we  judged  it  weighed  a pound  and  a half.  With  some 
flour  and  lard,  (the  only  things  we  had  except  salt  water,)  it 
made  us  a fine  little  mess.  We  thought  it  a rare  dish  though 
a small  one  for  eleven  half  starved  persons.  At  the  same 
ime  a small  vessei  nove  in  sight  ; we  made  a signal  to  her 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


191 


with  the  blanket  tied  to  a pole  and  placed  it  on  the  highest  tree 
— some  took  off  their  white  clothes  and  waved  them  in  the  air, 
hoping  they  would  come  to  us  ; should  they  be  pirates  they 
could  do  no  more  than  kill  us,  and  perhaps  would  give  us 
some  water  for  which  we  began  to  sufl'er  most  excessively  ; 
but,  notwithstanding  all  our  efforts,  she  took  no  notice  of  us. 

Saturday,  26th . — This  day  commenced  with  moderate  weath- 
er and  smooth  sea;  at  low  tide  found  some  cockles,  boiled  and 
eat  them,  but  they  were  very  painful  to  the  stomach  David 
Warren  had  a fit  of  strangling  with  swelling  of  the  bowels; 
but  soon  recovered,  and  said,  “ something  like  salt,  rose  in  his 
throat  and  choaked  him.”  Most  of  us  then  set  off  for  the 
Keys,  where  the  plank  and  shooks  were  put  together  in  a raft, 
which  we  with  pieces  of  boards  paddled  over  to  our  island  ; 
when  we  consulted  the  best  plan,  either  to  build  a raft  large 
enough  for  us  all  to  go  on,  or  a boat;  but  the  shooks  having 
three  or  four  nails  in  each,  and  having  a piece  of  large  reed  or 
bamboo,  previously  found,  of  which  we  made  pins,  concluded 
to  make  a boat. 

Sunday,  27th. — Commenced  our  labor,  for  which  I know  we 
need  offer  no  apology.  We  took  the  two  planks,  which  were 
about  fourteen  feet  lo-ng,  and  two  and  a half  wide,  and  fixed 
them  together  for  the  bottom  of  the  boat;  then  with  moulds 
made  of  palmetto  bark,  cut  timber  and  knees  from  mangrove 
trees  which  spread  so  much  as  to  make  the  boat  four  feet  wide 
at  the  top,  placed  them  exactly  the  distance  apart  of  an  Ha- 
vana sugar-box.  Her  stern  was  square  and  the  bows  tapered 
to  a peak,  making  her  form  resemble  a flat-iron.  We  pro- 
ceeded thus  far  and  retired  to  rest  for  the  night — But  Mr. 
Bracket  was  too  unwell  to  get  much  sleep. 

Monday,  28th. — Went  on  with  the  work  as  fast  as  possible. 
Some  of  the  Spaniards  had  long  knives  about  them,  which 
proved  very  useful  in  fitting  timbers,  and  a gimblet  of  mine, 
accidentally  found  on  board  the  pirates,  enabled  us  to  use  the 
wooden  pins.  And  now  our  spirits  began  to  revive,  though 
water,  water,  was  continually  on  our  mii.ds.  We  now  feared 
the  pirates  might  possibly  come,  find  out  our  plan  and  put  us  to 
death,  (although  before  we  had  wished  to  see  them,  being  so 
much  in  want  of  water.)  Our  labour  was  extremely  burden- 
some, and  the  Spaniards  considerably  peevish,  but  they 
would  often  say  to  me  “ never  mind  captain,  by  and  by  Amer- 
icana or  Spanyola  catch  them,  me  go  to  see  ’um  hung.”  We 
quitted  work  for  the  day,  cooked  some  cakes  but  found  it 
necessary  to  reduce  the  quantity  again,  however  small  be- 


192 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


fore.  We  found  some  herbs  on  a windward  Key,  which  the 
Spaniards  called  Spanish  tea.  This  when  well  boiled  we 
found  somewhat  palatable,  although  the  water  was  very  salt. 
This  herb  resembles  pennyroyal  in  look  and  taste,  though  not 
90  pungent.  In  the  evening  when  we  were  setting  round  the 
fire  to  keep  off  the  moschetoes,  I observed  David  Warren’s 
eyes  shone  like  glass.  The  mate  said  to  him,  “ David  I think 
you  will  die  before  morning,  I think  you  are  struck  with  death 
now.”  I thought  so  too,  and  told  him,  “ I thought  it  most 
likely  we  should  all  die  here  soon;  but  as  some  one  of  us  may 
survive  to  carry  the  tidings  to  our  friends,  if  you  have  any 
thing  to  say  respecting  your  family,  now  is  the  time.”  He 
then  said,  “ I have  a mother  in  Saco  where  I belong,  she  is  a 
second  time  a widow,  to-morrow  if  you  can  spare  a scrap  of 
paper  and  pencil  I will  write  something.”  But  no  to-morrow 
came  to  him.  In  the  course  of  the  night  he  had  another  spell 
of  strangling,  and  soon  after  expired,  without  much  pain  and 
without  a groan.  He  was  about  twenty-six  years  old.  How 
solemn  was  this  scene  to  us  ! Here  we  beheld  the  ravages  of 
death  commenced  upon  us.  More  than  one  of  us  considered 
death  a happy  release.  For  myself  I thought  of  my  wife  and 
children  ; and  wished  to  live  if  God  should  so  order  it,  though 
extreme  thirst,  hunger  and  exhaustion  had  well  nigh  prostra- 
ted my  fondest  hopes. 

Tuesday,  29th.  Part  of  us  recommenced  labor  on  the  boat, 
while  myself  and  Mr.  Bracket  went  and  selected  the  highest 
clear  spot  of  sand  on  the  northern  side  of  the  island,  where 
we  dug  Warren’s  grave  and  boxed  it  up  with  shooks,  thinking 
it  would  be  the  most  suitable  spot  for  the  rest  of  us — whose  turn 
would  come  next,  we  knew  not.  At  about  ten  o’clock  A.  iM. 
conveyed  the  corpse  to  the  grave,  followed  by  us  survivors 
— a scene,  whose  awful  solemnity  can  never  be  painted.  We 
stood  around  the  grave,  and  there  I read  the  funeral  prayer 
from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Brook’s  Family  Prayer  Book;  and  com- 
mitted the  body  to  the  earth;  covered  it  with  some  pieces  of 
board  and  sand,  and  returned  to  our  labor.  One  of  the  Span- 
iards, an  old  man,  named  Manuel,  who  was  partial  to  me,  and 
I to  him,  made  a cross  and  placed  at  the  head  of  the  grave 
saying,  “Jesus  Christ  hath  him  now.”  Although  I did  not 
believe  in  anv  mysterious  influence  of  this  cross,  yet  I was 
perfectly  willing  it  should  stand  there.  Tlie  middle  part  of 
the  day  being  very  warm,  our  mouths  parched  with  thirst,  and 
our  spirits  so  depressed,  that  we  made  but  little  progress  du- 
ring the  remainder  of  this  day,  but  in  the  evening  were  em- 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


193 


ployed  in  picking  oakum  out  of  the  bolt  rope  taken  from  the 
old  sail. 

Wednesday,  30th.  Returned  to  labor  on  the  boat  with  as 
much  vigour  as  our  weak  and  debilitated  state  would  admit, 
but  it  was  a day  of  trial  to  us  all  ; for  the  Spaniards  and  we 
Americans  could  not  well  understand  each  other’s  plans,  and 
they  being  naturally  petulent  would  not  work,  nor  listen  with 
patience  for  Joseph  our  Englisli  fellow  prisoner  to  explain  our 
views,  they  would  sometimes  undo  what  they  had  done  and  in 
a few  minutes  replace  it  again ; however  before  night  we  began 
to  calk  her  seams,  by  means  of  pieces  of  hard  mangrove, 
made  in  form  of  a calking-ircn,  and  had  the  satisfaction  of 
seeing  her  in  a form  something  like  a boat. 

Thursday,  31st.  Went  on  with  the  work,  some  at  calking, 
others  with  battening  the  seams  with  strips  of  canvass,  and 
'eces  of  pine  nailed  over,  to  keep  the  oakum  in.  Having 
lound  a suitable  pole  for  a mast,  the  rest  went  about  making  a 
sail  from  the  one  we  had  used  for  a covering,  also  fitting  oars 
of  short  pieces  of  boards,  in  form  of  a paddle,  tied  on  a pole, 
we  having  a piece  of  fishing  line  brought  by  one  of  the  prison- 
ers. Thus,  at  three  P.  M.  the  boat  was  completed  and  put 
afloat.  We  had  aJl  this  time  confidently  hoped,  that  she 
would  be  sufficiently  large  and  strong  to  carry  us  all — we 
made  a trial  and  were  disappointed  ! This  was  indeed  a 
severe  trial,  and  the  emotions  it' called  up  were  not  easy  to  be 
suppressed.  She  proved  leaky,  for  we  had  no  carpenter’s 
yard,  or  smith’s  shop  to  go  to.  And  now  the  question  was, 
“ who  should  go,  and  how  many  r’’  I found  it  necessary  for 
six;  four  to  row,  and  one  to  steer  and  one  to  bale.  Three  of 
the  Spaniai'ds  and  the  Frenchmen  claimed  the  right,  as  being 
best  acquainted  with  the  nearest  inhabitants;  likewise,  they 
had  when  taken,  two  boats  left  at  St.  Maria  (about  forty  miles 
distant)  which  they  were  confident  of  finding.  They  prom- 
ised to  return  within  two  or  tliree  days  for  the  rest  of  us,  I 
thought  it  best  to  consent — IMr.  Bracket  it  was  agreed  should 
go  in  my  stead,  because  my  papers  must  accompany  me  as  a 
necessary  protection,  and  my  men  apprehended  danger  if  they 
were  lost.  Joseph  Ba.xter  (I  think  was  his  name)  they  wished 
should  go,  because  he  could  speak  both  languages — leaving 
Manuel,  George,  Thomas  and  myself  to  wait  their  return. 
Having  thus  made  all  arrangements,  and  putting  up  a keg  of 
the  least  salt  water,  with  a few  pancakes  and  salt  fish,  they 
set  off  a little  before  sunset  with  our  best  wishes  and  pray'ers 
for  their  safety  and  return  to  our  relief.  To  launch  off  into 
VOL.  I.  9 


194 


NAERATIVE  OF  CAFTAIN  LrSCOL.r, 


the  wide  ocean,  with  strength  almost  exhausted,  and  in  such 
a frail  boat  as  this,  you  will  say  was  very  hazardous,  and  in 
truth  it  was;  but  what  else  was  left  to  us  ? — Their  intention 
was  to  touch  at  the  Key  where  the  Exertion  was,  and  if  no 
boat  was  to  be  found  there,  to  proceed  on  to  St.  Maria  and  if 
none  there,  to  go  to  Trinidad  and  send  us  relief.  But  alas  ! 
it  was  the  last  time  I ever  saw  them  ! — Our  suffering  this  day 
was  most  acute. 

Tuesday,  February  1st.  This  day  wm  rose  early  and  trav- 
ersed the  beach  in  search  of  cockles.  See.  but  found  very  few 
- — ‘I  struck  my  foot  against  something  in  the  sand,  which 
proved  to  be  a curious  shell,  and  soon  found  two  others  of  a 
different  kind;  but  they  were  to  nse  like  Crusoe’s  lump  of 
gold  of  no  value.  I could  not  drink  them;  so  laid  them  bv. — 
I returned  to  our  tent  and  we  made  sotne  skillygolee,  or  flour 
and  salt  water  boiled  together,  which  we  found  better  than 
clear  salt  water.  We  passed  the  day  very  uncomfort/  ,, 
and  my  people  were  dissatisfied  at  not  liaving  an  equal  chance 
as  they  called  it,  with  the  others  in  the  boat — but  it  is  not 
always,  that  we  know  what  is  for  our  good. 

Saturday,  2d.  Thomas  and  George  made  another  visit  to 
the  windward  Keys,  where  they  found  some  more  shooks  and 
two  pieces  of  spars;  towed  them  round  as  before.  We  now 
had  some  hopes  of  finding  enough  to  make  us  a raft,  which 
would  carry  us  to  some  place  of  relief,  in  case  the  boat  should 
not  return. 

Sunday,  3d.  A calm  warm  day,  but  a very  gloomy  one  to 
us,  it  being  more  difficult  to  support  life — our  provisions  nearlv 
expended,  no  appearance  of  rain  since  the  night  we  first  landed, 
our  thirst  increasing,  our  strength  wasting,  our  few  clothes 
hanging  in  rags,  our  beards  of  great  length  and  almost  turned 
white,  nothing  like  relief  before  us,  no  boat  in  sight.  Think, 
reader,  our  situation.  We  had  marked  out  for  each  one  the 
place  for  his  grave.  I looked  at  mine,  and  thought  of  mv  wife 
and  family.  Again  we  reduced  the  allowance  of  bread;  but 
even  the  little  wliich  now  fell  to  my  share,  I could  scarcely 
swallow,  I never  seemed  to  feel  the  sensation  of  hunger,  the 
extreme  of  thirst  was  so  overpowering.  Perhaps  never  shall 
I be  more  reconciled  to  death,  but  my  home  made  me  want  to 
live,  although  every  breath  seemed  to  increase  thirst. 

Monday,  4th.  Having  seriously  reflected  on  our  situation, 
concluded  to  put  ail  the  shooks,  kc.  together  and  form  a raft, 
and  ascertain  what  weight  it  would  carry;  but  here  again  we 
were  disappointed,  for  we  bad  not  enough  to  carry  two  of  us 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


195 


Tuesday,  5th.  About  ten  o’clock,  A.  M.  discovered  a boat 
drifting  by  on  the  southeast  side  of  the  island  about  a mile 
distant.  I deemed  it  a providential  thing  to  us,  and  urged 
Thomas  and  George  trying  the  vaft  for  her.  They  reluct- 
antly consented  and  set  off,  but  it  was  nearly  three  P.  M. 
when  they  came  up  with  her.  It  was  the  same  boat  we  had 
built  ! Where  then  was  my  friend  Bracket  and  those  who 
went  with  him  ? Every  appearance  was  unfavourable.  I 
hoped  that  a good  Providence  had  yet  preserved  him.  The 
men  who  went  for  the  boat,  found  it  full  of  water,  without  oars, 
paddle,  or  sail  ; being  in  this  condition,  and  about  three  mites 
to  the  leeward,  the  men  found  it  impossible  to  tow  her  up,  so 
left  her,  and  were  till  eleven  o’clock  at  night  getting  back 
with  the  raft.  They  were  so  exhausted,  that  had  it  not  been 
nearly  calm,  they  could  never  have  returned. 

Wednesday,  6th.  This  morning  was  indeed  the  most 
gloomy  I had  ever  experienced.  There  appeared  hardly  a 
ray  of  hope  that  my  friend  Bracket  could  return,  seeing  the 
boat  was  lost.  Our  provisions  nearly  gone;  our  mouths 
parched  extremely  with  thirst  ; our  strength  wasted;  our  spir- 
its broken,  and  our  hopes  imprisoned  within  the  circumfer- 
ence of  this  desolate  isEnd  in  the  midst  of  an  unfrequented 
ocean;  all  these  things  gave  to  the  scene  around  us  the  hue 
of  death.  In  the  midst  of  this  dreadful  despondence,  a sail 
hove  in  sight,  bearing  the  white  flag.  Our  hopes  were  raised, 
of  course — but  no  sooner  raised  then  darkened,  by  hearing  a 
gun  fired.  Here  then  was  another  gang  of  pirates.  She  soon, 
however,  came  near  enough  to  anchor,  and  her  boat  pushed 
off  towards  us  with  three  men  in  her.  Thinking  it  no  worse 
now  to  die  by  sword  than  famine  I walked  down  immediately 
to  meet  them.  I knew  them  not.  A moment  before  the  boat 
touched  the  ground,  a man  leaped  from  her  bows  and  caught 
me  in  his  arms  ! It  was  INickola  ! ! — saying,  “Do  you  now 
believe  jVickola  is  your  friend  ? yes,  said  he,  Jameison  will 
yet  prove  himself  so.” — No  words  can  express  my  emotions 
at  this  moment.  This  was  a friend  indeed.  The  reason  of 
my  not  recognising  them  before,  was  that  they  had  cut  off 
their  beards  and  whiskers.  Turning  to  my  fellow-sufferers, 
Nickola  asked,  “ Are  these  all  that  are  left  of  you  ? where 
are  the  others  At  this  moment  seeing  David’s  grave — 
“Are  they  dead  then  ? ah,  1 suspected  it,  I know  what  you 
were  put  here  for.”  As  soon  as  I could  recover  myself,  gave 
him  an  account  of  Mr.  Bracket  and  the  others.  “ How  unfor- 
tunate, he  said,  they  must  be  lost  or  some  pirates  have  taken 


196 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


them” — but,  (he  continued,)  we  have  no  time  to  lose;  you 
had  better  embark  immediately  with  us,  and  go  where  you 
please,  we  are  at  your  service.”  The  other  two  in  the  boat 
with  him  were  Frenchmen,  one  named  Lyon,  the  other  Par- 
rikete.  They  affectionately  embraced  each  of  us;  then  hold- 
ing to  my  mouth  the  nose  of  a teakettle,  filled  with  wine,  said 
“ Drink  plenty,  no  hurt  you.”  I drank  as  much  as  I judged 
prudent.  They  then  gave  it  to  my  fellow  sufferers.  I expe- 
rienced almost  immediate  relief,  not  feeling  it  in  my  head; 
they  had  also  brought  in  the  boat  for  us,  a dish  of  salt  beef 
and  potatoes,  of  which  we  took  a little.  Then  sent  the  boat 
on  board  for  the  other  two  men,  being  five  in  all  who  came 
ashore,  and  rejoiced  enough  was  I to  see  among  them  Thom- 
as Young,  one  of  my  crew,  who  was  detained  on  board  the 
Mexican,  but  had  escaped  through  iSickola’s  means;  the  other 
a Frenchman,  named  John  Cadedt.  I now  thought,  again 
and  again,  with  troubled  emotion,  of  my  friend  Bracket’s  fate. 
— I took  the  last  piece  of  paper  I had,  and  wrote  with  a pencil 
a few  lines,  informing  him  (should  he  come  there,)  that  “ I 
and  the  rest  were  safe;  that  I was  not  mistaken  in  the  friend 
in  whom  I had  placed  so  much  confidence,  that  he  had  accom- 
plished my  highest  expectations;  and  that  I should  go  imme- 
diately to  Trinidad,  and  requested  him  to  go  there  also,  and 
apply  to  Mr.  Isaac  W.  Lord,  my  consignee,  for  assistance.’’  I 
put  the  paper  into  a junk  bottle,  previously  found  on  the 
beach,  put  in  a stopper,  and  left  it,  together  with  what  little 
flour  remained,  a keg  of  water  brought  from  Nickola’s  vessel, 
and  a few  other  things  which  I thought  might  be  of  service  to 
him.  We  then  repaired  with  our  friends  on  board,  where  we 
were  kindly  treated.  She  was  a sloop  from  Jamaica,  of  about 
twelve  tons,  with  a cargo  of  rum  and  wine,  bound  to  Trin- 
idad. I asked  “ which  way  they  intended  to  go  .^”  they  said 
“to  Jamaica — if  agreeable  to  me.”  As  I preferred  Trini- 
dad, I told  them  “ if  they  would  give  me  the  Exertion’s 
boat,  which  was  along-side  (beside  their  own,)  and  some 
water  and  provisions,  we  would  take  chance  in  her,”  “ for 
perhaps,  said  I,  you  will  fare  better  at  Jamaica,  than  at  Trin- 
idad.” After  a few  minutes  consultation,  they  said  “ you  are 
too  much  exhausted  to  row  the  distance  of  one  hundred  miles, 
therefore  we  will  go  and  carry  you — we  consider  ourselves 
at  your  service.”  I expressed  a wish  to  take  a look  at  the 
Exertion,  possibly  we  might  hear  something  of  ]Mr.  Bracket. 
Nickola  said  “ very  well,”  so  got  under  way,  and  run  for  her, 
having  a light  westerly  wind.  He  then  related  to  me  the 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


197 


manner  of  their  desertion  from  the  pirates;  as  nearly  as  I can 
recollect  his  own  words,  he  said,  “ A few  days  since,  the  pi- 
rates took  four  small  vessels,  I believe  Spaniards;  they  having 
but  two  officers  for  the  two  first,  the  third  fell  to  me  as  prize 
master,  and  having  an  understanding  with  the  three  French- 
men and  Thomas,  selected  them  for  my  crew,  and  went  on 
board  with  orders  to  follow  the  Mexican;  which  I obeyed. 
The  fourth,  the  pirates  took  out  all  but  one  man  and  bade 
him  also  follow  their  vessel.  Now  our  schooner  leaked  so 
bad,  that  we  left  her  and  in  her  stead  agreed  to  take  this  little 
sloop,  (which  we  are  now  in)  together  with  the  one  man.  The 
night  being  very  dark  we  ail  agreed  to  desert  the  pirates — 
altered  our  course  and  touched  at  St.  Maria,  where  we  landed 
the  one  man — saw  no  boats  there,  could  hear  nothing  from  you, 
and  agreed  one  and  all  at  the  risk  of  our  lives  to  come  and  lib- 
erate you  if  you  were  alive;  knowing,  as  we  did,  that  you 
were  put  on  this  Key  to  perish.  On  our  way  we  boarded  the 
Exertion,  thinking  possibly  you  might  have  been  there.  On 
board  her  we  found  a sail  and  paddle.*  We  took  one  of  the 
pirate’s  boats  which  they  had  left  along-side  of  her,  which 
proves  how  we  come  by  two  boats.  My  friend,  the  circum- 
stance I am  now  about  to  relate,  will  somewhat  astonish  you. 
When  the  pirate’s  boat  with  Bolidar  was  sent  to  the  before 
mentioned  Key,  on  the  19th  January,  it  was  their  intention  to 
leave  you  prisoners  there,  where  was  nothing  but  salt  water 
and  mangroves,  and  no  possibility  of  escape.  This  was  the 
plan  of  Baltizar,  their  abandoned  pilot;  but  Bolidar’s  heart  fail- 
ed him,  and  he  objected  to  it;  then  after  a conference.  Captain 
Jonnia  ordered  you  to  be  put  on  the  little  island  from  whence 
v/e  have  taken  you.  But  after  this  as  done,  that  night  the 
French  and  Portuguese  part  of  the  IMexican’s  crew  protested 
against  it  ; so  that  Captain  Jonnia  to  satisfy  them,  sent  his 
large  boat  to  take  you  and  your  fellow  prisoners  back  again, 
taking  care  to  select  his  confidential  Spaniards  for  this  errand. 
And  will  you  believe  rne,  they  set  off  from  the  Mexican  and 
after  spending  about  as  much  time  as  would  really  have  taken 
them  to  come  to  you,  they  returned,  and  reported  they  had 
been  to  your  island,  and  landed,  and  that  none  of  you  were 
there;  somebody  having  taken  you  off!  This,  all  my  com- 
panions here  know  to  be  true.  I knew  it  was  impossible 
you  could  have  been  liberated,  and  therefore  we  determined 

*This  proved  to  me  that  Mr.  Bracket  had  been  there,  these  be 
ing  the  ones  which  he  took  from  the  island. 


198 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN 


among  ourselves,  that  should  an  opportunity  occur  wc  would 
come  and  save  your  lives,  as  we  now  have.”  He  then  ex- 
pressed, as  he  liitherto  had  done,  (and  I believe  with  sincer 
ity)  his  disgust  with  the  bad  company  which  he  had  been  in, 
and  looked  forward  with  anxiety  to  the  day  when  he  might 
return  to  his  native  country.  I advised  him  to  get  on  board 
an  American  vessel,  whenever  an  opportunity  offered,  and 
come  to  the  United  States;  and  on  his  arrival  directa  letter  to 
me:  repeating  my  earnest  desire  to  make  som«  return  for  the 
disinterested  friendship  which  he  had  showm  toward  me.  With 
the  Frenchmen  I had  but  little  conversation,  being  unac- 
quainted with  the  language. 

Here  ended  JVickola’s  account.  “ And  now,”  said  the 
Frenchmen,  “ our  hearts  be  easy.”  Nickola  observed  he  had 
left  all  and  found  us.  I gave  them  my  warmest  tribute  of 
gratitude,  saying,  I looked  upon  them  under  God  as  the  preser- 
ver of  our  lives,  and  promised  them  all  the  assistance  my 
situation  might  ever  enable  me  to  afford.  This  brings  me  to 

Thursday  evening,  7th,  when,  at  11  o’clock,  we  anchor- 
ed at  the  creek’s  mouth,  near  the  Exertion.  I was  anxious 
to  board  her;  accordingly  took  with  me  IVickola,  Thomas, 
George  and  two  others,  well  armed,  each  with  a musket  and 
cutlass.  I jumped  on  her  deck,  saw  a fire  in  the  camboose, 
but  no  person  there:  I called  aloud  Mr.  Bracket's  name  sev- 
eral times,  saving  “ it  is  Captain  Lincoln,  don’t  be  afraid,  but 
show  yourself;”  but  no  answer  was  given.  She  had  no  masts, 
spars,  rigging,  furniture,  provisions  or  any  thing  left,  except 
her  bowsprit,  and  a few  barrels  of  salt  provisions  of  her  cargo. 
Her  sealing  had  holes  cut  in  it,  no  doubt  in  their  foolish  seaich 
for  money.  I left  her  with  peculiar  emotions,  such  as  I hope 
never  again  to  experience;  and  returned  to  the  little  sloop, 
where  we  remained  till 

Friday,  8th — When  I had  a disposition  to  visit  the  island 
on  which  we  were  first  imprisoned.  Found  nothing  there — 
saw  a boat  among  the  mangroves,  near  the  Exertion.  Re- 
turned, and  got  under  way  immediately  for  Trinidad.  In  the 
night,  while  under  full  sail,  run  aground  on  a sunken  Key, 
having  rocks  above  the  water,  resembling  old  stumps  of  trees; 
we,  however,  soon  got  offand  anchored.  iMost  of  these  Kevs 
have  similar  rocks  about  them,  which  navigators  must  care- 
fully guard  against. 

Saturday,  9th. — Got  under  way  again,  and  stood  along 
close  in  for  the  main  island  of  Cuba,  in  order,  that  if  we 
should  see  the  pirates,  to  take  our  boats  and  go  onshore. 


NARRATIVK  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


199 


Sunday,  lOth.  Saw  the  highlands  of  Trinidad.  At  night 
came  to  anchor  in  sight  of  the  town,  near  a small  Key;  next 
morning — 

Monday,  1 Ith, — Got  under  way — saw  a brig  at  anchor  about 
five  miles  below  the  mouth  of  the  harbor;  we  hoped  to  avoid 
her  speaking  us;  but  wlien  we  opened  in  sight  of  her,  discov- 
ered a boat  making  towards  us,  with  a number  of  armed  men 
in  her.  This  alarmed  rny  friends,  and  as  we  did  not  see  the 
brig’s  ensign  hoisted,  they  declared  the  boat  was  a pirate, 
and  looking  through  tlie  spy-glass,  thought  they  knew  some 
of  them  to  be  the  Me.xican’s  men  ! This  state  of  things  was 
quite  alarming.  They  said,  “ we  will  not  be  taken  alive  by 
them.”  Immediately  the  boat  fired  a musket;  the  ball  passed 
through  our  mainsail,  ftly  friends  insisted  on  beating  themolf: 
I endeavored  to  dissuade  them,  believing,  as  I did,  that  the 
brig  was  a Spanish  man  of  war,  who  had  sent  her  boat  to  as- 
certain who  we  were.  I thought  we  had  better  heave  too. 
Immediately  another  shot  came.  Tlien  they  insisted  on 
fighting  and  said,  “ If  I would  not  help  them,  I was  no 
friend.”  I reluctantly  acquiesced,  and  handed  up  the  guns — 
commenced  firing  upon  them  and  they  upon  us.  We  received 
several  shot  through  the  sails,  but  no  one  was  hurt  on  either 
side.  Our  two  boats  had  been  cast  adrift  to  make  us  go  the 
faster,  and  we  gained  upon  ihem — continued  firing  until  they 
turned  from  us,  and  went  for  our  boats,  which  they  took  in  tow 
for  tiie  brig.  Soon  after  this,  it  became  calm:  then  I saw 
that  she  had  us  in  her  power.  She  armed  and  manned  two 
more  boats  for  us.  We  now  concluded,  since  we  had  scarce- 
ly ammunition,  to  surrender;  and  were  towed  down  along- 
side the  brig,  taken  on  board,  and  was  asked  by  the  captain, 
who  could  speak  Idnglish,  “ what  for  you  fire  on  the  boat.”’ 
I told  him  “we  thought  her  a ])irate,  and  did  not  like  to  be  taken 
by  them  again,  having  already  suffered  too  much;”  showing 
my  papers.  He  said,  “ Capt.  Americana,  never  mind,  go  and 
take  some  dinner — which  are  your  men  r”  I pointed  them  out 
to  him,  and  he  ordered  them  the  liberty  of  the  decks;  but  my 
friend  Nickola  and  his  three  associates  were  immediately  put 
in  irons.  They  were,  however,  afterwards  taken  out  of  irons 
and  examined;  and  I understood  the  Frenchmen  agreed  to 
enlist,  as  they  judged  it  the  surest  wmy  to  better  their  condi- 
tion. Whether  Nickola  enlisted,  I do  not  know,  butthinkthat 
he  did,  as  I understood  that  offer  was  made  to  him;  I howev- 
er endeavored  to  explain  more  distinctly  to  the  captain,  the  be- 
nevolent efforts  of  these  four  men  by  whom  my  life  had  been 


200 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


saved,  and  used  every  argument  in  my  power  to  procure  their 
discharge.  I also  applied  to  the  governor,  and  exerted  myself 
with  peculiar  interest,  dictated  as  I trust  with  heartfelt  grati- 
tude— and  I ardently  hope  ere  this,  that  Nickola  is  on  his  way 
to  this  country,  where  I may  have  an  opportunity  of  con- 
vincing him  that  such  an  act  of  benevolence  will  not  go  unre- 
warded. Previous  to  my  leaving  Trinidad,  I made  all  the 
arrangements  in  my  power  with  my  influential  friends,  and 
doubt  not,  that  their  laudable  efforts  will  be  accomplished. 
The  sloop’s  cargo  was  taken  on  board  the  brig;  after  which 
the  captain  requested  a certificate  that  I was  politely  treated 
by  him,  saying  his  name  was  Captain  Candama,  of  the  priva- 
teer brig  Prudentee  of  eighteen  guns.  This  request  I com- 
plied with.  His  first  lieutenant  told  me  he  had  sailed  out  of 
Boston,  as  commander  for  T.  C.  Amory,  Esq.  during  the  last 
war.  In  the  course  of  the  evening  my  friends  were  taken 
out  of  irons  and  examined  separately,  then  put  back  again. 
The  captain  invited  me  to  supper  in  his  cabin,  and  a berth  for 
the  night,  which  ^vris  truly  acceptable.  The  next  morning  af- 
terbreakfast, I with  my  people  were  set  on  shore  with  the  few 
things  we  had,  with  the  promise  of  the  Exertion’s  small  boat 
in  a day  or  two.  But  it  was  never  sent  me — the  reason,  let  the 
reader  imagine.  On  landing  at  the  wharf  Casildar,  we  were 
immediately  taken  by  soldiers  to  the  guard  house,  which  was 
a very  filthy  place;  thinking  I suppose,  and  even  calling  us 
pirates.  Soon  some  friends  came  to  see  me.  31  r.  Cotton, 
who  resides  there  brought  us  some  soup.  INIr.  Isaac  W.  Lord, 
of  Boston,  my  merchant,  came  with  captain  Tate,  who  sent 
immediately  to  the  governor;  for  I would  not  show  my  papers 
to  any  one  else.  He  came  about  sunset,  and  after  examining 
Manuel,  my  Spanish  fellow  prisoner,  and  my  papers,  said  to 
me,  giving  me  the  papers,  “ Captain,  you  are  at  liberty.’’  I 
was  kindly  invited  by  Captain  Matthew  Rice,  of  schooner 
Galaxy,  of  Boston,  to  go  on  board  his  vessel,  and  live  with 
him  during  my  stay  there.  This  generous  offer  I accepted, 
and  was  treated  by  him  with  the  greatest  hospitality;  for  1 was 
an  hungered  and  he  gave  me  meat,  I was  athirst  and  he  gave 
me  drink,  I was  naked  and  he  clothed  me,  a stranger  and  he 
took  me  in.  He  likewise  took  IManuel  and  my  three  men  for 
that  night.  Next  day  Mr.  Lord  rendered  me  all  necessary 
assistance  in  making  my  protest.  He  had  heard  nothing  from 
me  until  my  arrival.  I was  greatly  disappointed  in  not  finding 
Mr.  Bracket,  and  requested  JMr.  Lord  to  give  him  all  needful 
aid  if  he  should  come  there.  To  Captain  Carnes,  of  the 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


201 


schooner  Hannah,  of  Boston,  I would  tender  iny  sincere 
thanks,  for  his  kindness  in  giving  me  a passage  to  Boston, 
which  I gladly  accepted.  To  those  gentlemen  of  Trinidad, 
and  many  captains  of  American  vessels,  who  gave  me  sea 
clothing,  &.C.  I offer  my  cordial  gratitude. 

Captain  Carnes  sailed  from  Trinidad  on  the 20th  February. 
Fearing  the  pirates,  we  kept  a long  distance  from  the  land 
and  two  degrees  to  westward  of  Cape  Antonia.  On  our  pas- 
sage experienced  several  gales  of  wind,  in  one  of  which, 
while  lying  to,  shipped  a sea,  which  did  considerable  injury, 
and  swept  a young  man  overboard  from  the  pump,  named 
INelson.  We  never  saw  him  again.  We  arrived  at  Boston, 
March  25th,  and  when  I stepped  upon  the  wharf,  though 
much  emaciated,  I felt  truly  happy. 

I am  fully  of  the  opinion  that  these  ferocious  pirates  are  link- 
ed in  with  many  inhabitants  of  Cuba  ; and  the  government  in 
many  respects  appears  covertly  to  encourage  them. 

It  is  with  heartfelt  delight,  that,  since  the  above  narrative 
was  written,  I have  learned  that  Mr.  Bracket  and  his  com- 
panions are  safe  ; he  arrived  at  Port  d’Esprit,  about  forty 
leagues  east  of  Trinidad.  A letter  has  been  received  from 
him,  stating  that  he  should  proceed  to  Trinidad  the  first  oppor- 
tunity. It  appears  that  after  reaching  the  wreck,  they  found 
a boat  from  the  shore,  taking  on  board  some  of  the  Exertion’s 
cargo,  in  which  they  proceeded  to  the  above  place.  Why  it 
was  not  in  his  power  to  come  to  our  relief  will  no  doubt  be 
satisfactorily  disclosed  when  he  may  be  so  fortunate  as  once 
more  to  return  to  his  native  country  and  friends. 

For  many  months,  I remained  without  any  certain  infor- 
mation respecting  the  fate  of  Mr.  Bracket  and  his  companions. 
But  in  the  course  of  the  ensuing  Autumn,  if  I recollect  right, 
Mr.  Bracket  very  unexpectedly  paid  me  a visit,  at  Hingham, 
the  place  of  my  residence.  We  were  mutually  rejoiced  to  see 
each  other  once  more  among  the  living,  as  for  a time  at  least, 
each  had  regarded  the  other  as  dead.  He  gave  me  an  ac- 
count of  his  adventures,  and  of  the  reasons  why  he  did  not 
return  to  us.  He  told  me  that  when  they  left  us,  and  put  to 
sea,  in  the  miserable  boat  which  we  had  constructed,  they 
went  to  the  Exertion,  and  fortunately  found  a better  boat,  of 
which  they  took  possession,  and  suffered  the  old  one  to  float 
away,  and  it  accordingly  passed  our  solitary  island  in  its  ran- 
dom course,  causing  us  a great  deal  of  alarm.  From  the  wreck, 
they  steered  among  the  keys  to  the  main-land  of  Cuba,  and 
reached  Principe,  the  town  where  my  cargo  was  sold.  Here 
VOL.  I.  9* 


202 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAICf  LINCOLN. 


Mr.  Bracket  related  his  tale  of  suffering,  and  requested  assis- 
tance, to  rescue  the  remaining  prisoners  on  the  key.  The 
authorities  furnished  him  with  several  soldiers,  with  whom  he 
put  again  to  sea,  with  the  humane  intention  of  coming  to  relieve 
us.  They  had  gone  but  a short  distance,  however,  when  the 
soldiers  positively  refused  to  go  any  farther,  and  forced  him  to 
return  with  them  to  Principe  ; thus  all  his  hopes  of  being 
able  to  rescue  us,  were  entirely  extinguished.  A stranger, 
and  helpless  as  he  was,  it  was  out  of  his  power  to  do  any  thing 
more,  and  he  could  only  hope  that  we  might  have  been  saved 
in  some  other  way.  Friendless,  without  money,  and  debili- 
tated by  recent  suffering,  he  hardly  knew  which  way  to  turn. 
He  was  desirous  of  reaching  home,  and  finally  resolved  to 
travel  to  the  north  side  of  Cuba.  After  a long  and  tedious 
journey,  during  which  he  suffered  dreadfully,  from  the  hard 
traveling,  and  want  of  necessaries  and  comforts,  he  at  length 
arrived  at  Havana,  from  which  port  he  took  passage  to  Bos- 
ton. Thus  the  reasons  of  his  conduct  were  satisfactorily  ex- 
plained, and  my  uncertainty  respecting  his  fate,  happily  ter- 
minated. 

I felt  great  anxiety  to  learn  what  became  of  Jamieson,  who, 
my  readers  will  recollect,  was  detained  on  board  the  Spanish 
Brig  Prudentee,  near  Trinidad.  I heard  nothing  from  him, 
until  I believe  about  eighteen  months  after  I reached  home, 
when  I received  a letter  from  him,  from  3Iontego  Bav, 
Jamacia,  informing  me  that  he  was  then  residing  in  that 
island.  I immediately  wrote  to  him,  and  invited  him  to  come 
on  to  the  United  States.  He  accordingly  came  on  passenger 
with  Capt.  Wilson  of  Cohasset,  and  arrived  in  Boston,  in 
August  1824.  Our  meeting  was  very  affecting.  Trying 
scenes  were  brought  up  before  us  ; scenes  gone  forever, 
through  which  we  had  passed  together,  where  our  acquaint- 
ance was  formed,  and  since  which  time,  we  had  never  met.  I 
beheld  once  more  the  preserver  of  my  life  ; the  instrument, 
under  Providence,  of  restoring  me  to  my  home,  my  family  and 
mv  friends,  and  I regarded  him  with  no  ordinary  emotion. 
]My  family  were  delighted  to  see  him,  and  cordially  united  in 
giving  him  a warm  reception.  He  told  me  that  after  we  sepa- 
rated in  Trinidad,  he  remained  on  board  the  Spanish  Brig. 
The  commander  asked  him  and  bis  companions  it’ they  would 
enlist  ; the  Frenchmen  replied  that  they  would,  but  he  said 
nothing,  being  determined  to  make  his  escape  the  very  first 
opportunity  which  should  present.  The  Spanish  Brig  after- 
wards fell  in  with  a Columbian  Patriot,  an  armed  Brig  of 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


203 


eighteen  guns.  Being  of  equal  force,  they  gave  battle,  and 
fought  between  three  and  four  hours.  Both  parties  were  very 
much  injured  ; and,  without  any  considerable  advantage  on 
either  side,  both  drew  off  to  make  repairs.  The  Spanish  Brig 
Prudentee,  put  into  St.  Jago  de  Cuba.  Jamieson  was 
wounded  in  the  action,  by  a musket  ball,  through  his  arm,  and 
was  taken  on  shore,  with  the  other  wounded,  and  placed  in 
the  hospital  at  St.  Jago.  Here  he  remained  for  a considerable 
time,  until  he  had  nearly  recovered,  when  he  found  an  oppor- 
tunity of  escaping,  and  embarked  for  Jamaica.  He  arrived 
in  safety  at  Kingston,  and  from  there,  traveled  barefoot  over 
the  mountains,  until  very  much  exhausted,  he  reached  Mon- 
tego Bay,  where  he  had  friends,  and  where  one  of  his  brothers 
possessed  some  property.  From  this  place,  he  afterwards 
wrote  to  me.  He  told  me  that  before  he  came  to  Massa- 
chusetts, he  saw  the  villainous  pilot  of  the  IMexican,  the  infa- 
mous Baltizar,  with  several  other  pirates,  brought  into  Montego 
Bav,  from  whence  they  were  to  be  conveved  to  Kingston,  to 
be  executed.  Whether  the  others  were  part  of  the  Mexican’s 
crew,  or  not,  I do  not  know.  Baltizar  was  an  old  man,  and 
as  Jamieson  said,  it  was  a mclancholv  and  heart-rending  sight, 
to  see  him  borne  to  execution  with  those  gray  hairs,  which 
might  have  been  venerable  in  virtuous  old  age,  now  a shame 
and  reproach  to  this  hoary  villain,  f ir  he  was  full  of  years,  and 
old  in  iniquity.  AVhen  Jamieson  received  the  letter  which  I 
wrote,  lie  immediately  embarked  with  Capt.  ’IVilson,  and  came 
to  Boston,  as  I have  before  observed. 

According  to  his  own  account  he  was  of  a very  respectable 
familv  in  Greenock,  Scotland.  His  father  when  living  was  a 
rich  cloth  merchant,  but  both  his  father  and  mother  had  been 
dead  many  years.  He  was  the  youngest  of  thirteen  children, 
and  being  as  he  said  of  a roving  disposition,  had  always  fol- 
lowed the  seas.  He  had  received  a polite  education,  and  was 
of  a very  gentlemanly  deportment.  He  spoke  several  living 
languages,  and  was  skilled  in  drawing  and  painting.  He  had 
traveled  extensively  in  different  countries,  and  acquired  in 
consequence,  an  excellent  knowledge  of  their  manners  and 
customs.  His  varied  information  (for  hardly  any  subject  es- 
esaped  him,)  rendered  him  a very  entertaining  companion. 
His  observations  on  the  character  of  different  nations  were 
very  liberal  ; marking  their  various  traits,  their  virtues  and 
vices,  with  playful  humorousness,  quite  free  from  bigotry,  or 
narrow  prejudice. 

He  was  in  France,  during  the  disturbance  between  Franco 


204 


NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN 


and  England,  when  all  British  subjects  whatever  in  France 
were  detained  prisoners  of  war.  He  was  one  who  was  thus 
compelled  to  remain  a prisoner  to  Napoleon.  He  was  there, 
at  the  time  of  Napoleon’s  memorable  expedition  to  Russia  ; 
and  saw  the  splendid  troops  of  the  Emperor  when  they  left  de- 
lightful France  to  commence  their  toilsome,  and  fatal  journey  ; 
and  also  the  remnant  when  they  returned,  broken  down,  dis- 
spirited,  haggard,  and  wan,  their  garments  hanging  about  them 
in  tatters,  and  hardly  life  enough  in  them  to  keep  soul  and 
body  together.  The  particulars  respecting  this  period,  he 
could  communicate  with  the  minuteness  of  an  eye-witness, 
which  consequently  rendered  them  very  interesting.  During 
the  first  part  of  his  residence  in  France,  he  was  supported  by 
remittances  from  his  father  and  allowed  the  liberty  of  the  city 
of  Valenciennes  ; a gentleman  there,  being  bound  for  his  good 
behavior.  He  thus  had  an  opportunity  of  visiting,  and  be- 
coming acquainted  with  the  inhabitants.  He  lived  in  this 
manner  several  years.  At  length  aroused,  as  he  said,  by  the 
consciousness  that  he  was  spending  the  best  days  of  his  life  in 
idleness,  he  formed  the  determination  to  try  and  make  his  es- 
cape from  the  country.  He  honorably  released  the  gentleman 
who  was  bound  for  him,  from  his  obligation,  frankly  telling 
him  that  he  should  run  away  the  first  opportunity.  From  this 
time  he  was  alternately  arrested  and  imprisoned,  and  by  vari- 
ous stratagems  effected  his  escape,  until  he  had  been  placed 
in  ninety-three  different  prisons.  During  his  wanderings  he 
climbed  the  Alps,  and  visited  tlie  famous  passage,  cut  through 
the  solid  rock,  by  Hannibal,  which  as  he  said,  was  of  suffi- 
cient magnitude  to  admit  a large  loaded  waggon  to  pass 
through.  From  his  long  residence  in  France,  he  had  learned 
to  speak  the  French  language  with  a facility,  almost  equal  to 
a native.  The  charm  of  his  conversation  and  manners  drew 
people  around  him,  they  hardly  knew  how,  or  why. 

I was  in  trade,  between  Boston  and  Philadelphia,  at  the 
time  he  came  to  Massachusetts,  and  he  sailed  with  me  several 
trips  as  my  mate.  He  afterwards  went  to  Cuba,  and  was 
subsequently  engaged  in  the  mackerel  fishery,  out  of  the  port 
of  Hingham,  during  the  warm  season,  and  in  the  winter  fre- 
quently employed  himself  in  teaching  navigation  to  young  men, 
for  which  he  was  eminently  qualified.  He  remained  with  us, 
until  his  death,  which  took  place  in  1829.  At  this  time  he 
had  been  out  at  sea  two  or  three  days,  when  he  was  taken 
sick,  and  was  carried  into  Cape  Cod,  where  he  died,  on  the 
first  day  of  May  1829,  and  there  lus  remains  lie  buried 


NARRATIVE  OP  CAPTAIN  LINCOLN. 


205 


Peace  be  to  his  ashes  ! They  rest  in  a strange  land,  far  from 
his  kindred,  and  his  native  country. 

Since  his  death  I have  met  with  Mr.  Stewart  in  Philadelphia, 
who  was  Commercial  agent  in  Trinidad  at  the  time  of  my  cap- 
ture. He  informed  me,  that  the  piratical  schooner  Mexican, 
was  afterwards  chased  by  an  English  government  vessel, 
from  Jamaica,  which  was  cruising  in  search  of  it.  Being  hotly 
pursued  the  pirates  deserted  their  vessel,  and  fled  to  the  Man- 
grove bushes,  on  an  island  similar  to  that  on  which  they  had 
placed  me  and  my  crew  to  die.  The  English  surrounded 
them  and  thus  they  were  cut  off  from  ail  hope  of  escape.  They 
remained  there,  I think  fourteen  days,  when  being  almost  en- 
tirely subdued  by  famine,  eleven  surrendered  themselves,  and 
were  taken.  The  others  probably  perished  among  the  man- 
groves. The  few  who  were  taken  were  carried  by  the  govern- 
ment vessel  into  Trinidad.  Mr.  Stewart  said  that  he  saw  them 
himself,  and  such  miserable  objects  that  had  life  he  never  be- 
fore beheld.  They  were  in  a state  of  starvation;  their  beards 
had  grown  to  a frightful  length,  their  bodies  were  covered 
with  filth  and  vermin,  and  their  countenances  were  hideous. 
From  Trinidad  they  were  taken  to  Kingston,  Jamaica,  and 
there  hung.  Thus  there  is  every  reason  to  believe  that  this 
horde  of  monsters  was  at  last  broken  up,  and  dispersed. 


Ship  Boston  taken  by  the  Savages  at  Noolkn  Sound. 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  K.  JEWETT. 


207 


NARRATIVE  OF  THE  SUFFERINGS 

Jlnd  adventures  of  John  li.  Jewett,  only  survivor  of  the  crew  of  the 

ship  Boston,  durmg  a captivity  of  nearly  three  years  among  the 

Savages  of  Nootka  Sound. 

I was  born  in  Boston,  a consirlerable  boroii<:;!i  town  in  Lin- 
colnshire, in  Great  Britain,  on  (he ‘2 1 st  of  Mav,  1783.  My  fa- 
ther, Edward  Jewitt,  was  by  trade  a biai  ksraith,  and  esteemed 
among  the  first  in  Ids  line  of  business  in  that  place.  At  the 
age  of  three  yeais  I had  tlie  misfortune  to  lose  my  mother,  a 
most  excellent  woman,  m Ijo  died  in  childbed,  leayinff  an  infant 
daugliter,  who,  with  m)self,  and  an  elder  brother  by  a former 
marriage  of  my  father,  constituted  the  whole  of  our  I’amily. 
My  father,  who  considered  a good  education  as  the  greatest 
blessing  he  could  bestow  on  l)is  children,  was  very  particular 
in  paying  every  attention  to  us  in  that  respect,  always  exhort- 
ing us  to  behave  well,  and  endeavoring  to  impress  on  our 
minds  the  princiiiles  of  virtue  and  morality,  and  no  expense  in 
his  power  was  spared  to  have  us  instructed  in  whatever  might 
render  us  useful  and  respectable  in  society.  Sly  brother,  who 
was  four  years  older  than  myself,  and  of  a tnore  hardy  constitu- 
tion, he  destined  1‘or  his  owji  trade,  hut  to  me  he  had  resolved  to 
give  an  education  superior  tf>  that  which  is  to  be  obtained  in  a 
common  school,  it  being  his  intention  that  i should  adopt  one 
of  the  learneu  profe.ssions.  ^Accordingly  at  (he  age  of  twelve 
he  took  me  from  the  school  in  which  1 had  been  taught  the 


208 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


first  rudiments  of  learning,  and  placed  me  under  the  care  of 
Mr.  Moses,  a celebrated  teacher  of  an  academy  at  Donning- 
ton,  about  twenty  miles  from  Boston,  in  order  to  be  instruct- 
ed in  the  Latin  language,  and  in  some  -of  the  higher  branches 
of  the  Mathematics.  I there  made  considerable  proficiency 
in  writing,  reading,  and  arithmetic,  and  obtained  a pretty  good 
knowledge  of  navigation  and  of  surveying  ; but  my  progress 
in  Latin  was  slow,  not  only  owing  to  the  little  inclination  I felt 
for  learning  that  language,  but  to  a natural  impediment  in  my 
speech,  which  rendered  it  extremely  difficult  for  me  to  pro- 
nounce it,  so  that  in  a short  time,  with  my  father’s  corsent,  I 
wholly  relinquished  the  study. 

Thus  passed  away  the  two  happiest  years  of  my  life,  when 
my  father,  thinking  that  I had  received  a sufficient  education 
for  the  profession  he  intended  me  for,  took  me  from  school  at 
Donnington  in  order  to  apprentice  me  to  Doctor  Mason,  a 
surgeon  of  eminence  at  Reasby,  in  the  neighborhood  of  the 
celebrated  Sir  Joseph  Banks.  The  disinclination  I ever  had 
felt  for  the  profession  my  lather  wished  me  to  pursue,  was  still 
further  increased  on  my  return.  When  a child  I was  always 
fond  of  being  in  the  shop,  among  the  workmen,  endeavoring 
to  imitate  what  I saw  them  do  ; this  disposition  so  far  increas- 
ed after  my  leaving  the  academy,  tliat  1 could  not  bear  to  hear 
the  least  mention  made  of  my  being  apprenticed  to  a surgeon, 
and  I used  so  many  intreaties  with  my  father  to  persuade  him 
to  give  up  this  plan  and  learn  me  his  own  trade,  that  he  at 
last  consented.  More  fortunate  would  it  probably  have  been 
for  me,  had  I gratified  the  wishes  of  this  atfectionate  parent, 
in  adopting  the  profession  he  had  chosen  for  me,  than  thus  in- 
duced him  to  sacrifice  them  to  mine.  However  it  might  have 
been,  I was  at  last  introduced  into  the  shop,  and  my  natural 
turn  of  mind  corresponding  with  the  employment,  I became  in 
a short  time  uncommonly  expert  at  the  work  to  which  I was 
set. 

About  a year  after  I had  commenced  this  apprenticeship, 
mv  father  finding  that  he  could  carry  on  his  business  to  more 
advantage  in  Hull,  removed  thither  with  Ids  I'amily.  An  event 
of  no  little  importance  to  me,  as  it  in  a great  measure  influ- 
enced my  future  destiny.  Hull  being  one  of  the  best  ports  in 
England,  and  a place  of  great  trade,  my  father  had  there  full 
employment  fur  his  numerous  workmen,  particularly  in  vessel 
work.  This  naturally  leading  me  to  an  acquaintance  with  the 
sailors  on  board  some  of  the  sliips,  the  many  remarkable  stories 
they  told  me  of  their  voyages  and  adventures,  and  of  the  man- 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


209 


ners  and  customs  of  the  nations  they  had  seen,  excited  a strong 
wish  in  me  to  visit  foreign  countries,  which  was  increased  by 
my  reading  the  voyages  of  Capt.  Cook,  and  some  other  cele- 
brated navigators. 

Thus  passed  the  four  years  that  I lived  at  Hull,  ivhere  my 
father  was  esteemed  by  all  who  knew  him,  as  a worthy,  in- 
dustrious, and  thriving  man.  At  this  period  a circumstance 
occurred  which  afforded  me  the  opportunity  I had  for  some 
time,  wished,  of  gratifying  my  inclination  of  going  broad. 

Among  our  principal  customers  at  Hull,  were  the  Amer- 
icans who  frequented  that  port,  and  from  whose  conversation, 
my  father  as  well  as  myself  formed  the  most  favorable  opinion 
of  that  country,  as  affording  an  excellent  field  for  the  exer- 
tions of  industry,  and  a flattering  prospect  for  the  establish- 
ment of  a young  man  in  life.  In  the  summer  of  the  year  1 802, 
during  ti  e peace  between  England  and  France,  the  ship  Bos- 
ton, belonging  to  Boston,  in  Massachusetts,  and  commanded 
by  Capt.  John  Salter,  arrived  at  Hull,  whither  she  came  to 
take  on  board  a cargo  of  such  goods  as  were  wanted  for  the 
trade,  with  the  Indians  on  the  North-West  coast  of  America, 
from  whence,  after  having  taken  in  a lading  of  furs  and  skins, 
she  was  to  proceed  to  China,  and  from  thence  home  to  Ame- 
rica. The  ship,  having  occasion  for  many  repairs  and  alter- 
ations, necessary  for  so  long  a voyage,  the  captain  applied  to 
my  father  to  do  the  smith  work,  which  was  very  considerable. 
That  gentleman,  who  was  of  a social  turn,  used  often  to  call  at 
my  father’s  house,  where  he  passed  many  of  his  evenings,  with 
his  chief  and  second  mates,  JMr.  B.  Delouisa,  and  IMr.  Wm. 
Ingraham,  the  latter  a fine  young  man  of  about  twenty,  of  a 
most  amiable  temper,  and  of  such  affable  manners,  as  gained 
him  the  love  and  attachment  of  our  whole  crew.  These  gen- 
tlemen used  occasionally  to  take  me  with  them  to  the  theatre, 
an  amusement  which  I was  very  fond  of,  and  which  my  father 
rather  encouraged  than  objected  to,  as  he  thought  it  a good 
means  of  preventing  young  men  who  are  naturally  inclined  to 
seek  for  something  to  amuse  them,  from  frequenting  taverns, 
ale  houses,  and  places  of  bad  resort,  equally  destructive  of  the 
health  and  morals,  while  the  stage  frequently  furnishes  excel- 
lent lessons  of  morality  and  good  conduct. 

In  the  evenings  that  he  passed  at  my  father’s,  Capt.  Salter, 
who  had  for  a great  number  of  years  been  at  sea,  and  seen  al- 
most all  parts  of  the  world,  used  sometimes  to  speak  of  his 
voyages,  and  observing  me  listen  with  much  attention  to  his 
relation,  he  one  day,  when  I had  brought  him  some  ivork,  said 


210 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEITITT 


to  me  in  rather  a jocose  manner,  John,  how  should  you  like  to 
go  with  me  ? I answered  that  it  would  give  me  great  pleasure, 
that  I had  for  a long  time  wished  to  visit  foreign  countries, 
particularly  America,  which  I had  been  told  so  many  tine 
stories  of,  and  that  if  my  father  would  give  his  consent  and  he 
was  willing  to  take  me  with  him,  I would  go.  1 shall  be  very 
glad  to  do  it,  said  he,  if  your  father  can  be  prevailed  on  to  let 
you  go,  and  as  I want  an  expert  smith  for  an  armorer,  the  one 
I have  shipped  for  that  purpose  not  being  sufficiently  master 
of  his  trade,  I have  no  doubt  that  you  will  answer  my  turn 
well,  as  I perceive  you  are  both  active  and  ingenious,  and  on 
my  return  to  America,  I sliall  probably  be  able  to  do  some- 
thing much  better  for  you  in  Boston  ; ! will  take  the  first  op- 
portunity of  speaking  to  your  father  about  it,  and  try  to  per- 
suade him  to  consent.  He  accordingly  the  next  evering  that 
he  called  at  our  house  introduced  the  subject  : my  lather  at 
first  would  not  listen  to  the  proposal.  That  best  of  parents, 
though  anxious  for  my  advantageous  establishment  in  life, 
could  not  bear  to  think  of  parting  with  me,  but  on  Capt. 
Salter’s  telling  him  of  what  benefit  it  would  be  to  me  to  go 
the  voyage  with  him,  and  that  it  was  a pitv  to  keep  a promis- 
ing and  ingenious  young  fellow,  like  myself,  confined  to  a 
small  shop  in  England,  when  if  I had  tolerable  success,  I 
might  do  so  much  better  in  America,  where  wages  were  much 
higher  and  living  cheaper,  he  at  length  gave  up  bis  objections 
and  consented  that  I should  ship  on  board  the  Boston  as  an  ar- 
morer, at  the  rate  ofthirty  dollars  per  montli ; with  an  a<ireeinent 
that  the  amount  due  me,  together  with  a certain  .sum  of  monev 
which  my  father  gave  Capt.  Salter  for  that  |)urpose,  should  be 
laid  out  by  him  on  the  North  West  Coa.st  in  the  purchase  of 
furs  on  my  account,  to  be  disposed  of  in  China  for  such  nood.s 
as  would  yield  a profit  on  the  return  of  the  ship  ; my  father 
being  solicitous  to  give  me  every  advantage  in  bi.s  power,  of 
well  establishing  myself  in  my  trade  in  Boston  or  some  other 
maritime  town  of  America.  Such  wore  the  tlattering  expecta- 
tions which  this  good  man  indulged  respecting  me.  Alas  ! 
the  fatal  disaster  that  befel  us,  not  only  blasted  all  these  hopes, 
but  involved  me  in  extreme  distress  and  wretchedness  for  a 
long  period  after. 

The  ship  having  undergone  a thorough  repair,  and  been 
wef  coppered,  proceeded  to  take  on  board  her  cargo,  which 
consisted  of  English  cloths,  Dutch  blankets,  looking  glasse.s, 
beads,  knives,  razors.  See.  which  were  received  from  Holland, 
some  sugar  and  molasses,  about  twenty  hogsheads  of  lum, 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


211 


including  stores  for  the  ship,  a great  quantity  of  ammunition, 
cutlasses,  pistols,  and  three  thousand  muskets  and  fowling 
pieces. 

On  the  third  day  of  September,  1802,  we  sailed  from  the 
Downs  with  a fair  wind,  in  company  with  tw’enty-four  sail  of 
American  vessels,  most  of  which  were  bound  home. 

I was  sea-sick  for  a few  of  the  first  days,  but  it  was  of 
short  continuance,  and  on  my  recovery  I found  myself  in  un- 
commonly fine  health  and  spirits,  and  went  to  work  with  alac- 
rity at  my  forge,  in  putting  in  order  some  of  the  muskets, 
and  making  daggers,  knives,  and  small  hatchets  for  the  Indian 
trade,  while  in  wet  and  stormy  weather  I was  occupied  below 
in  filing  and  polishing  them. 

We  had  a pleasant  and  favorable  passage  of  twenty-nine 
days  to  the  Island  of  St.  Catharine  on  the  coast  of  Brazils, 
where  the  Captain  had  determined  to  stop  for  a few  days  to 
wood  and  water.  The  ship  remained  at  St.  Catharine’s  four 
days,  during  which  time,  we  were  busily  employed  in  taking 
in  wood,  water,  and  .fi'esh  provisions,  Capt.  Salter  thinking  it 
best  to  furnish  himself  here  with  a full  supply  for  his  voyage 
to  the  North-west  coast,  so  as  not  to  be  obliged  to  stop  at  the 
Sandwich  Islands. 

Having  completed  our  stores  we  put  to  sea,  and  on  the 
twenty  fifth  of  December  at  length  passed  Cape  Horn,  which 
we  had  made  no  less  than  thirty-six  days  before,  but  were 
repeatedly  forced  back  by  contrary  winds,  experiencing  very 
rough  and  tempestuous  weather  in  doubling  it. 

Immediately  after  passing  Cape  Horn,  all  our  dangers  and 
difficulties  seemed  to  be  at  an  end  ; the  weather  became  fine, 
and  so  little  labor  was  necessary  on  board  the  ship  that  the 
men  soon  recovered  from  their  fatigue  and  were  in  excellent 
spirits.  A few  days  after  we  fell  in  with  an  English  South 
Sea  Whaling  Ship,  homeward  bound,  which  was  the  only 
vessel  we  spoke  with  on  our  voyage.  We  now  took  the  trade 
wind  or  monsoon,  during  which  we  enjoyed  the  finest  weather 
possible,  so  that  for  the  space  of  a fortnight  we  were  not  oblig- 
ed to  reeve  a topsail  or  to  make  a tack,  and  so  light  was  the 
duty  and  easy  the  life  of  the  sailors  during  this  time,  that  they 
appeared  the  happiest  of  any  people  in  the  world. 

In  this  manner,  with  a fair  wind  and  easy  weather  from  the 
28th  of  December,  the  period  of  our  passing  Cape  Horn,  we 
pursued  our  voyage  to  the  Northward  until  the  12th  of  March, 
1803,  when  we  made  Woody  Point  in  Nootka  Sound  on  the 
North  West  Coast  of  America.  We  immediately  stood  up  the 


212 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


Sound  for  Nootka,  where  Capt.  Salter  had  determined  to  stop, 
in  order  to  supply  the  ship  with  water  before  proceeding  up 
the  coast  to  trade.  But  in  order  to  avoid  the  risque  of  any 
molestation  or  interruption  to  his  men  from  the  Indians,  while 
thus  employed,  he  proceeded  with  the  ship  about  five  miles  to 
the  Northward  of  the  village,  which  is  situated  on  Friendly 


Cove,  and  sent  out  his  chief  mate  with  several  of  the  crew  in 
the  boat  to  find  a good  place  for  anchoring  her.  After  sound- 
ing for  some  time  they  returned  with  information  that  they  had 
discovered  a secure  place  for  anchorage,  on  the  Western  side 
of  an  inlet  or  small  bay  at  about  a mile  from  the  coast,  near  a 
small  island  which  protected  it  from  the  sea,  and  where  there 
was  a plenty  of  wood  and  excellent  water.  The  ship  accord- 
ingly came  to  anchor  in  this  place,  at  twelve  o’clock  at  night, 
in  twelve  fathom  water,  muddy  bottom,  and  so  near  the  shore 
that  to  prevent  the  ship  from  winding  we  secured  her  by  a 
hauser  to  the  trees. 

On  the  morning  of  the  next  day,  the  thirteenth,  several  of 
the  natives  came  on  board  in  a canoe  from  the  village  of 
Nootka,  with  their  king,  called  INIaquina,  who  appeared  much 
pleased  on  seeing  us,  and  with  great  seeming  cordiality,  wel- 
comed Capt.  Salter  and  his  officers  to  his  country.  As  I had 
never  before  beheld  a savage  of  any  nation,  it  may  readily  be 
supposed  that  the  novelty  of  their  appearance,  so  different 
from  any  people  that  I had  hitherto  seen,  excited  in  me  strong 
feelings  of  surprise  and  curiosity.  I was,  however,  particular- 
ly struck  with  the  looks  of  their  king,  who  was  a man  of  a dig- 


NARRATIVE  OP  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


213 


nified  aspect,  about  six  feet  in  height  and  extremely  strait 
and  well  pioportioned  ; his  features  were  in  general  good  and 
his  face  was  rendered  remarkable  by  a large  Roman  nose,  a 
very  uncommon  form  of  feature  among  these  people  ; his  com- 
plexion was  of  a dark  copper  hue,  though  his  face,  legs,  and 
arms  were  on  this  occasion,  so  covered  with  red  paint,  that 
their  natural  color  could  scarcely  be  perceived,  his  eye-brows 
were  painted  black  in  two  broad  stripes  like  a new  moon,  and 
his  long  black  hair,  which  shone  with  oil,  was  fastened  in  a 
bunch  on  the  top  of  his  head  and  strewed  or  powdered  all  over 
with  white  down,  which  gave  him  a most  curious  and  extra- 
ordinary appearance.  He  was  dressed  in  a large  mantle  or 
cloak  of  the  black  sea  otter  skin,  which  reached  to  his  knees, 
and  was  fastened  around  his  middle  by  a broad  belt  of  the 
cloth  of  the  country,  wrought,  or  painted  with  figures  of 
several  colors  ; this  dress  was  by  no  means  unbecoming,  but 
on  the  contrary  had  an  air  of  savage  magnificence.  His  men 
were  habited  in  mantles  of  the  same  cloth,  which  is  made  from 
the  bark  of  a tree,  and  had  some  resemblance  to  straw  matting, 
these  are  nearly  square  and  have  two  holes  in  the  upper  part 
large  enough  to  admit  the  arms — they  reach  as  low  as  the 
knees  and  are  fastened  around  their  bodies  with  a belt  about 
four  inches  broad  of  the  same  cloth. 

From  his  having  frequently  visited  the  English  and  Amer- 
ican ships  that  traded  to  the  coast,  Maquina  had  learned  the 
signification  of  a number  of  English  words,  and  in  general 
could  make  himself  pretty  well  understood  by  us  in  our  own 
language.  He  was  always  the  first  to  go  on  board  such  ships 
as  came  to  Nootka,  which  he  was  much  pleased  in  visiting, 
even  when  he  had  no  trade  to  offer,  as  he  almost  always  re- 
ceived some  small  present,  and  was  in  general  extremely  well 
treated  by  the  commanders.  He  remained  on  board  of  us  for 
some  time,  during  which  the  captain  took  him  into  the  cabin 
and  treated  him  with  a glass  of  rum  ; these  people  being  very 
fond  of  distilled  spirits,  and  some  biscuit  and  molasses  which 
they  prefer  to  any  kind  of  food  that  we  can  offer  them. 

As  there  are  seldom  many  furs  to  be  purchased  at  this  place 
and  it  was  not  fully  the  season,  Capt.  Salter  had  put  in  here 
not  so  much  with  an  expectation  of  trading  as  to  procure  an 
ample  stock  of  wood  and  water  for  the  supply  of  the  ship  on 
the  coast,  thinking  it  more  prudent  to  take  it  on  board  at 
Nootka,  from  the  generally  friendly  disposition  of  the  people, 
than  to  endanger  the  safety  of  his  men  in  sending  them  on 
shore  for  that  purpose  among  the  more  ferocious  natives  of  the 


214 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


north.  With  this  view,  we  immediately  set  about  getting  our 
water  casks  in  readiness,  and  the  next  and  two  succeeding 
days  part  of  the  crew  were  sent  on  shore  to  cut  pine  timber 
and  assist  the  carpenter  in  making  it  into  yards  and  spars 
for  the  ship,  while  those  on  board  were  employed  in  refit- 
ting the  rigging,  repairing  the  sails,  &c.  when  we  proceeded 
to  take  in  our  wood  and  water  as  expeditiously  as  possible,  du- 
ring which  time  I kept  myself  busily  employed  in  repairing 
the  muskets,  making  knives,  tomaxes,  &.c.  and  doing  such 
iron  work  as  was  wanted  for  the  ship.  Meantime  more  or  less 
of  the  natives  came  on  board  of  us  daily,  bringing  with  them 
fresh  salmon,  with  which  they  supplied  us  in  great  plenty,  re- 
ceiving in  return  some  trifling  articles.  Capt.  Salter  was  al- 
ways very  particular  before  admitting  the  people  on  board  to  see 
that  they  had  no  arms  about  them,  by  obliging  them  indiscri- 
minately to  throw  off  their  garments,  so  that  he  felt  perfectly 
secure  from  any  attack.  On  the  fifteenth  tlie  king  came  on 
board  with  several  of  his  chiefs  ; he  was  dressed  as  before  in  his 
magnificent  otter  skin  robe,  having  his  face  highly  painted,  and 
his  hair  tossed  off  with  the  white  down  wdiich  looked  like 
snow  ; his  chiefs  were  dressed  in  mantles  of  the  country  cloth 
of  its  natural  color,  which  is  a pale  yellow  ; these  were  orna- 
mented with  a broad  border  painted  or  wrought  in  figures  of 
several  colors  representing  men’s  heads,  various  animals,  &.c. 
and  secured  around  them  by  a belt  like  that  of  the  king  from 
which  it  was  distinguished  only  by  being  narrower  ; the  dress 
of  the  common  people  is  of  the  same  fashion  and  differs  from 
that  of  the  chiefs  in  being  of  a coarser  te.xture  and  painted 
red,  of  one  uniform  color. 

Capt.  Salter  invited  Maquina  and  his  chiefs  to  dine  with 
him,  and  it  was  curious  to  see  how  these  people,  when  they 
eat,  seat  themselves  in  their  country  fashion,  upon  our 
chairs,  with  their  feet  under  them  crossed  like  Turks.  They 
cannot  endure  the  taste  of  salt,  and  the  only  thing  they  wmuld 
eat  with  us  was  the  ship  bread  which  they  were  very  fond  of, 
especially  when  dipped  in  molasses,  they  had  also  a great  lik- 
ing for  tea  and  coffee  when  w'ell  sweetened.  As  iron  wea- 
pons and  tools  of  almost  every  kind  are  in  much  request  among 
them,  whenever  they  came  on  board  they  were  always  very 
attentive  to  me,  crowding  around  me  at  the  forge,  as  if  to  see 
in  what  manner  I did  my  w'ork,  and  in  this  way  became  quite 
familiar,  a circumstance,  as  will  be  seen  in  the  end,  of  great 
inijiortance  to  me.  The  salmon  w'hich  they  brought  us  fur- 
nished a most  delicious  treat  to  men  who  for  a long  time  had 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


215 


lived  wholly  on  salt  provisions,  excepting  such  few  sea  fish  as 
we  had  the  good  fortune  occasionally  to  take.  We  indeed 
feasted  most  luxuriously,  and  flattered  ourselves  that  we 
should  not  want  while  on  the  coast  for  plenty  of  fresh  provi- 
sions, little  imagining  the  fate  that  awaited  us,  and  that  tins 
dainty  food  was  to  prove  the  unfortunate  lure  to  our  destruc- 
tion ! On  the  ISth,  the  king  came  again  on  board  and  was 
invited  by  the  Captain  to  dine  with  him.  He  had  much  con- 
versation with  Capt.  Salter,  and  informed  him  that  there  were 
plenty  of  wild  ducks  and  geese  near  Friendly  Cove,  on  which 
the  Captain  made  him  a present  of  a double-barrelled  fowling 
piece  with  which  he  appeared  to  be  greatly  pleased  and  soon 
after  went  on  shore. 

On  the  20th  we  were  nearly  ready  for  our  departure,  hav- 
ing taken  in  what  wood  and  water  we  were  in  want  of. 

The  next  day  Maquina  came  on  board  with  nine  pair  of  wild 
ducks,  as  a present,  at  the  same  time  he  brought  with  him  the 
gun,  one  of  the  locks  of  which  he  had  broken,  telling  the  Cap- 
tain that  it  was  peshak,  that  is,  bad  ; Capt.  Salter  was  very 
much  offended  at  this  observation,  and  considering  it  as  a 
mark  of  contempt  for  the  present,  he  called  the  ki..g  a liar, 
adding  other  opprobrious  terms,  and  taking  the  gun  from  him 
tossed  it  indignantly  into  the  cabin  and  calling  me  to  him  said, 
‘John,  this  fellow  has  broken  this  beautiful  fowling  piece,  see 
if  you  can  mend  it  on  examining  it  I told  him  that  it  could 
be  done.  As  I have  already  observed,  Maquina  knew  a 
number  of  English  words,  and  unfortunately  understood  but 
too  well  the  meaning  of  the  reproachful  terms  that  the  Captain 
addressed  to  him.  He  said  not  a word  in  reply,  but  his 
countenance  sufficiently  expressed  the  rage  he  felt,  though  he 
exerted  himself  to  suppress  it,  and  T observed  him  while  the 
Captain  was  speaking  repeatedly  put  his  hand  to  his  throat 
and  rub  it  upon  his  bosom,  which  he  afterwards  told  me  was 
to  keep  down  his  heart  which  was  rising  into  his  throat  and 
choaking  him.  He  soon  after  went  on  shore  with  his  men, 
evidently  much  discomposed. 

On  the  morning  of  the  22d,  the  natives  came  off  to  us  as 
usual  with  salmon,  and  remained  on  board,  when  about  noon 
Maquina  came  along  side  with  a considerable  number  of  his 
chiefs  and  men  in  their  canoes,  who,  after  going  through  the 
customary  examination  were  admitted  into  the  ship.  He  had 
a whistle  in  his  hand,  and  over  his  face  a very  ugly  mask  of 
wood  representing  the  head  of  some  wild  beast,  appeared  to 
be.  remarkably  good  humored  and  gay,  and  whilst  his  people 


216 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R JEV/ITT. 


sung  and  capered  about  the  deck,  entertaining  us  ivith  a 
variety  of  antic  tricks  and  gestures,  he  blew  his  whistle  to  a 
kind  of  tune  which  seemed  to  regulate  their  motions.  As 
Capt.  Salter  was  walking  on  the  quarter  deck  amusing  himself 
with  their  dancing,  the  king  came  up  to  him  and  inquired 
when  he  intended  to  go  to  sea  ? — he  answered,  to-morrow. — 
Maquina  then  said,  ‘ you  love  salmon — much  in  Friendly 
Cove,  why  not  go  then  and  catch  some  ?’ — The  Captain 
thought  that  it  would  be  very  desirable  to  have  a good  supply 
of  these  fish  for  the  voyage,  and  on  consulting  with  Mr.  De- 
louisa  it  was  agreed  to  send  part  of  the  crew  on  shore  after 
dinner  with  the  seine  in  order  to  procure  a quantity.  IMaqui- 
na  and  his  chiefs  staid  and  dined  on  board,  and  after  dinner 
the  chief  mate  went  off  with  nine  men  in  the  jolly  boat  and 
yawl  to  fish  at  Friendly  Cove,  having  set  the  steward  on 
shore  at  our  watering  place  to  wash  the  captain’s  clothes. 
Shortly  after  the  departure  of  the  boa!;s  I went  down  to  my  vice 
bench  in  the  steerage  where  I was  employed  in  cleaning 
muskets.  I had  not  been  there  more  than  an  hour  when  I 
heard  the  men  hoisting  in  the  long  boat,  which  in  a few  minutes 
after,  was  succeeded  by  a great  bustle  and  confusion  on  deck. 
I immediately  ran  up  the  steerage  stairs,  but  scarcely  was  my 
head  above  deck,  when  I was  caught  by  the  hair  by  one  of 
the  savages,  and  lifted  from  my  feet  ; fortunately  for  me,  my 
hair  being  short,  and  the  ribbon  with  wliich  it  was  tied  sli|)- 
ping,  I fell  from  his  hold  into  the  steerage.  As  I was  falling, 
he  struck  at  me  with  an  axe,  which  cut  a deep  gash  in  my 
forehead  and  penetrated  the  skull,  but  in  consequence  of  losing 
his  hold,  I luckily  escaped  the  full  force  of  the  blow  ; which, 
otherwise,  would  have  cleft  my  head  in  two.  I fell,  stunned 
and  senseless  upon  the  floor — how  long  I continued  in  this 
situation  1 know  not,  but  on  recovering  my  senses  the  first 
thing  that  I did,  was  to  try  to  get  up  ; but  so  weak  was  I, 
from  the  loss  of  blood,  that  I fainted  and  fell.  I was  however 
soon  recalled  to  my  recollection  by  three  loud  shouts  or  yells 
from  the  savages,  which  convinced  me  that  they  had  got  pos- 
session of  the  ship.  It  is  impossible  for  me  to  describe  my 
feelings  at  this  terrific  sound. — Some  faint  idea  may  be  formed 
of  them  by  those  who  have  known  what  it  is  to  half  waken 
from  a hideous  dream  and  still  think  it  real.  Never,  no, 
never,  shall  I lose  from  my  mind  the  impression  of  that  dread- 
ful moment.  I expected  every  instant  to  share  the  wretched 
fate  of  my  unfortunate  companions,  and  when  I heard  the 
song  of  triumph,  by  which  these  infernal  yells  was  succeeded. 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


217 


my  blood  ran  cold  in  my  veins.  Having  at  length  sufficiently 
recovered  my  senses  to  look  around  me  after  wiping  the  blood 
from  my  eyes,  I saw  that  the  hatch  of  the  steerage  was  shut. 
This  was  done,  as  I afterwards  discovered,  by  order  of  Ma- 
quina,  who,  on  seeing  the  savage  strike  at  me  with  the  axe, 
told  him  not  to  hurt  me,  for  that  f was  the  armorer,  and  would 
be  useful  to  them  in  repaiiing  their  arms  ; while  at  the  same 
time  to  prevent  any  of  his  men  from  injuring  me,  he  had  the 
hatch  closed.  But  to  me  this  circumstance  wore  a very  dif- 
ferent appearance,  for  I thought  that  these  barbarians  had 
only  prolonged  my  life  in  order  to  deprive  me  of  it  by  the 
most  cruel  tortures.  I remained  in  this  horrid  state  of  sus- 
pense for  a very  long  time,  when  at  length  the  hatch  was 
opened,  and  Maquina,  calling  me  by  name,  ordered  me  to 
come  up.  I groped  my  way  up  as  well  as  I was  able,  being 
almost  blinded  with  the  blood  that  flowed  from  my  wound,  and 
so  weak  as  with  difficulty  to  walk.  The  king,  on  perceiving 
my  situation,  ordered  one  of  his  men  to  bring  a pot  of  water 
to  wash  the  blood  from  my  face,  which  having  done,  I was 
able  to  see  distinctly  with  one  of  my  eyes,  but  the  other  was 
so  swollen  from  my  wound,  that  it  was  closed.  But  what  a 
terrific  spectacle  met  my  eyes  ; six  naked  savages,  standing  in 
a circle  around  me,  covered  with  the  blood  of  my  murdered 
comrades,  with  their  daggers  uplifted  in  their  hands,  prepared 
to  strike.  I now  thought  my  last  moment  had  come,  and  re- 
commended my  soul  to  my  Maker.  The  king,  who,  as  I have 
already  observed,  knew  enough  of  English  to  make  himself 
understood,  entered  the  circle,  and  placing  himself  before  me, 
addressed  me  nearly  in  the  following  words — “ John — I speak 
— you  no  say  no — You  say  no — daggers  come  !’’  He  then 
asked  me  if  I would  *be  his  slave  during  my  life — If  I would 
fight  for  him  in  his  battles — If  I would  repair  bis  muskets  and 
make  daggers  and  knives  for  him — with  several  other  ques- 
tions, to  all  of  which  I was  careful  to  answer,  yes.  He  then 
told  me  that  he  would  spare  my  life,  and  ordered  me  to  kiss 
his  hands  and  feet  to  show  my  submission  to  him,  which  I did 
— In  the  mean  time  his  peo]de  were  very  clamorous  to  have 
me  put  to  death,  so  that  there  should  be  none  of  us  left  to  tell 
our  story  to  our  countrymen  and  prevent  them  from  coming  to 
trade  with  tliem  ; but  the  king,  in  the  most  determined  man- 
ner opposed  their  wishes,  and  to  his  favor  am  I wholly  indebt- 
ed for  my  being  yet  among  the  living.  As  I was  busy  at 
work  at  the  time  of  the  attack,  I was  without  my  coat,  and 
what  with  the  coldness  of  the  weather,  my  feebleness  from 
VOL.  I 10 


218 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


loss  of  blood,  the  pain  of  my  wound  and  the  extreme  agitation 
and  terror  that  I still  felt,  I shook  like  a leaf,  which  the  king 
observing,  went  into  the  cabin  and  bringing  up  a great  coat 
that  belonged  to  the  captain,  threw  it  over  my  shoulders  tell- 
ing me  to  drink  some  rum  from  a bottle  which  he  handed  me, 
at  the  same  time  giving  me  to  understand  that  it  would  be 
good  for  me  and  keep  me  from  trembling  as  I did.  I took  u 
draught  of  it,  after  which,  taking  me  by  the  hand,  he  led  me 
to  the  quarter  deck,  where  the  most  horrid  sight  presented  it- 
self that  ever  my  eyes  witnessed — the  heads  of  our  unfortu- 
nate Captain  and  his  crew,  to  the  number  of  twenty-five,  were 
all  arranged  in  a line,  and  Maquina  ordering  one  of  his  people 
to  bring  a head,  asked  me  whose  it  was  : I answered,  the 

Captain’s  ; in  like  manner  the  others  were  shown  me,  and  I 
told  him  the  names  excepting  a few  that  were  so  horribly 
mangled  that  I was  not  able  to  recognize  them.  I now  dis- 
covered  that  all  our  unfortunate  crew  had  been  massacred, 
and  learned  that  after  getting  possession  of  the  sb'p,  the  sava- 
ges had  broke  open  the  arm  chest  and  magazine,  and  supply- 
ing themselves  with  ammunition  and  arms,  sent  a party  on 
shore  to  attack  our  men  who  had  gone  thither  to  fish,  and  be- 
ing joined  by  numbers  from  the  village,  without  difficulty, 
overpowered  and  murdered  them,  and  cutting  off  their  heads, 
brought  them  on  board,  after  throwing  their  bodies  into  the 
sea.  On  looking  upon  the  deck,  I saw'  it  entirely  covered 
with  the  blood  of  my  poor  comrades,  whose  throats  had  been 
cut  with  their  own  jack-knives,  the  savages  having  seized 
the  opportunity  while  tney  were  busy  in  hoisting  in  the  boat 
to  grapple  with  them  and  overpower  them  by  their  numbers  ; 
in  the  scuffle  the  Captain  was  thrown  overboard  and  dispatch- 
ed by  those  in  the  canoes  who  immediately  cut  off’  his  head  : 
What  I felt  on  this  occasion,  may  be  more  readily  conceived 
than  expressed. 

After  I had  answered  his  questions,  Maquina  took  my 
silk  handkerchief  from  my  neck  and  bound  it  round  my  head, 
placing  over  the  wound  a leaf  of  tobacco,  of  which  we  had  a 
great  quantity  on  board.  This  was  done  at  my  desire,  as  I 
had  often  found  from  personal  experience  the  benefit  of  this 
application  to  cuts. 

JMaquina  then  ordered  me  to  get  the  ship  under  way  for 
friendly  Cove.  This  I did  by  cutting  the  cables  and  sending 
some  of  the  natives  aloft  to  loose  the  sails,  which  they  per- 
formed in  a very  bungling  manner.  But  they  succeeded  so 
far  in  loosing  the  jib  and  topsails,  that,  with  the  advantage 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


219 


of  a fair  wind,  I succeeded  in  getting  the  ship  into  the  Cove, 
where,  by  order  of  the  king,  I ran  her  ashore  on  a sandy 
beach,  at  8 o’clock  at  night. 

VV'e  were  received  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  village,  men, 
women,  and  children,  with  loud  shouts  of  joy,  and  a most 
horrible  drumming  with  sticks  upon  the  roofs  and  sides  of 
their  houses,  in  which  they  had  also  stuck  a great  number  of 
lighted  pine  torches,  to  welcome  their  kings  return  and  con- 
gratulate him  on  the  success  of  his  enterprise. 

Maquina  then  took  me  on  shore  to  his  house  which  v as 
very  large  and  filled  with  people — where  I was  received  with 
much  kindness  by  the  women,  particularly  those  belong  ng 
to  the  king,  who  had  no  less  than  nine  wives,  all  of  whjin 
came  around  me  e.xpressing  much  sympathy  for  my  mist  Dr- 
tuncs,  gently  stroking  and  patting  my  head  in  an  encoura- 
ging and  soothing  manner,  with  words  expressive  of  condo- 
lence. How  sweet  is  compassion  even  from  savages  ^ — 
Those  who  have  been  in  a similar  situation,  can  alone  truly 
appreciate  its  value.  In  the  mean  time,  all  the  warriors  of 
the  tribe,  to  the  number  of  five  hundred,  had  assembled  at 
the  king’s  house  to  rejoice  for  their  success.  They  exulted 
greatly  in  having  taken  our  ship,  and  each  one  boasted  of 
his  own  particular  exploits  in  killing  our  men,  but  they  were 
in  general  much  dissatisfied  with  my  having  been  suffered 
to  live,  and  were  very  urgent  with  hlaquina  to  deliver  me  to 
them  to  be  put  to  death,  w'hich  he  obstinately  refused  to  do, 
telling  them  that  he  had  promised  me  my  file  and  would  not 
break  his  word;  and  that  besides,  I knew  how  to  repair  and 
to  make  arms,  and  should  be  of  great  use  to  them. 

The  king  then  seated  me  by  him  and  ordered  his  women  to 
bring  him  something  to  eat,  when  they  set  before  him  some 
dried  clams  and  train  oil,  of  which  he  ate  very  heartily,  and 
encouraged  me  to  follow  his  example,  telling  me  to  eat  much 
and  take  a great  deal  of  oil  which  would  make  me  strong  and 
fat;  notwithstanding  his  praise  of  this  new  kind  of  food,  I felt 
no  disposition  to  indulge  in  it,  both  the  smell  and  taste  being 
loathsome  to  me;  and  had  it  been  otherwise,  such  was  the 
pain  I endured,  the  agitation  of  my  mind,  and  the  gloominess 
of  my  reflections,  that  I should  have  felt  very  little  inclination 
for  eating.  Not  satisfied  with  his  first  refusal  to  deliver  me 
up  to  them  the  people  again  became  clamorous  that  Maquina 
should  consent  to  my  being  killed,  saying  that  not  one  of  us 
ought  to  be  left  alive  to  give  information  to  others  of  our 
countrymen  and  prevent  them  from  coming  to  trade,  or  induce 


220 


NARRATIVE  OP  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


them  to  revenge  the  destruction  of  our  ship,  and  they  at 
length  became  so  boisterous  that  he  caught  up  a large  club 
in  a passion  and  drove  them  all  out  of  the  house.  During 
this  scene  a son  of  the  king,  of  about  eleven  years  old, 
attracted  no  doubt  by  the  singularity  of  my  appearance,  came 
up  to  me:  I carressed  him;  he  returned  my  attentions  with 
much  apparent  pleasure,  and  considering  this  as  a fortunate 
opportunity  to  gain  the  good  will  of  the  father,  I took  the 
child  on  my  knee,  and  cutting  the  metal  buttons  from  off  the 
coat  I had  on,  I tied  them  around  his  neck.  At  this  he  was 
highly  delighted,  and  became  so  much  attached  to  me  that  he 
would  not  quit  me. 

The  king  appeared  much  pleased  with  my  attention  to  his 
son,  and  telling  me  that  it  was  time  to  go  to  sleep,  directed  me 
to  lie  with  his  son  next  to  him,  as  he  was  afraid  lest  some  of 
his  people  would  come  while  he  was  asleep  and  kill  me  with  their 
daggers.  I laid  down  as  he  ordered  me,  but  neither  the  state 
of  my  mind  nor  the  pain  I felt  would  allow  me  to  steep. 
About  midnight  I was  greatly  alarmed  by  the  approach  of 
one  of  the  natives,  who  came  to  give  information  to  the  king 
that  there  was  one  of  the  white  men  alive,  who  had  knocked 
him  down  as  he  went  on  board  the  ship  at  night.  This  Ma- 
quina  communicated  to  me,  giving  me  to  understand  that  soon 
as  the  sun  rose  he  should  kill  him.  I endeavored  to  persuade 
him  to  spare  his  life,  but  he  bade  me  be  silent  and  go  to  sleep. 
I said  nothing  more  but  lay  revolving  in  my  mind  what  method 
I could  devise  to  save  the  life  of  this  man.  Vfhat  a conso- 
lation thought  I,  what  a happiness  would  it  prove  to  me  in  my 
forlorn  state  among  these  heathen,  to  have  a Christian  and 
one  of  my  own  countrymen,  for  a companion,  and  how  great- 
ly would  it  alleviate  and  lighten  the  burden  of  my  slavery. 
As  I was  thinking  of  some  plan  for  his  preservation,  it  all  at 
once  came  into  my  mind  that  this  man  was  probably  the  sail- 
maker  of  the  ship,  named  Thompson,  as  I had  not  seen  his 
head  among  those  on  deck,  and  knew  that  he  was  below 
at  work  upon  the  sails  not  long  before  the  attack.  The  more 
I thought  of  it  the  more  probable  it  appeared  to  me,  and  as 
Thompson  was  a man  nearly  forty  years  of  age,  and  had  an 
old  look,  1 conceived  it  would  be  easy  to  make  him  pass  for 
my  father,  and  by  this  means  prevail  on  JMaquinato  spare  his 
life.  Towards  morning  1 fell  into  a doze,  but  was  awakened 
with  the  first  beams  of  the  sun  by  the  king,  who  told  me  that 
he  was  going  to  kilt  the  man  who  was  on  board  the  ship,  and 
ordered  me  to  accompany  him.  I arose  and  followed  him, 
leadip'T  ^vith  me  the  voung  prince  his  son. 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


221 


On  coming  to  the  beach  I found  all  the  men  of  the  tribe 
assembled.  The  king  addressed  them,  saying  that  one  of  the 
white  men  had  been  found  alive  on  board  the  ship,  and  re- 
quested their  opinion  as  to  saving  his  life  or  putting  him  to 
death.  They  were  unanimously  for  the  last:  this  determi- 
nation he  made  known  to  me.  Having  arranged  my  plan,  I 
asked  him,  pointing  to  the  boy  whom  I still  held  by  the  hand, 
if  he  loved  his  son,  he  answered  that  he  did;  I then  asked  the 
child  if  he  loved  his  father,  and  on  his  replying  in  the  affirma- 
tive, I said  “ and  I also  love  mine.”  I then  threw  myself  on 
my  knees  at  Maquina’s  feet  and  implored  him  with  tears  in 
my  eyes  to  spare  my  father’s  life,  if  the  man  on  board  should 
proveto  be  him,  telling  him  that  if  he  killed  my  father  it  was 
my  wish  that  he  should  kill  me  too,  and  that  if  he  did  not  I 
would  kill  myself, — and  that  he  would  tlius  lose  my  services; 
whereas,  by  sparing  my  father’s  life  he  would  preserve  mine, 
which  would  be  of  great  advantage  to  him  by  my  repairing 
and  making  arms  for  him.  Maquina  appeared  moved  by  my 
entreaties  and  promised  not  to  put  the  man  to  death  if  he 
should  be  my  father.  He  then  e.xplained  to  his  people  what 
I had  said,  and  ordered  me  to  go  on  board  and  tell  the  man 
to  come  on  shore.  To  my  unspeakable  joy  on  going  into  the 
hold,  I found  that  my  conjecture  was  true,  Thompson  was 
there,  he  had  escaped  without  any  injury,  excepting  a slight 
wound  in  the  nose,  given  him  by  one  of  the  savages  with  a 
knife  as  he  attempted  to  come  on  deck,  during  the  scuffle. 
Finding  the  savages  in  possession  of  tlie  ship,  as  he  afterwards 
informed  me,  he  secreted  himself  in  the  hold,  hoping  for  some 
chance  to  make  his  escape — but  that  the  Indian  who  came 
on  board  in  the  night  approaching  the  place  where  he  was,  he 
supposed  himself  discovered,  and  being  determined  to  sell 
his  life  as  dearly  as  possible,  as  soon  as  he  came  within  his 
reach,  he  knocked  him  down,  but  the  Indian  immediately 
springing  up  ran  off  at  full  speed. — I informed  him  in  a few 
words  that  all  our  men  had  been  killed;  that  the  king  had 
preserved  my  life,  and  had  consented  to  spare  his  on  the 
supposition  that  he  was  my  father,  an  opinion  which  he  xhust 
be  careful  not  to  undeceive  them  in,  as  it  was  his  only  safety. 
After  giving  him  his  cue,  I went  on  shore  with  him  and  pre- 
sented him  to  Maquina,  who  immediately  knew  him  to  be 
the  sail-maker  and  was  much  pleased,  observing  that  he  could 
make  sails  for  his  canoe. — He  then  took  us  to  his  house  and 
ordered  something  for  us  to  eat. 

On  the  24th  and  25th  the  natives  were  busily  employed  in 


222 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


taking  the  cargo  out  of  the  ship,  stripping  her  of  her  sails  and 
rigging,  cutting  away  the  spars  and  masts,  and  in  short  ren- 
dering her  as  complete  a wreck  as  possible,  the  muskets,  am- 
unition,  cloth,  and  all  the  principal  articles  taken  from  her, 
being  deposited  in  the  king’s  house. 

While  they  were  thus  occupied,  each  one  taking  what  he 
liked,  my  companion  and  myself  being  obliged  to  aid  them,  I 
thought  it  best  to  secure  the  accounts  and  papers  of  the  ship 
in  hopes  that  on  some  future  day^  I might  have  it  in  my  power 
to  restore  them  to  the  owners.  With  this  view  I took  posses- 
sion of  the  Captain’s  writing  desk  which  contained  the  most 
of  them,  together  with  some  paper  and  implements  for  writing. 
I had  also  the  good  fortune  to  find  a blank  account  book,  in 
which  I resolved,  should  it  be  permitted  me,  to  write  an 
account  of  our  capture  and  the  most  remarkable  occurren- 
ces that  I should  meet  with  during  my  stay  among  these  peo- 
ple, fondly  indulging  the  hope  that  it  would  not  be  long  before 
some  vessel  would  arrive  to  release  us.  I likewise  found  in 
the  cabin,  a small  volume  of  sermons,  a bible,  and  a common 
prayer  book  of  the  Church  of  England,  which  furnished  me 
and  my  comrade  great  consolation  in  the  midst  of  our  mourn- 
ful servitude,  and  enabled  me,  under  the  favor  of  divine  provi- 
dence, to  support  with  firmness,  the  miseries  of  a life  which 
I might  otherwise  have  found  beyond  tny  strength  to  endure. 
As  these  people  set  no  value  upon  things  of  this  kind,  I 
found  no  difficulty  in  appropriating  them  to  myself,  by  putting 
them  in  my  chest,  which  though  it  had  been  broken  open  and 
rifled  by  the  savages,  as  I still  had  the  key,  1 without  much 
difficulty  secured.  In  this  I also  put  some  small  tools  belong- 
ing to  the  ship,  with  several  other  articles,  particularly  a journal 
kept  by  the  second  mate,  Mr.  Ingraham,  and  a collection  of 
drawings  and  views  of  places  taken  by  him,  which  I had  the 
good  fortune  to  preserve,  and  on  my  arrival  at  Boston,  I gave 
them  to  a connexion  of  his,  the  honourable  Judge  Dawes, 
who  sent  them  to  his  family  in  iVew  York. 

On  the  26th,  two  ships  were  seen  standing  in  for  Friendly 
Cove.  At  the  first  appearance  the  inhabitants  were  thrown 
into  great  confusion,  but  soon  collecting  a number  of  muskets 
and  blunderbusses,  ran  to  the  shore,  from  whence  they  kept  up 
so  brisk  a fire  at  them,  that  they  were  evidently  afraid  to  ap- 
proach nearer,  and  after  firing  a few  rounds  of  grape  shot 
which  did  no  harm  to  any  one,  they  wore  ship  and  stood  out 
to  sea.  These  ships,  as  I afterwards  learned,  were  the  Mary 
and  Juno  of  Boston. 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT, 


223 


They  were  scarcely  out  of  sight  when  Maquina  expressed 
much  regret  that  he  had  permitted  his  people  to  fire  at  them, 
being  apprehensive  that  they  would  give  information  to  others 
in  what  manner  they  had  been  received,  and  prevent  them 
from  coming  to  trade  with  him. 

A few  days  after  hearing  the  capture  of  the  ship,  there 
arrived  at  Nootha  a great  number  of  canoes  filled  with  sava- 
ges from  no  less  than  twenty  tribes  to  the  North  and  South. 
Among  those  from  the  North  were  the  Ai-tizarts,  Schoo-mad- 
its,  Neu-wit-ties,  Savin-ars,  Ah-owz-arts,  Mo-watch-its,  Such- 
setts,  Neu-chad-lits,  Mich-la-its  and  Cay-u-quets;  the  most 
of  whom  were  considered  as  tributary  to  Nootka.  From 
the  South,  the  Aytch-arts  and  Esquiates,  also  tributary,  with 
the  Kla-oo-quates,  and  the  Wickanninish,  a large  and  power- 
ful tribe  about  two  hundred  miles  distant.  These  last  were 
better  clad  than  most  of  the  others,  and  their  canoes  w’rought 
with  much  greater  skill;  they  are  furnished  with  sails  as  well 
as  paddles,  and  with  the  advantage  of  a fair  breeze,  are  usually 
but  twenty  four  hours  on  their  passage. 

IVIaquina,  who  was  very  proud  of  his  new  acquistion,  was 
desirous  of  welcoming  these  visitors  in  the  European  manner. 
He  accordingly  ordered  his  men,  as  the  canoes  approached, 
to  assemble  on  the  beach  with  loaded  muskets  and  blunder- 
busses,  placing  Thompson  at  the  cannon  which  had  been 
brought  from  the  ship  and  laid  upon  two  long  sticks  of  timber 
in  front  of  the  village,  then  taking  a speaking  trumpet  in  his 
hand  he  ascended  with  me,  the  roof  of  his  house  and  began 
drumming  or  beating  upon  the  boards  with  a stick  most  vio- 
lently. Nothing  could  be  more  ludicrous  than  the  appear- 


224 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


ance  of  this  motley  group  of  savages  collected  on  the  shore, 
dressed  as  they  were,  with  their  ill-gotten  finery,  in  the  most 
fantastic  manner,  some  in  women’s  smocks,  taken  from  our 
cargo,  others  in  Kotsacks,  (or  cloaks)  of  blue,  red  or  yellow 
broadcloth,  with  stockings  drawn  over  their  heads,  and  their 
necks  hung  round  with  numbers  of  powder-horns,  shot-bags, 
and  cartouch-boxes,  some  of  them  having  no  less  than  ten 
muskets  apiece  on  their  shoulders,  and  five  or  six  daggers  in 
their  girdles.  Diverting  indeed  was  it  to  see  them  all  squat- 
ted upon  the  beach,  holding  their  muskets  perpendicularly, 
with  the  butt  pressed  upon  the  sand  instead  of  against  their 
shoulders,  and  in  this  position  awaited  the  order  to  fire.  Ma- 
quina,  at  last,  called  to  them  with  his  trumpet  to  fire,  which 
they  did  in  the  most  awkward  and  timid  manner,  with  their 
muskets  hard  pressed  upon  the  ground  as  above  mentioned. 
At  the  same  moment  the  cannon  were  fiied  by  Thompson,  im- 
mediately on  which  they  threw  themselves  back  and  began  to 
roll  and  tumble  over  the  sand  as  if  they  had  been  shot,  when 
suddenly  springing  up  they  began  a song  of  triumph  and  run- 
ning backward  and  forward  upon  the  shore,  with  the  wildest 
gesticulations,  boasted  of  their  exploits  and  exhibited  as  tro- 
phies what  they  had  taken  from  us.  Notwithstanding  the  un- 
pleasantness of  my  situation,  and  the  feelings  that  this  display 
of  our  spoil  excited,  I could  not  avoid  laughing  at  the  strange 
appearance  of  these  savages,  their  awkward  movements,  and 
the  singular  contrast  of  their  dress  and  arms. 

When  the  ceremony  was  concluded,  IMaquina  invited  the 
strangers  to  a feast  at  his  house,  consisting  of  whale  blubber, 
smoked  herring  spawn,  and  dried  fish  and  train  oil,  of  which 
they  ate  most  plentifully.  The  feast  being  over,  the  trays 
out  of  which  they  ate,  and  other  things,  were  immediately 
removed  to  make  room  for  the  dance  which  was  to  close  the 
entertainment.  This  was  performed  by  Maquina’s  son,  the 
young  prince  Sat-sat-sock-sis,  whom  I have  already  spoken 
of  in  the  tbllowing  manner — Three  of  the  principal  chiefs, 
dressed  in  their  otter-skin  mantles,  which  they  wear  only  on 
extraordinary  occasions  and  at  festivals,  having  their  heads 
covered  over  with  white  down '^nd  their  faces  highly  painted, 
came  forward  in  the  middle  of  the  room,  each  furnished  with 
a bag  filled  with  the  white  down,  which  they  scattered  around 
in  such  a manner  as  to  represent  a fall  of  snow.  These  were 
followed  by  the  young  prince,  who  was  dressed  in  a long  piece 
of  yellow  cloth,  wrapped  loosely  around  him,  and  decorated 
with  small  bells,  with  a cap  on  his  head,  to  which  was  fastened 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


225 


a curious  mask  in  imitation  of  a wolf’s  head,  while  the  rear 
was  brought  up  by  the  king  himself  in  his  robe  of  sea-otter 
skin,  with  a small  whistle  in  his  mouth,  and  a rattle  in  his 
hand,  with  which  he  kept  time  to  a sort  of  tune  on  his  whistle. 
After  passing  very  rapidly  in  this  order  around  the  house, 
each  of  them  seated  himself,  except  the  prince,  who  immedi- 
ately began  his  dance,  which  principally  consisted  in  spring- 
ing up  into  the  air  in  a squat  posture,  and  constantly  turning 
around  on  his  heels  with  great  swiftness  in  a very  narrow  cir- 
cle. This  dance,  with  a few  intervals  of  rest,  was  continued 
for  about  two  hours,  during  which  the  chiefs  kept  up  a con- 
stant drumming  with  sticks  of  about  a foot  in  length  on  a long 
hollow  plank,  which  was,  though  a very  noisy,  a most  doleful 
kind  of  music.  This  they  accompanied  with  songs,  the  king 
himself  acting  as  chorister,  while  the  women  applauded  each 
feat  of  activity  in  the  dancer  by  repeating  the  wo-rds,  Wo- 
cash  ! Wocash  ! Tyee  ! that  is  good!  very  good  prince.  As 
soon  as  the  dance  was  finished  IMaquina  began  to  give  pres- 
ents to  the  strangers  in  the  name  of  his  son  Sat-sat-sok-sis. 
These  were  pieces  of  European  cloth  generally  of  a fathom 
in  length,  muskets,  powder,  shot,  See.  Whenever  he  gave 
them  any  thing,  they  had  a peculiar  manner  of  snatching  it 
from  him  with  a very  stern  and  surly  look,  repeating  each 
time  the  words,  Wocash,  Tyee.  This  I understood  to  be  their 
custom,  and  was  considered  as  a compliment  which  if  omit- 
ted would  be  supposed  as  a mark  of  disregard  for  the  present. 
On  this  occasion  Maquina  gave  away  no  less  than  one  hund- 
red muskets,  the  same  number  of  looking  glasses,  four  hundred 
yards  of  cloth,  and  twenty  casks  of  powder,  with  other  things. 

After  receiving  those  presents,  the  strangers  retired  on 
board  their  canoes,  for  so  numerous  were  they,  that  IMaquina 
would  not  suffer  any  but  the  chiefs  to  sleep  in  the  houses; 
and  in  order  to  prevent  the  property  from  being  pillaged  by 
them,  he  ordered  Thompson  and  myself  to  keep  guard,  du- 
ring the  night,  armed  with  cutlasses  and  pistols. 

In  this  manner  tribes  of  savages  from  various  parts  of  the 
coast,  continued  coming  for  several  days,  bringing  with  them, 
blubber  oil,  herring  spawn,  dried  fish  and  clams,  for  which 
they  received  in  return,  presents  of  cloth,  &.c.  after  which 
they  in  general  immediately  returned  home.  I observed 
that  very  few,  if  any  of  them,  except  the  chiefs,  had  arms, 
which  I afterwards  learned  is  the  custom  with  these  people 
whenever  they  come  upon  a friendly  visit  to  trade,  in  order  to 
show,  on  their  approach,  that  their  intentions  are  pacific 
VOL.  I.  10* 


226 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEUTTT, 


Early  on  the  morning  of  the  18th  the  ship  was  discovered 
to  be  on  fire.  This  was  owing  to  one  of  the  savages  having 
gone  on  board  with  a fire  brand  at  night  for  the  purpose  of 
plunder,  some  sparks  from  which  fell  into  the  hold,  and  com- 
municating with  some  combustibles  soon  enveloped  the  whole 
in  flames.  The  natives  regretted  the  loss  of  the  ship  the 
more  as  a great  part  of  her  cargo  still  remained  on  board. 
To  my  companion  and  myself  it  was  a most  melancholy  sight, 
for  with  her  disappeared  from  our  eyes  every  trace  of  <a  civi- 
lized country;  but  the  disa[)pointment  we  experienced  was 
still  more  severely  felt,  for  we  had  calculated  on  having  the 
provisions  to  ourselves,  which  would  have  furnished  us  with 
a stock  for  years,  as  whatever  is  cured  with  salt,  together  with 
most  of  our  other  articles  of  food,  are  never  eaten  by  these 
people.  I had  luckily  saved  all  my  tools  excepting  the  anvil, 
and  the  bellows  which  was  attached  to  the  forge,  and  from 
their  weight  had  not  been  brought  on  shore.  e had  also  the 
good  fortune  in  looking  over  wliat  had  been  taken  from  the 
ship  to  discover  a box  of  chocolate  and  a case  of  port  wine, 
which  as  the  Indians  were  not  fond  of  it  proved  a great  com- 
fort to  us  for  some  time,  and  from  one  of  the  natives  I ob- 
tained a nautical  almanack,  which  had  belonged  to  the  Cap- 
tain, and  which  was  of  great  use  to  me  in  determining  the 
time. 

About  two  days  after,  on  examining  their  booty,  the  savages 
found  a tierce  of  rum  with  which  thev  were  highly  delighted, 
as  they  have  become  very  fond  of  spirituous  liquors  since 
their  intercourse  with  the  whites. — I'his  was  towards  evening, 
and  Maquina  having  assembled  all  the  men  at  his  house, 
gave  a feast,  at  which  they  drank  so  freely  of  the  rum,  that  in 
a short  time,  they  became  so  extremely  wild  and  frantic  that 
Thompson  and  myself,  apprehensive  for  our  safety,  thought  it 
prudent  to  retire  privately  into  the  woods,  where  we  continued 
till  past  midniglit.  On  our  return  we  found  the  women  gone, 
who  are  always  very  temperate,  drinking  nothing  but  water, 
having  quitted  the  house  and  gone  to  tlie  other  huts  to  sleep, 
so  terrified  were  tney  at  tiie  conduct  of  the  men,  who  all  lay 
stretched  out  on  the  floor  in.a  state  of  complete  into.xication. 
How  easy  in  this  situation  would  it  have  been  for  us  to  have 
dispatched  or  made  ourselves  masters  of  our  enemies,  had 
there  been  any  ship  near  to  which  we  could  have  escaped, 
but  as  we  were  situated,  the  attempt  would  have  been  mad- 
ness. The  wish  of  revenge  was  however  less  strongly  im- 
pressed on  my  mind,  than  what  appeared  to  be  so  evident  an 


NARRATIVE  OP  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


22? 


interposition  of  divine  Providence  in  our  favor.  How  little 
can  man  penetrate  its  designs,  and  how  frequently  is  that  in- 
tended as  a blessing  which  he  views  as  a curse.  The  burning 
of  our  ship  which  we  had  lamented  so  much,  as  depriving  us  of 
so  many  comforts,  now  appeared  to  us  in  a very  different 
light,  for  had  the  savages  got  possession  of  the  rum  of  which 
there  were  nearly  twenty  puncheons  on  board,  we  must  inevi- 
tably have  fallen  a sacrifice  to  their  fury  in  some  of  their  mo- 
ments of  intoxication.  This  cask  fortunately  and  a case  of 
gin  was  all  the  spirits  they  obtained  from  the  ship.  To  pre- 
vent the  recurrence  of  similar  danger  I examined  the  cask, 
and  finding  still  a considerable  quantity  remaining,  I bored 
a small  hole  in  the  bottom  with  a gimblet,  which  before  morn- 
ing to  my  great  joy  completely  emptied  it. 

By  this  time  the  wound  in  my  head  began  to  be  much  better, 
so  that  I could  enjoy  some  sleep  which  I had  been  almost 
deprived  of  by  the  pain,  and  though  1 was  still  feeble  from 
the  loss  of  blood  and  my  sufferings,  I found  myself  sufficiently 
well  to  go  to  work  at  my  trade,  in  making  for  the  king  and  his 
wives  bracelets  and  other  small  ornaments  of  copper  or  steel, 
and  in  repairing  the  arms,  making  use  of  a large  square  stone 
for  the  anvil,  and  heating  my  metal  in  a common  wood  fire. 
This  was  very  gratifying  to  Maquina  and  his  women  particu- 
larly, and  secured  me  their  good  will. 

In  the  mean  time  great  numbers  from  the  other  tribes  kept 
continually  flocking  to  Nootka,  bringing  with  them  in  ex- 
change for  the  ship’s  plunder  such  quantities  of  provision, 
that  notwithstanding  the  little  success  that  Maquina  met  with 
in  whaling  this  season,  and  their  gluttonous  waste,  always 
eating  to  excess  when  they  have  it,  regardless  of  the  morrow, 
seldom  did  the  natives  experience  any  want  of  food  during 
the  summer.  As  to  myself  and  companion  we  fared  as  they 
did,  never  wanting  for  such  provisions  as  they  had,  though  we 
were  obliged  to  eat  it  cooked  in  their  manner  and  with  train 
oil  as  a sauce,  a circumstance  not  a little  unpleasant,  both 
from  their  uncleanly  mode  of  cooking,  and  many  of  the  arti- 
cles of  their  food  which  to  an  European  are  very  disgusting, 
but,  as  the  saying  is,  hunger  will  break  through  stone  walls, 
and  we  found  at  times  in  the  blubber  of  sea  animals  and  the 
flesh  of  the  dog  fish,  loathsome  as  it  in  general  was,  a very 
acceptable  repast.  But  much  oftener  would  poor  Thompson 
who  was  no  favorite  with  them,  have  suffered  from  hunger, 
had  it  not  been  for  my  furnishing  him  with  provisions — This 
I was  enabled  to  do  from  my  work,  Maquina  allowing  me  the 


228 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEVVITT. 


privilege,  when  not  employed  for  him,  to  work  for  myself  in 
making  bracelets  and  other  ornaments  of  copper,  fish-hooks, 
daggers,  8ic.  either  to  sell  to  tlie  tribes  who  visited  us,  or  for 
our  own  chiefs,  who  on  these  occasions  besides  supplying  me 
with  as  much  as  I wished  to  eat,  and  a sufficiency  for  Thomp- 
son, almost  always  made  me  a present  of  an  European  gar- 
ment taken  from  the  ship,  or  some  fathoms  of  cloth,  which 
were  made  up  by  my  comrade,  and  enabled  us  to  go  comfort- 
ably clad  for  some  time,  or  small  bundles  of  penknives,  ra- 
zors, scissors,  &.C.  for  one  of  which  we  could  always  procure 
from  the  natives  two  or  three  fresh  salmon,  cod,  or  halibut; 
or  dried  fisb,  clams  and  herring  spawn  from  tlie  stranger 
tribes;  and  had  we  only  been  permitted  to  cook  them  after 
our  own  way,  as  we  had  pots,  and  other  utensils  belonging  to 
the  ship,  we  should  not  have  had  much  cause  of  complaint  in 
this  respect,  but  so  tenacious  are  these  people  of  their  cus- 
toms, particularly  in  the  article  of  food  and  cooking,  that  the 
king  always  obliged  me  to  give  whatever  provisions  I bought 
to  the  women  to  cook — and  one  day  finding  Thompson  and 
myself  on  the  shore  employed  in  boiling  down  sea-water  into 
salt,  on  being  told  what  it  was,  he  was  very  much  displeased, 
and  taking  the  little  we  had  procured,  threw  it  into  the  sea. 
In  one  instance  alone,  as  a particular  favour,  he  allowed  me 
to  boil  some  salmon  in  my  own  way,  when  I invited  him  and 
his  queen  to  eat  with  me;  they  tasted  it,  but  did  not  like  it, 
and  made  their  meal  of  some  of  it  cooked  in  their  country 
fashion. 

In  May,  the  weather  became  uncommonly  mild  and  pleas- 
ant, and  so  forward  was  vegetation  that  I picked  a plenty  of 
strawberries  by  the  middle  of  the  month.  Of  this  fruit  there 
are  great  quantities  on  this  coast,  and  I found  them  a most 
delicious  treat.  ]\Iy  health  had  now  become  almost  re-estab- 
lished, my  wound  being  so  far  healed  that  it  gave  me  no  far- 
ther trouble.  I had  never  failed  to  wash  it  regularly  once  a 
day  in  sea  water,  and  to  dress  it  with  a fresh  leaf  of  tobacco, 
which  I obtained  from  the  natives,  who  had  taken  it  from  the 
ship,  but  made  no  use  of  it.  This  was  all  the  dressing  I gave 
it,  e.Kcept  applying  to  it  two  or  three  times,  a little  loaf  sugar, 
which  Maquina  gave  me,  in  order  to  remove  some  proud 
flesh  which  prevented  it  from  closing.  3Iy  cure  would  doubt- 
less have  been  much  sooner  effected  bad  I have  been  in  a civi- 
lized country,  where  I could  have  had  it  dressed  by  a surgeon 
and  properly  attended  to.  But  alas  ! I had  no  good  Samari- 
tan with  oil  and  wine  to  bind  up  my  wounds,  and  fortunate 


NAKRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWETT 


229 


might  I even  esteem  myself  that  I was  permitted  to  dress  it, 
for  the  utmost  that  I could  expect  from  the  natives  was  com- 
passion for  my  misfortunes,  which  I indeed  experienced  from 
the  women,  particularly  the  queen,  or  favorite  wife  of  Maqui- 
na,  the  mother  of  Sat-sat-sok-sis,  who  used  frequently  to  point 
to  my  head  and  manifest  much  kindness  and  solicitude  for  me. 
I must  do  Maquina  the  justice  to  acknowledge  that  he  always 
appeared  desirous  of  sparing  me  any  labor  which  he  believed 
might  be  hurtf»l  to  me,  frequently  inquiring  in  an  affectionate 
manner,  if  my  head  pained  me.  As  for  the  others,  some  of 
the  chiefs  excepted,  they  cared  little  what  became  of  me,  and 
probably  would  have  been  gratified  with  my  death. 

My  health  being  at  length  re-established  and  my  wound 
healed,  Thompson  became  very  importunate  for  me  to  begin 
my  journal,  and  as  I bad  no  ink,  proposed  to  cut  his  finger  to 
supply  me  with  blood  for  the  purpose  whenever  I should  want 
it.  On  the  first  of  June  I accordingly  commenced  a regular 
diary,  but  had  no  occasion  to  make  use  of  the  expedient  sug- 
gested by  my  comrade,  having  found  a much  better  substitute 
in  the  expressed  juice  of  a certain  plant,  which  furnished  me 
with  a bright  green  color  and  after  making  a number  of  trials 
I at  length  succeeded  in  obtaining  a very  tolerable  ink,  by 
boiling  the  juice  of  the  blackberry  with  a mixture  of  finely 
powdered  charcoal,  and  filtering  it  through  a cloth.  This  I 
afterwards  preserved  in  bottles  and  found  it  answer  very  well, 
so  true  is  it  that  “ necessity  is  the  mother  of  invention.”  As 
for  quills  I found  no  difficulty  in  procuring  them,  whenever  I 
wanted,  from  the  crows  and  ravens  with  which  the  beach  was 
almost  always  covered,  attracted  by  the  offal  of  whales,  seals, 
&c.  and  which  were  so  tame  that  I could  easily  kill  them  with 
stones,  while  a large  clam  shell  furnished  me  with  an  ink 
stand. 

The  extreme  solicitude  of  Thompson  that  I should  begin 
my  journal,  might  be  considered  as  singular  in  a man,  who 
neither  knew  how  to  read  or  write,  a circumstance  by  the 
way,  very  uncommon  in  an  American,  were  we  less  acquaint- 
ed with  the  force  of  habit,  he  having  been  for  many  years  at 
sea,  and  accustomed  to  consider  the  keeping  of  a journal,  as 
a thing  indispensable.  This  man  was  born  in  Philadelphia, 
and  at  eight  years  old  ran  away  from  his  friends  and  entered 
as  a cabin  boy  on  board  a ship  bound  to  London;  on  his  arri- 
val there'  finding  himself  in  distress,  he  engaged  as  an  ap- 
prentice to  the  captain  of  a Collier,  from  whence  he  was  im- 
pressed on  board  an  English  man  of  war,  and  continued  in 


230 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


the  British  naval  service  about  twenty -seven  years,  during 
which  he  was  present  at  the  engagement  under  Lord  Howe 
with  the  French  fleet  in  June,  1794,  and  when  peace  was 
made  between  England  and  France  was  discharged.  He 
was  a very  strong  and  powerful  man,  an  expert  boxer,  and 
perfectly  fearless,  indeed  so  little  was  his  dread  of  danger, 
that  when  irritated  he  was  w'holly  regardless  of  his  life.  Of 
this  the  following  will  furnish  a sufficient  proof. 

One  evening  about  the  middle  of  April,  as  I ivas  at  the  house 
of  one  of  the  chiefs,  where  I had  been  employeif  on  some  work 
for  him,  word  was  brought  me  that  Alaquina  rvas  going  to  kill 
Thompson.  I immediately  hurried  iiome,  where  I found  the 
king  in  the  act  of  presenting  a loaded  musket  at  Thompson, 
who  was  standing  before  him  with  his  breast  bared  and  calling 
on  him  to  fire.  I instantly  stepped  up  to  3Iaquir.a,  who  was 
foaming  with  rage,  and  addressing  him  in  soothing  words, 
begged  him  for  my  sake  not  to  kill  my  father,  and  at  length 
succeeded  in  taking  the  musket  from  him  and  persuading  him 
to  sit  down.  On  inquiring  into  the  cause  of  his  anger,  I 
learned  that  while  Thompson  was  lighting  the  lamps  in  the 
king’s  room,  Maquina  having  substituted  ours  for  their  pine 
to.ches,  some  of  the  boys  began  to  teaze  him  running  round 
him,  and  pulling  him  by  the  trowsers,  among  the  most  for- 
ward of  whom  was  the  young  prince.  This  caosed  Thomp- 
son to  spill  the  oil,  which  threw'  him  .nto  such  a passion,  that 
without  caring  what  he  did,  he  struck  the  prince  so  violent  a 
blow  in  his  face  with  his  fist  as  to  knock  him  down.  The 
sensation  excited  among  the  savages  by  an  act,  which  was 
considered  as  the  highest  indignity,  and  a profanation  of  the 
sacred  person  of  majesty  may  be  easily  conceived.  The  king 
was  immediately  acquainted  with  it,  who,  on  coming  in  and 
seeing  his  son’s  face  covered  with  blood,  seized  a musket 
and  began  to  load  it,  determined  to  take  instant  revenge  on 
the  audacious  offender,  and  had  I arrived  a few  minutes  later 
than  I did,  my  companion  w'oukl  certainly  have  paid  with  his 
life  for  his  rash  and  violent  conduct.  I found  the  utmost  diffi- 
culty in  pacifying  Alaquina,  who  for  a long  time  after  could 
not  forgive  Thompson,  but  would  re])eatedly  sav,  “John  you 
die — Thompson  kill  ?”  But  to  appease  the  king  was  not 
all  that  was  necessary.  In  consequence  of  the  insult  offered 
to  their  prince,  the  whole  tribe  held  a council,  in  which  it 
was  unanimously  resolved  that  Thompson  should  be  put  to 
death  in  the  most  cruel  manner.  I how'ever  interceded  so 
strenuously  with  3Iaquina,  for  his  life,  telling  him  that  if  my 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


231 


father  was  killed,  I was  determined  not  to  survive  him,  that 
he  refused  to  deliver  him  up  to  the  vengeance  of  his  people, 
saying,  that  for  John’s  sake  they  must  consent  to  let  him  live. 
Tlie  prince,  who,  after  I had  succeeded  in  calming  his  father, 
gave  me  an  account  of  what  had  happened,  told  me  that  it  was 
wholly  out  of  regard  for  me,  as  Thompson  was  my  father, 
that  his  life  had  been  spared,  for  that  if  any  one  of  the  tribe 
should  dare  to  iift  a hand  against  him  in  anger,  he  would  most 
certainly  be  put  to  death. 

Yet  even  this  narrow  escape  produced  not  much  effect  on 
Thompson,  or  induced  him  to  restrain  the  violence  of  his  tem- 
per. For  not  many  weeks  after,  he  was  guilty  of  a similar 
indiscretion,  in  striking  the  eldest  son  of  a chief,  who  was 
about  eighteen  years  old,  and  according  to  their  custom  was 
considered  as  a Tyee,  or  chief  himself,  inconsequence  of  his 
having  provoked  him  by  calling  him  a whiteslave.  This  affair 
caused  great  commotion  in  the  village,  and  the  tribe  was  very 
clamorous  for  his  death,  but  Maquina  would  not  consent.  I 
used  frequently  to  remonstrate  with  him  on  the  imprudence 
of  his  conduct  and  beg  him  to  govern  his  temper  better,  tell- 
ing him  that  it  was  our  duty  since  our  lives  were  in  the  pow- 
er of  these  savages,  to  do  nothing  to  exasperate  them.  ]?ut 
all  I could  say  on  this  point  availed  little,  for  so  bitter  was 
the  hate  he  felt  for  them,  which  he  was  no  way  backward  in 
manifesting  both  by  his  looks  and  actions,  that  he  declared  he 
never  would  submit  to  their  insults,  and  that  he  had  much 
rather  be  killed  tlian  be  obliged  to  live  among  them,  adding 
that  he  only  w'ished  he  had  a good  vessel  and  some  guns,  and 
he  would  destroy  the  whole  of  the  cursed  race  ; for  to  a 
brave  sailor  like  him,  who  had  fought  the  French  and  Span- 
iards with  glory,  it  was  a punishment  worse  than  death  to  be 
a slave  to  such  a poor,  ignorant,  despicable  set  of  beings. 

As  for  myself  1 thought  very  differently.  After  returning 
thanks  to  that  merciful  Being  who  had  in  so  wonderful  a man- 
ner softened  the  hearts  of  these  savages  in  my  favour,  I had 
determined  from  the  first  of  my  capture  to  adopt  a concilia- 
ting conduct  towards  them,  and  conform  myself,  as  far  as  was 
in  my  power,  to  their  customs  and  mode  of  thinking,  trusting 
that  the  same  divine  goodness  that  had  rescued  me  from 
death,  would  not  always  suffer  me  to  languish  in  captivity 
among  these  heathen.  With  this  view  1 sought  to  gain  their 
good  will  by  always  endeavouring  to  assume  a cheerful  coun- 
tenance, appearing  pleased  with  their  sports  and  buffoon 
tricks,  making  little  ornaments  for  the  wives  and  children  of 


232 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


the  chiefs,  by  which  means  I became  quite  a favourite  with 
them,  and  fish  hooks,  daggers,  &.c.  for  themselves.  As  a far- 
ther recommendation  to  their  favour,  and  what  might  eventu- 
ally prove  of  the  utmost  importance  to  us,  I resolved  to  learn 
their  language,  which  in  the  course  of  a few  months  residence 
I so  far  succeeded;  in  acquiring  as  to  be  able  in  general  to 
make  myself  understood.  I likewise  tried  to  persuade 
Thompson  to  learn  it,  as  what  might  prove  necessary  to  him. 
But  he  refused,  saying,  that  he  hated  both  them  and  their 
cursed  lingo  and  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  it. 

By  pursuing  this  conciliatory  plan,  so  far  did  I gain  the 
good  will  of  the  savages,  particularly  the  chiefs,  that  1 scarce- 
ly ever  failed  experiencing  kind  treatment  from  them,  and 
was  received  with  a smile  of  welcome  at  their  houses,  where 
I was  always  sure  of  having  something  given  me  to  eat, 
whenever  they  had  it,  and  many  a good  meal  have  I had  from 
them,  when  they  themselves  were  short  of  provisions  and  suf- 
fering for  the  want  of  them.  And  it  was  a common  practice 
with  me  when  we  had  nothing  to  eat  at  home  which  happened 
not  unfrequently  during  my  stay  among  them,  to  go  around 
the  village,  and  on  noticing  a smoke  from  any  of  the  houses, 
which  denoted  that  they  were  cooking,  enter  in  without  cere- 
mony and  ask  them  for  something,  which  I was  never  refused. 
Few  nations  indeed,  are  there,  so  very  rude  and  unfeeling, 
whom  constant  mild  treatment  and  an  attention  to  please,  will 
not  mollify  and  obtain  from  them  some  return  of  kind  attention. 
This,  the  treatment  I received  from  these  people  may  exem- 
plify, for  not  numerous,  even  among  those  calling  themselves 
civilized,  are  there  instances  to  be  found  of  persons  depriving 
themselves  of  food  to  give  it  to  a stranger,  whatever  may  be 
his  merits. 

Though  my  comrade  and  myself  fared  as  well,  and  even 
better  than  we  could  have  expected  among  these  people,  con- 
sidering their  customs  and  mode  of  living,  yet  our  fears  lest 
no  ship  would  come  to  our  release,  and  that  we  should  never 
more  behold  a Christian  country,  were  to  us  a source  of  con- 
stant pain.  Our  principal  consolation  in  this  gloomy  state, 
was  to  go  on  Sundays,  whenever  the  weather  would  permit, 
to  the  borders  of  a fresh  water  pond,  about  a mile  from  the 
village,  where,  after  bathing,  and  putting  on  clean  clothes, 
we  would  seat  ourselves  under  the  shade  of  a beautiful  pine, 
while  I read  some  chapters  in  the  Bible,  and  the  prayers  ap- 
pointed by  our  Church  for  the  day,  ending  our  devotions  wilh 
a fervent  prayer  to  the  Almighty  that  he  would  deign  still  to 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


233 


watch  over  and  preserve  our  lives,  rescue  us  from  the  hands 
01  the  savages,  and  permit  us  once  more  to  behold  a Christian 
land.  In  this  manner  were  the  greater  part  of  our  Sundays 
passed  at  Nootka  ; and  I felt  grateful  to  heaven,  that  amidst 
our  other  sufferings,  we  were  at  least  allowed  the  pleasure  of 
offering  up  our  devotions  unmolested,  for  Maquina,  on  my  ex- 
plaining to  him  as  well  as  was  in  my  power  the  reason  of  our 
thus  retiring  at  this  time,  far  from  objecting,  readily  consent- 
ed to  it.  The  pond  above  mentioned  was  small,  not  more 
than  a quarter  of  a mile  in  breadth  and  of  no  great  length, 
the  water  being  very  clear,  though  not  of  great  depth,  and 
bordered  by  a beautiful  forest  of  pine,  fir,  elm,  and  beach 
free  from  bushes  and  underwood — a most  delightful  retreat, 
which  was  rendered  still  more  attractive  by  a great  number 
of  birds  that  frequented  it,  particularly  the  humming  bird. 
Thither  we  used  to  go  to  wash  our  clothes,  and  felt  secure 
from  any  intrusion  from  the  natives,  as  they  rarely  visited 
it  e.xcept  for  the  purpose  of  cleansing  themselves  of  their 
paint. 

In  July  we  at  length  thought  that  the  hope  of  delivery  we 
had  so  long  anxiously  indulged,  was  on  the  point  of  being 
gratified.  A ship  appeared  in  the  offing,  but  alas,  our  fond 
hopes  vanished  almost  as  soon  as  formed  j for  instead  of 
standing  in  for  the  shore  she  passed  to  the  northward  and 
soon  disappeared.  I shall  not  attempt  to  describe  our  disap- 
pointment,— my  heart  sunk  within  me,  and  I felt  as  though  it 
was  my  destiny  never  more  to  behold  a Christian  face.  Four 
days  after  there  occurred  a tremendous  storm  of  thunder  and 
lightning,  during  wliich  the  natives  manifested  great  alarm 
and  terror,  the  whole  tribe,  hurrying  to  Maquina’s  house, 
where  instead  of  keeping  within,  they  seated  themselves  on 
the  roof  amid  the  severest  of  tlie  tempest,  drumming  upon 
the  boards,  and  looking  up  to  heaven,  while  the  king  beat 
the  long  hollow  plank,  singing  and,  as  he  afterwards  told  me, 
begging  Quahootze,  the  name  they  give  to  God,  not  to  kill 
them,  in  which  he  was  accompanied  by  the  whole  tribe  ; 
this  singing  and  drumming  was  continued  until  the  storm 
abated. 

As  the  summer  drew  near  its  close,  we  began  to  suffer 
from  the  frequent  want  of  food,  which  was  principally  owing 
to  Maquina  and  the  chiefs  being  out  whaling,  in  which  he 
would  not  permit  Thompson  and  myself  to  join,  lest  we  should 
make  our  escape  to  some  of  the  neighboring  tribes.  At  these 
times  the  women  seldom  or  ever  cook  any  provision,  and  we 


234 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


were  often  hungry,  but  were  sometimes  fortunate  enough  to 
procure  secretly,  a piece  of  salmon,  some  other  fish,  spawn, 
or  even  blubber,  which,  by  boiling  in  salt  water,  with  a few 
onions  and  turnips,  the  remains  of  the  Spanish  garden,  or 
young  nettles  and  other  herbs,  furnished  us  a delicious  repast 
in  private.  In  the  mean  time,  we  frequently  received  ac- 
counts from  the  tribes  who  came  to  Nootka,  both  from  the 
north  and  south,  of  there  being  vessels  on  the  coast,  and  were 
advised  by  their  chiefs  to  make  our  escape,  who  also  promised 
us  their  aid,  and  to  put  us  on  board.  These  stories,  how- 
ever, as  I afterwards  learned,  were  almost  all  of  them  without 
any  foundation,  and  merely  invented  by  these  people  with  a 
view  to  get  us  into  their  power  in  order  to  make  slaves  of  us 
themselves,  or  to  sell  us  to  others.  I3ut  I was  still  more 
strongly  solicited  to  leave  iVootka  by  a woman.  This  was  a 
Wickinninish  princess,  a younger  sister  of  Maquina’s  wife, 
who  was  there  on  a visit.  I had  the  good  fortune,  if  it  may 
be  so  called,  to  become  quite  a favorite  with  her.  She  ap- 
peared much  interested  for  me — asked  me  many  questions  re- 
specting my  country,  if  I had  a mother  and  sister  at  home, 
and  if  they  would  not  grieve  for  my  absence.  Her  comple.v- 
ion  was  fairer  than  that  of  the  women  in  general,  and  her  fea- 
tures more  regular,  and  she  would  have  been  quite  handsome 
liad  it  not  been  for  a defect  in  one  of  her  eyes,  the  sight  of 
which  had  been  injured  by  some  accident,  the  reason,  as  3Ia- 
quina  told  me  why  she  had  not  been  married,  a defect  of  this 
kind  being  by  these  savages  considered  as  almost  an  insuper- 
able objection.  She  urged  me  repeatedly  to  return  with  her, 
telling  me  that  the  Wickinninish  were  much  better  than  the 
HVootkians  ; that  her  father  would  treat  me  more  kindly  than 
Maquina,  give  me  better  food  and  clothes,  and  finally  put 
me  on  board  one  of  my  own  country  vessels.  I felt,  how- 
ever, little  disposed  to  accompany  her,  considering  my  situa- 
tion with  JMaquina  full  as  eligible  as  it  would  be  with  the 
Wickinninish,  if  not  better,  notwithstanding  all  she  said  to 
the  contrary. 

On  the  third  of  September,  the  whole  tribe  quitted  Xootka, 
according  to  their  constant  practice,  in  order  to  pass  the  au- 
tumn and  winter  at  Tashees  and  Cooptee,  the  latter  lying 
about  thirty  miles  up  the  Sound  in  a deep  bay,  the  navigation 
of  which  is  very  dangerous  froili  the  great  number  of  reefs 
and  rocks  with  which  it  abounds.  On  these  occasions  every 
thing  is  taken  with  them,  even  the  planks  of  their  houses,  in 
order  to  cover  their  new  dwellings.  To  an  European,  such  a 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


235 


removal  exhibits  a scene  qui<e  novel  and  strange  : canoes 
piled  up  with  boards  and  boxes,  and  filled  with  men,  women 
and  cliildren  of  all  ranks  and  sizes,  making  the  air  resound 
with  their  crias  and  songs.  At  these  times,  as  well  as  when 
they  have  occasion  to  go  some  distance  fro.m  their  houses,  the 
infants  are  usually  suspended  across  the  mother’s  shoulders, 
in  a kind  of  cradle  or  hammock,  formed  of  bark,  of  about  six 
inches  in  depth,  and  of  the  length  of  the  child,  by  means  of  a 
leather  band  inserted  through  loops  on  its  edges  ; this  they 
also  keep  them  in  when  at  home,  in  order  to  preserve  them  in  a 
strait  position  and  prevent  any  distortion  of  the  limbs,  most  pro- 
bably a principal  cause  of  these  people  being  so  seldom  de- 
formed or  crooked.  The  long  boat  of  our  ship  having  been 
repaired  and  furnished  with  a sail  by  Thompson,  Maquina 
gave  us  the  direction  of  it,  we  being  better  acquainted  with 
managing  it  than  his  people,  and  after  loading  her  as  deep  as 
she  could  swim,  we  proceeded  in  company  with  them  to  the 
north,  quitting  Nootka  with  heavy  hearts,  as  we  could  enter- 
tain no  hopes  of  release  until  our  return,  no  ships  ever  com- 
ing to  that  part  of  the  coast.  Passing  Cooptee,  which  is  situ- 
ated on  the  southern  bank,  just  w'ithin  the  mouth  of  a small 
river  flowing  from  the  east  in  a narrow  valley  at  the  foot  of  a 
mountain,  we  proceeded  about  flfteen  miles  up  this  stream  to 
Tashees,  between  a range  of  lofty  hills  on  each  side,  which 
extend  a great  distance  inland,  and  are  covered  with  the  finest 
forest  trees  of  the  country.  Immediately  on  our  arrival,  we 
all  went  to  work  very  diligently  in  covering  the  houses  with 
the  planks  we  had  brought,  the  frames  being  ready  erected, 
these  people  never  pretending  to  remove  the  timber.  In  a 
very  short  time  the  work  was  completed,  and  we  were  estab- 
’ished  in  our  new  residence. 

Tashees  is  pleasantly  situated  and  in  a most  secure  posi- 
tion from  the  winter  storms,  in  a small  vale  or  hollow  on  the 
south  shore,  at  the  foot  of  a mountain.  The  spot  on  which  it 
stands  is  level,  and  the  soil  very  fine,  the  country  in  its  vicin- 
ity abounding  with  the  most  romantic  views,  charmingly  di- 
versified, and  fine  streams  of  w'ater  falling  in  beautiful  cas- 
cades from  the  mountains.  The  river  at  this  place  is  about 
twenty  rods  in  width,  and,  in  its  deepest  part,  from  nine  to 
twelve  feet.  This  village  is  the  extreme  point  of  navigation, 
as  immediately  beyond,  the  river  becomes  much  more  shallow^ 
and  is  broken  into  rapids  and  falls.  The  houses  here  are 
placed  in  a line  like  those  at  Nootka,  but  closer  together,  tho 
situation  being  more  confined,  they  are  also  smaller,  in  conse- 


236 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


quence  of  which  we  were  much  crowded,  and  incommoded 
for  room. 

The  principal  object  in  coming  to  this  place,  is  the  facility 
It  affords  these  people  of  providing  their  winter  stock  of  pro- 
visions, which  consists  principally  of  salmon,  and  the  spawn 
of  that  fish  ; to  which  may  be  added  herring  and  sprats,  and 
herring  spav/n.  The  latter,  however,  is  always  procured  by 
them  at  Nootka,  previous  to  their  quitting  it.  At  the  seasons 
of  spawning,  which  are  early  in  the  spring  and  the  last  of  Au- 
gust, they  collect  a great  quantify  of  pine  branches,  which  they 
place  in  different  parts  of  the  Cove  at  the  depth  of  about  ten 
feet  and  secure  them  by  means  of  heavy  stones.  On  these 
the  herring  deposit  their  spawn  in  immense  quantities  ; the 
bushes  are  then  taken  up,  the  spawn  stripped  from  the 
branches,  and  after  being  washed  and  freed  from  the  pine 
leaves  by  the  women,  is  dried  and  put  up  in  baskets  for  use. 
It  is  considered  as  their  greatest  delicacy,  and  eaten  both 
cooked  and  raw  : in  the  former  case,  being  boiled  and  eaten 
with  train  oil,  and  in  the  latter,  mixed  up  with  cold  water 
alone. 

The  salmon  are  taken  at  Tashees,  principally  in  pots  or 
wears.  Their  method  of  taking  them  in  wears  is  thus  : — A 
pot  of  twenty  feet  in  length,  and  from  four  to  five  feet  diameter 
at  the  mouth,  is  formed  of  a great  number  of  pine  splinters 
which  are  strongly  secured,  an  inch  and  a half  f-oni  each 
other,  by  means  of  hoops  made  of  flexible  twigs,  and  placed 
about  eight  inches  apart.  At  the  end  it  tapers  almost  to  a 
point,  near  which  is  a small  wicker  door,  for  the  purpose  of 
taking  out  the  fish.  This  pot  or  w'ear  is  placed  at  the  foot  of 
a fall  or  rapid,  where  the  water  is  not  very  deep,  and  the  fish 
driven  from  above  with  long  poles,  are  interrupted  and  caught 
in  the  wear,  from  whence  they  are  taken  into  the  canoes.  In 
this  manner  I have  seen  more  than  seven  hundred  salmon 
caught  in  the  space  of  fifteen  minutes.  I have  also  sometimes 
known  a few  of  the  striped  bass  taken  in  this  manner,  but 
rarely. 

At  such  times  there  is  great  feasting  and  merriment  among 
them.  The  women  and  female  slaves  being  busily  employed 
in  cooking,  or  in  curing  the  fish  for  their  winter  stock,  which 
is  done  by  cutting  off  the  heads  and  tails,  splitting  them,  tak- 
ing out  the  back  bone,  and  hanging  them  up  in  their  houses 
to  dry.  They  also  dry  the  halibut  and  cod,  but  these  instead 
of  curing  whole,  they  cut  up  into  small  pieces  for  that  pur- 
pose, and  e.xpose  to  the  sun.  The  spawn  of  the  salmon, 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


237 


which  is  a principal  article  of  their  provision,  they  take  out, 
and  without  any  other  preparation,  throw  it  into  their  tubs, 
where  they  1 jave  it  to  stand  and  ferment,  for  though  they  fre- 
quently eat  it  fresh,  they  esteem  it  much  more  when  it  has  ac- 
quired a strong  taste,  and  one  of  the  greatest  favors  they  can 
confer  on  any  person,  is  to  invite  him  to  eat  Quakamiss,  the 
name  they  give  this  food,  though  scarcely  any  thing  can  be 
more  repugnant  to  an  European  palate,  than  it  is  in  this  state  ; 
and  whenever  they  took  it  out  of  these  large  receptacles, 
which  they  are  always  careful  to  fill,  such  was  the  stench 
which  it  exhaled,  on  being  moved,  that  it  was  impossible  for 
me  to  abide  it,  even  after  habit  had  in  a great  degree  dulled 
the  delicacy  of  my  senses. — When  boiled  it  became  less  of- 
fensive, though  it  still  retained  much  of  the  putrid  smell  and 
something  of  the  taste. 

Such  is  the  immense  quantity  of  these  fish,  and  they  are 
taken  with  such  facility,  that  I have  known  upwards  of  twenty- 
five  hundred  brought  into  Maquina’s  house  at  once,  and  at 
one  of  their  great  feasts,  have  seen  one  hundred  or  more 
cooked  in  one  of  their  largest  tubs. 

I used  frequently  to  go  out  with  Maquina  upon  these  fish- 
ing parties,  and  was  always  sure  to  receive  a handsome  pre- 
sent of  salmon,  which  I had  the  privilege  of  calling  mine  ; I 
also  went  with  him  several  times  in  a canoe,  to  strike  the  sal- 
mon, which  I have  attempted  to  do  myself,  but  could  never 
succeed,  it  requiring  a degree  of  adroitness  that  I did  not  pos- 
sess. I was  also  permitted  to  go  out  with  a gun,  and  was 
several  times  very  successful  in  shooting  wild  ducks,  and  teal, 
which  are  very  numerous  here,  though  rather  shy.  These 
they  cooked  in  their  usual  manner,  by  boiling,  without  any 
farther  dressing  than  skinning  them.  In  many  respects,  how- 
ever, our  situation  was  less  pleasant  here  than  at  Nootka. 
We  were  more  incommoded  for  room,  the  houses  not  being 
so  spacious,  nor  so  well  arranged,  and  as  it  was  colder,  we 
were  compelled  to  be  much  more  within  doors.  We  however, 
did  not  neglect  on  Sundays,  when  the  weather  would  admit, 
to  retire  into  the  woods,  and  by  the  side  of  some  stream, 
after  bathing,  return  our  thanks  to  God  for  preserving  us, 
and  offer  up  to  him  our  customary  devotions.  I was  how- 
ever, very  apprehensive,  soon  after  our  arrival  at  this  place, 
that  I should  be  deprived  of  the  satisfation  of  keeping  my 
journal,  as  Maquina  one  day  observing  me  writing  in  it,  en- 
quired of  me  what  I was  doing,  and  when  I endeavored  to  ex- 
plain it,  by  telling  him  that  I was  keeping  an  account  of  the 


238 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JE^VITT. 


weather,  he  said  it  was  not  so,  and  that  I was  speaking  bad 
about  him,  and  telling  how  he  had  taken  our  ship  and  killed 
the  crew,  so  as  to  inform  my  countrymen,  and  tiiat  if  he  ever 
saw  me  writing  in  it  again,  he  would  throw  it  into  the  fire.  I 
was  much  rejoiced  that  he  did  no  more  than  threaten,  and  be- 
came very  cautious  afterwards  not  to  let  him  see  me  write. 

Not  long  after  I finished  some  daggers  for  him,  which  I 
polished  highly  ; these  pleased  him  much,  and  he  gave  me  di- 
rections to  make  a cheetoolth,  in  which  I succeeded  so  far  to 
his  satisfaction,  that  he  gave  me  a present  of  cloth  sufficient 
to  make  me  a complete  suit  of  raiment,  besides  other  things. 
Thom])son,  also,  who  had  become  rather  more  of  a favorite 
than  formerly,  since  he  nad  made  a fine  sail  for  his  canoe, 
and  some  garments  for  him  out  of  European  cloth,  about  this 
time  completed  another,  which  was  thought  by  the  savages  a 
most  o\iperb  dres.s.  This  was  a Kootsuk  or  mantle  a fathom 
square,  made  entirely  of  European  , est  patterns  of  the  gayest 
colors  These  were  sewed  together,  in  a inanne.  to  make 
the  best  show,  and  bound  with  a deep  trimming  of  the  finest 
otter  skin,  with  which  the  arm-holes  were  also  bordered  ; 
while  the  bottom  was  farther  embellished  with  five  or  si.x  rows 
of  gilt  buttons,  placed  as  near  as  possible  to  each  other.  No- 
thing could  exceed  the  pride  of  Maquina  when  he  first  put  on 
this  royal  robe,  decorated  like  the  coat  of  Joseph,  with  all  the 
colors  of  the  rainbow,  and  glittering  with  the  buttons,  which 
as  he  strutted  about  made  a tinkling,  while  he  repeatedly  e.x- 
claimed  in  a transport  of  exultation,  Klewshish  Katsnk — wick 
kum  atack  Nootka.  A fine  garment — Nootka  can't  make 
him. 

Maquina,  who  knew  that  the  chiefs  of  the  tribes  who  came 
to  visit  us,  had  endeavored  to  persuade  me  to  escape,  fre- 
quently cautioned  me  not  to  listen  to  them,  and  tliht  should  I 
make  the  attempt,  and  he  were  to  take  me,  he  should  certainly 
put  mo  to  death.  ^Vhile  here  he  gave  me  a book  in  which  I 
found  the  names  of  seven  persons  belonging  to  the  ship  Man- 
chester of  Philadelphia,  Captain  Brian,  viz. — Daniel  .Smith, 
I^ewis  Gillon,  James  Tom,  Clarl:,  Johnson,  Ben  and  Jack. 
I'hese  men,  as  JMaquina  informed  me,  ran  away  from  the 
ship,  and  came  to  liim,  but  that  six  of  them  soon  after  went  off 
in  the  nigh.t,  with  an  intention  to  go  to  the  ^Vickinninish,  but 
ewre  stopped  by  the  Eshquiates,  and  sent  back  to  him,  and 
that  he  ordered  them  to  be  put  to  death  ; and  a most  cruel 
dea*h  it  was,  as  I was  told  by  one  of  the  natives,  four  men 
holding  one  of  them  on  the  ground,  and  forcing  open  his 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


239 


mouth,  while  they  choaked  him  by  ramming  stones  down  his 
throat.  As  to  Jack  the  boy,  who  made  no  attempt  to  go  off, 
Maqtiina  afterwards  sold  him  to  the  Wickinninish.  I was  in- 
formed by  the  princess  Yuqua,  that  he  was  quite  a small  boy, 
who  cried  a great  deal,  being  put  to  hard  labor  beyond  his 
strength  by  the  natives,  in  cutting  wood  and  bringing  water, 
and  that  when  he  heard  of  the  murder  of  our  crew,  it  had 
such  an  effect  on  him  that  he  fell  sick  and  died  shortly  after. 
On  learning  the  mclaijcholy  fate  of  this  unfortunate  lad,  it 
again  awakened  in  my  bosom  those  feelings  that  I had  ex- 
perienced at  the  shocking  teath  of  my  poor  comrades. 

The  kins  finding  that  1 was  desirous  of  learning  their  Ian- 
guage,  was  much  delighted,  and  took  great  pleasure  in  con- 
versing with  me.  On  one  of  these  occasions,  he  e.xplained  to 
me  his  reasons  for  cutting  off  our  ship,  saying  that  he  bore  no 
ill  will  to  my  countrymen,  but  that  he  had  been  several  times 
treated  very  ill  by  them.  The  first  injury  of  which  he  had 
cause  to  complain,  was  done  him  by  a Captain  Tawnington, 
who  commanded  a schooner  which  passed  a winter  at  Friend- 
ly Cove,  where  he  was  wc41  treated  by  the  inhabitants.  This 
man  taking  advantage  of  Maquina’s  absence,  who  had  gone 


The  Sea  Otter  firing  upon  the  Natives. 


to  the  Wickinninish  to  procure  a wife,  armed  himself  and 
crew,  and  entered  the  house  where  there  were  none  but  wo- 
men, whom  he  threw  into  the  greatest  consternation,  and 
searching  the  chests,  took  away  all  the  skin.s,  of  which  iRIa- 
quina  had  no  less  than  forty  of  the  best;  and  that  about  the 
same  time,  four  of  their  chiefs  were  barbarously  killed  by  a 


240 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


Captain  Martinez,  a Spaniard.  That  soon  after  Captain 
Hanna,  of  the  Sea-Otter,  in  consequence  of  one  of  tlie  natives 
having  stolen  a chizzel  from  the  carpenter,  fired  upon  their 
canoes  which  were  along  side,  and  killed  upwards  of  twenty 
of  the  natives,  of  whom  several  were  Tyees  or  chiefs,  and  that 
he  himself  being  on  board  the  vessel,  in  order  to  escape  was 
obliged  to  leap  from  the  quarterdeck,  and  swim  for  along 
way  under  water. 

These  injuries  had  excited  in  the  breast  of  Maquina,  an 
ardent  desire  of  revenge,  the  strongest  passion  of  the  savage 
heart,  and  though  many  years  had  elapsed  since  their  com- 
mission, still  they  were  not  forgotten,  and  the  want  of  a fa- 
vourable opportunity  alone  prevented  him  from  sooner  aveng- 
ing them.  Unfortunately  for  us,  the  long  wished  for  oppor- 
tunity at  length  presented  itself  in  our  ship;  which  JMaquina 
finding  not  guarded  with  the  usual  vigilance  of  the  iS'orth 
West  Traders,  and  feeling  his  desire  of  revenge  rekindled 
by  the  insult  offered  him  by  Capt.  Salter,  formed  a plan  for 
attacking,  and  on  his  return,  called  a council  of  his  chiefs, 
and  communicated  it  to  them,  acquainting  them  with  the  man- 
ner in  which  he  had  been  treated.  No  less  desirous  of 
avenging  this  aflront  offered  their  king,  than  former  injuries, 
they  readily  agreed  to  his  proposal,  which  was  to  go  on  board 
without  arms  as  usual,  but  under  different  pretexts,  in  greater 
numbers,  and  wait  his  signal  for  the  moment  of  attacking 
their  unsuspecting  victims.  The  execution  of  this  scheme, 
as  the  reader  knows,  was  unhappily  too  successful.  And 
here  I cannot  but  indulge  a reflection  that  has  frequently 
occurred  to  me  on  the  manner  in  which  our  people  behave 
towards  the  natives.  For  though  they  are  a thievish  race,  yet 
1 have  no  doubt  that  many  of  the  melancholy  disasters  have 
princ’.pally  arisen  iVom  the  imprudent  conduct  of’  some  of  the 
captains  and  crews  of  the  ships  employed  in  this  trade,  in 
exas])erating  them  by  insulting,  plundering,  and  even  killing 
them  on  slight  grounds.  This,  as  nothing  is  more  sacred 
with  a savage  than  the  principle  of  revenge,  and  no  people 
are  so  impatient  under  insult,  induces  them  to  wreak  their 
vengeance  upon  the  first  vessel  or  boat’s  crew  that  offers, 
making  the  innocent  too  frequently  suffer  for  the  wrongs  of 
the  guilty,  as  few  of  them  know  to  discriminate  between  per- 
sons of  the  same  general  appearance,  more  especially  when 
speaking  the  same  language.  And  to  this  cause  do  1 believe, 
must  principally  be  ascribed  the  sanguinary  disposition  with 
which  these  people  are  reproached,  as  Maquina  repeatedly 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


241 


told  me  that  it  was  not  his  wish  to  hurt  a white  man,  and  that 
he  never  should  have  done  it,  though  ever  so  much  in  his 
power,  had  they  not  injured  him.  And  were  the  commanders 
of  our  ships  to  treat  the  savages  with  rather  more  civility  than 
they  sometimes  do,  I am  inclined  to  think  they  would  find 
their  account  in  it;  not  that  I should  recommend  to  them  a 
confidence  in  the  good  faith  and  friendly  professions  of  these 
people,  so  as  in  any  degree  to  remit  their  vigilance,  but  on 
the  contrary,  to  be  strictly  on  their  guard,  and  suffer  but  a 
few  of  them  to  come  on  board  the  ship,  and  to  admit  not  many 
of  their  canoes  along  side  at  a time;  a precaution  that  would 
have  been  the  means  of  preventing  some  of  the  unfortunate 
events  that  have  occurred,  and  if  attended  to,  may  in  future, 
preserve  many  a valuable  life.  Such  a regulation  too,  from 
what  I know  of  their  disposition,  and  wants,  would  produce 
no  serious  difficulty  in  trading  with  the  savages,  and  they 
would  soon  become  perfectly  reconciled  to  it. 

Among  the  provisions  which  the  Indians  procure  at  Tash- 
ees,  I must  not  omit  mentioning  a fruit  that  is  very  important, 
as  forming  a great  article  of  their  food.  This  is  what  is 
called  by  them  the  Yama,  a species  of  berry  that  grows  in 
bunches  like  currants,  upon  a bush  from  two  to  three  feet 
high,  with  a large,  round  and  smooth  leaf.  This  berry  is 
black,  and  about  the  size  of  a pistol  shot,  but  of  rather  an 
oblong  shape,  and  open  at  the  top  like  the  blue  wortleberry. 
The  taste  is  sweet  but  a little  acrid,  and  when  first  gathered, 
if  eaten  in  any  great  quantity,  especially  without  oil,  is  apt  to 
produce  cholics.  To  procure  it,  large  companies  of  women 
go  out  in  the  mountains,  accompanied  by  armed  men,  to  pro- 
tect them  against  wild  beasts,  where  they  frequently  remain 
for  several  days,  kindling  a fire  at  night,  and  sheltering  them- 
selves under  sheds  constructed  of  boughs.  At  these  parties, 
they  collect  great  quantities.  I have  known  JMaquina’s 
queen  and  her  women  return  loaded,  bringing  with  them 
upwards  of  twelve  bushels.  In  order  to  preserve  it,  it  is 
pressed  in  the  bunches  between  two  planks,  and  dried  and 
put  away  in  baskets  for  use.  It  is  always  eaten  with  oil. 

Of  berries  of  various  kinds,  such  as  straw-berries,  rasp- 
berries, black-berries,  Stc.  there  are  great  quantities  in  the 
country,  of  which  the  natives  are  very  fond,  gathering  them 
in  their  seasons,  and  eating  them  with  oil,  but  the  yama  is  the 
only  one  that  they  preserve. 

Fish  is,  however,  their  great  article  of  food,  as  almost  all  the 
others,  excepting  the  yama,  may  be  considered  as  accidental. 

VOL.  I.  11 


242 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


They  nevertheless  are  far  from  disrelishing  meat,  for  instance, 
venison  and  bear’s  flesh.  With  regard  to  the  latter,  they 
have  a most  singular  custom,  which  is,  that  any  one  who  eats 
of  it  is  obliged  to  abstain  from  eating  any  kind  of  fresh  fish 
whatever,  for  the  term  of  two  months,  as  they  have  a supersti- 
tious belief,  that  should  any  of  their  people  after  tasting  bear’s 
flesh,  eat  of  fresh  salmon,  cod.  See.  the  fish,  though  at  ever 
so  great  a distance  off,  would  come  to  the  knowledge  of  it, 
and  offended  thereat,  as  not  to  allow  themselves  to  De  taken 
by  any  of  the  inhabitants.  This  I had  an  opportunity  of  ob- 
serving while  at  Tashees,  a bear  having  been  killed  early  in 
December,  of  which  not  more  than  ten  of  the  natives  would 
eat,  being  prevented  by  the  prohibition  anne.xed  to  it,  which 
also  was  the  reason  of  my  comrade  and  myself  not  tasting  it, 
on  being  told  by  Maquina  the  consequence. 

As  there  is  something  quite  curious  in  their  management 
of  this  animal,  when  they  have  killed  one,  I shall  give  a de- 
scription of  it.  After  well  cleansing  the  bear  from  the  dirt 
and  blood,  with  which  it  is  generally  covered  when  killed,  it 


is  brought  in  and  seated  opposite  the  king  in  an  upright 
posture,  with  a chief’s  bonnet,  wrought  in  figures  on  its  head, 
and  its  fur  powdered  over  with  the  white  down.  A trav  of 
provisions  is  then  set  before  it,  and  it  is  invited  by  words  and 
gestures  to  eat.  This  mock  ceremony  over,  the  reason  of 
which  I could  never  learn,  the  animal  <s  taken  and  skinned, 
and  the  flesh  and  entrails  boiled  up  into  a soup,  no  part,  but 
the  paunch  being  rejected. 


Thompson  shooting  a Bear. 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


243 


This  dressing  the  bear  as  they  call  it,  is  an  occasion  of  great 
rejoicing  throughout  the  village,  all  the  inhabitants  being  in- 
vited to  a great  feast  at  the  king’s  house,  though  but  a few 
of  them,  in  consequence  of  the  penalty,  will  venture  to  eat 
of  the  flesh,  but  generally  content  themselves  with  their  favor- 
ite dish  of  herring  spawn  and  water.  The  feast  on  this 
occasion  was  closed  by  a dance  from  Sat-sat-sak-sis,  in  the 
manner  I have  already  described,  in  the  course  of  which  he 
repeatedly  shifted  his  mask  for  another  of  a different  form. 

A few  days  after  a second  bear  was  taken,  like  the  former 
by  means  of  a trap.  This  I had  the  curiosity  to  go  and  see 
at  the  place  where  it  was  caught,  which  was  in  the  following 
manner.  On  the  edge  of  a small  stream  of  water  in  the 
mountains,  which  the  salmon  ascend,  and  near  the  spot  where 
the  bear  is  accustomed  to  watch  for  them,  which  is  known  by 
its  track,  a trap  or  box  about  the  height  of  a man’s  head  is 
built  of  posts  and  planks  with  a flat  top,  on  which  are  laid  a 
number  of  large  stones  or  rocks.  The  top  and  sides  are  then 
carefully  covered  with  turf,  so  as  to  resemble  a little  mound, 
and  wholly  to  exclude  the  light,  a narrow  entrance  of  the 
height  of  the  building  only  being  left,  just  sufficient  to  admit 
the  head  and  shoulders  of  the  beast.  On  the  inside,  to  a 
large  plank  that  covers  the  top,  is  suspended  by  a strong 
cord  a salmon,  the  plank  being  left  loose  so  that  a forcible 
pull  will  bring  it  down.  On  coming  to  its  usual  haunt,  the 
bear  enters  the  trap,  and  endeavouring  to  pull  away  the  fish, 
brings  down  the  whole  covering  with  its  load  of  stones 
upon  its  head,  and  is  almost  always  crushed  to  death  on  the 
spot,  or  so  wounded  as  to  be  unable  to  escape.  They  are 
always  careful  to  examine  these  traps  every  day,  in  order  if 
a bear  be  caught,  to  bring  it  away,  and  cook  it  immediately, 
for  it  is  not  a little  singular,  that  these  people  will  eat  no 
kind  of  meat  that  is  in  the  least  tainted,  or  not  perfectly  fresh, 
while  on  the  contrary,  it  is  hardly  possible  for  a fish  to  be  in 
too  putrid  a state  for  them,  and  I have  frequently  known  them 
when  a whale  lias  been  driven  ashore,  bring  pieces  of  it  home 
with  them  in  a state  of  ofiensiveness  insupportable  to  any 
thing  but  a crow,  and  devour  it  with  high  relish,  considering 
it  as  preferable  to  that  which  is  fresh. 

On  the  morning  of  the  13th  of  December,  commenced  what 
to  us  appeared  a most  singular  farce.  Apparently  without  any 
previous  notice,  IMaquina  discharged  a pistol  close  to  his 
son’s  ear,  who  immediately  fell  down  as  if  killed,  upon  wliich 
all  tilt-  women  of  the  house  set  up  a most  lamentable  cry, 


244 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


tearing  handfuls  of  hair  from  their  heads,  and  exclaiming  that 
the  prince  was  dead,  at  the  same  time  a great  number  of 
the  inhabitants,  rushed  into  the  house  armed  with  their  dag- 
gers, muskets,  &c.  enquiring  the  cause  of  their  outcry,  these 
were  immediately  followed  by  two  others  dressed  in  wolf  skins, 
with  masks  over  their  faces  representing  the  head  of  that 
animal;  the  latter  came  in  on  their  hands  and  feet  in  the  man- 
ner of  a beast,  and  taking  up  the  prince  carried  him  off  upon 
their  backs,  retiring  in  the  same  manner  they  entered.  W’e 
saw  nothing  more  of  the  ceremony,  as  Maquina  came  to  us, 
and  giving  us  a quantity  of  dried  provisions,  ordered  us  to 
quit  the  house  and  not  return  to  the  village  before  the  expira- 
tion of  seven  days,  for  that  if  we  appeared  within  that  period, 
he  should  kill  us. 

At  any  other  season  of  the  year  such  an  order  would  by 
us  have  been  considered  as  an  indulgence,  in  enabling  us  to 
pass  our  time  in  whatever  way  we  wished,  and  even  now,  fur- 
nished as  we  were,  with  sufficient  provision  for  that  term,  it  was 
not  very  unpleasant  to  us  more  particularly  Thompson,  who  was 
always  desirous  to  keep  as  much  as  possible  out  of  the  society 
and  sight  of  the  natives,  whom  he  detested.  Taking  with  us 
our  provisions,  a bundle  of  clothes,  and  our  axes,  we  obeyed 
the  directions  of  Maquina  and  withdrew  into  the  woods,  where 
we  built  ourselves  a cabin  to  shelter  us,  with  the  branches  of 
trees,  and  keeping  up  a good  fire,  secured  ourselves  pretty 
well  from  the  cold.  Here  we  passed  the  prescribed  period  of 
our  exile,  with  more  content  than  much  of  the  time  while  with 
them,  employing  the  day  in  reading  and  praying  for  our  re- 
lease, or  in  rambling  round  and  exploring  the  country,  the 
soil  of  which  we  found  to  be  very  good,  and  the  face  of  it, 
beautifully  diversified  with  hills  and  vallies,  refreshed  with  the 
finest  streams  of  water,  and  at  night  enjoyed  comfortable 
repose  upon  a bed  of  soft  leaves,  with  our  garments  spread 
over  us  to  protect  us  from  the  cold. 

At  the  end  of  seven  days  we  returned,  and  found  several  of 
the  people  of  A-i-tiz-zart  with  their  king  or  chief  at  Tashees, 
who  had  been  invited  by  IMaquina  to  attend  the  close  of  this 
performance,  which  I now  learnt  was  a celebration,  held  by 
them  annually,  in  honor  of  their  god,  whom  they  cad  Qiia- 
hootze,  to  return  him  their  thanks  for  his  past,  and  implore 
his  future  favors.  It  terminated  on  the  21st,  the  day  after  our 
return,  with  a most  extraordinary  exhibition.  Three  men, 
each  of  whom  had  two  bayonets  run  through  his  sides,  between 
the  ribs,  apparently  regardless  of  the  pain,  traversed  the  room, 


NARRATIVE  OP  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


245 


backwards  and  forwards,  singing  war  songs,  and  exulting  in 
this  display  of  firmness. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  25th,  we  could  not  but  call  to  mind, 
that  this  being  Christmas,  was  in  our  country  a day  of  the 
greatest  festivity,  when  our  fellow  countrymen  assembled  in 
their  churches,  were  celebrating  the  goodness  of  God,  and 
the  praises  of  the  Saviour.  What  a reverse  did  our  situation 
offer — captives  in  a savage  land,  and  slaves  to  u set  of  igno- 
rant beings,  unacquainted  with  religion  or  humanity,  hardly 
were  we  permitted  to  offer  up  our  devotions  by  ourselves  in  the 
woods,  while  we  felt  even  grateful  for  this  privilege.  Thither 
with  the  king’s  permission,  we  withdrew,  and  after  reading 
the  service  appointed  for  the  day,  sung  the  hymn  of  the  Nativ- 
ity, fervently  praying  that  heaven  in  its  goodness  would  per- 
mit us  to  celebrate  the  next  festival  of  this  kind  in  some 
Christian  land.  On  our  return,  in  order  to  conform  as  much 
as  was  in  our  power  to  the  custom  of  our  country,  we  were 
desirous  of  having  a better  supper  than  usual.  With  this 
view  we  bought  from  one  of  the  natives,  some  dried  clams  and 
oil,  and  a root  called  Kletsiip,  which  we  cooked  by  steaming, 
and  found  it  very  palatable.  This  root  consists  of  many 
fibres,  of  six  inches  long,  and  of  the  size  of  a crow  quill.  It 
is  sweet  of  an  agreeable  taste,  not  unlike  the  Quanoose,  and  it 
is  eaten  with  oil.  The  plant  that  produces  it  I have  never 
seen. 

On  the  31st,  all  the  tribe  quitted  Tashees  for  Cooptee, 
whither  they  go  to  pass  the  remainder  of  the  winter,  and  com- 
plete their  fishing,  taking  off  every  thing  with  them  in  the  same 
manner  as  at  Nootka.  We  arrived  in  a few  hours  at  Coop- 
tee,  which  is  about  fifteen  miles,  and  immediately  set  about 
covering  the  houses,  which  w'as  soon  completed. 

This  place,  which  is  their  great  herring  and  sprat  fishery, 
stands  just  within  the  mouth  of  the  river,  on  the  same  side 
w'ith  Tashees,  in  a very  narrow  valley  at  the  foot  of  a high 
mountain.  Though  nearly  as  secure  as  Tashees  from  the  win- 
ter storms,  it  is  by  no  means  so  pleasantly  situated,  though  to 
us  it  was  a much  more  agreeable  residence,  as  it  brought  us 
nearer  Nootka,  where  we  were  impatient  to  return,  in  hopes 
of  finding  some  vessel  there,  or  hearing  of  the  arrival  of  one 
near. 

The  first  snow  that  fell  this  seasen,  was  the  day  after  our 
arrival,  on  New-Years;  a day  that  like  Christmas,  brought 
with  it,  painful  recollections,  but  at  the  same  time  led  us  to 
indulge  the  hope  of  a more  fortunate  year  than  the  last 


246 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


Early  on  the  morning  of  the  7th  of  January,  Maquina  took 
me  with  him  in  his  canoe  on  a visit  to  Upquesta,  chief  of  the 
A-i-tiz-zarts,  who  had  invited  him  to  attend  an  exhibition  at 
his  village,  similar  to  the  one  with  which  he  had  been  enter- 
tained at  Tashees.  This  place  is  between  twenty  and  thirty 
miles  distant  up  the  sound,  and  stands  on  the  banks  of  a small 
river  about  the  size  of  that  of  Cooptee,  just  within  its  entrance 
in  a valley  of  much  greater  extent  than  that  of  Tashees;  it  con- 
sists of  fourteen  or  fifteen  houses,  built  and  disposed  in  the 
manner  of  those  at  Nootka.  The  tribe,  which  is  considered  as 
tributary  to  Maquina,  amounts  to  about  three  hundred  warriors, 
and  the  inhabitants,  both  men  and  women,  are  among  the  best 
looking  of  any  people  on  the  coast. 

On  our  arrival  we  were  received  at  the  shore  by  the  inhab- 
itants, a few  of  whom  were  armed  with  muskets,  which  they 
fired  with  loud  shouts  and  exclamations  of  Wocash,  wocash. 

We  were  welcomed  by  the  chiefs  messenger,  or  master  of 
ceremonies,  dressed  in  his  best  garments,  with  his  hair  pow- 
dered with  white  down,  and  holding  in  his  hand  the  chee- 
toolth,  the  badge  of  his  office.  This  man  preceded  us  to 
the  chief’s  house,  where  he  introduced  and  pointed  out  to 
us  our  respective  seats.  On  entering,  the  visitors  took  oft’ 
their  hats,  which  they  always  wear  on  similar  occasions,  and 
Maquina  his  outer  robes,  of  w’hich  he  has  several  on  whenev- 
T he  pays  a visit,  and  seated  himself  near  the  chief.  As  I 
■ (Vas  dressed  in  European  clothes  I became  quite  an  object  of 
curiosity  to  these  people,  very  few  of  whom  had  ever  seen  a 
white  man.  They  crowded  around  me  in  numbers,  taking  hold 
of  my  clothes,  examining  my  face,  hands  and  feet,  and  even 
opening  my  mouth  to  see  if  I had  a tongue,  for  notwithstanding 
I had  by  this  time  become  well  acquainted  with  their  language, 
I preserved  the  strictest  silence,  iNIaquina  on  our  first  landing 
having  enjoined  me  not  to  speak,  until  he  should  direct.  Hav- 
ing undergone  this  examination  for  some  time,  l^Iaquina  at 
length  made  a sign  to  me  to  speak  to  them.  On  hearing  me 
address  them  in  their  own  language,  they  were  greatly  aston- 
ished and  delighted,  and  told  Maquina  that  they  now  perceived 
that  I was  a man  like  themselves,  except  that  I was  white  and 
looked  like  a seal,  alluding  to  my  blue  jacket  and  trousers, 
which  they  wanted  to  persuade  me  to  take  off,  as  they  did  not 
like  their  appearance.  IMaquina  in  the  mean  time  gave  an  ac- 
count to  the  chief,  of  the  scheme  he  had  formed  for  surpri- 
zing our  ship,  and  the  manner  in  which  he  an  1 his  people  had 
carried  it  into  execution,  with  such  particular  and  horrid  de- 


Narrative  of  john  r.  jewitt 


247 


tails  of  that  transaction  as  chilled  the  blood  in  my  viens. 
Trays  of  boiled  herring  spawn  and  train  oil  were  soon  after 
brought  in  and  placed  before  us,  neither  the  chief  or  any  of 
his  people  eating  at  the  same  time,  it  being  contrary  to  the  ideas 
of  hospitality  entertained  by  these  nations,  to  eat  any  part  of 
the  food  that  is  provided  for  strangers,  always  waiting  until  their 
visitors  have  finished,  before  they  have  their  own  brought  in. 

The  following  day  closed  their  festival  with  an  exhibition 
of  a similar  kind,  to  that  which  had  been  given  at  Tashees,  but 
still  more  cruel,  the  different  tribes  appeared  on  these  occa- 
sions to  endeavor  to  surpass  each  other,  in  their  proofs  of  for- 
titude and  endurance  of  pain.  In  the  morning  twenty  men  en- 
tered the  chief’s  house,  with  each  an  arrow  run  through  the 
flesh  of  his  sides,  and  either  arm,  with  a cord  fastened  to  the 
end,  which  as  the  performers,  advanced,  singing  and  boast- 
ling,  was  forcibly  drawn  back  by  a person  having  hold  of  it. 
After  this  performance  was  closed  we  returned  to  Cooptee, 
which  we  reached  at  midnight,  our  men  keeping  time  with 
their  songs  to  the  stroke  of  their  paddles. 

The  natives  now  began  to  take  the  herring  and  sprat  in  im- 
mense quantities,  with  some  salmon,  and  there  was  nothing  but 
feasting  from  morning  till  night.  The  following  is  the  meth- 
od they  employ  to  take  the  herring.  A stick  about  seven 
feet  long,  two  inches  broad,  and  half  an  inch  thick,  is  formed 
from  some  hard  wood,  one  side  of  which  is  set  with  sharp 
teeth,  made  from  whale  bone,  at  about  half  an  inch  apart. 
Provided  with  this  instrument,  the  fisherman  seats  himself  in 
the  prow  of  a canoe,  which  is  paddled  by  another,  and  when- 
ever he  comes  to  a shoal  of  herring,  which  cover  the  water  in 
, great  quantities,  he  strikes  it  with  both  hands  upon  them,  and 
at  the  same  moment  turning  it  up,  brings  it  over  the  side  of 
the  canoe,  into  which  he  lets  those  that  are  taken  drop.  It  is 
astonishing  to  see  how  many  are  caught  by  those  who  are 
dexterous  at  this  kind  of  fishing,  as  they  seldom  fail  when  the 
shoals  are  numerous,  of  taking  as  many  as  ten  or  twelve  at  a 
stroke,  and  in  a very  short  time  will  fill  a canoe  with  them. 
Sprats  are  likewise  caught  in  a similar  manner. 

About  the  beginning  of  February,  Maquina  gave  a great 
feast,  at  which  were  present  not  only  all  the  inhabitants,  but 
one  hundred  persons  from  A-i-tiz-zart,  and  a number  from 
Winckinninish,  who  had  been  invited  to  attend  it.  It  is  cus- 
tomary with  them  to  give  an  annual  entertainment  of  this  kind, 
and  it  is  astonishing  to  see  what  a quantity  of  provisions  is 
expended,  or  rather  wasted  on  such  an  occasion,  when  they 


248 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


always  eat  to  the  greatest  excess.  It  was  at  this  feast  that  I 
saw  upwards  of  a hundred  salmon  cooked  in  one  tub.  The 
whole  residence  at  Cooptee  presents  an  almost  uninterruped 
succession  of  feasting  and  gormondizing,  and  it  would  seem  us 
if  the  principal  object  of  these  people  was  to  consume  their 
whole  stock  of  provisions  before  leaving  it,  trusting  entirely 
to  their  success  in  fishing  and  whaling,  for  a supply  at  Noot- 
ka. 

On  the  25th  of  February,  we  quitted  Cooptee,  and  re- 
turned to  Nootka.  With  much  joy  did  Thompson  and  myself 
again  find  ourselves  in  a place,  where  notwithstanding  the  me- 
lancholy recollections  which  it  excited,  we  hoped  before  long 
to  see  some  vessel  arrive  to  our  relief,  and  for  this  we  became 
more  solicitous,  as  of  late  we  had  become  much  more  appre- 
hensive of  our  safety  in  consequence  of  information  brought 
Maquina  a few  days  before  we  left  Cooptee,  by  some  of  the 
Cayuquets,  that  there  were  twenty  ships  at  the  northward 
preparing  to  come  against  him,  with  an  intention  of  destroying 
him  and  his  tribe,  for  cutttng  off  the  Boston.  This  story 
which  was  wholly  without  foundation,  and  discovered  after- 
wards to  have  been  invented  by  these  people,  for  the  purpose 
of  disquieting  him,  threw  him  into  great  alarm,  and  notwith- 
standing all  I could  say  to  convince  him  that  it  was  an  un- 
founded report,  so  great  was  his  jealousy  of  us,  especially  af- 
ter it  had  been  confirmed  to  him  by  some  others  of  the  same 
nation,  that  he  treateu  us  with  much  harshness,  and  kept  a 
very  suspicious  eye  upon  us.  Nothing  indeed  could  oe  more 
unpleasant  than  our  present  situation,  when  I reflected  that 
our  lives  were  altogether  dependent  on  the  will  of  a savage, 
on  whose  caprice  and  suspicions  no  rational  calculation  could 
be  made. 

Not  long  after  our  return,  a son  of  Maquina’s  sister,  a boy 
of  eleven  years  old,  who  had  been  for  some  time  declining, 
died.  Immediately  on  his  death,  which  was  about  midnight, 
all  the  men  and  women  in  the  house,  set  up  loud  cries  and 
shrieks,  which  awakening  Thompson  and  myself,  so  disturbed 
us  that  we  left  the  house.  This  lamentation  was  kept  up  du- 
ring the  remainder  of  the  night.  In  the  morning,  a great  fire 
was  kindled,  in  which  JMaq'uina  burned  in  honour  of  the  de- 
ceased, ten  fathoms  of  cloth,  and  buried  with  him  ten  fathoms 
more,  eight  of  I-whaw,  four  prime  sea  otter  skins,  and  two 
small  trunks,  containing  our  unfortunate  captain’s  clothes  and 
watch.  This  boy  was  considered  as  a Tyee  or  chief,  being 
the  only  son  of  Tootoosch,  one  of  their  principal  chiefs,  who 


NARRATIVE  OP  JOHN  R.  JEWITT 


249 


had  married  Maquina’s  sister,  whence  arose  this  ceremony  on 
his  interment  ; it  being  an  established  custom  with  these  peo- 
ple, that  whenever  a chief  dies,  his  most  valuable  property  is 
burned  or  buried  with  him;  it  is,  however,  wholly  confined  to 
the  chiefs,  and  appears  to  be  a mark  of  honour  appropriate  to 
them.  In  this  instance  Maquina  furnished  the  articles,  in  or- 
der that  his  nephew  might  have  the  proper  honours  rendered 
him.  Tootoosch  his  father,  was  esteemed  the  first  warrior  of 
the  tribe,  and  was  one  who  had  been  particularly  active  in  the 
destruction  of  our  ship,  having  killed  two  of  our  poor  com- 
rades, who  were  ashore,  whose  names  were  Hall  and  Wood. 
About  the  time  of  our  removal  to  Tashees,  while  in  the  en- 
joyment of  the  highest  health,  he  was  suddenly  seized  with  a 
fit  of  delirium,  in  which  he  fancied  that  he  saw  the  ghosts  of 
those  two  men  constantly  standing  by  him,  and  threatening 
him,  so  that  he  would  take  no  food,  except  what  was  forced 
into  his  mouth.  A short  time  before  this,  he  had  lost  a daugh- 
ter of  about  fifteen  years  of  age,  which  afflicted  him  greatly, 
and  whether  his  insanitv  . a disorder  very  uncommon  amongst 
these  savages,  no  instacj  e of  the  kind  having  occurred  within 
the  memory  of  the  oldest  man  amongst  them,  proceeded  from 
this  cause,  or  that  it  was  the  special  interposition  of  an  all 
merciful  God  in  our  favour,  who  by  this  means  thought  proper 
to  induce  these  barbarians  still  farther  to  respect  our  lives,  or 
that  for  hidden  purposes,  the  Supreme  Disposer  of  events, 
sometimes  permits  the  spirits  of  the  dead  to  revisit  the  world, 
and  haunt  the  murderer,  I know  not,  but  his  mind  from  this 
period  until  his  death,  which  took  place  but  a few  weeks  after 
that  of  his  son,  was  incessantly  occupied  with  the  images  of 
the  men  whom  he  had  killed.  This  circumstance  made  much 
impression  upon  the  tribe,  particularly  the  chiefs,  whose  uni- 
form opposition  to  putting  us  to  death,  at  the  various  councils 
that  were  held  on  our  account,  I could  not  but  in  part  attri- 
bute to  this  cause,  and  Maquina  used  frequently  in  speaking 
of  Tootooscli’s  sickness,  to  express  much  satisfaction  that  his 
hands  had  not  been  stained  with  the  blood  of  any  of  our  men. 
When  Maquina  was  first  informed  by  his  sister,  of  the  strange 
conduct  of  her  husband,  he  immediately  went  to  his  house, 
taking  us  with  him;  suspecting  tliat  his  disease  had  been 
caused  by  us,  and  that  the  ghosts  of  our  countrymen  had  been 
called  thither  by  us,  to  torment  him.  We  found  him  raving 
about  Hall  and  Wood,  saying  that  they  were  peshak,  that  is 
bad.  Maquina  then  placed  some  provisions  before  him  to  see 
if  he  would  eat.  On  perceiving  it,  he  put  forth  his  hand  to 
vor  i.  11* 


25D 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


take  some,  but  instantly  withdrew  it  with  signs  of  horror,  say- 
ing that  Hall  and  Wood  were  there,  and  would  not  let  him 
eat.  Maquina  then  pointing  to  us,  asked  if  it  was  not  John 
and  Thompson  who  troubled  him.  Wik,  he  replied,  that  is, 
no,  John  klushish — Thompson  klushish — John  and  Thompson 
are  both  good;  then  turning  to  me,  and  patting  me  on  the 
shoulders,  he  made  signs  to  me  to  eat.  1 tried  to  persuade 
him  that  Hall  and  Wood  were  not  there,  and  that  none  were 
near  him  but  ourselves;  he  said,  I know  very  well  you  do  not 
see  them,  but  I do.  At  first  Maquina  endeavored  to  convince 
him  that  he  saw  nothing,  and  to  laugh  him  out  of  his  belief, 
but  finding  that  all  was  to  no  purpose,  he  at  length  became 
serious,  and  asked  me  if  I had  ever  seen  any  one  affected  in 
this  manner,  and  what  was  the  matter  with  him.  I gave  him 
to  understand,  pointing  to  his  head,  that  his  brain  was  injured, 
and  that  he  did  not  see  things  as  formerly.  Being  convinced 
by  Tootoosch’s  conduct,  that  we  had  no  agency  in  his  indis- 
position, on  our  return  home,  IMaquina  asked  me  what  was 
done  in  my  country  in  similar  cases  I told  him  that  such 
persons  were  closely  confined,  and  sometimes  tied  up  and 
whipped,  in  order  to  make  them  better.  After  pondering  for 
some  time,  he  said  that  he  should  be  glad  to  do  any  thing  to 
relieve  him,  and  that  he  should  be  whipped,  and  immediately 
gave  orders  to  some  of  his  men,  to  go  to  Tootoosch’s  house, 
bind  him,  and  bring  him  to  his,  in  order  to  undergo  the  ope- 
ration. Thompson  was  the  person  selected  to  administer  this 
remedy,  which  he  undertook  very  readily,  and  for  that  purpose 
provided  himself  with  a good  number  of  spruce  branches,  with 
which  he  whipped  him  most  severely,  laying  it  on  with  the  best 
will  imaginable,  while  Tootoosch  displayed  the  greate.st  rage, 
kicking,  spitting,  and  attempting  to  bite  all  who  came  near 
him.  This  was  too  much  for  IMaquina,  who  at  length,  un- 
able to  endure  it  longer,  ordered  'I’hompson  to  desist,  and 
Tootoosch  to  be  carried  back,  saying  that  if  there  was  no  other 
way  of  curing  him  but  by  whipping,  he  must  remain  mad. 

The  application  of  tlic  whip,  produced  no  beneficial  etfect 
on  Tootoosch,  for  he  afterwards  became  still  more  deranged; 
in  his  fits  of  fury  sometimes  seizing  a club,  and  beating  his 
slaves  in  a most  dreadful  manner,  and  striking  and  spitting  at 
all  who  came  near  him,  till  at  length  his  wife  no  longer  daring 
to  remain  in  the  house  with  him,  catne  wit!i  her  son  to  Ma- 
quina’s. 

The  whaling  season  now  commenced,  and  3Iaquina  was 
out  aimost  every  day  in  his  canoe  in  pursuit  of  them,  but  for 


NARRATIVE  OR  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


251 


a considerable  time,  with  no  success,  one  day  breaking  the 
staff  of  his  harpoon,  another,  after  having  been  a long  time 
fast  to  a whale,  the  weapon  drawing,  owing  to  the  breaking  of 
the  shell  which  formed  its  point,  with  several  such  like  acci- 
dents, arising  from  the  imperfection  of  the  instrument.  At 
these  times  he  always  returned  very  morose  and  out  of  temper, 
upbraiding  his  men  with  having  violated  their  obligation  to 
continence  preparatory  to  whaling.  In  this  state  of  ill  humor 
he  would  give  us  very  little  to  eat,  which  added  to  the  women 
not  cooking  when  the  men  are  away,  reduced  us  to  very  low 
fare. 

In  consequence  of  the  repeated  occurrence  of  similar  acci- 
dents, I proposed  to  Maquina  to  make  him  a harpoon  or  fore- 
ganger of  steel,  which  would  be  less  liable  to  fail  him.  The 
idea  pleased  him,  and  in  a short  time  I completed  one  for  him, 
with  which  he  was  much  delighted,  and  the  very  next  day, 
went  out  to  make  trial  of  it.  He  succeeded  with  it  in  taking 
the  whale.  Great  was  thejoy  throughout  the  village  as  soon 
as  it  was  known  that  the  king  had  secured  the  whale,  by  no- 
tice from  a person  stationed  at  the  head-land  in  the  offing. 
Ail  the  canoes  were  immediately  launched,  and,  furnished 
with  harpoons  and  seal  skin  floats,  hastened  to  assist  in  buoy- 
ing 't  up  and  in  towing  it  in.  The  bringing  in  of  this  fish 
exhibited  a scene  of  universal  festivity.  As  soon  as  the  ca- 
noes appeared  at  the  mouth  of  the  cove,  those  on  board  of 
them  singing  a song  of  triumph  to  a slow  air,  to  which  they 
kept  time  with  their  paddles,  all  who  were  on  shore,  men, 
women  and  children,  mounted  the  roofs  of  their  houses,  to 
congratulate  the  king  on  his  success,  drumming  most  furious- 
ly on  the  planks,  and  exclaiming  Wocash — wocash  Tyee. 

The  whale  on  being  drawn  on  shore,  was  immediately  cut 
up,  and  a great  feast  of  the  blubber  given  at  Maquina’s  house, 
to  which  all  the  village  were  invited,  who  indemnified  them- 
selves for  their  lent,  by  eating  as  usual  to  excess.  I was 
highly  praised  for  the  goodness  of  my  harpoon,  and  a quanti- 
ty of  blubber  given  me,  which  I was  permitted  to  cook  as  I 
pleased,  this  I boiled  in  salt  water  with  some  young  nettles 
and  other  greens  for  Thompson  and  myself,  and  in  this  way 
we  found  it  tolerable  food. 

Their  method  of  procuring  the  oil,  is  to  skim  it  from  the 
water  in  which  the  blubber  is  boiled,  and  when  cool,  put  it  up 
into  whale  bladders  for  use,  and  of  these  T have  seen  them  so 
large  as  when  filled  would  require  no  less  than  five  or  si.x 
men  to  carry.  Several  of  the  chiefs,  among  whom  were  Ma- 


252 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


quina’s  brother,  who  after  the  king  has  caught  the  first  whale, 
are  privileged  to  take  them  also,  were  very  desirous,  on  dis- 
covering the  superiority  of  my  harpoon,  that  I should  make 
some  for  them,  but  this  Maquina  would  not  permit,  reserving 
for  himself  this  improved  weapon.  He  however  gave  me  di- 
rections to  make  a number  more  for  himself  which  I executed, 
and  also  made  him  several  lances,  with  which  he  was  greatly 
pleased. 

As  these  people  have  some  very  singular  observances  pre- 
paratory to  whaling,  an  account  of  them  will,  I presume,  not 
prove  uninteresting,  especially  as  it  may  serve  to  give  a bet- 
ter idea  of  their  manners.  A short  time  before  leaving  Tash- 
ees,  the  king  makes  a point  of  passing  a day  alone  on  the 
mountain,  whither  he  goes  very  privately  early  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  does  not  return  till  late  in  the  evening.  This  is 
done,  as  I afterwards  learned,  for  the  purpose  of  singing  and 
praying  to  his  God  for  success  in  whaling  the  ensuing  season. 
At  Cooptee  the  same  ceremoney  is  performed,  and  at  Nootka 
after  the  return  thither,  with  still  greater  solemnity,  as  for  the 
next  two  days  he  appears  very  thoughtful  and  gloomy,  scarce- 
ly speaking  to  any  one,  and  observes  a most  rigid  fast.  On 
these  occasions,  he  always  has  abroad  red  fillet  made  of  bark, 
bound  round  his  head,  in  token  of  humiliation,  with  a large 
branch  of  green  spruce  on  the  top,  and  his  great  rattle  in  his 
hand.  In  addition  to  this,  for  a week  before  commencing 
their  whaling,  both  himself  and  the  crew  of  his  canoe  ob- 
serve a fast,  eating  but  very  little,  and  going  into  the  water 
several  times  in  the  course  of  each  day  to  bathe,  singing  and 
rubbing  their  bodies,  limbs  and  faces  with  shells  and  bushes, 
so  that  on  their  return  I have  seen  them  look  as  though  they 
had  been  severely  torn  with  briers.  They  are  likewise  obliged 
to  abstain  of  from  any  commerce  with  their  women  for  the 
like  period,  the  latter  restriction  being  considered  as  indis- 
pensible  to  their  success. 

Early  in  June,  Tootoosch  the  crazy  chief,  died.  On  being 
acquainted  with  his  death  the  whole  village,  men,  women  and 
children  set  up  a loud  cry,  with  every  testimony  of  the 
greatest  grief,  which  they  continued  for  more  than  three  hours. 
As  soon  as  he  was  dead,  the  body,  according  to  their  custom, 
was  laid  out  on  a plank,  having  the  head  bound  round  with 
a red  bark  fillet,  which  is  with  them  an  emblem  of  mourning 
and  sorrow.  After  laying  some  time  in  this  manner,  he  was 
wrapped  in  an  otter-skin  robe,  and  three  fathoms  of  I-whaw 
being  put  about  his  neck,  he  was  placed  in  a large  coffin  or 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


253 


box  of  about  three  feet  deep,  which  was  ornamented  on  the 
outside  with  two  rowa^of  the  small  white  shells.  In  this,  the 
most  valuable  articles  of  his  property  were  placed  with  him, 
among  which  were  no  less  than  twenty-four  prime  sea-otter 
skins.  At  night,  which  is  their  time  for  interring  the  dead, 
the  coffin  was  borne  by  eight  men,  with  two  poles,  thrust 
through  ropes  passed  around  it,  to  the  place  of  burial,  accom- 
panied by  his  wife  and  family,  with  their  hair  cut  short,  in  token 
of  grief,  all  the  inhabitants  joining  the  procession.  The  place 
of  burial  was  a large  cavern  on  the  side  of  a hill  at  a little 
distance  from  the  village,  in  which,  after  depositing  the  coffin 
carefully,  all  the  attendants  repaired  to  IMaquina’s  house, 
where  a number  of  articles  belonging  to  the  deceased,  consist- 
ing of  blankets,  pieces  of  cloth,  &.c.  were  burned  by  a per- 
son appointed  by  Maquina  for  that  purpose,  dressed  and  paint- 
ed in  the  highest  style,  with  his  head  covered  with  white  down, 
who,  as  he  put  in  the  several  pieces,  one  by  one,  poured  upon 
them  a quantity  of  oil  to  increase  the  flame,  in  the  intervals 
between,  making  a speech  and  playing  off  a variety  of  buffoon 
tricks,  and  the  whole  closed  with  a feast,  and  a dance  from 
Sat-sat-sak-sis,  the  king  s son. 

The  man  who  perforiiied  the  ceremony  of  burning  op  this 
occasion,  was  a very  singular  character,  named  Kinnecmr 
mets.  He  was  held  in  high  estimation  by  the  king,  though 
only  of  the  common  class,  probably  from  jiis  talent  for  mimic- 
ry and  buffoonry,  and  might  be  considered  as  a kind  of  king’s 
jester,  or  rather  as  combining  in  his  person  the  character  of 
a buffoon  with  that  of  master  of  ceremonies,  and  public  orator 
to  his  majesty,  as  he  was  the  one  who  at  feasts  always  regula- 
ted the  places  of  the  guests,  delivered  speeches  on  receiving 
or  returning  visits,  besides  amusing  the  company  at  all  their 
entertainments,  with  a variety  of  monkey  pranks  and  antic 
gestures,  which  appeared  to  these  savages  the  height  of  wit 
and  humour,  but  would  be  considered  as  extremely  low  by  the 
least  polished  people.  Almost  all  the  kings  or  head  cniefs  of 
the  principal  tribes,  were  accompanied  by  a similar  character, 
who  appeared  to  be  attached  to  their  dignity,  and  are  called 
in  their  language,  Climmer-habbee. 

This  man,  Kinneclimmets,  was  particularly  odious  to  Thomp- 
son, who  would  never  join  in  the  laugh  at  his  tricks,  but  when 
he  began,  would  almost  always  quit  the  house  with  a very 
surly  look,  and  an  exclamation  of,  cursed  fool  ! which  Ma- 
quina, w'ho  thought  nothing  could  equal  the  cleverness  of  his 
Climmer-habbee  »sed  to  remark  with  much  dissatisfaction. 


254 


NARRATIVE  OP  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


asking  me  why  Thompson  never  laughed,  observing  that  I 
must  have  had  a very  good  tempered  woman  indeed  for  my 
mother,  as  my  father  was  so  very  ill-natured  a man.  Among 
those  performances  that  gained  him  the  greatest  applause,  was 
his  talent  of  eating  to  excess,  for  I have  known  him  devour  at 
one  meal,  no  less  than  seventy-five  large  herring,  and  at 
another  time  when  a great  feast  was  given  by  Maquina,  he 
undertook,  after  drinking  three  pints  of  oil  by  way  of  whet,  to 
eat  four  dried  salmon,  and  five  quarts  of  spawn,  mixed  up 
with  a gallon  of  train  oil,  and  actually  succeeded  in  swallow- 
ing the  greater  part  of  this  mess,  until  his  stomach  became  so 
overloaded,  as  to  discharge  its  contents  in  the  dish.  One  of 
his  exhibitions,  however,  had  nearly  cost  him  his  life,  this  was 
on  occasion  of  Kla-quak-ee-na,  one  of  the  chiefs,  having 
bought  him  a new  wife,  in  celebration  of  which  iie  ran  three 
times  through  a large  fire,  and  burned  himself  in  such  a man- 
ner, that  he  was  not  able  to  stir  for  more  than  four  weeks. 
These  feats  of  savage  skill  were  much  praised  by  ]\[aquina, 
who  never  failed  to  make  him  a present  of  cloth,  muskets, 
&c.  on  such  occasions. 

The  death  of  Tootoosch  increased  still  more  the  disquie- 
tude which  his  delirium  had  excited  among  the  savages,  and  ail 
those  chiefs  who  had  killed  our  men  became  much  alarmed, 
lest  they  should  be  seized  with  the  same  disorder  and  die  like 
him;  more  particularly  as  I had  told  JMaquina,  that  1 believed 
his  insanity  was  a punishment  inflicted  on  him  hy  Quahootze, 
for  his  cruelty  in  murdering  two  innocent  men,  who  had  never 
injured  him. 

Our  situation  had  now  become  unpleasant  in  the  extreme. 
The  summer  was  so  far  advanced,  that  we  nearly  despaired 
of  a ship  arriving  to  our  relief,  and  with  that  expectation,  al- 
most relinquished  the  hope  of  ever  having  it  in  our  power  to 
quit  this  savage  land.  \\  e were  treated  too  with  less  indul- 
gence than  before,  both  Thom]ison  and  myself  being  obliged, 
in  addit'on  to  our  other  employments,  to  perform  the  laborious 
task  of  cutting  and  collecting  fuel,  which  we  had  to  bring  on 
our  shoulders  Irom  nearly  three  miles  distant,  as  it  consisted 
wholly  of  dry  t'^ees,  all  of  which  near  the  village,  had  been 
consumed.  To  add  to  this,  we  suffered  much  abuse  from  the 
common  people,  who,  when  Maquina  or  some  of  the  chiefs 
were  not  present  would  insult  us,  calling  us  wretched  slaves, 
asking  us  where  was  our  Tvee  or  captain,  making  gestures 
signifying  that  his  head  had  been  cut  off,  and  that  they  would 
do  the  like  to  us;  though  they  generally  took  good  care  at 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


255 


such  times  to  keep  well  out  of  Thompson’s  reach,  as  they  had 
more  than  once  experienced  to  their  cost  the  strength  of  hia 
fist.  This  conduct  was  not  only  provoking  and  grating  to  our 
feelings  in  the  highest  degree,  but  it  convinced  us  of  the  ill 
disposition  of  these  savages  towards  us,  and  rendered  us 
fearful  lest  they  might  at  some  time  or  other  persuade  or  force 
Maquina  and  the  chiefs,  to  put  us  to  death. 

We  were  also  often  brought  to  great  distress  for  the  want 
of  provision,  so  far  as  to  be  reduced  to  collect  a scanty  supply 
of  muscles  and  limpets  from  the  rocks,  and  sometimes  even 
compelled  to  part  with  some  of  our  most  necessary  articles  of 
clothing,  in  order  to  purchase  food  for  our  subsistence.  This 
was,  however,  principally  owing  to  the  inhabitants  themselves 
experiencing  a great  scarcity  of  provisions  this  season  ; there 
having  been,  in  the  first  place,  but  very  few  salmon  caught 
at  Friendly  Cove,  a most  unusual  circumstance,  as  they 
generally  abound  there  in  the  spring,  which  was  by  the  na- 
tives attributed  to  their  having  been  driven  away  by  the  blood 
of  our  men  who  had  been  thrown  into  the  sea,  which  with  true 
savage  inconsistency,  excited  their  murmurs  against  Maquina, 
who  had  proposed  cutting  off  our  ship.  Relying  on  this  sup- 
ply, they  had  in  the  most  inconsiderate  manner  squandered 
away  their  winter  stock  of  provisions,  so  that  in  a few  days 
after  their  return,  it  was  entirely  expended.  Nor  were  the 
king  and  chiefs  much  more  fortunate  in  their  whaling,  even 
after  I had  furnished  Maquina  with  the  improved  weapon  for 
that  purpose  ; but  four  whales  having  been  taken  during  the 
season,  which  closes  the  last  of  May,  including  one  that  had 
been  struck  by  IMaquina  and  escaped,  and  was  afterwards 
driven  on  shore  about  six  miles  from  Nootka,  in  almost  a 
state  of  putridity.  These  afforded  but  a short  supply,  to  a 
population,  including  all  ages  and  sexes,  of  no  less  than  fifteen 
hundred  persons,  and  of  a character  so  very  improvident,  that 
after  feasting  most  gluttonously  whenever  a whale  was  caught, 
they  were  several  times  a week  together,  reduced  to  the  ne- 
cessity of  eating  but  once  a day,  and  of  collecting  cockles 
and  muscles  from  the  rocks  for  their  food.  And  even  after 
the  cod  and  halibut  fishing  commenced  in  June,  in  which 
they  met  with  tolerable  success,  such  was  the  savage  caprice 
of  Maquina  that  he  would  often  give  us  but  little  to  eat, 
finally  ordering  us  to  buy  a canoe  and  fishing  implements, 
and  go  out  ourselves  and  fish,  or  we  should  have  nothing. 
To  do  this,  we  were  compelled  to  part  with  our  great  coats, 
which  were  not  only  important  to  us  as  garments,  but  of 
which  we  made  our  bed«  rereading  them  under  us  when  wo 


256 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


Slept.  F rom  our  want  of  skill,  however,  in  this  new  employ, 
we  met  with  no  success,  on  discovering  which,  Maquina  order- 
ed us  to  remain  at  home. 

Another  thing,  which  to  me  in  particular,  proved  an  almost 
constant  source  of  vexation  and  disgust,  and  which  living 
among  them  had  not  in  the  least  reconciled  me  to,  was  their 
extreme  filthiness,  not  only  in  eating  fish,  especially  the 
whale,  when  in  a state  of  offensive  putridity,  but  while  at  their 
meals  of  making  a practice  of  taking  the  vermin  from  their 
heads  or  clothes,  and  eating  them,  by  turns  thrusting  their 
fingers  into  their  hair,  and  into  the  dish,  and  spreading  their 
garnients  over  the  tubs  in  which  the  provision  was  cooking, 
in  order  to  set  in  motion  their  inhabitants.  Fortunately  for 
Thompson,  he  regarded  this  much  less  than  myself,  and  when 
I used  to  point  out  to  him  any  instance  of  their  filthiness  in 
this  respect,  he  would  laugh  and  reply,  Never  mind  John,  the 
more  good  things  the  better.  I must  however  do  iNIaquina 
the  justice  to  state,  that  he  was  much  neater  both  in  his  per- 
son and  eating  than  were  the  others,  as  was  likewise  his  queen, 
owing  no  doubt  to  his  intercourse  witii  foreigners,  which  had 
given  him  ideas  of  cleanliness,  for  I never  saw  either  of  them 
eat  any  of  these  animals,  but  on  the  contrary  they  appeared 
not  much  to  relish  this  taste  in  others.  Their  garments,  also, 
were  much  cleaner,  JMaquina  having  been  accustomed  to  gi\e 
his  away  when  they  became  soiled,  till  after  he  discovered 
that  Thompson  and  myself  kept  ours  clean  by  washing  them, 
when  he  used  to  make  Thompson  do  the  same  for  him. 

Yet  amidst  this  state  of  endurance  and  disappointment,  in 
hearing  repeatedly  of  the  arrival  of  ships  at  the  north  and 
south,  most  of  vhich  proved  to  be  idle  reports,  while  expecta- 
tion was  almost  wearied  out  in  looking  for  them,  we  did  not 
wholly  despond,  relying  on  the  mercy  of  the  Supreme  Being, 
to  offer  up  to  whom  our  devotions  on  the  days  appointed  for 
his  worship,  was  our  chief  consolation  and  support,  though  we 
were  sometimes  obliged  by  our  task-masters  to  infringe  upon 
the  Sabbath,  which  was  to  me  a source  of  much  regret. 

We  were  nevertheless,  treated  at  times  with  much  kindness 
by  IMaquina,  who  would  giv  e us  a plenty  of  the  best  that  he 
had  to  eat,  and  occasionally,  some  small  present  of  cloth  for  a 
garment,  promising  me,  that  if  any  ship  should  arrive  within 
a hundred  mites -of  Nootka,  he  would  send  a canoe  with  a 
letter  from  me  to  the  captain,  so  that  he  might  come  to  our 
release.  These  flattering  promises  and  marks  of  attention 
were  however,  at  those  times,  when  he  thought  himself  in  per- 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


257 


sonal  danger  from  a mutinous  spirit,  which  the  scarcity  of 
provision  had  excited  among  the  natives,  who,  like  true  sav- 
ages, imputed  all  their  public  calamities,  of  whatever  kind,  to 
the  misconduct  of  their  chief,  or  when  he  was  apprehensive 
of  an  attack  from  some  of  the  other  tribes  who  were  irritated 
with  him  for  cutting  off  the  Boston,  as  it  had  prevented  ships 
from  coming  to  trade  with  them,  and  who  were  constantly 
alarming  him  with  idle  stories  of  vessels  that  were  preparing 
to  come  against  him,  and  exterminate  both  him  and  his  people 
the  Cayuquets.  At  such  times,  he  made  us  keep  guard  over 
him  both  night  and  day,  armed  with  cutlasses  and  pistols, 
being  apparently  afraid  to  trust  any  of  his  own  men.  At 
one  time,  it  was  a general  revolt  of  his  people  that  he  appre- 
hended— then  three  of  his  principal  chiefs,  among  whom  was 
his  elder  brother,  had  conspired  to  take  away  his  life,  and  at 
length  he  fancied  that  a small  party  of  Klaooquates,  between 
whom  and  the  Nootkians,  little  friendship  subsisted,  had  come 
to  Nootka  under  a pretence  of  trade,  for  the  sole  purpose  of 
murdering  him  and  his  family,  telling  us,  probably  to  sharpen 
our  vigilance,  that  their  intention  was  to  kill  us  likewise,  and 
so  strongly  were  his  fears  excited  on  this  occasion,  that  he 
not  only  ordered  us  to  keep  near  him  armed  by  day,  when- 
ever he  went  out,  and  to  patrole  at  night  before  his  house 
while  they  remained,  but  to  continue  the  same  guard  for  three 
days  after  they  were  gone,  and  to  fire  at  one  and  at  four  in 
the  morning,  one  of  the  great  guns,  to  let  them  know,  if,  as 
he  suspected,  they  were  lurking  in  the  neighborhood,  that  he 
was  on  his  guard.  While  he  was  thus  favorably  disposed 
towards  us,  I took  an  opportunity  to  inform  him  of  the  ill- 
treatment  that  we  frequently  received  from  his  people,  and  the 
insults  that  were  offered  us  by  some  of  the  stranger  tribes  in 
calling  us  white  slaves,  and  loading  us  with  other  opprobrious 
terms.  He  was  much  displeased,  and  said  that  his  subjects 
should  not  be  allowed  to  treat  us  ill,  and  that  if  any  of  the 
strangers  did  it,  he  wished  us  to  punish  the  offenders  with 
death,  at  the  same  time  directing  us  for  our  security,  to  go 
constantly  armed.  This  permission  was  soon  improved  by 
Thompson  to  the  best  advantage  ; for  a few  days  after,  hav- 
ing gone  to  the  pond  to  wash  some  of  our  clothes,  and  a blanket 
for  Maquma,  several  Wickinninish  who  were  then  at  Nootka 
came  thither,  and  seeing  him  washing  the  clothes,  and  the 
blanket  spread  upon  the  grass  to  dry,  they  began  according 
to  custom  to  insult  him,  and  one  of  them  bolder  than  the 
others,  walked  over  the  blanket.  Thompson  was  highly  in- 


258 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


censed,  and  threatened  the  Indian  with  death  if  he  repeated 
the  offence,  but  he,  in  contempt  of  the  threat,  trampled  upon 
the  blanket,  when,  drawing  his  cutlass,  without  farther  cere- 
mony, Thompson  cut  off  his  head,  on  seeing  which  the  others 
ran  off  at  full  speed  ; 'i’hompson  then  gathering  up  the 
clothes  and  blanket  on  which  were  the  marks  of  the  Indian’s 
dirty  feet,  and  taking  with  him  the  head,  returned  and  inform- 
ed the  king  of  what  had  passed,  who  was  much  pleased,  and 
highly  commended  his  conduct.  This  had  a favorable  effect 
for  us,  not  only  on  the  stranger  tribes,  but  the  inhabitants 
themselves,  who  treated  us  afterwards  with  less  disrespect. 


Thompson  k'Hing  the  Indian. 


In  the  latter  part  of  July,  Maquina  informed  me  that  he 
was  going  to  war  with  the  A-y-charts,  a tribe  living  at  about 
fifty  miles  to  the  south,  on  account  of  some  controversy  that 
had  arisen  the  preceding  summer,  and  that  I must  make  a 
number  of  daggers  for  his  men,  and  cheetoolths  for  his  chiefs, 
which  having  completed,  he  wished  me  to  make  for  his  own 
use  a weapon  of  quite  a different  form,  in  order  to  dispatch  his 
enemy  by  one  blow  on  tlie  head,  it  being  the  calculation  of 
these  nations  on  going  to  war,  to  surprize  their  adversaries 
while  asleep.  This  was  a steel  dagger,  or  more  properly  a 
spike,  of  about  si.K  inches  long,  made  very  sharp,  set  at  right 
angles  in  an  iron  handle  of  fifteen  inches  long  terminating  at 
the  lower  end  in  a crook  or  turn,  so  as  to  prevent  its  being 
W'renched  from  the  hand,  and  at  the  upper,  in  a round  knob 
or  head,  from  whence  the  spike  protruded.  This  instrument 
I polished  highly,  and  the  more  to  please  IMaquina,  formed  on 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


259 


the  back  of  the  knob,  the  resemblance  of  a man’s  head,  with 
the  mouth  open,  substituting  for  eyes,  black  beads,  which  I 
fastened  in  with  red  sealing  wax.  This  pleased  him  much, 
and  was  greatly  admired  by  his  chiefs,  who  wanted  me  to 
make  similar  ones  for  them,  but  Maquina  would  not  suffer  it, 
reserving  for  himself  alone  this  weapon. 

When  these  people  have  finally  determined  on  war,  they 
make  it  an  invariable  practice  for  three  or  four  weeks  prior  to 
the  expedition,  to  go  into  the  water  five  or  six  times  a day, 
where  they  wash  and  scrub  themselves  from  head  to  foot  with 
briars,  so  that  their  bodies  and  faces  will  often  be  entirely 
covered  with  blood.  During  this  severe  exercise,  they  are 
continually  exclaiming,  “ Wocash  Quahootze,  Teechamme  ah 
welth,  wik-etish  tauilth — Kar-sab-matemas — Wik-sish  to  hauk 
matemas — I ya-ish  kah  shittle — As-smootish  warish  matemas. 
— Which  signifies,  Good,  or  great  God,  let  me  live — Not  be 
sick — Find  the  enemy — Not  fear  him — Find  him  asleep,  and 
kill  a great  many  of  him. 

During  the  whole  of  this  period,  they  have  no  intercourse 
with  their  women,  and  for  a week,  at  least,  before  setting  out, 
abstain  from  feasting  or  any  kind  of  merriment,  appearing 
thoughtful,  gloomy,  and  morose,  and  for  the  last  three  days, 
are  almost  constantly  in  the  water,  both  day  and  night,  scrub- 
bing and  lacerating  themselves  in  a terrible  manner.  Maquina 
having  informed  Thompson  and  myself  that  he  should  take  us 
with  him,  was  very  solicitous  that  we  should  bathe  and  scrub 
ourselves  in  the  same  way  with  them,  telling  me  that  it  would 
harden  our  skins  so  that  the  weapons  of  the  enemy  would  not 
pierce  them,  but  as  we  felt  no  great  inclination  to  amuse  our- 
selves in  this  manner,  we  declined  it. 

The  expedition  consisted  of  forty  canoes,  carrying  from  ten 
to  twenty  men  each.  Thompson  and  myself  armed  ourselves 
with  cutlasses  and  pistols,  but  the  natives,  although  they  had 
a plenty  of  European  arms,  took  with  them  only  their  daggers 
and  cheetoolths,  with  a few  bows  and  arrows,  the  latter  being 
about  a yard  in  length,  and  pointed  with  copper,  muscle  shell, 
or  bone  ; the  bows  are  four  feet  and  a half  long,  with  strings 
made  of  whale  sinew. 

To  go  to  A-y-chart,  we  ascended  from  twenty  to  thirty 
miles,  a river  about  the  size  of  that  of  Tashees,  the  banks  of 
which  are  high  and  covered  with  wood.  At  midnight,  we 
came  in  sight  of  the  village,  which  was  situated  on  the  west 
bank  near  the  shore,  on  a steep  hill  difficult  of  access,  and 
well  calculated  for  defence.  It  consisted  of  fifteen  or  sixteen 


260 


NARP.ATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


houses,  smaller  than  those  of  Nootka,  and  built  in  the  same 
style,  but  compactly  placed.  By  Maquina’s  directions,  the  at- 
tack was  deferred  until  the  first  appearance  of  dawn,  as  he 
said  that  was  the  time  when  men  slept  the  soundest. 

At  length  all  being  ready  for  the  attack,  we  landed  with 
the  greatest  silence,  and  going  around  so  as  to  come  upon  the 
foe  in  the  rear,  clambered  up  the  hill,  and  while  the  natives, 
as  is  their  custom,  entered  the  several  huts,  creeping  on  all 
fours,  my  comrade  and  myself  stationed  ourselves  without,  to 
intercept  those  who  should  attempt  to  escape,  or  come  to  the 
aid  of  their  friends.  I wished  if  possible,  not  to  stain  my 
hands  in  the  blood  of  any  fellow  creature,  and  though  Thomp- 
son would  gladly  have  put  to  death  all  the  savages  in  the 
country,  he  was  too  brave  to  think  of  attackir.g  a sleeping 
enemy.  Having  entered  the  houses,  on  the  war-whoop  being 
given  by  Maquina,  as  he  seized  the  head  of  the  chief,  and 
gave  him  the  fatal  blow,  all  proceeded  to  the  work  of  death. 
The  A-y-charts  being  thus  surprised,  were  unable  to  make 
resistance,  and  v/ith  the  e.xception  of  a very  few,  were 
all  killed  or  taken  prisoners  on  condition  of  becoming  slaves 
to  their  captors.  I also  had  the  good  fortune  to  take  four 
captives,  whom  Maquina,  as  a favor,  permitted  me  to  consider 
as  mine,  and  occasionally  employ  them  in  fishing  for  me  ; as 
for  Thompson,  who  thirsted  for  revenge,  he  had  no  wish  to 


Thompson  slaying  the  Natives. 


take  any  prisoners,  but  with  his  cutlass,  the  only  weapon  he 
would  employ  against  them,  succeeded  in  killing  seven  stout 
follows,  who  came  to  attack  him,  an  act  which  obtained  him 
great  credit  with  Maquina  and  the  chiefs,  who  after  this,  held 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


261 


him  in  much  higher  estimation,  and  gave  him  the  appellation 
of  Chcliiel-suma-har,  it  being  the  name  of  a very  celebrated 
warrior  of  their  nation  in  ancient  times,  whose  exploits  were 
the  constant  theme  of  their  praise. 

After  having  put  to  death  all  the  old  and  infirm  of  either 
sex,  as  is  the  barbarous  practice  of  these  people,  and  destroy- 
ed the  buildings,  we  re-embarked  with  our  booty  in  our  canoes, 
for  Nootka,  where  we  were  received  with  great  demonstrations 
of  joy  by  the  women  and  children,  accompanying  our  war 
song  with  a most  furious  drumming  on  the  houses.  The  next 
day  a great  feast  was  given  by  Maquina,  in  celebration  of  his 
victory,  which  was  terminated  as  usual  with  a dance  by  Sat- 
sat-sak-sis. 

Repeated  application  had  been  made  to  Maquina,  by  a 
number  of  kings  or  chiefs,  to  purchase  me,  especially  after 
he  had  shown  them  the  harpoons  I had  made  for  him,  which 
he  took  much  pride  in,  but  he  constantly  refused  to  part  with 
me  on  any  terms. — Among  these,  the  king  of  the  Wickin- 
ninish  was  particularly  solicitous  to  obtain  me,  having  twice 
applied  to  Maquina  for  that  purpose,  once  in  a very  formal 
manner,  by  sending  his  messenger  with  four  canoes,  who  as 
he  approached  the  shore,  decorated  in  th^ir  highest  style,  with 
the  white  down  on  his  head,  Stc.  declared  that  he  came  to  buy 
Tooteyoohannis,  the  name  by  which  I was  known  to  them, 
for  his  master,  and  that  he  had  brought  for  that  purpose  four 
young  male  slaves,  two  highly  ornamented  canoes,  such  a 
number  of  skins  of  the  metamelth,  and  of  the  quartlack,  or 
sea-otter,  and  so  many  fathoms  of  cloth,  and  of  I-whaw,  while 
as  he  mentioned  the  different  articles,  they  were  pointed  out 
or  held  up  by  his  attendants,  but  even  this  tempting  offer  had 
no  influence  on  Maquina  ; who  in  the  latter  part  of  the  sum- 
mer, was  again  very  strongly  urged  to  sell  me  by  Ulatilla,  or 
chief  of  the  Klaizzarts,  who  had  corre  to  Nootka  on  a visit. 

This  chief,  who  could  speak  tolerable  English,  had  much 
more  the  appearance  of  a civilized  man  than  any  of  the  sav- 
ages that  I saw.  He  appeared  to  be  about  thirty,  was  rather 
small  in  his  person,  but  extremely  well  formed,  with  a skin 
almost  as  fair  as  that  of  an  European,  good  features,  and  a 
countenance  expressive  of  candor  and  amiableness,  and  which 
was  almost  always  brightened  with  a smile.  He  was  much 
neater  both  in  his  dress  and  person  than  any  of  the  other 
chiefs,  seldom  wearing  paint,  except  upo.n  his  eye-brows, 
which  after  the  custom  of  his  country,  were  plucked  out,  and 
a few  strips  of  the  pelpelth  on  the  lower  part  of  his  face.  He 


262 


^ARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


always  treated  me  with  much  kindness,  was  fond  of  convers- 
ing with  me  in  English  and  in  his  own  language,  asking  me 
many  questions  relative  to  my  country,  its  manners,  customs, 
&c.  and  appeared  to  take  a strong  interest  in  my  fate,  telling 
me,  that  if  he  could  persuade  IMaquina  to  part  with  me,  he 
would  put  me  on  board  the  first  ship  that  came  to  his  country; 
a promise,  which  from  his  subsequent  conduct,  I have  good 
reason  to  think  he. would  have  performed,  as  my  deliverance, 
at  length,  from  captivity  and  suffering  was,  under  the  favor  of 
divine  providence,  wholly  owing  to  him,  the  only  letter  that 
ever  reached  an  European  or  American  vessel,  out  of  sixteen 
that  I wrote  at  different  times,  and  sent  to  various  parts  of  the 
coast,  having  been  delivered  by  him  in  person.  So  much 
pleased  was  I with  this  man’s  behavior  tome  while  at  Nootka, 
that  I made  for  him  a Cheetoolth,  which  I burnished  highly, 
and  engraved  with  figures  ; with  this  he  was  greatly  delighted, 
I also  would  have  made  for  him  a harpoon  would  IMaquina 
have  consented. 

With  hearts  full  of  dejection  and  almost  lost  to  hope,  no  ship 
having  appeared  off  INootka  this  season,  did  my  companion 
and  myself  accompany  the  tribe  on  their  removal  in  September 
to  Tashees,  relinquishing  in  consequence,  for  si.x  months, 
even  the  remotest  expectation  of  relief. 

Soon  after  our  establishment  there,  IMaquina  informed  me, 
that  he  and  his  chiefs  had  held  council  both  before  and  after 
quitting  Nootka,  in  which  they  had  determined  that  I must 
marry  one  of  their  women,  urging  as  a reason  to  induce  me  to 
consent,  that  as  there  was  no  probabilitv  of  a ship  coming  to 
Nootka  to  release  me,  that  I must  consider  .myselfas  destined 
to  pass  the  remainder  of  my  life  with  them,  that  the  sooner  I 
conformed  to  their  customs  the  better,  and  that  a wife  and 
family  would  render  me  more  contented  and  satisfied  with  their 
mode  of  living.  I remonstrated  against  this  decision,  but  to  no 
purpose,  for  he  told  me  that  should  I refuse,  both  Thompson  and 
myself  would  be  put  to  death,  telling  me  however,  that  if  there 
were  none  of  the  women  of  his  tribe  that  pleased  me,  he 
would  go  with  me  to  some  of  the  other  tribe,  where  he  would 
pj-'chase  for  me  such  an  one  as  I should  select.  Reduced  to 
this  sad  extremity,  with  death  on  the  one  side,  and  matrimony 
on  the  other,  1 thought  proper  to  choose  what  appeared  to  me 
the  least  of  the  two  evils,  and  consent  to  be  married,  on  con- 
dition, that  as  I did  not  fancy  any  of  the  Nootka  women,  I 
should  be  permitted  to  make  choice  of  one  from  some  other 
tribe. 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


263 


This  being  settled,  the  next  morning  by  daylight  Maquina 
with  about  fifty  men  in  two  canoes,  set  out  with  me  for  A-i- 
tiz-zai't,  taking  with  him  a quantity  of  cloth,  a number  of  mus- 
kets, sea-otter  skins,  &c.  for  the  purchase  of  my  bride.  With 
the  aid  of  our  paddles  and  sails  being  favoured  w'th  a fair 
breeze,  we  arrived  some  time  before  sunset  at  the  village. 
Our  arrival  excited  a general  alarm,  and  the  men  hastened  to 
the  shore,  armed  with  the  weapons  of  their  country,  making 
many  rvarlike  demonstrations,  and  displaying  much  zeal  and 
activity.  We  in  the  mean  time  remained  quietly  seated  in 
our  canoes,  where  we  remained  for  about  half  an  hour,  when 
the  messenger  of  the  chief,  dressed  in  their  best  manner,  came 
to  welcorn-  us,  and  invite  us  on  shore  to  eat.  We  followed 
him  in  procession  to  the  chief’s  house,  IVIaquina  at  our  head, 
taking  care  to  leave  a sufficient  number  in  the  boats  to  protect 
the  property.  Udien  we  came  to  the  house,  we  were  ushered 
in  with  much  ceremony,  and  our  respective  seats  pointed  out 
to  us,  mine  being  next  to  Maquina  by  his  request. 

After  having  been  regaled  with  a feast  of  herring  spawn 
and  oil,  Maquina  asked  me  if  I saw  any  among  the  women  who 
were  present  that  1 liked,  I immediately  pointed  out  to  him  a 
young  girl  of  about  seventeen,  the  daughter  of  Upquesta,  the 
chief,  w'ho  was  sitting  near  him  by  her  mother.  On  this  Ma- 
quina making  a sign  to  his  men,  arose  and  taking  me  by  the 
hand,  walked  into  the  middle  of  the  room,  and  sent  off  two  of 
his  men  to  bring  the  boxes  containing  the  presents  from  the 
canoes.  In  the  mean  time  Kinneciimmefs,  the  master  of 
ceremonies,  whom  I have  already  spoken  of,  made  himself 
ready  for  the  part  he  was  to  act,  by  powdering  his  hair  with 
the  white  down.  When  the  chests  were  brought  in,  speci- 
mens of  the  several  articles  were  taken  out,  and  shewed  by 
our  men,  one  of  whom  held  up  a musket,  another  a skin,  a 
third  a piece  of  cloth,  See.  On  this  Kinneclimmets  stepped 
forward,  and  addres.sing  the  chief,  informed  him  that  all  these 
belonged  to  me,  mentioning  the  number  of  each  kind,  and 
that  they  were  offered  liim  ffii  the  purchase  of  his  daughter 
Eu-stoch-ee-exqua,  as  a wife  for  me.  As  he  said  this,  the 
men  who  held  up  the  various  articles,  walked  up  to  the  chief, 
and  with  a very  stern  and  m.orose  look,  the  complimentary  one 
on  these  occasions,  threw  them  at  his  feet.  Immediately  on 
which,  all  the  tribe,  both  men  and  women,  who  were  assem- 
bled on  this  occasion,  set  up  a cry  of  Klack-ko-Tyee,  that  is, 
Thank  ye  chief  His  men,  after  this  ceremony,  having  re- 
lumed to  their  places,  Maquina  arose  and  in  a speech  of  more 


264 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


than  half  an  hour,  said  much  in  my  praise  to  the  A-i-tiz-zart 
chief,  telling  him  that  I was  as  good  a man  as  themselves,  dif- 
fering from  them  only  in  being  white,  that  I was  besides  ac- 
quainted with  many  things  of  which  they  were  ignorant ; that 
I knew  how  to  make  daggers,  cheetoc.lth,  and  harpoons,  and 
was  a very  valuable  person,  whom  he  was  determined  to  keep 
always  with  him  ; praising  me  at  the  same  time  for  the  good- 
ness of  my  temper  and  the  manner  in  which  I had  conducted 
since  I had  been  with  them,  observing  that  all  the  people  of 
Nootka,  and  even  the  children  loved  me. 

While  Maquina  was  speaking,  his  master  of  ceremonies 
was  continually  skipping  about,  making  the  mo«t  extravagant 
gestures,  and  exclaiming  Wocash.  When  he  h.i  ’ ceased,  the 
A-i-tiz-zart  chief  arose  amidst  the  acclamations  ot  his  people, 
and  began  with  setting  forth  the  many  good  qualities  and  ac- 
complishments of  his  daughter  ; that  he  loved  her  greatly, 
and  as  she  was  his  only  one,  he  could  not  think  of  parting 
with  her.  He  spoke  in  this  manner  for  some  time,  but  finally 
concluded  by  consenting  to  the  proposed  union,  requesting 
that  she  might  be  well  used  and  kindly  treated  by  her  hus- 
band. At  the  close  of  this  speech,  when  the  chief  began  to 
manifest  a disposition  to  consent  to  our  union,  Kinneclimmets 
again  began  to  call  out  as  loud  as  he  could  bawl,  Wocash,  cut- 
ting a thousand  capers  and  spinning  himself  around  on  his  heel 
like  a top. 

When  Upquestra  had  finished  his  speech,  he  directed  his 
people  to  carry  back  the  presents  which  JMaquina  had  given 
him,  to  me,  together  with  two  young  male  slaves  to  assist  me 
in  fishing.  These,  after  having  been  placed  before  me,  were 
by  Maquina’s  men  taken  on  board  the  canoes.  This  cere- 
mony being  over,  we  were  invited  by  one  of  the  principal 
chiefs  to  a feast  at  his  house,  of  Klussamit,  or  dried  herring, 
where  after  the  eating  was  over,  Kinneclimmets  amused  the 
company  very  highly  with  his  tricks,  and  the  evening’s  enter- 
tainment was  closed  by  a new  war-song  from  our  men,  and 
one  in  return  from  the  A-i-tiz-zarts,  accompanied  with  expres- 
sive gestures,  and  wielding  of  their  weapons. 

After  this,  our  company  returned  to  lodge  at  Upquestra’s, 
oxcept  a few  who  were  left  on  board  the  canoe  to  waich  the 
property.  In  the  morning  I received  from  the  chief  his 
daughter,  with  an  earnest  request  that  I would  use  her  well, 
which  I promised  him,  when  taking  leave  of  her  parents, 
she  accompanied  me  with  apparent  satisfaction  on  board  of 
the  canoe. 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


265 


The  wind  being  ahead,  the  natives  were  obliged  to  have  re- 
course to  their  paddles,  accompanying  them  with  their  songs, 
interspersed  with  the  witticisms  and  bufFoonry  of  Kinneclim- 
rnets,  who,  in  his  capacity  of  king’s  steersman,  one  of  his 
functions  which  I forgot  to  enumerate,  not  only  guided  the 
course  of  the  canoe,  but  regulated  the  singing  of  the  boat- 
men. At  about  five  in  the  morning,  we  reached  Tashees, 
where  we  found  all  the  inhabitants  collected  on  the  shore  to 
receive  us.  We  were  welcomed  with  loud  shouts  of  joy,  and 
exclamations  of  Wocash,  and  the  women  taking  my  bride 
under  their  charge,  conducted  her  to  Maquina’s  house,  to  be 
kept  with  them  for  ten  days  ; it  being  an  universal  custom  as 
Maquina  informed  me,  that  no  intercourse  should  take  place 
between  the  new  married  pair  during  that  period.  At  night 
Maquina  gave  a great  feast,  which  was  succeeded  by  a dance, 
in  which  all  the  women  joined,  and  thus  ended  the  festivities 
of  my  marriage. 

The  term  of  my  restriction  over,  Maquina  assigned  me  as 
an  apartment,  the  space  in  the  upper  part  of  his  house,  between 
him  and  his  elder  brother,  whose  room  was  opposite.  Here  I 
established  myself  with  my  family,  consisting  of  myself  and 
wife,  Thompson  and  the  little  Sat-sat-sak-sis,  who  had  always 
been  strongly  attached  to  me,  and  now  solicited  his  father  to 
let  him  live  with  me,  to  which  he  consented.  This  boy  was 
handsome,  extremely  well  formed,  amiable,  and  of  a pleasant, 
sprightly  disposition.  I used  to  take  a pleasure  in  decorating 
him  with  rings,  bracelets,  ear  jewels,  &c.  which  I made  for 
him  of  copper,  and  ornamented  and  polished  them  in  my  best 
manner.  I was  also  very  careful  to  keep  him  free  from  ver- 
min of  every  kind,  washing  him  and  combing  his  hair  every 
day.  These  marks  of  attention  were  not  only  very  pleasing 
to  the  child,  who  delighted  in  being  kept  neat  and  clean,  as 
well  as  in  being  dressed  off  in  his  finery,  but  was  highly 
gratifying  both  to  IVIaquina  and  his  queen,  who  used  to  e.x- 
press  much  satisfaction  at  my  care  of  him. 

In  making  my  domestic  establishment,  I determined,  as  far 
as  possible,  to  live  in  a more  comfortable  and  cleanly  manner 
than  the  others.  For  this  purpose,  I erected  with  planks,  a 
partition  of  about  three  feet  high,  between  mine  and  the  adjoin- 
ing rooms,  and  made  three  bedsteads  ofthe  same,  which  I cover- 
ed with  boards,  for  my  family  to  sleep  on,  which  I found  much 
more  comfortable  than  sleeping  on  the  floor  amidst  the  dirt. 

Fortunately  I found  my  Indian  princess  both  amiable  and  in- 
telligent, for  one  whose  limited  sphere  of  observation  must  ne- 
VOL.  I.  12 


266 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


cessarily  give  rise  to  but  a few  ideas . She  was  extremely  ready 
to  agree  to  any  thing  that  I proposed  relative  to  our  mode  of 
living,  was  very  attentive  in  keeping  her  garments  and  person 
neat  and  clean,  and  appeared  in  every  respect,  solicitous  to 
please  me.  She  was,  as  I have  said,  about  seventeen  ; her 
person  was  small,  but  well  formed,  as  were  her  features,  her 
complexion  was,  without  exception,  fairer  than  any  of  the 
women,  with  considerable  color  in  her  cheeks,  her  hair  long, 
black,  and  much  softer  than  is  usual  with  them,  and  her  teeth 
small,  even,  and  of  a dazzling  whiteness,  while  the  expres- 
sion of  her  countenance,  indicated  sweetness  of  temper  and 
modesty.  She  would,  indeed,  have  been  considered  as  very 
pretty,  in  any  country,  and  excepting  3Iaquina’s  queen,  was 
by  far  the  handsomest  of  any  of  their  women. 

With  a partner  possessing  so  many  attractions,  many  may 
be  apt  to  conclude,  that  1 must  have  found  myself  happy,  at 
least  comparatively  so  ; but  far  otherwise  was  it  with  me,  a 
compulsory  marriage  wdththe  most  beautiful  and  accomplished 
person  in  the  world,  can  never  prove  a source  of  real  happiness, 
and  in  my  situation,  I could  not  but  view  this  connection  as  a 
chain  that  was  to  bind  me  down  to  this  savage  land,  and  prevent 
my  ever  again  seeing  a civilized  country  ; especially,  when  in 
a few  days  after,  Maquina  informed  me  that  there  had  been  a 
meeting  of  his  chiefs  in  which  it  was  determin(;d,  that  as  I had 
married  one  of  their  women,  I must  be  considered  as  one  of 
them,  and  conform  to  their  customs,  and  that  in  future,  neither 
myself  nor  Thompson  should  wear  our  European  clothes,  but 
dress  in  Kutsaks  like  themselves.  This  order  was  to  me  most 
painful,  but  I persuaded  IMaquina,  at  length,  so  far  to  relax 
in  it  as  to  permit  me  to  wear  those  I had  at  present,  which 
w'erc  almost  worn  out,  and  not  to  compel  Thompson  to  change 
his  dress,  observing,  that  as  he  was  an  old  man,  such  a change 
would  cause  bis  death. 

Their  religious  ceiebration,  which  the  last  year  took  place  in 
December,  was  in  this,  commenced  on  the  loth  of  iSovember, 
and  continued  for  fourteen  days.  As  I was  now  considered 
as  one  of  them,  instead  of  being  ordered  to  the  woods,  ]\Ia- 
quina  directed  Thompson  and  myself  to  remain,  and  pray  with 
them  to  Quahootzc  to  be  good  to  them,  and  thank  him  for 
what  he  had  done.  It  was  opened  in  much  the  same  manner 
as  the  former.  After  which,  all  the  men  and  women  in  the 
village  assembled  at  Maquina’s  house,  in  their  plainest 
dresses,  and  without  any  kind  of  ornaments  about  them,  hav- 
ing their  heads  bound  around  with  the  red  fillet,  a token  of 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEIVITT. 


267 


dejection  and  humiliation,  and  their  countenances  expressive 
of  seriousness  and  melancholy.  The  performance  during  the 
continuance  of  this  celebration,  consisted  almost  wholly  in 
singing  a number  of  songs  to  mournful  airs,  the  king  regulat- 
ing the  time  by  beating  on  his  hollow  plank  or  drum,  accom- 
panied by  one  of  his  chiefs,  seated  near  him  with  the  great 
rattle.  In  the  mean  time,  they  eat  but  seldom,  and  then  very 
little,  retiring  to  sleep  late,  and  rising  at  the  first  appearance 
of  dawn,  and  even  interrupting  this  short  period  of  repose,  by 
getting  up  at  midnight  and  singing.  It  was  terminated  by  an 
e.xhibition  of  a similar  character  to  the  one  of  the  last  year, 
but  still  more  cruel.  A boy  of  twelve  years  old,  with  six 
bayonets  run  into  his  flesh,  one  through  each  arm  and  thigh, 
and  through  each  side  close  to  the  ribs,  was  carried  around  the 
room,  suspended  upon  them,  without  manifesting  any  symp- 
toms of  pain.  Maquina,  on  my  enquiring  the  reasons  of  this 
displa}'’,  informed  me  that  it  was  an  ancient  custom  ofhis  nation, 
to  sacrifice  a man  at  the  close  of  this  solemnity  in  honor  of 
their  God,  but  that  his  father  had  abolished  it,  and  substituted 
this  in  its  place.  The  whole  closed  on  the  evening  of  the 
29th,  with  a great  feast  of  salmon  spawn  and  oil,  at  which  the 
natives  as  usual,  made  up  for  their  late  abstinence. 

A few  days  after  a circumstance  occurred,  which,  from  its 
singularity,  I cannot  forbear  mentioning.  I was  sent  for  by 
my  neighbor  Yealthlowmr,  the  king’s  elder  brother,  to  file  his 
teeth,  which  operation  having  performed,  he  informed  me  that 
a new  wife,  whom  he  had  a little  time  before  purchased,  hav- 
ing refused  to  sleep  with  him,  it  was  his  intention,  provided 
she  persisted  in  her  refusal,  to  bite  off  her  nose.  I endeavor- 
ed to  dissuade  him  from  it,  but  he  was  determined,  and  in  fact, 
performed  his  savage  threat  that  very  night,  saying  that  since 
she  would  not  be  his  wife,  she  should  not  be  that  of  any  other, 
and  in  the  morning  sent  her  back  to  her  father. 

This  inhuman  act  did  not,  however,  proceed  from  any  innate 
cruelty  of  disposition,  or  malice,  as  he  was  far  from  being  of 
a barbarous  temper  ; but  such  is  the  despotism  exercised  by 
these  savages  over  their  women,  that  he  no  doubt  considered.it 
as  a just  punishment  for  her  offence,  in  being  so  obstinate  and 
perverse  ; as  he  afterwards  told  me,  that  in  similar  cases,  the 
husband  had  a right,  with  them,  to  disfigure  his  wife  in  this 
way,  or  some  other,  to  prevent  her  ever  marrying  again. 

About  the  middle  of  December,  we  left  Tashees  for  Coop- 
tee.  As  usual  at  this  season,  we  found  the  herring  in  great 
plenty,  and  here  the  same  scene  of  riotous  feasting  as  I wit- 


268 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


nessed  the  last  year,  was  renewed  by  our  improvident  natives, 
who,  in  addition  to  their  usual  fare,  had  a plentiful  supply  of 
wild  geese,  which  were  brought  us  in  great  quantities  by  the 
Esquates.  These,  as.Maquina  informed  me,  were  caught 
with  nets  made  from  bark,  in  the  fresh  waters  of  that  country. 
Those  who  take  them,  make  choice  for  that  purpose,  of  a dark 
and  rainy  night,  and  with  their  canoes  stuck  with  lighted 
torches,  proceed  with  as  little  noise  as  possible,  to  the  place 
where  the  geese  are  collected,  who,  dazzled  by  the  light, 
suffer  themselves  to  be  approached  very  near,  when  the  net 
is  thrown  over  them,  and  in  this  manner,  from  fifty  to  sixty,  or 
even  more,  will  sometimes  be  taken  at  one  cast. 

On  the  loth  of  January,  1805,  about  midnight,  I was  thrown 
into  considerable  alarm,  in  consequence  of  an  eclipse  of  the 
moon,  being  awakened  from  my  sleep  by  a great  outcry  of  the 
inhabitants.  On  going  to  discover  the  cause  of  this  tumult, 
I found  them  all  out  of  their  houses,  bearing  lighted  torches, 
singing  and  beating  upon  pieces  of  plank,  and  when  I asked 
them  the  reason  of  this  proceeding,  they  pointed  to  the  moon, 
and  said  that  a great  cod-fish  was  endeavoring  tot  swallow  her, 
and  that  they  were  driving  him  away.  The  ori^n  of  this  su- 
perstition I could  not  discover. 

On  the  20th  of  Feb.  we  returned  to  our  summer  quarters 
at  Nootka,  but  on  my  part,  with  far  different  sensations  than 
the  last  spring,  being  now  almost  in  despair  of  any  «Bsel  ar- 
riving to  release  us,  or  our  being  permitted  to  depart  if  there 
should.  Soon  after  our  return,  as  preparatory  to  the  whaling 
season,  Maqnina  ordered  me  to  make  a good  number  of  har- 
poons for  himself  and  his  chiefs,  several  of  which  I had  com- 
pleted with  some  lances,  when  on  the  16th  of  Slarch,  I was 
taken  very  ill  with  a violent  cholic,  caused,  I presume,  from 
my  having  suffered  so  much  from  the  cold  in  going  without 
proper  clothing.  For  a number  of  hours  I was  in  great  pain, 
and  expected  to  die,  and  on  its  leaving  me,  I was  so  weak  as 
scarcely  to  be  able  to  stand,  while  I had  nothing  comforting  to 
take,  nor  any  thing  to  drink  but  cold  water.  On  the  day  fol- 
lowing a slave  belonging  to  IMaquina  died,  and  was  immediate- 
ly, as  is  their  custom  in  such  cases,  tossed  unceremoniously  out 
of  doors,  from  whence  he  was  taken  by  some  others,  and 
thrown  into  the  water.  The  treatment  of  this  poor  creature 
made  a melancholy  impression  upon  my  mind,  as  I could  not 
but  think,  that  such  probably  would  be  my  fate,  should  I die 
among  these  heathen,  and  so  far  from  receiving  a decent  bu- 
rial, that  I should  not  even  be  allow’ed  the  common  privilege 
of  having  a little  earth  thrown  over  my  remains. 


NARRATIVE  OP  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


269 


The  feebleness  in  which  the  violent  attack  of  my  disorder  had 
left  me,  the  dejection  I felt  at  the  almost  hopelessness  of  my 
situation,  and  the  want  of  warm  clothing  and  proper  nursing, 
though  my  Indian  wife,  as  far  as  she  knew  how,  was  always 
ready,  and  even  solicitous,  to  do  every  thing  for  me  she  could, 
still  kept  me  very  much  indisposed,  which  Maquina  perceiv- 
ing, he  finally  told  me,  that  if  I did  not  like  living  with  my 
wife,  and  that  was  the  cause  of  my  being  so  sad,  I might  part 
v/ith  her.  This  proposal  I readily  accepted,  and  the  next 
day  Maquina  sent  her  back  to  her  father.  On  parting  with 
me,  she  discovered  niuch  emotion,  begging  me  that  I would 
suffer  her  to  remain  until  I had  recovered,  as  there  was  no  one 
to  take  so  good  care  of  me  as  herself.  But  when  I told  her  she 
must  go,  for  that  I did  not  think  I should  ever  recover,  which 
in  truth  I but  little  expected,  and  that  her  father  would  take 
good  care  of  her,  and  treat  her  much  more  kindly  than  Ma- 
quina, she  took  an  affectionate  leave,  telling  me  that  she 
hoped  I should  soon  get  better,  and  leaving  her  two  slaves  to 
take  care  of  me. 

Though  I rejoiced  at  her  departure,  I was  greatly  affected 
with  the  simple  expressions  of  her  regard  for  me,  and  could 
not  but  feel  strongly  interested  for  this  poor  girl,  who  in  all 
her  conduct  towards  me,  had  discovered  so  much  mildness 
and  attention  to  my  wishes;  and  had  it  not  been  that  I consid- 
ered her  as  an  almost  insuperable  obstacle  to  my  being  per- 
mitted to  leave  the  country,  I should  no  doubt  have  felt  the 
deprivation  of  her  society  a real  loss.  After  her  departure, 
I requested  Maquina,  that,  as  I had  parted  with  my  wife,  he 
would  permit  me  to  resume  my  European  dress,  for,  other- 
wise, from  not  having  been  accustomed  to  dress  like  them,  I 
should  certainly  die.  To  this  he  consented,  and  I once  more 
became  comfortably  clad. 

Change  of  clothing,  but  more  than  all,  the  hopes  which  I 
now  began  to  indulge,  that  in  the  course  of  the  summer  I 
should  be  able  to  escape,  in  a short  time  restored  me  to  health, 
so  far,  that  I could  again  go  to  work  in  making  harpoons  for 
Maquina,  who,  probably  fearing  that  he  should  have  to  part 
with  me,  determined  to  provide  himself  with  a good  stock. 

I shall  not  however,  longer  detain  the  reader  with  a detail 
of  occurrences  that  intervened  between  this  period,  and  that 
of  my  escape,  which,  from  that  dull  uniformity  that  marks  the 
savage  life,  would  be  in  a measure,  but  repetitions,  nor  dwelt 
upon  that  mental  torture  I endured,  from  a constant  conflict  of 
hope  and  fear,  when  the  former,  almost  wearied  out  with  re- 


270 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


peated  disappointment,  offered  to  our  sinking  hearts  no  pros- 
pect of  release,  but  death,  to  which  we  were  constantly  ex- 
posed from  the  brutal  ignorance  and  savage  disposition  of 
the  common  people,  who  in  the  various  councils  that  were 
held  this  season  to  determine  what  to  do  with  us,  in  case  of  the 
arrival  of  a ship,  were  almost  always  for  putting  us  to  death, 
expecting  by  that  means  to  conceal  the  murder  of  our  crew, 
and  to  throw  the  blame  of  it  on  some  other  tribe.  These  bar- 
barous sentiments,  were,  however,  uniformly  opposed  by  iNIa- 
quina  and  his  chiefs,  who  would  not  consent  to  our  being  in- 
jured. 

The  Nootkians  in  their  conduct  towards  each  other,  are  in 
general  pacific  and  inoffensive,  and  appear  by  no  means  an  ill- 
tempered  race,  for  I do  not  recollect  any  instance  of  a violent 
quarrel  between  any  of  the  men,  or  the  men  and  their  wives, 
while  I was  with  them,  that  of  Yealthlower  excepted.  But 
when  they  are  in  the  least  offended,  they  appear  to  be  in  the 
most  violent  rage,  acting  like  so  many  maniacs,  foaming  at  the 
mouth,  kicking  and  spitting  most  furiously;  but  this  is  rather 
a fashion  with  them,  than  a demonstration  of  malignity,  as 
in  their  public  speeches,  they  use  the  same  violence,  and  he  is 
esteemed  the  greatest  orator,  who  bawls  the  loudest,  stamps, 
tosses  himself  about,  foams  and  spits  the  most. 

In  speaking  of  their  regulations,  I have  omitted  mentioning, 
that  on  attaining  the  age  of  seventeen,  the  eldest  son  of  a 
chief,  is  considered  as  a chief  himself,  and  that  whenever  the 
father  makes  a present,  it  is  always  done  in  the  name  of  his 
son,  or  if  he  has  none,  in  that  of  his  daughter.  The  chiefs 
frequently  purchase  their  wives  at  the  age  of  eight  or  ten,  to 
prevent  their  being  engaged  by  others,  though  they  do  not  take 
them  from  their  parents  until  they  are  sixteen. 

With  regard  to  climate,  the  greater  part  of  the  spring,  sum- 
mer, and  autumn,  is  very  pleasant,  the  weather  being  at  no 
time  oppressively  hot,  and  the  winters  uncommonly  mild,  for  so 
high  a latitude,  at  least  as  far  as  iny  experience  went.  At 
Tashees  atid  Cooptee,  where  we  passed  the  coidest  part  of 
the  season,  the  winter  did  not  set  in  till  late  in  December,  nor 
have  I ever  known  the  ice,  even  on  the  fresh  water  ponds, 
more  than  two  or  three  inches  in  thickness,  or  a snow  exceed- 
ing four  inches  in  depth,  but  what  is  wanting  in  snow,  is  am- 
ply made  up  in  rain,  as  I have  frequently  known  it  during  the 
winter  months,  rain  almost  incessantly  for  five  or  six  days  in 
succession. 

It  was  now  past  mid-summer,  and  the  hopes  we  had  in- 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JE1VITT. 


271 


dulged  of  our  release,  became  daily  more  faint,  for  though  we 
had  heard  of  no  less  than  seven  vessels  on  the  coast,  yet  none 
appeared  inclined  to  venture  to  Nootka.  The  destruction  of 
the  Boston,  the  largest,  strongest,  and  best  equipped  ship,  with 
much  the  most  valuable  cargo  of  any  that  had  ever  been  fit- 
ted out  for  the  North-West  trade,  had  inspired  the  comman- 
ders of  others  with  a general  dread  of  coming  thither,  lest  they 
should  share  the  same  fate;  and  though  in  the  letter  I wrote 
(imploring  those  who  sliould  receive  them,  to  come  to  the 
relief  of  two  unfortunate  Christians  who  were  suffering  among 
heathen)  I stated  the  cause  of  the  Boston’s  capture,  and  that 
there  was  not  the  least  danger  in  coming  to  Nootka,  provided 
they  would  follow  the  directions  I laid  down,  still  I felt  very 
little  encouragement,  that  any  of  these  letters  would  come  to 
hand,  when  on  the  morning  of  the  nineteenth  of  July,  a day 
that  will  be  ever  held  by  me  in  grateful  remembrance,  of  the 
mercies  of  God,  while  i was  employed  with  Thompson  in  for- 
ging daggers  for  the  king,  my  ears  were  saluted  with  the  joy- 
ful sound  of  three  camion,  and  the  cries  of  the  inhabitants, 
exclaiming,  Weena,  Weena — IMamethlee — that  is,  strangers 
— white  men. 

Soon  after  several  of  our  people,  came  running  into  the 
house,  to  inform  me  that  a vessel  under  full  sail  was  coming 
into  the  harbour.  Though  my  heart  bounded  with  joy,  I re- 
pressed my  feelings,  and  affecting  to  pay  no  attention  to  what 
was  said,  told  Thompson  to  be  on  his  guard,  and  not  betray 
any  joy,  as  our  release,  and  perhaps  our  lives,  depended  on 
our  conducting  ourselves  so  as  to  induce  the  natives  to  sup- 
pose we  were  not  very  anxious  to  leave  them.  We  continued 
our  work  as  if  nothing  had  happened,  when  in  a few  minutes 
after,  Maquina  came  in,  and  seeing  us  at  work,  appeared 
much  surprised,  and  asked  me  if  1 did  not  know  that  a vessel 
had  come.  I answered  in  a careless  manner,  that  it  was 
nothing  to  me.  How,  John,  you  no  glad  go  board.  I replied 
that  I cared  very  little  about  it,  as  I had  become  reconciled 
to  their  manner  of  living,  and  had  no  wish  to  go  away.  He 
then  told  me,  that  he  had  called  a council  of  his  people  res- 
pecting us,  and  we  must  leave  otf  work  and  be  present  at  it. 

The  men  having  assembled  at  fllaquina’s  house,  he  asked 
them  what  was  their  opinion  should  be  done  with  Thompson 
and  myself  now  a ^'essel  had  arrived,  and  whether  he  had  not 
better  go  on  board  himself,  to  make  a trade,  and  procure  such 
articles  as  were  wanted.  Each  one  of  the  tribe  who  w'ished, 
gave  his  opinion.  Some  were  for  putting  us  to  death,  and 


272 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


pretending  to  the  strangers,  that  a different  nation  had  cut  off 
the  Boston,  while  others,  less  barbarous,  were  for  sending  us 
fifteen  or  twenty  miles  back  into  the  country  until  the  depar- 
ture of  the  vessel.  These,  however,  were  the  sentiments  of  the 
common  people,  the  chiefs  opposing  our  being  put  to  death,  or 
injured,  and  several  of  them,  among  the  most  forward  of  whom 
were  Yealthlower  and  the  young  chief,  Toowinnakinnish,  were 
for  immediately  releasing  us;  but  this,  if  he  could  avoid  it,  by 
no  means  appeared  to  accord  with  Maquina’s  wishes. 

Having  mentioned  Toowinnakinnish,  I shall  briefly  observe, 
that  he  was  a young  man  of  about  twenty-three  years  old,  the 
only  son  of  Toopeeshottee,  the  oldest  and  most  respected 
chief  of  the  tribe.  His  son  had  always  been  remarkably  kind 
and  friendly  to  me,  and  I had  in  return  frequently  made  for 
him  daggers,  cheetoolths,  and  other  things,  in  my  best  man- 
ner. He  was  one  of  the  handsomest  men  among  them,  very 
amiable,  and  much  milder  in  his  manners  than  any  of  the  oth- 
ers, as  well  as  neater  both  in  his  person  and  house,  at  least  his 
apartment,  without  even  excepting  IMaquina. 

With  regard,  however,  to  JMaquina’s  going  on  board  the 
vessel,  which  he  discovered  a strong  inclination  to  do,  there 
was  but  one  opinion,  all  remonstrating  against  it,  telling  him 
that  the  captain  would  kill  him  or  keep  him  a prisoner,  in  con- 
sequence of  his  having  destroyed  our  ship.  \Vhen  iMaquina 
had  heard  their  o[)inions,  he  told  them  that  he  was  hot  afraid 
of  being  hurt  from  going  on  board  the  vessel,  but  that  he 
would,  however,  in  that  respect,  be  guided  by  John,  whom  he 
had  always  found  true.  He  then  turned  to  me,  and  asked  me 
if  I thought  there  w'ould  be  any  danger  in  his  going  on  board. 
I answered,  that  I was  not  surprised  at  the  advice  his  people 
had  given  him,  unacquainted  as  they  were  with  the  manner  of 
the  white  men,  and  judging  them  by  their  own,  but  if  they  had 
been  with  them  as  much  as  I had,  or  even  himself,  they  would 
think  very  different.  That  he  had  almost  always  experienced 
good  and  civil  treatment  from  them,  nor  had  he  any  reason  to 
fear  the  contrary  now,  as  they  never  attempted  to  harm  those 
who  did  not  injure  them,  and  if  he  wished  to  go  on  board,  he 
might  do  it,  in  my  opinion,  with  security. — After  reflecting  a 
few  moments,  he  said  with  much  apparent  satisfaction,  that  if 
I would  write  a letter  to  the  captain,  telling  him  good  of  him, 
that  he  had  treated  Thompson  and  myself  kindly  since  we  had 
been  with  him,  and  to  use  him  well,  he  would  go.  It  may 
readily  be  supposed  that  I felt  much  joy  at  this  determination, 
but  knowing  that  the  least  incaution  might  annihilate  all  my 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


273 


hopes  of  escape,  I was  careful  not  to  manifest  it,  and  to  treat 
his  going  or  staying  as  a matter  perfectly  indifferent  to  me. 
I told  him  that  if  he  wished  me  to  write  such  a letter,  I had  no 
objection,  as  it  was  the  truth,  otherwise  T could  not  have 
done  it. 

I then  proceeded  to  write  the  recommendatory  letter,  which 
the  reader  will  naturally  imagine  was  of  a somewhat  different 
tenor  from  the  one  he  had  required;  for  if  deception  is  in  any 
case  warrantable,  it  was  certainly  so  in  a situation  like  ours, 
where  the  only  chance  of  regaining  that  freedom  of  which  we 
had  been  so  unjustly  deprived,  depended  upon  it;  and  I trust 
that  few,  even  of  the  most  rigid,  will  condemn  me  with  sever- 
ity for  making  use  of  it,  on  an  occasion  which  afforded  me  the 
only  hope  of  ever  more  beholding  a Christian  country,  and 
preserving  myself  if  not  from  death,  at  least  from  a life  of  con- 
tinued suffering. 

The  letter  which  I wrote,  was  nearly  in  the  following 
terms  : — 

Nootka,  July  19,  1805. 

To  Captain , of  the  Brig . 

Sir, — The  bearer  of  this  letter  is  the  Indian  king  by  the 
name  of  Maquina.  He  was  the  instigator  of  the  capture  of 
the  ship  Boston,  of  Boston  in  North  America,  John  Salter 
captain,  and  of  the  murder  of  twenty-five  men  of  her  crew, 
the  only  two  survivors  being  now  on  shore — IVherefore  I hope 
you  will  take  care  to  confine  him  according  to  nis  merits,  put- 
ting in  your  dead  lights,  and  keeping  so  good  a watch  over 
him,  that  he  cannot  escape  from  you.  By  so  doing,  we  shall 
be  able  to  obtain  our  release  in  the  course  of  a few  hours. 

JOHN  R.  JEWITT, 

Armourer  of  the  Boston,  for  himself  and 

JOHN  THOMPSON, 

Sail  Maker  of  said  Ship. 

I have  been  asked  how  I dared  to  write  in  this  manner:  my 
answer  is,  that  from  my  long  residence  among  these  people,  I 
knew  that  I had  little  to  apprehend  from  their  anger  on  hear- 
ing of  their  king  being  confined,  while  they  knew  his  life  de- 
pended upon  my  release,  and  that  they  would  sooner  have 
given  up  five  hundred  white  men,  than  have  had  him  injured. 
This  will  serve  to  explain  the  little  apprehension  I felt  at 
their  menaces  afterwards,  for  otherwise,  sweet  as  liberty  was 
to  me,  I should  hardly  have  ventured  on  so  hazardous  an 
e.xperiment. 


VOL.  I. 


12« 


274 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


On  my  giving  the  letter  to  Maquina,  he  asked  me  to  explain 
it  to  him.  This  I did  line  by  line,  as  he  pointed  them  out  with 
liis  finger,  but  in  a sense  very  different  from  the  real,  giving 
him  to  understand  that  1 had  written  to  the  captain,  that  as 
he  had  been  kind  to  me  since  I had  been  tal(cn  by  him,  that 
it  was  my  wish  that  the  captain  should  treat  iiirn  accordingly, 
and  give  him  what  molasses,  biscuit  and  rum  he  wanted. 
When  I had  finished,  placing  his  finger  in  a significant  man- 
ner on  my  name  at  the  bottom,  and  eyeing  me  with  a look  that 
seemed  to  read  my  inmost  thoughts,  he  said  to  me, — “ John, 
you  no  lie  Never  did  I undergo  sucli  a scrutiny,  or  ever 
experience  greater  apprehensions  than  I felt  at  that  moment, 
when  my  destiny  was  suspended  on  the  sliglitest  thread,  and 
the  least  mark  of  embarrassment  on  mine,  or  suspicion  of 
treachery  on  his  part,  would  probably  have  rendered  my  life 
the  sacrifice.  Fortunately  I was  able  to  preserve  my  com- 
posure, and  my  being  painted  in  the  Indian  manner,  which 
Maquina  had  since  my  marriage  required  of  me,  prevented 
any  change  in  my  countenance  from  being  noticed,  and  I re- 
plied with  considerable  promptitude,  looking  at  him  in  mv 
turn,  with  all  the  confidence  I could  muster,  “ Why  do  you 
ask  me  such  a question,  Tyee  ? have  you  ever  ki^own  me  to 
lie  “No.”  “Then  how  can  you  suppose  r'should  tell 

you  a lie  now,  since  1 have  never  done  it.”  As  I was  speak- 
ing, he  still  continued  looking  at  me  with  the  same  piercing 
eye,  but  observing  nothing  to  excite  his  suspicion,  he  told 
me  that  he  believed  what  I said  was  true,  and  that  he  would 
go  on  board,  and  gave  orders  to  get  ready  his  canoe.  His 
chiefs  again  attempted  to  dissuade  him,  using  everv  argument 
for  that  purpose,  while  his  wives  crowded  around  him,  beg- 
ging him  on  their  knees,  not  to  trust  himself  with  the  white 
men.  Fortunately  for  my  companion  and  myself,  so  strong 
was  his  wish  of  going  on  board  the  vessel,  that  he  was  deaf  to 
their  solicitations,  and  making  no  other  reply  to  them,  than, 
“John  no  lie,”  left  the  house,  taking  four  prime  skins  with 
him  as  a present  to  the  captain. 

Scarcely  had  the  canoe  put  off,  when  he  ordered  his  men 
to  stop,  and  calling  to  me,  asked  me  if  I did  not  want  to  go 
on  board  with  him.  Suspecting  this  as  a question  merely  in- 
tended to  ensnare  me,  I replied  that  I had  no  wish  to  do  it, 
not  having  any  desire  to  leave  them. 

On  going  on  board  the  brig,  Maquina  immediately  gave  his 
present  of  skins  and  my  letter  to  the  captain,  who  on  reading 
itj  asked  him  into  the  cabin,  where  he  gave  him  some  biscuit 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


275 


and  a glass  of  rum,  at  the  same  time,  privately  directing  his 
mate  to  go  forward,  and  return  with  five  or  six  of  the  men 
armed.  When  they  appeared,  the  captain  told  Maquina  that 
he  was  his  prisoner,  and  should  continue  so,  until  the  two 
men,  whom  he  knew  to  be  on  shore,  were  released,  at  the 
same  time  ordering  him  to  be  put  in  irons,  and  the  windows 
secured,  which  was  instantly  done,  and  a couple  of  men  pla- 
ced as  a guard  over  him.  JNIaquinawas  greatly  surprised  and 
terrified  at  the  reception  ; he  however  made  no  attempt  to 
resist,  but  he  requested  the  captain  to  permit  one  of  his  men 
to  come  and  see  him.  One  of  them  was  accordingly  called, 
and  IMaquina  said  something  to  him  which  the  captain  did  not 
understand  but  supposed  to  be  an  order  to  release  us,  when  the 
man  returning  to  the  canoe,  it  was  paddled  off  with  the  utmost 
expedition  to  the  shore.  As  the  canoe  approached,  the  inhabi- 
tants, who  had  all  collected  upon  the  beach,  manifested  some 
uneasiness  at  not  seeing  their  king  on  board,  but  when  on  its 
arrival,  they  were  told  that  the  captain  had  made  him  a 
prisoner,  and  that  John  had  spoke  bad  about  him  in  the  letter, 
they  all  both  men  and  women,  set  up  a loud  howl,  and  ran 
backwards  and  forwards  upon  the  shore  like  so  many  lunatics, 
scratching  their  faces,  and  tearing  the  hair  in  handfuls  from 
their  heads. 

After  they  had  beat  about  in  this  manner  for  sometime,  the 
men  ran  into  their  huts  for  their  weapons,  as  if  preparing  to 
attack  an  invading  enemy  ; while  Maquina’s  wives  and  the 
rest  of  the  women,  came  around  me,  and  throwing  themselves 
on  their  knees,  begged  me  with  tears  to  spare  his  life,  and 
Sat-sat-sak-sis,  who  kept  constantly  with  me,  taking  me  by 
the  hand,  wept  bitterly,  and  joined  his  entreaties  to  theirs,  that 
I would  not  let  the  wliite  men  kill  his  father.  I told  them 
not  to  afflict  themselves,  that  JMaquina’s  life  was  in  no  danger, 
nor  would  the  least  harm  be  done  to  him. 

Tlie  men  were  however,  extremely  exasperated  with  me, 
more  particularly  the  common  people,  who  came  running  in 
the  most  furious  manner  towards  me,  brandishing  their  wea- 
pons, and  threatening  to  cut  me  in  pieces  no  bigger  than  their 
thumb  nails,  while  others  declared  they  would  burn  me  alive 
over  a slow  fire,  suspended  by  my  heels.  All  this  fury,  how- 
ever, caused  me  but  little  alarm,  as  I felt  convinced  they 
would  not  dare  to  execute  their  threats  while  the  king  was  on 
board  the  brig.  The  chiefs  took  no  part  in  this  violent  con- 
duct, but  came  to  me,  and  enquired  the  reason  why  Maquina 
had  been  thus  treated,  and  if  the  captain  intended  to  kill  him 


276 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


I told  them  that  if  they  would  silence  the  people,  so  that  I 
could  be  heard,  I would  explain  all  to  them.  They  immedi- 
ately put  a stop  to  the  noise,  when  I informed  them  that  the 
captain  in  confining  Maquina,  had  done  it  of  his  own  accord, 
and  only  in  order  to  make  them  release  Thompson  and  my- 
self, as  he  well  knew  we  were  with  them,  and  if  they  would 
do  that,  their  king  would  receive  no  injury,  but  be  well  treat- 
ed, otherwise  he  would  be  kept  a prisoner.  As  many  of  them 
did  not  appear  to  be  satisfied  with  this,  and  began  to  repeat 
their  murderous  threats — Kill  me,  said  1 to  tliem,  if  it  is  your 
wish,  throwing  open  the  bear  skin  which  I wore,  here  is  my 
breast,  I am  only  one  among  so  many,  and  can  make  no  re- 
sistance, but  unless  you  wish  to  see  your  king  lianging  by  his 
neck  to  that  pole,  pointing  to  the  yard  arm  of  the  brig,  and 
the  sailors  firing  at  him  with  bullets,  you  will  not  do  it.  O no, 
was  the  general  cry,  that  must  never  be  ; but  what  must  we 
do  ? I told  them  that  their  best  plan  would  be,  to  send  Thomp- 
son on  board,  to  desire  the  captain  to  use  Maquina  well  till  I 
was  released,  which  would  be  soon.  This  they  were  perfectly 
willing  to  do,  and  I directed  Thompson  to  go  on  board.  But 
he  objected,  saying  that  he  would  not  leave  me  ajpne  with  the 
savages.  I told  him  not  to  be  under  any  fear  for'me,  for  that 
if  I could  get  him  off,  I could  manage  well  enough  for  myself, 
and  that  I wished  him  immediately  on  getting  on  board  the  brig 
to  see  the  captain  and  request  him  to  keep  Maquina  close  till 
I was  released,  as  I was  in  no  danger  while  he  had  him  safe. 

When  I saw  Thompson  off,  I asked  the  natives  what  they 
intended  to  do  with  me.  They  said  I must  talk  to  the  captain 
again  in  another  letter,  and  tell  him  to  let  his  boat  come  on 
shore  with  Maquina,  and  that  J should  be  ready  to  jump  into 
the  boat  at  the  same  time  Maquina  should  jump  on  shore.  I 
told  them  that  the  captain,  who  knew  that  they  had  killed  my 
shipmates,  would  never  trust  his  men  so  near  the  shore  for 
fear  they  would  kill  them  too,  as  they  were  so  much  more 
numerous,  but  that  if  they  would  select  any  three  of  their 
number  to  go  with  me  in  a canoe,  when  we  came  within  hail, 
I could  desire  the  captain  to  send  his  boat  with  Maquina,  to 
receive  me  in  exchange  for  him. 

This  appeared  to  please  them,  and  after  some  whispering 
among  the  chiefs,  who  from  what  words  I overheard,  conclud- 
ed that  if  the  captain  should  refuse  to  send  his  boat  with  Ma- 
q^ina,  the  three  men  would  have  no  difficulty  in  bringing  me 
back  with  them,  they  agreed  to  my  proposal,  and  selected 
three  of  their  stoutest  men  to  convey  me.  Fortunately  having 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


277 


been  for  some  time  accustomed  to  see  me  armed,  and  suspect- 
ing no  design  on  my  part,  they  paid  no  attention  to  the  pistols 
that  I had  about  me. 

As  I was  going  into  the  canoe,  little  Sat-sat-sak-sis,  who 
could  not  bear  to  part  with  me,  asked  me,  with  an  affecting 
simplicity,  since  I was  going  away  to  leave  him,  if  the  white 
men  would  not  let  his  father  come  on  shore,  and  not  kill  him. 
I told  him  not  to  be  concerned,  for  that  no  one  should  injure  his 
father,  when  taking  an  affectionate  leave  of  me,  and  again  beg- 
ging me  not  to  let  the  white  men  hurt  his  father,  he  ran  to 
comfort  his  mother,  who  was  at  a little  distance,  with  the  as- 
surances I had  given  him. 

On  entering  the  canoe,  I seated  myself  in  the  prow  facing 
the  three  men,  having  determined  if  it  was  practicable,  from 
the  moment  I found  Maquina  was  secured,  to  get  on  board 
the  vessel  before  he  was  released,  hoping  by  that  means,  to 
be  enabled  to  obtain  the  restoration  of  what  property  belong- 
ing to  the  Boston,  still  remained  in  the  possession  of  the  sav- 
ages, which  I thought,  if  it  could  be  done,  a duty  that  I owed 
to  the  owners.  B'ith  feelings  of  joy  impossible  to  be  describ- 
ed, did  I quit  this  savage  shore,  confident  now  that  nothing 
could  thwart  my  escape,  or  prevent  the  execution  of  the  plan 
I had  formed,  as  the  men  appointed  to  convey  and  guard  me, 
were  armed  with  nothing  but  their  paddles.  As  we  came 
within  hail  of  the  brig,  they  at  once  ceased  paddling,  when 
presenting  my  pistols  at  them,  I ordered  them  instantly  to  go 
on,  or  I would  shoot  the  whole  of  them.  A proceeding  so 
wholly  unexpected,  threw  them  into  great  consternation,  and 
resuming  their  paddles,  in  a few  moments,  to  my  inexpressible 
delight,  I once  more  found  myself  along  side  of  a Christian 
ship,  a happiness  which  I had  almost  despaired  of  ever  again 
enjoying.  All  the  crew  crowded  to  the  side  to  see  me  as  the 
canoe  came  up,  and  manifested  much  joy  at  my  safety.  I im- 
mediately leaped  on  board,  where  I was  welcomed  by  the 
captain,  Samuel  Hill,  of  the  brig  Lydia  of  Boston,  who  con- 
gratulated me  on  my  escape,  informing  me  that  he  had  receiv- 
ed my  letter  on  Kla-iz-zaat,  from  the  chief  Mackee  Ulatilla, 
who  came  off  himself  in  his  canoe,  to  deliver  it  to  him,  on 
which  he  immediately  proceeded  hither  to  aid  me.  I return- 
ed him  my  thanks  in  the  best  manner  I could  for  his  humanity, 
though  I hardly  knew  what  I said,  such  was  the  agitated  state 
of  my  feelings  at  that  moment,  with  joy  for  my  escape,  thank- 
fulness to  the  Supreme  Being  who  had  so  mercifully  preserved 
me,  and  gratitude  to  those  whom  he  had  rendered  instrumental 


278 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


in  my  delivery,  that  I have  no  doubt,  that  vrhat  with  my  strange 
dress,  being  painted  v/ith  red  and  black  from  head  to  foot, 
having  a bear  skin  wrapped  around  me,  and  my  long  hair, 
which  I was  not  allowed  to  cut,  fastened  on  the  top  of  my  head 
in  a large  bunch,  with  a sprig  of  green  spruce,  I must  have 
appeared  more  like  one  deranged  than  a rational  creature,  as 
Capt.  Hill  afterwards  told  me,  that  he  never  saw  any  thing  in 
the  form  of  man,  look  so  wild  as  I did  when  I first  came  on 
board. 

The  captain  then  asked  me  into  the  cabin,  where  I found 
Maquina  in  irons,  with  a guard  over  him.  He  looked  very 
melancholy,  but  on  seeing  me  his  countenance  brightened  up, 
and  he  expressed  his  pleasure  with  the  welcome  of“  Wocash 
John  when  taking  him  by  the  hand,  I asked  the  captain’s 
permission  to  take  off  his  irons,  assuring  him  that  as  I was 
with  him,  there  was  no  danger  of  his  being  in  the  least  trouble- 
some. He  accordingly  consented,  and  I felt  a sincere  plea- 
sure in  freeing  from  fetters,  a man,  who,  though  he  had  caus- 
ed the  death  of  my  poor  comrades,  had  nevertheless,  always 
proved  my  friend  and  protector,  and  whom  I had  requested  to 
be  thus  treated,  only  with  a view  of  securing  my  liberty.  jMa- 
quina  smiled  and  appeared  much  pleased  at  this  mark  of  atten- 
tion from  me.  When  I had  freed  the  king  from  his  irons,  Capt. 
Hill  wished  to  learn  the  particulars  of  our  capture,  observing 
that  an  account  of  the  destruction  of  the  ship  and  her  crew 
had  been  received  at  Boston  before  he  sailed,  but  that  nothing 
more  was  known,  except  that  two  of  the  men  were  living,  for 
whose  rescue  the  owners  had  offered  a liberal  reward,  and  that 
he  had  been  able  to  get  nothing  out  of  the  old  man,  whom  the 
sailors  had  supplied  so  plentifully  with  grog,  as  to  bring  him 
too  much  by  the  head  to  give  any  information. 

I gave  him  a correct  statement  of  the  whole  proceeding,  to- 
gether with  the  manner  in  which  my  life  and  that  of  my  com- 
rade had  been  preserved.  On  hearing  my  story,  he  was 
greatly  irritated  against  IMaquina,  said  he  ought  to  be  killed. 
I observed  that  however  ill  he  might  have  acted  in  taking  our 
ship,  yet  that  it  would,  perhaps,  be  wrong  to  judge  an  unin- 
formed savage  with  the  same  severity  as  a civilized  person, 
who  had  the  light  of  religion  and  the  laws  of  society  to  guide 
him.  That  IMaquina’s  conduct  in  taking  our  ship,  arose  from 
an  insult  that  he  thought  he  had  received  from  Capt.  Salter, 
and  from  the  unjustifiable  conduct  of  some  masters  of  vessels, 
who  had  robbed  him,  and  without  provocation,  killed  a number 
of  his  people.  Besides  that,  a regard  for  the  safety  of  others 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


27D 


ouglit  to  prevent  his  being  put  to  death,  as  I had  lived  long 
enough  with  these  people  to  know  that  revenge  for  an  injury, 
is  held  sacred  by  them,  and  that  they  would  not  fail  to  retal- 
iate, should  he  kill  their  king,  on  the  first  vessel  or  boat’s  crew 
that  should  give  them  an  opportunity ; and  that,  though  he  might 
consider  executing  him  as  but  an  act  of  justice,  it  would  pro- 
bably cost  the  lives  of  many  Americans. 

The  captain  appeared  to  be  convinced  from  what  I said,  of 
the  impolicy  of  taking  IMaquina’s  life,  and  said  that  he  would 
leave  it  wholly  with  me  whether  to  spare  or  kill  him,  as  he  was 
resolved  to  incur  no  censure  in  either  case.  I replied  that  I 
most  certainly  should  never  take  the  life  of  a man  who  had  pre- 
served mine,  had  I no  other  reason,  but  as  there  was  some  of 
the  Boston’s  property  still  remaining  on  shore,  I considered  it 
a duty  that  I owed  to  those  who  were  interested  in  that  ship, 
to  try  to  save  it  for  them,  and  with  that  view  I thought  it  would 
be  well  to  keep  him  on  board  till  it  was  given  up.  He  con- 
curred in  this  proposal,  saying  if  there  was  any  of  the  property 
left,  it  most  certainly  ought  to  be  got. 

During  this  conversation  Maquina  was  in  great  anxiety,  as 
from  what  English  he  knew  he  perfectly  comprehended  the 
subject  of  our  deliberation  ; constantly  interrupting  me  to  in- 
quire what  we  had  determined  to  do  wdth  him,  what  the  cap- 
tain said,  if  his  life  would  be  spared,  and  if  I did  not  think  that 
Thompson  would  kill  him.  I pacified  him  as  w'ell  as  I was 
able,  by  telling  him  that  he  had  nothing  to  fear  from  the  cap- 
tain, that  he  would  not  be  hurt,  and  that  if  Thompson  wished 
to  kill  him,  which  w'as  probable,  he  w'ould  not  be  allowed  to 
do  it.  He  would  then  remind  me  that  I was  indebted  to  him 
for  my  life,  and  that  I ought  to  do  by  him,  as  he  had  done  by 
me.  I assured  him  that  such  was  my  intention,  and  I request- 
ed him  to  remain  quiet,  and  not  alarm  himself,  as  no  harm 
was  intended  him.  But  I found  it  extremely  difficult  to  con- 
vince him  of  this,  as  it  accorded  so  little  with  the  ideas  of  re- 
venge entertained  by  them.  I told  him  however,  that  he  must 
restore  all  the  property  still  in  his  possession,  belonging  to  the 
ship.  This  he  was  perfectly  ready  to  do,  happy  to  escape  on 
such  terms.  But  as  it  w'as  now  past  five,  and  too  late  for  the 
articles  to  be  collected,  and  brought  off’,  I told  him  that  he 
must  content  himself  to  remain  on  board  with  me  that  night, 
and  in  the  morning  he  should  be  set  on  shore  as  soon  as  the 
things  were  delivered.  To  this  he  agreed,  on  condition  that 
I W'ould  remain  with  him  in  the  cabin.  I then  went  upon 
deck,  and  the  canoe  that  brought  me  having  been  sent  back, 


280 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


I hailed  the  inhabitants,  and  told  tnera  that  their  king  had 
agreed  to  stay  on  board  till  the  next  day,  when  he  would  re- 
turn, but  that  no  canoes  must  attempt  to  come  near  the  vessel 
during  the  night,  as  they  would  be  fired  upon.  They  answer- 
ed, Woho,  woho — very  well,  very  well.  I then  returned  to 
Maquina,  but  so  great  were  his  terrors,  that  he  would  not  al- 
low me  to  sleep,  constantly  disturbing  me  with  his  questions, 
and  repeating,  “John,  you  know  when  you  was  alone,  and 
more  than  five  hundred  men  were  your  enemies,  I was  your 
friend,  and  prevented  them  from  putting  you  and  Tliompson 
to  death,  and  now  I am  in  th^  power  of  your  friends,  you 
ought  to  do  the  same  by  me.”  I assured  him  that  he  would 
be  detained  on  board  no  longer  than  the  property  was  releas- 
ed, and  that  as  soon  as  it  was  done,  he  would  be  set  at 
liberty. 

At  day  break  I hailed  the  natives,  and  told  them  that  it  was 
Maquina’s  order  that  they  should  bring  off  the  cannon,  and 
anchors,  and  whatever  remained  with  them  of  the  cargo  of  the 
ship.  This  they  set  about  doing  with  the  utmost  expedition, 
transporting  the  cannon  and  anchors  by  lashing  together  two 
of  their  largest  canoes,  and  covering  them  with  planks,  and 
in  the  course  of  two  hours,  they  delivered  every  thing  on 
board  that  I could  recollect,  with  Thompson's  and  my  chest, 
containing  the  papers  of  the  ship,  &.c. 

When  every  thing  belonging  to  the  ship  had  been  restored, 
Maquina  was  permitted  to  return  in  his  canoe,  which  had  been 
sent  for  him,  with  a present  of  what  skins  he  had  collected, 
which  were  about  si.xty,  for  the  captain  in  acknowledgment 
of  his  having  spared  his  life  and  allowed  him  to  depart  unhurt; 
such  was  also  the  transport  he  felt  when  captain  Hill  came 
into  the  cabin,  and  told  him  that  he  was  at  liberty  to  go,  that 
he  threw'  off  his  mantle,  which  consisted  of  four  of  the  very 
best  skins,  and  gave  it  to  him  as  a mark  of  his  gratitude,  in  re- 
turn for  which,  the  captain  presented  him  with  a new  great  coat 
and  hat,  with  which  he  appeared  much  delighted.  The  cap- 
tain then  desired  me  to  inform  him  that  he  should  return  to  that 
part  of  the  coast  in  November,  and  that  he  wished  him  to 
keep  what  skins  he  should  get,  which  he  would  buy  of  him. 
This  Maquina  promised,  saying  to  me  at  the  same  time, 
“John,  you  know  I shall  be  then  at  Tashees,  but  when  you 
come  make  pow,  which  means,  fire  a gun  to  let  me  know, 
and  I will  come  down.”  When  he  came  to  the  side  of  the 
brig,  he  shook  me  cordially  by  the  hand,  and  told  me  that  he 
hoped  I would  come  to  see  him  again  in  a big  ship,  and  bring 


NARRATIVE  OP  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


281 


much  plenty  of  blankets,  biscuit,  molasses  and  rum,  for  him 
and  his  son  who  loved  me  a great  deal,  and  that  he  would 
keep  all  the  furs  he  got  for  me,  observing  at  the  same  time, 
that  he  should  never  more  take  a letter  of  recommendation 
from  any  one,  or  ever  trust  himself  on  board  a vessel  unless  I 
was  there.  Then  grasping  both  my  hands  with  much  emotion, 
while  the  tears  trickled  down  his  cheeks,  he  bade  me  farewell, 
and  stepped  into  the  canoe,  which  immediately  paddled  him  on 
shore. 

Notwithstanding  my  joy  at  my  deliverance,  and  the  pleasing 
anticipation  I felt  of  once  more  beholding  a civilized  country, 
and  again  being  permitted  to  offer  up  my  devotions  in  a Chris- 
tian church,  I could  not  avoid  experiencing  a painful  sensation 
on  parting  with  this  savage  chief,  who  had  preserved  my  life, 
and  in  general  treated  me  with  kindness,  and  considering  their 
ideas  and  manners,  much  better  than  could  have  been  ex- 
pected. 

My  pleasure  was  greatly  damped  by  an  unfortunate  acci- 
dent that  occurred  to  Toowinnakinnish.  That  interesting 
young  chief  had  come  on  board  in  the  first  canoe  in  the  morn- 
ing, anxious  to  see  and  comfort  his  king.  He  was  received 
with  much  kindness  by  captain  Hill,  from  the  favourable  ac- 
count I gave  of  him,  and  invited  to  remain  on  board.  As  the 
muskets  were  delivered,  he  was  in  the  cabin  with  Maquina, 
where  was  also  the  captain,  who  on  receiving  them,  snapped  a 
number  in  order  to  try  the  locks;  unluckily  one  of  them  hap- 
pened to  be  loaded  with  swan  shot,  and  going  off,  discharged 
its  contents  into  the  body  of  poor  Toowinnakinnish,  who  was 
sitting  opposite.  On  hearing  the  report,  I instantly  ran  into 
the  cabin,  where  I found  him  weltering  in  his  blood,  with  the 
captain  who  was  greatly  shocked  at  the  accident,  endeavour- 
ing to  assist  him.  We  raised  him  up,  and  did  every  thing  in 
our  power  to  aid  and  comfort  him,  telling  him  that  we  felt 
much  grieved  at  his  misfortune,  and  that  it  was  wholly  unin- 
tentional, this  he  told  me  he  was  perfectly  satisfied  of,  and 
while  we  dressed  and  bound  up  his  wounds  in  the  best  manner 
we  could,  he  bore  the  pain  with  great  calmness,  and  bidding 
me  farewell,  was  put  on  board  one  of  the  canoes,  and  taken 
on  shore,  where  after  languisliing  a few  days,  he  expired. 
To  me,  his  misfortune  was  a source  of  much  affliction,  as  he 
had  no  share  in  the  massacre  of  our  crew,  was  of  a most  amia- 
ble character,  and  had  always  treated  me  with  the  greatest 
kindness  and  hospitality. 


282 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


The  Brig  being  under  weigh,  immediately  on  Maquina’s 
quitting  us,  we  proceeded  to  the  northward,  constantly  keep- 
ing the  shore  in  sight,  and  touching  at  various  places  for  the 
purpose  of  trading. 

Having  already  exceeded  the  bounds  I had  prescribed 
myself,  I shall  not  attempt  any  account  of  our  voyage  upon 
the  coast,  or  a description  of  the  various  nations  we  met  with 
in  the  course  of  it,  among  whom  were  a people  of  a very  sin- 
gular appearance,  called  by  the  sailors  the  Wooden-lips. 
They  have  many  skins,  and  the  trade  is  principally  managed 
by  their  women,  who  are  not  only  expert  in  making  a bargain, 
but  are  as  dexterous  in  the  manajiement  of  their  canoes,  as  the 
men  are  elsewhere. 

After  a period  of  nearly  four  months  from  our  leaving  Xoot- 
ka,  w'e  returned  from  the  northward  to  Columbia  river,  for  the 
purpose  of  procuring  masts,  &.c.  for  our  brig,  which  had  suf- 
fered considerably  in  her  spars  during  a gale  of  wind.  We 
proceeded  about  ten  miles  up  the  river,  to  a small  Indian  vil- 
lage, where  we  heard  from  the  inhabitants,  that  Cajitains 
Clark  and  Lewis,  from  the  United  States  of  America,  had 
been  there  about  a fortnight  before,  on  their  journey  over-land, 
and  had  left  several  medals  with  them,  which  they  shewed  us. 
The  river  at  this  place  is  of  considerable  breadth,  and  both 
sides  of  it  from  its  entrance,  covered  with  forests  of  the  very- 
finest  pine  timber,  fir  and  spruce,  interspersed  with  Indian 
settlements.  Here  after  providing  ourselves  with  spars,  we 
sailed  for  Nootka,  where  we  arrived  in  the  latter  part  of  No- 
vember. The  tribe  being  absent,  the  agreed  signal  was  giv- 
en, by  firing  a cannon,  and  in  a few  hours  after,  a canoe  ap- 
peared, which  landed  at  the  village,  and  putting  the  king  on 
shore,  came  ofi’to  the  brig. — Enquiry  w-as  immediateiy  made 
by  Kinneclinimets,  who  w-as  one  of  the  three  men  in  the  ca- 
noe, if  John  was  there,  as  the  king  had  some  skins  to  sell 
them  if  he  was.  I then  went  forward  and  invited  them  on 
board,  with  which  they  readily  complied,  telling  me  that  3Ia- 
quina  had  a number  of  skins  with  him,  but  that  he  would  not 
come  on  board  unless  I would  go  on  shore.  This  I agreed  to, 
provided  they  would  remain  in  the  brig  in  the  mean  time. 
To  this  they  consented,  and  the  captain  taking  them  into  the 
cabin,  treated  them  with  bread  and  molasses.  I then  went  on 
shore  in  the  canoe,  notwithstanding  the  remonstrances  of 
Thompson  and  the  captain,  who,  though  he  wanted  the  skins, 
advised  me  by  no  means  to  put  myself  in  Maquina’s  power; 
but  I assured  him  that  I had  no  fear  as  long  as  those  men 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


283 


were  on  board.  As  I landed,  Maquina  came  up  and  wel- 
comed me  with  much  joy:  on  enquiring  for  the  men,  I told 
him  that  they  were  to  remain  till  my  return.  “ Ah,  John,” 
said  he,  “ I see  you  are  afraid  to  trust  me,  but  if  they  had 
come  with  you,  I should  not  have  hurt  you,  though  I should 
have  taken  good  care  not  to  let  you  go  on  board  of  another 
vessel.”  He  then  took  his  chest  of  skins,  and  stepping  into 
the  canoe,  I paddled  him  aiong-side  the  brig,  where  he  was 
received  and  treated  by  captain  Hill  with  the  greatest  cordi- 
ality, who  bought  of  him  his  skins.  He  left  us  much  pleased 
with  his  reception,  enquiring  of  me  how  many  moons  it  would 
be  before  I should  come  back  again  to  see  him  and  his  son, 
who  had  begged  him  hard  to  let  him  come  with  him  to  see  me, 
saying,  that  he  would  keep  all  his  furs  for  me,  and  that  as  soon 
as. my  son,  who  was  then  about  five  months  old,  was  of  a suit- 
able age  to  take  from  his  mother,  he  would  send  for  him,  and 
take  care  of  him  as  his  own. 

As  -.oon  as  ftlaquina  had  quitted  us,  we  got  under  weigh, 
and  stood  a ^ain  to  the  northward.  We  continued  on  the  coast 
until  the  eleventh  of  August,  1806,  when  having  completed 
ourtraie,  we  sailed  for  China,  to  the  great  joy  of  all  our  crew, 
and  p;  ticularlyso  to  me.  With  a degree  of  satisfaction  that 
I can  ill  express,  did  I quit  a coast  to  which  I was  resolved 
nothing  should  again  tempt  me  to  return,  and  as  the  tops  of 
the  mountains  sunk  in  the  blue  waves  of  ocean,  I seemed  to 
feel  my  heart  lightened  of  an  oppressive  load. 

^Ve  had  a prosperous  passage  to  China,  arriving  at  Macao 
in  December,  from  whence  the  brig  proceeded  to  Canton. 
There  I had  the  good  fortune  to  meet  a townsman  and  an  ac- 
quaintance, in  the  mate  of  an  English  East-Indiaman,  named 
John  Hill,  whose  father,  a wealthy  merchant  in  Hull,  in  the 
Baltic  trade,  was  a next  door  neighbour  to  mine.  Shortly  af- 
ter our  arrival,  the  captain  being  on  board  of  the  English  ship, 
and  mentioning  his  having  had  the  good  fortune  to  liberate  two 
men  of  the  Boston’s  crew  from  the  savages,  and  that  one  of 
them  was  named  Jewitt,  my  former  acquaintance  immediately 
came  on  board  the  brig  to  see  me. 

Words  can  ill  express  my  feelings  on  seeing  him.  Circum- 
stanced as  I w’as,  among  persons  who  were  entire  strangers  to 
me,  to  meet  thus  in  a foreign  land,  with  one  between  whom 
and  myself,  a considerable  intimacy  had  subsisted,  was  a 
pleasure  that  those  alone  who  have  been  in  a like  situation  can 
properly  estimate.  He  appeared  on  his  part,  no  less  happy 
to  see  me,  whom  he  supposed  to  be  dead,  as  the  account  of 


284 


NARRATIVE  OF  JOHN  R.  JEWITT. 


our  capture  had  been  received  in  England,  sometime  before 
his  sailing,  and  all  my  friends  supposed  me  to  have  been  mur- 
dered. From  this  young  man,  I received  every  attention  and 
aid,  that  a feeling  heart,  interested  in  the  fate  of  another,  could 
confer.  He  supplied  me  with  a new  suit  of  clothes,  and  a 
hat,  a small  sum  of  money  for  my  necessary  e.xpenses,  and  a 
number  of  little  articles  for  sea-stores  on  my  voyage  to  Amer- 
ica. I also  gave  him  a letter  for  my  father,  in  which  I men- 
tioned my  wonderful  preservation,  and  escape,  through  the 
humanity  of  captain  Hill,  with  whom  1 should  return  to  Boston. 
This  letter  he  enclosed  to  his  father,  by  a ship  that  was  just 
sailing,  in  consequence  of  which,  it  was  received  much  earlier 
than  it  otherwise  would  have  been. 

We  left  China  in  February,  1807,  and  after  a pleasant  voy- 
age of  one  hundred  and  fourteen  days,  arrived  at  Boston. 


Arrival  of  the  brig  Lydia  at  Boston. 


My  feelings  on  once  more  finding  myself  in  a Christian  coun- 
try, among  a people  speaking  the  same  language  with  myself, 
may  be  more  readily  conceived  than  expressed.  In  the  Post- 
Office  in  that  place,  I found  a letter  for  me,  from  my  mother, 
acknowledging  the  receipt  of  mine  from  China,  expressing  the 
great  joy  of  my  family  on  hearing  of  my  being  alive  and  well, 
whom  they  had  a long  time  given  up  for  dead,  and  requesting 
me  to  write  to  them  on  receiving  her  letter,  which  I according- 
ly did.  While  in  Boston,  I was  treated  with  much  kindness 
and  hospitality  by  the  owners  of  the  ship  Boston,  Messrs. 
Francis  and  Thomas  Amory  of  that  place,  to  whom  I feel  my- 
self under  great  obligations  for  their  kindness  to  me,  and  the 
assistance  which  they  so  readily  afforded  a stranger  in  dis- 
tress. 


i MONKEY  TRICK. 


285 


A MONKEY  TRICK. 

In  1818,  a vessel  that  sailed  between  Whitehaven  and  Ja- 
maica embarked  on  her  homeward  voyage,  and  among  other 
passengers,  carriejl  a female,  who  had  at  the  breast  a child 
only  a few  weeks  old.  One  beautiful  afternoon,  the  captain 
perceived  a distant  sail,  and  after  he  had  gratified  his  curios- 
ity, he  politely  offered  his  glass  to  his  passenger,  that  she 
might  obtain  a clear  view  of  the  object.  Mrs.  B.  had  the  baby 
in  her  arms  ; she  wrapped  her  shawl  about  the  little  innocent, 
and  placed  it  on  a sofa  upon  which  she  had  been  sitting. 
Scarcely  had  she  applied  her  eye  to  the  glass,  when  the  helms- 
man exclaimed,  “ Good  God  ! see  w'hat  the  mischievous  mon- 
key has  done.”  The  reader  may  judge  of  the  female’s  feel- 
ings, when,  on  turning  round,  she  beheld  the  animal  in  the 
act  of  transporting  her  child  apparently  to  the  very  top  of 
the  mast  ! The  monkey  w'as  a very  large  one,  and  so  strong 
and  active,  that  w'hile  it  grasped  the  infant  firmly  with  the  one 
arm,  it  climbed  the  shrouds  nimbly  by  the  other,  totally  unem- 
barrassed by  the  w’eight  of  its  burden.  One  look  vvas  suffi- 
cient for  the  terrified  mother,  and  that  look  had  well  nigh 
been  her  last,  and  had  it  not  been  for  the  assistance  of  those 
around  her,  she  would  have  fallen  prostrate  on  the  deck, 
where  she  was  soon  afterwards  stretched  apparently  a lifeless 
corpse.  The  sailors  could  climb  as  well  as  the  monkey,  but 
the  latter  watched  their  motions  narrowdy;  and  as  it  ascended 
higher  up  the  mast  the  moment  they  attempted  to  put  a foot 
on  the  shrouds,  the  captain  became  afraid  that  it  would  drop 
the  child,  and  endeavored  to  escape  by  leaping  from  one  mast 
to  another.  In  the  meantime  the  little  innocent  was  heard  to 
cry  ; and  though  many  thought  it  was  suffering  pain,  their 
fears  on  this  point  was  speedily  dissipated  when  they  observed 
the  monkey  imitating  exactly  the  motions  of  a nurse,  by  dand- 
ling, soothing,  and  caressing  its  charge,  and  even  endeavor- 
ing to  hush  it  asleep.  From  deck  the  lady  w’as  conveyed  into 
the  cabin,  and  gradually  restored  to  her  senses.  In  the  mean- 
time, the  captain  ordered  every  man  to  conceal  himself  below, 
and  quietly  took  his  own  station  on  the  cabin  stair,  where  he 
could  see  all  that  passed  wuthout  being  seen.  This  plan  hap- 
pily succeeded  ; the  monkey,  on  perceiving  that  the  coast 
was  clear,  cautiously  descended  from  his  lofty  perch,  and  re- 


286 


THE  EDDYSTCNE  LIGHT  HOUSE, 


placed  the  infant  on  the  sofa,  cold,  fretful,  and  perhaps  fright- 
ened, but  in  every  other  respect  as  free  from  harm  as  when 
he  took  it  up.  The  humane  searr.an  had  now  a most  grateful 
task  to  perform  ; the  babe  was  restored  to  its  mother’s  arms, 
amidst  tears,  and  thanks,  and  blessings. 


THE  EDDYSTONE  LIGHT  HOUSE. 


This  most  celebrated  light-house  is  built  on  the  Eddystone 
rocks.  These  are  situated  nearly  south-south-west  from  the 
middle  of  Plymoutli  sound,  England,  according  to  the  true 
meridian.  The  distance  from  tlie  port  of  Plymouth  is  nearly 
fourteen  miles  ; and  from  the  promontory  called  Ramhead, 
about  ten  miles.  They  are  almost  in  the  line,  but  somewhat 
within  it,  which  joins  the  Start  and  the  Lizard  points  ; and  as 
they  lie  nearly  m the  direction  of  vessels  coasting  up  and  down 
the  cltannel,  they  were  necessarily,  before  the  establishment 
of  light-houses,  very  dangerous,  and  often  fatal  to  ships  under 
such  circumstances.  Their  situation,  likewise,  with  regard 
to  the  Bay  of  Biscay,  and  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  is  such,  that 


THE  EDDYSTONE  LIGHT  HOUSE. 


287 


they  lie  open  to  the  swells  of  the  bay  and  ocean  from  all  south- 
western points  of  the  compass,  which  sv/ells  are  generally  al- 
lowed by  mariners  to  be  very  great  and  heavy  in  those  seas, 
and  particularly  in  the  Bay  of  Biscay.  It  is  to  be  observed 
that  the  soundings  of  the  sea  from  the  south-westward,  towards 
the  Eddystone,  are  from  eighty  fathoms  to  forty,  and  every 
where  till  you  come  near  the  Eddystone,  the  sea  is  full  thirty 
fathoms  in  depth  ; so  that  all  the  heavy  seas  from  the  south- 
west come  uncontrolled  upon  the  Eddystone  rocks,  and  break 
on  them  with  the  utmost  fury. 

The  force  and  height  of  these  seas  is  increased  by  the 
circumstance  of  the  rocks  stretching  across  the  channel, 
in  a north  and  south  direction,  to  the  length  of  above  one 
hundred  fathoms,  and  by  their  lying  in  a sloping  manner 
towards  the  soutlj-west  quarter.  This  striving  of  the  rocks, 
as  it  is  technically  called,  does  not  cease  at  low  water,  but  still 
goes  on  progressively  ; so  that,  at  fifty  fathoms  westward, 
there  are  twelve  fathoms  water,  nor  do  they  terminate  alto- 
gether at  the  distance  of  a mile.  From  this  configuration  it 
happens,  that  the  seas  are  swelled  to  such  a degree  in  storms 
and  hard  gales  of  wind,  as  to  break  on  the  rocks  with  the  ut- 
most violence. 

The  effect  of  this  slope  is  likewise  sensibly  felt  in  moderate, 
and  even  in  calm  weather,  for  the  liberation  of  the  water, 
caused  in  the  Bay  of  Biscay  in  hard  gales,  at  south-west,  con- 
tinues in  those  deep  waters  for  many  days,  though  succeeded 
by  a calm  ; insomuch,  that  when  the  sea  is  to  all  appearance 
smooth  and  even,  and  its  surface  unruffled  by  the  slightest 
breeze,  yet  those  liberations  still  continuing,  which  are  called 
the  ground  swell,  and  meeting  the  slope  of  the  rocks,  the  sea 
breaks  upon  them  in  a frightful  manner  so  as  not  only  to  ob- 
struct any  work  being  done  upon  tlie  rock,  but  even  the  landing 
upon  it,  when,  figuratively  speaking,  you  miglit  go  to  sea  in  a 
walnut-shell.  A circumstance  which  still  further  increases 
the  difficulty  of  working  on  the  rocks  is,  there  being  a sudden 
drop  of  the  surface  of  the  rock,  forming  a step  of  about  four 
and  a half,  or  five  feet  high,  so  that  the  seas,  which  in  mode- 
rate weather  come  swelling  to  this  part,  meet  so  sudden  a 
check,  that  they  frequently  fly  to  the  height  of  thirty  or  forty 
feet. 

Notwithstanding  these  difficulties,  it  is  not  surprising  that 
the  dangers  to  which  navigators  were  e.xposed  by  the  Eddy- 
stone rocks,  should  make  a commercial  nation  desirous  of 
having  a light-house  on  them.  The  wonder  is,  that  any  one 


288 


THE  EDDYSTONE  LIGHT  HOUSE. 


should  be  found  hardy  enough  to  undertake  the  building. 
Such  a man  was  first  found  in  the  person  of  Henry  Winstanly,  of 
Littlebury,  in  Essex,  gent,  who,  in  the  year  1696,  was  furnish- 
ed by  the  master,  wardens  and  assistants,  of  the  Trinity-house, 
of  Deptford  Strond,  with  the  necessary  powers  to  carry  the 
design  into  execution.  He  entered  upon  this  undertaking  in 
1696,  and  completed  it  in  four  years.  This  gentleman  was  so 
eertain  of  the  stability  of  his  structure,  that  he  declared  it  to 
be  his  wish  to  be  in  it  “ during  the  greatest  storm  that  ever 
blew  under  the  face  of  the  heavens.” 

Mr.  Winstanly  was  but  too  amply  gratified  in  his  wish,  for 
while  he  was  there  with  his  workmen  and  light-keepers,  that 
dreadful  storm  began,  which  raged  most  violently  on  the  2Gth 
of  November,  1703,  in  the  night  ; and  of  all  the  accounts  of 
the  kind  which  history  furnishes  us  with,  w%  have  none  that 
has  exceeded  this  in  Great  Britain,  or  was  more  injurious  or 
extensive  in  its  devastation.  The  next  morning,  November 
27th,  when  the  violence  of  the  storm  was  so  much  abated  that 
it  could  be  seen  whether  the  light-house  had  sufiered  by  it, 
notning  appeared  standing  ; but,  upon  a nearer  inspection, 
some  of  the  large  irons  br  which  the  work  was  fixed  upon  the 
rock  still  remained  ; nor  were  any  of  the  people,  or  any  of  the 
materials  of  the  building,  ever  found  afterwards. 

In  1709,  another  light-house  was  built  of  wood,  on  a very 
different  construction,  by  Mr.  John  Rudyerd,  then  a silk  mer- 
cer on  Ludgate-hill.  This  was  a very  ingenious  structure  ; 
after  it  had  braved  the  elements  for  forty-six  years,  it  was 
burnt  to  the  ground  in  1755.  On  the  destruction  of  this  light- 
house, that  excellent  mechanic  and  engineer  Mr.  Smeaton, 
was  chosen  as  the  fittest  person  to  build  another.  It  was  with 
some  difficulty  that  he  was  able  to  persuade  the  proprietors, 
that  a stone  building,  properly  constructed,  would  in  all  re- 
spects be  preferable  to  one  of  wood  ; but  having  at  last  con- 
vinced them,  he  turned  his  thoughts  to  the  sha[)C  which  was 
most  suitable  to  a building  so  critically  situated.  Reflecting 
on  the  structure  of  the  former  buildings,  it  seemed  a material 
improvement  to  procure,  if  possible,  an  enlargement  of  the 
base,  without  increasing  the  size  of  the  waist,  or  that  part  of 
the  building  which  is  between  the  top  of  the  rock,  and  the  top 
of  the  solid  work.  Hence  he  thought  a greater  degree  of 
strength  and  stifl'ness  would  be  gained,  accompanied  with  less 
resistance  to  the  actitig  power.  On  this  occasion,  the  natural 
figure  of  the  waist,  cr  bole,  of  a large  spreading  oak,  occurred 
to  IMr.  Smeaton.  “ Let  us  (says  he)  consider  its  particular 


THE  EDDYSTONE  LIGHT  HOUSE. 


289 


figure.  Connected  with  its  roots,  which  lie  hid  below  ground, 
it  rises  from  the  surface  with  a large  swelling  base,  which  at 
the  height  of  one  diameter  is  generally  reduced  by  an  elegant 
curve,  concave  to  the  eye,  to  a diameter  less  by  at  least  one 
third  and  sometimes  to  half  its  original  base.  From  thence,  its 
taper  diminishing  more  slowly,  its  sides  by  degrees  come  into 
a perpendicular,  and  for  some  height  form  a cylinder.  After 
that,  a preparation  of  more  circumference  becomes  necessary, 
for  the  strong  insertion  and  establishment  of  the  principal 
boughs,  which  produces  a swelling  of  its  diameter.  Now  we 
can  hardly  doubt,  but  that  every  section  of  the  tree  is  nearly 
of  an  equal  strength  in  proportion  to  what  it  has  to  resist  ; and 
were  we  to  lop  olf  its  principal  boughs,  and  expose  it  in  that 
state  to  a rapid  current  of  water,  ive  should  find  it  as  capable 
of  resisting  the  action  of  the  heavier  fluid,  when  divested  of 
the  greater  part  of  its  clothing,  as  it  was  that  of  the  lightc", 
when  all  its  spreading  ornaments  were  exposed  to  the  fury  of 
the  wind  ; and  hence  we  may  derive  an  idea  of  what  the  j)ro- 
per  shape  of  a column  of  the  greatest  stability  ought  to  be,  to 
resist  the  action  of  external  violence,  when  the  quantity  of 
matter  is  given  of  which  it  is  to  be  composed. 

With  these  views,  as  to  the  proper  form  of  the  superstruc- 
ture, Mr.  Smeaton  began  the  work  on  the  2d  of  April,  1757, 
and  finished  it  in  August  4th,  1759.  The  rock,  which  slopes 
towards  the  south-west  is  cut  into  horizontal  steps,  into  which 
are  dovetailed,  and  united  by  a strong  cement,  Portland  stone, 
and  granite.  The  whole,  to  the  height  of  thirty-five  feet  from 
the  foundation,  is  a solid  ofstones,  ingrafted  in  each  other,  and 
united  by  every  means  of  additional  strength.  The  building 
has  four  rooms,  one  over  the  other,  and  at  the  top  a gallery  and 
lantern.  The  stone  floors  are  flat  above,  but  concave  beneath, 
and  are  kept  from  pressing  against  the  sides  of  the  building  by  a 
a chain  let  into  the  walls.  It  is  nearly  eighty  feet  high,  and 
since  its  completion  has  been  assaulted  by  the  fury  of  the 
elements,  without  suffering  the  smallest  injury. 

We  regret  that  we  cannot  with  propriety  trace  out  the  pro- 
gress of  this  great  work,  and  shew  with  what  skill  and  judgment 
this  unparalleled  engineer  overcame  the  greatest  difficulties  ; 
we,  however,  beg  to  recommend  to  our  curious  readers,  Mr. 
Smeaton’s  own  account  of  the  Eddystone  light-house,  not 
doubting  that  they  will  be  highly  gratified  by  the  perusal. 
According  to  the  requisite  tables,  this  light-house  is  situated 
in  lat.  50.  8.  N.,  long.  4.  24.  W.  of  Greenwich  ; or  4.  18.  24. 
W.  of  London. 


VOL.  I. 


13 


29C 


A fOLlTE  SEA  ROBEES, 


A POLITE  SEA-ROBBER. 

We  often  read  of  extremely  polite  and  gentlemanly  high- 
waymen, who  rob  with  such  marvellous  courtesy  that  a man 
can  hardly  feel  it  in  his  heart  to  withhold  his  watch,  his  purse, 
or  aught  of  goods  and  chattels  that  he  may  chance  to  have 
about  him, — But  it  is  quite  otherwise  with  your  sea  robbers, 
alias  pirates,  who  are  represented  as  a most  brutal  and  un- 
feeling set,  who  have  not  the  least  dash  of  politeness  about 
them,  to  redeem  their  character  from  unmitigated  odium. 
Such  being  their  general  reputation,  it  is  with  no  slight  feeling 
of  relief  that  we  read  the  account  of  so  polished  and  courteous 
a villian  as  the  one  described  below.  It  is  extracted  frotn  the 
“ Adventures  of  a Wanderer.”  He  had  shipped  at  ^Sew  Or- 
leans, on  board  the  Governor  Griswold,  bound  to  Havana  and 
Liverpool,  as  steward  : — 

We  got  (says  he)  under  way,  and  proceeded  down  the  river 
until  we  came  to  a place  called  the  English  Turn,  when  a 
boat,  manned  by  twelve  or  fourteen  men,  came  off  from  shore, 
and  when  they  had  arrived  within  hail  they  called  to  us  and 
asked  if  we  wanted  a pilot.  The  Captain  answered,  “Xo;” 
whereupon  the  man  in  the  stern  of  the  boat  ordered  one  of  the 
•men  to  throw  him  a rope.  Tlie  rope  was  handed  him,  and  it 
being  made  fast  to  the  boat,  he  came  alongside.  He  ascend- 
ed the  ladder,  and  came  on  board  with  all  his  men,  excepting 
four  who  remained  in  the  boat.  The  captain  of  these  despe- 
radoes was  a tall  man,  dark  complexioned,  and  terrible  in  as- 
pect. His  eye  was  black  and  piercing,  his  nose  slightly  Ro- 
man, and  he  wore  a huge  pair  of  sable  mustachios.  His  men 
were  a ferocious  looking  band,  hardy  and  sun  burnt.  He  sa- 
luted the  captain  in  a courteous  manner,  and  was  profuse  in 
con)pliments. 

His  men,  who  wore  long  red  Indian  stockings,  red  caps, 
and  were  armed  with  pistols  and  knives,  sauntered  carelessly 
about  the  deck. 

The  pirate  captain  asked  our  captain  where  he  was  bound; 
he  answered  correctly,  “To  Liverpool  via  Havana.” 

Our  captain  then  cut  short  the  interrogation  of  the  pirate, 
bv  saying,  “ 1 know  your  business.” 


A POUTE  SEA  ROBBER. 


291 


The  pirate  then  turned  to  our  crew,  and  asked  them  what 
sort  of  usage  they  had  received  since  they  had  left  Europe. 

“Tolerable,”  they  replied,  “ but  very  little  grog.” 

The  pirate  then  called  for  the  steward.  I made  my  appear- 
ance. “ Have  you  plenty  of  grog  on  board?”  inquired  he. 

I replied  in  the  affirmative.  “ Fill  up  that  bucket,”  said  he, 
“ and  carry  it  down  the  forecastle  for  the  men  to  drink.”  I 
took  up  the  bucket  at  which  he  pointed,  carried  it  into  theca- 
bin,  and  filled  it  with  liquor.  I then  took  it  forward  to  the  fore- 
castle, where  the  men  received  it  and  conveyed  it  below. 

As  soon  as  the  crew  had  got  below,  and  were  assembled 
around  the  bucket,  the  pirate  placed  two  of  his  men  upon  the 
scuttle  to  prevent  any  of  the  crew  from  coming  on  deck,  while 
he  with  two  of  his  gang  stuck  close  to  the  captain  and  mate. 
— “Now,  steward,”  said  the  pirate,  “go  down  and  invite  all 
your  passengers  to  come  on  deck.”  1 did  as  I was  ordered. 
Our  passengers  were  a lady  and  two  small  children,  and  a gen- 
tleman who  had  been  engaged  in  teaching  a school  in  New  Or- 
leans, but  having  received  a letter  purporting  that  the  death  of 
a near  relation  had  left  him  heir  to  a large  fortune,  had  em- 
barked for  his  home,  which  was  London. 

These  persons  came  on  deck.  The  lady  was  much  frighten- 
ed, but  the  pirate  told  her  to  be  under  no  apprehension,  and 
soothed  her  with  language  which  would  not  have  disgraced 
the  court  of  Great  Britain.  The  pirate  now  gave  orders  to 
bring  up  the  gentleman’s  trunk.  The  trunk  was  laid  at  his 
feet. — “ Now”  said  he,  “ bring  up  all  the  captain  and  mate’s 
property.”  They  also  were  produced. 

He  then  proceeded  to  overhaul  the  captain’s  trunk,  which 
contained  “ no  great  shakes.” 

‘ Captain,  you  have  a very  poor  kit  !’  said  he,  with  a scorn- 
ful smile. 

The  pirate  then  examined  the  passenger’s  trun'K.  It  con- 
tained about  four  hundred  and  forty  dollars  in  specie.  In 
rummaging  the  trunk,  the  pirate  fell  in  with  the  letter  con- 
taining the  information  with  respect  to  the  fortune  which  had 
been  left  the  passenger.  This  letter  the  pirate  read,  and  giv- 
ing a significant  glance  at  the  fortunate  man  whose  direction  it 
bore,  folded  it  up  carefully  and  laid  it  down. 

He  then  turned  to  the  captain,  and  asked  him  if  the  man 
had  paid  his  passage.  ‘ No,’  answered  the  captain.  ‘ How 
much  does  his  passage  cost?’  inquired  the  pirate.  ‘ Two  hun- 
dred and  twenty  dollars,’  replied  the  captain.  ‘That  you 
must  lose,’  said  the  pirate. 


292 


A POLITE  SEA-ROBBER. 


Then  turning  to  the  passenger — ‘You,’  said  he,  ‘ 1 ^vill 
treat  fairly!  You  will  want,’  continued  the  pirate,  ‘when 
you  arrive  at  Liverpool,  two  dollars  to  pay  the  porter  for  car- 
rying  your  trunk;’  he  laid  down  the  money;  ‘your  passage  to 
London  will  cost  you  2£  10s,’  he  counted  it  out  and  placed  it 
with  the  two  dollars;  your  dinner  will  come  to  five  shillings, 
and  you  may  want  f2  more  to  treat  some  of  your  friends,’ 
he  laid  down  the  money  with  the  rest,  ‘ and  for  fear  that  will 
not  be  sulficient,  here  are  twenty  five  dollars  more.’  He  then 
presented  the  amount  of  these  several  items  to  the  passenger, 
gave  the  remainder  to  one  of  his' gang,  and  told  him  to  pass 
it  into  the  boat.  He  then  very  courteously  asked  the  time  of 
day.  The  captain  pulled  out  a fine  watch,  and  answered  that 
it  was  half  past  three.  ‘ Your  watch  takes  my  fancy  mightily,’ 
said  the  pirate,  and  taking  it  from  the  captain,  he  put  it  into 
his  fob  with  great  nonchalance,  and  walked  away  to  the  fore- 
castle. ‘ Come  up  here  two  ofyou  who  are  sober,’  said  ho. 
Two  of  them  came  stumbling  up,  and  the  rest  came  reeling 
after. 

“ Go  down  into  the  cabin,  and  bring  me  up  all  the  small 
arms  you  can  find,”  said  the  pirate.  The  two  first  sailors 
went  down,  and  soon  returned  with  an  old  fowling  piece  and 
a pair  of  pistols. 

“ Now,”  said  he,  turning  to  the  sailors,  “ if  any  of  you, 
boys,  wish  to  change  your  situation  for  better  pay  and  a shor- 
ter passage,  I will  give  you  a chance;  for  rent  I am  after  and 
rent  I’ll  have!  But  stop!”  cried  he,  “this  lady  I had  almost 
forgotten;  come  here,  madam,  and  let  me  hear  a little  of  your 
worldly  concerns.” 

She  immediately  commenced  aneloouent  harangue,  accom- 
panied with  tears.  She  had  gone  on  for  some  time  in  this 
manner,  when  the  pirate  immediately  cried,  “ Avast  ! avast  ! 
there,  that’s  enough,  I’d  sooner  face  the  battery  of  a ninety- 
eight,  than  stem  the  storm  of  female  eloquence  !” 

He  then  ordered  some  brandy  for  himselfand  his  men. 

The  liquor  was  brought;  I poured  out  a glassful  for  him, 
when  he  said,  “ Stop  ! captain  just  be  so  good  as  to  drink 
this  off  yourself!  after  you  is  manners.  I don’t  know  what 
some  of  you  Yankee  inventors  may  have  put  into  this  liquor. 
Y"ou  may  have  thrown  an  onyx  into  the  cup.  The  captain 
drank  it  off'  readily.  The  pirate  eyed  the  captain  closely  for 
a few  moments,  and  then  said  to  his  followers.  Come,  my  boys, 
we  may  venture,”  and  the  decanter  was  soon  drained  of  its 
contents.  The  pirate  then  pointed  to  the  maintop,  and  re- 


FORTY-FIVE  DAYs’  SUFFERINGS. 


293 


quested  the  captain  to  take  a walk  up  that  way.  “ And  you, 
Mr.  Mate,”  said  he,  “ begin  to  travel  up  the  forerigging. 
But  mind  !”  said  he,  “ stop  when  1 tell  you  !”  The  captain 
and  mate  had  proceeded  half  way  up  the  lower  rigging,  when 
he  summoned  them  to  halt.  The  captain  was  about  stepping 
upon  the  next  rattling,  when  the  pirate  then  hailed  him — “ If 
you  stir  an  inch  backward  or  forward,”  said  he,  “you  will 
come  down  faster  than  you  went  up.”  The  captain  looked 
down  and  saw  several  pistols  levelled  at  him,  ready  to  be  dis- 
charged on  the  instant.  He  then  remained  stationary. 

Then  the  pirate  taking  off  his  cap,  addressed  the  passengers. 
He  told  them  he  was  once  poor  himself,  and  therefore  knew 
how  to  sympathize  with  persons  in  distress.  He  hoped  they 
would  be  grateful  for  the  lenity  which  he  had  shown  them,  and 
then  wishing  them  a pleasant  voyage,  he  stepped  over  the  side 
into  his  boat,  and  was  soon  lost  to  our  view  beneath  the  foliage 
ofthe  thick  underwood  which  lined  the  shore  and  hung  over 
the  green  wave. 


FORTY-FIVE  DAYS’  SUFFERINGS. 

Captain  David  Harrison,  who  commanded  a sloop  of  New- 
York,  called  the  Peggy,  has  left  a melancholy  narrative  of 
the  sufferings  of  himself  and  his  crew,  during  a voyage  from 
Fayal,  one  of  the  Azores,  in  1769.  A storm  which  had  con- 
tinued for  some  days,  successively  blew  away  the  sails  and 
shrouds;  and  on  the  1st  of  December,  one  shroud  on  a side 
and  the  main  sail  alone  remained.  In  this  situatron  they 
could  make  very  little  way,  and  all  their  provisions  were  ex- 
hausted, except  bread,  of  which  but  a small  quantity  was  left- 
they  came  at  last  to  an  allowance  of  a quarter  of  a pound  a 
day,  with  a quart  of  water  and  a pint  of  wine,  for  each  man. 

The  ship  was  now  become  very  leaky;  the  waves  were 
swelled  into  mountains  by  the  storm,  and  the  thunder  rolled 
incessantly  over  their  heads  in  one  dreadful  almost  uninter- 


294 


FORTY-FIVE  DAYs’  SUFFERINGS. 


mitting  peal.  In  this  frightful  dilemma,  either  of  sinking  with 
the  wreck,  or  floating  in  her  and  perishing  with  hunger,  two 
vessels  came  in  sight;  but  such  was  the  tempest  that  neither 
could  approach,  and  they  saw  with  sensations  mo.re  bitter  than 
death  itself,  the  vessels  that  would  willingly  have  relieved 
them  disappear.  The  allowance  of  bread  and  water,  though 
still  farther  contracted,  soon  exhausted  their  stores,  every  mor- 
sel of  food  was  finished,  and  only  about  two  gallons  of  water 
remained  in  the  bottom  of  the  cask.  The  poor  fellows  who, 
while  they  had  any  sustenance,  continued  obedient  to  the  cap- 
tain, were  now  driven  by  desperation  to  excess;  they  seized 
upon  the  cargo,  and  because  wine  and  brandy  were  all  they 
had  left,  they  drank  of  both  till  the  frenzy  of  hunger  was  in- 
creased by  drunkenness,  and  curses  and  blasphemy  were 
blended  with  exclamations  of  distress.  The  dregs  of  the  wa- 
ter cask  were  abandoned  to  the  captain,  who,  abstaining  as 
much  as  possible  from  ivine,  husbanded  them  with  the  great- 
est economy. 

In  the  midst  of  these  horrors,  this  complication  of  want  and 
excess,  of  distraction  and  despair,  they  espied  another  sail. 
Every  eye  was  instantly  turned  towards  it;  the  signal  of  dis- 
tress was  hung  out,  and  they  had  tlie  unspeakable  satisfaction 
of  being  near  enough  to  the  ship  to  communicate  their  situa- 
tion. Eelief  was  promised  by  the  captain;  but  this,  alas  ! was 
but  “the  mockery  of  wo;”  and  instead  of  sending  the  relief 
he  had  promised,  the  unfeeling  wretch  crowded  all  sail,  and 
left  the  distressed  crew  to  all  the  agony  of  despair  which  mis- 
ery and  disappointment  could  occasion. 

The  crew  once  more  deserted  and  cut  off  from  their  last 
hope,  were  still  prompted  by  an  intuitive  love  of  life  to  pre- 
serve it  as  long  as  possible.  The  only  living  creatures  on 
board  the  vessel,  besides  themselves,  were  two  pigeons  and  a 
cat.  The  pigeons  were  killed  immediately,  and  divided  among 
them  for  their  Christmas  dinner;  the  next  day  they  killed  the 
cat;  and  as  there  were  nine  persons  to  partake  of  the  repast, 
they  divided  her  into  nine  parts,  which  they  disposed  of  by 
lot  The  head  fell  to  the  share  of  Captain  Harrison,  and  he 
declared  that  he  never  eat  any  thing  that  he  thought  so  deli- 
cious in  his  life. 

The  next  day  the  erew  began  to  scrape  the  ship’s  bottom 
for  barnacles;  but  the  waves  had  beaten  off  those  above  water, 
and  the  men  were  too  iveak  to  hang  long  over  the  ship’s  side. 
During  all  this  time,  the  poor  wretches  sought  only  to  forget 
their  misery  in  intoxication;  and  while  they  were  continually 


FORTY  FIVE  DAT  S SUFFERINGS. 


295 


heating  wine  in  the  steerage,  the  captain  subsisted  upon  the 
dirty  water  at  the  bottom  of  the  cask,  half  a pint  of  which, 
with  a few  drops  of  Turlington’s  Balsam,  was  his  whole  sus- 
tenance for  twenty-four  hours. 

To  add  to  their  calamity,  they  had  neitlier  candle  nor  oil; 
and  they  were  in  consequence  compelled  to  pass  sixteen  hours 
out  of  the  twenty-four  in  total  darkness,  except  the  glimmer- 
ing light  of  the  fire.  Still  however,  by  the  help  of  their  only 
sail  they  made  a little  way;  but  on  the  28th  of  December, 
another  storm  overtook  them,  which  blew  their  only  sail  to 
rags.  The  vessel  now  lay  like  a wreck  on  the  water,  and  was 
wholly  at  the  mercy  of  the  winds  and  waves. 

How  they  subsisted  from  this  time  to  the  13th  of  January, 
sixteen  days,  does  not  appear,  as  their  biscuit  had  been  long 
exhausted,  and  the  last  bit  of  animal  food  which  they  tasted, 
was  tlie  cat  on  the  26th  of  December  ; yet  on  the  13th  of 
January,  they  were  all  alive,  and  the  crew,  with  the  mate  at 
their  head,  came  to  tlie  captain  in  the  cabin,  half  drunk  in- 
deed, but  with  sufficient  sensibility  to  express  the  horror  of 
their  purpose  in  their  countenances.  They  said  they  could 
hold  out  no  longer,  their  tobacco  was  exhausted;  they  had 
eaten  up  all  the  leather  belonging  to  the  pump,  and  even  the 
buttons  from  their  jackets;  and  that  they  had  no  means  of 
preventing  their  perishing  together,  but  by  casting  lots  which 
of  them  should  be  sacrificed  for  the  sustenance  of  the  rest. 
The  Captain  endeavoured  to  divert  them  from  their  purpose 
until  the  next  day,  but  in  vain;  they  became  outrageous,  and 
with  execrations  of  peculiar  horror,  swore  that  what  was  to 
be  done,  must  be  done  immediately;  that  it  was  indifferent  to 
tiiem  whetlier  he  acquiesced  or  dissented;  and  that  though 
tliey  had  paid  him  the  compliment  of  acquainting  him  with 
their  resolution,  yet  they  would  compel  him  to  take  his  chance 
with  the  rest,  for  general  misfortune  put  an  end  to  personal 
distinction. 

The  Captain  resisted,  but  in  vain;  the  men  retired  to  decide 
on  the  fate  of  some  victim,  and  in  a few  minutes  returned, 
and  said  the  lot  had  fallen  on  a negro,  who  was  part  of  the 
cargo.  The  poor  fellow  knowing  what  had  been  determined 
against  him,  and  seeing  one  of  the  crew  loading  a pistol  to 
despatch  him,  implored  the  Captain  to  save  his  life;  but  he 
was  instantly  dragged  to  the  steerage,  and  shot  through  the 
head. 

Having  made  a large  fire,  they  began'to  cut  the  negro  up 
almost  as  soon  as  he  was  dead,  intending  to  fry  his  entrails  for 


296 


FORTY  FIVE  DAy’s  SUFFERINGS. 


supper;  but  James  Campbell  one  of  the  foremast  men,  being 
ravenously  impatient  for  food,  tore  the  liver  out  of  the  body, 
and  devoured  it  raw;  the  remainder  of  the  crew,  however, 
dressed  the  meat,  and  continued  their  dreadful  banquet  until 
two  o’clock  in  the  morning. 

The  next  day  the  crew  pickled  the  remainder  of  the  negro’s 
body,  except  the  head  and  fingers,  which,  by  common  con- 
sent, they  threw  overboard.  The  captain  refused  to  taste  any 
part  of  it,  and  continued  to  subsist  on  the  dirty  water.  On 
tlie  third  day  after  the  death  of  the  negro,  Campbell,  who  had 
devoured  the  liver  raw,  died  raving  mad,  and  his  body  was 
thrown  overboard,  the  crew  dreading  the  consequences  of 
eating  it.  The  negro’s  body  was  husbanded  with  rigid  econ- 
omy, and  lasted  the  crew,  now  consisting  of  six  persons,  from 
the  13th  to  the  26th  of  January,  when  they  were  again  re- 
duced to  total  abstinence,  except  their  wine.  This  they  en- 
dured until  the  29th,  when  the  mate  came  again  to  the  captain 
at  the  head  of  the  men,  and  told  him  it  was  now  become 
necessary  that  they  should  cast  lots  a second  time.  The  cap- 
tain endeavoured  to  reason  them  from  their  purpose,  but  with- 
out success;  and  therefore  considering  that  if  tliey  managed 
the  lot  without  him,  he  might  not  have  fair  play,  consented  to 
see  it  decided. 

The  lot  now  fell  upon  David  Flat,  a foremast  man.  The 
shock  of  the  decision  was  so  great,  that  the  whole  company 
remained  motionless  and  silent  for  some  time;  when  the  poor 
victim,  who  appeared  perfectly  resigned,  broke  silence,  and 
said,  “ My  dear  friends,  messmates,  and  fellow  sufferers,  all  I 
have  to  beg  of  you  is,  to  despatch  me  as  soon  as  you  did  the 
negro,  and  to  put  me  to  as  little  torture  as  possible.”  Then 
turning  to  one  Doud,  the  man  who  shot  the  negro,  he  said, 
“ It  is  my  desire  that  you  should  shoot  me.”  Doud  reluct- 
antly consented.  The  victim  begged  a short  time  to  prepare 
himself  for  death,  to  which  his  companions  most  readily 
agreed.  Flat  was  much  respected  by  the  whole  ship's  compa- 
ny, and  during  this  awful  interval,  they  seemed  inclined  to 
save  his  life;  yet  finding  Jio  alternative  but  to  perish  with 
him,  and  having  in  some  measure  lulled  their  sense  of  horror 
at  the  approaching  scene  by  a few  draughts  of  wine,  thev  pre- 
pared for  the  execution,  and  a fire  was  kindled  in  the  .•steer- 
age to  dress  their  first  meal  as  soon  as  their  companion  should 
become  their  food. 

As  the  dreadful  moment  approached,  their  compunction  in- 
creased, and  friendship  and  humanity  at  length  triumphed  over 


FORTY  FIVE  DAY’s  SUFFERINGS 


297 


hunger  and  death.  They  determined  that  Flat  should  live  at 
least  until  eleven  o’clock  the  next  morning,  hoping,  as  they 
said  that  the  Divine  Goodness  would  in  the  mean  time  open 
some  other  source  of  relief.  At  the  same  time  they  begged 
the  captain  to  read  prayers;  a task  which,  with  the  utmost  ef- 
fort of  his  collected  strength,  he  was  scarcely  able  to  perform. 
As  soon  as  prayers  were  over,  the  company  went  to  their  un- 
fortunate friend,  P'lat,  and  with  great  earnestness  and  affection 
expressed  their  hopes  that  God  would  interpose  for  his  preser- 
vation; and  assuring  him,  that  though  they  never  yet  could 
catch  or  even  see  a fish,  yet  they  would  put  out  all  their 
hooks  again  to  try  if  any  relief  could  be  procured. 

Poor  Fiat,  however,  could  derive  little  comfort  from  the 
concern  they  expressed;  and  it  is  not  improbable,  that  their 
friendship  and  affection  increased  the  agitation  of  his  mind; 
such,  however,  it  was,  that  he  could  not  sustain  it,  for  before 
midnight  he  grew  almost  totally  deaf,  and  by  four  o’clock  in 
the  morning  was  raving  mad.  His  messmates,  who  discov- 
ered the  alteration  debated  whether  it  would  be  an  act  of  hu- 
manity to  despatch  him  immediately;  but  the  first  resolution, 
of  sparing  him  till  eleven  o’clock  prevailed. 

About  eight  in  the  morning,  as  the  captain  was  ruminating 
in  his  cabin  on  the  fate  of  this  unhappy  wretch,  who  had  but 
three  hours  to  live,  two  of  his  people  came  hastily  down,  with 
uncommon  ardour  in  their  looks,  and  seizing  both  his  hands, 
fixed  their  eyes  upon  him  without  saying  a word.  A sail  had 
been  discovered,  and  the  sight  had  so  far  overcome  them,  that 
they  were  for  some  time  unable  to  speak.  The  account  of  a 
vessel  being  in  sight  of  signals,  struck  the  captain  with  such 
excessive  and  tumultuous  joy,  that  he  was  very  near  expiring 
under  it.  As  soon  as  he  could  sneak,  he  directed  every  pos- 
sible signal  of  distress.  His  orders  were  obeyed  with  the  ut- 
most alacrity;  and  as  he  lay  in  his  cabin,  he  had  the  inexpres- 
sible happiness  of  hearing  them  jumping  upon  deck,  and  crying 
out,  She  nighs  us,  she  nighs  us!  she  L standing  this  way.” 

The  approach  of  the  ship  being  more  and  more  manifest 
every  moment,  their  hopes  naturally  Increased,  and  they  pro- 
posed a can  to  be  taken  immediately  for  joy.  The  captain 
dissuaded  them  all  from  it,  except  the  mate,  who  retired,  and 
drank  it  to  himself 

After  continuing  to  observe  the  progress  of  the  vessel  for 
some  hours,  with  ail  the  tumult  and  agitation  of  mind  that 
such  a suspense  could  not  fail  to  produce,  they  had  the  morti- 
fication to  find  the  gale  totally  die  away,  so  that  the  vessel 
VOL,  I,  13* 


298 


FOETY-FIVE  DAY’s  SUFFEEl.VGS. 


was  becalmed  at  only  two  miles  distance.  They  did  not,  how- 
ever, suffer  long  from  this  circumstance,  for  in  a few  minutes 
they  saw  about  put  out  from  the  ship’s  stern,  and  row  towards 
them  fully  manned,  and  with  vigorous  despatch.  As  they  had 
been  tv/ice  before  confident  of  deliverance,  and  disappointed, 
and  as  they  still  considered  themselves  tottering  on  the  brink 
of  eternity,  the  conflict  between  their  hopes  and  fears,  during 
the  approach  of  the  boat,  was  dreadful.  At  length,  however, 
she  came  alongside;  but  the  appearance  of  the  crew  was  so 
ghastly,  that  the  men  rested  upon  their  oars,  and  with  looks 
of  inconceivable  astonishment  asked  what  they  were 

Being  at  length  satisfied,  they  came  on  board,  and  begged  . 
the  people  to  use  the  utmost  e.xpedition  in  quitting  the  wreck, 
lest  they  should  be  overtaken  by  a gale  of  wind,  that  would 
prevent  their  getting  b;ick  to  the  ship.  The  captain  being  un- 
able to  stir,  was  lifted  out  of  his  cabin,  and  lowered  into  the 
boat  with  ropes;  his  people  followed  him,  with  poor  Flat  still 
raving;  and  they  were  just  [>utting  off,  when  one  of  them  ob- 
served, that  the  mate  was  still  wanting.  Fie  was  immediately 
called  to,  and  the  can  of  joy  had  just  left  him  power  to  crawl 
to  the  gunnel,  with  a look  of  idiotic  astonishment,  having  to 
alt  appearance  forgot  every  thing  tiiat  had  happened.  The 
poor  drunken  creature  was  with  difficulty  got  into  the  boat, 
and  in  about  an  hour  they  all  reached  the  ship  in  safety, 
which  was  the  Susannah  of  London,  commanded  by  Captain 
Thomas  Evers.  He  received  them  with  the  greatest  tender- 
ness and  humanity,  and  promised  to  lay  by  the  wreck  until  the 
next  morning,  that  he  might,  if  possible,  save  some  of  Capt. 
Harrison’s  property;  but  the  wind  blowing  very  hard  before 
night,  he  was  obliged  to  quit  her,  and  she  probably,  with  her 
cargo,  went  to  the  bottom  before  morning. 

The  crew  had  been  without  provisions  forty  five  days.  The 
mate,  James  Doud,  who  shot  the  negro,  and  one  Warner, 
a seaman,  died  on  the  passage.  The  remainder,  including 
Flat,  who  continued  mad  during  the  voyage,  arrived  sale  in  the 
Susannah,  in  the  Downs,  in  the  beginning  of  IMarch;  whence 
Captain  Harrison  proceeded  on  shore,  and  made  the  proper 
attestation  on  oath  of  the  facts  related  in  this  melancholy  nar- 
rative. 


THE  pirate’s  treasure. 


29S 


THE  PIRATE’S  TREASURE. 

After  many  months  of  anxious  and  painful  expectancy,  I 
at  length  succeeded  in  obtaining  my  appointment  to  the  situa 
tion  I had  so  ardently  wished  for.  Despairing  at  my  apparent 
want  of  success,  I had  given  up  all  hopes,  and  had  engaged  to 
go  servant  in  the  Clydesdale  to  the  East  Indies,  when  the  fa- 
vorable result  of  my  friend’s  exertions  changed  the  aspect  of 
my  affairs.  My  instructions  set  forth  the  necessity  of  my  being 
at  Surinam  by  a certain  day,  otherwise  I should  be  too  late  to 
join  the  corps  to  which  I was  appointed,  which,  on  the  ceding 
up  of  the  place  to  the  Dutch,  was  to  proceed  to  Canada.  As 
it  wanted  only  two  months  of  that  period,  it  became  necessary 
to  inquire  for  some  vessel  without  loss  of  time.  Giving  up  my 
engagement  with  the  Clydesdale,  I proceeded  to  the  harbor, 
and  after  a toilsome  search,  succtmded  in  discovering  a ship 
chartered  by  a Glasgow  company  lying  ready  at  the  west  quay, 
and  to  sail  with  that  evening’s  tide.  While  I stood  examining 
the  vessel  from  the  pier,  two  sailors,  who  seemed  to  be  roam- 
ing idly  about,  stopped,  and  began  to  converse  by  my  side. 

“ Has  the  old  Dart  got  all  her  hands,  Tom  ! ” said  the  one, 
“ that  she  has  her  ensign  up  for  sailing  ? I'hey  say  she  is  sold 
to  the  lubberly  Dutchmen  now — what  cheer  to  lend  her  a hand 
out,  and  get  our  sailing-penny  for  a glass  of  grog  ^ ’’  “]\o, 

no  ; bad  cheer  ! ” replied  the  other  ; “ .mayhap  I didn’t  tell 
you  that  I made  a trip  in  her  four  years  ago  ; and  a cleaner 
or  livelier  thins  is  not  on  the  water  ! But  there  is  a limb  of 
the  big  devil  in  her  that  is  enough  to  cause  her  to  sink  to  the 
bottom.  It  was  in  our  voyage  out  that  he  did  for  Bill  Burnet 
with  the  pump  sounding-rod,  because  the  little  fellow  snivelled 
a bit,  and  was  not  handy  to  jump  when  he  was  ordered  aloft  to 
set  the  fore-royal.  It  was  his  first  voyage,  and  the  boy  was 
mortal  afraid  to  venture  ; but  the  Captain  swore  he  would 
make  him,  and  in  his  passion  took  him  a rap  with  the  iron-rod, 
and  killed  him.  When  he  saw  what  he  had  done,  he  lifted, 
and  hove  him  over  the  side  ; and  njany  a long  day  the  men 
wondered  what  had  become  of  little  Lid,  for  they  were  all 
below  at  dinner,  and  none  but  myself  saw  the  transaction.  It 
was  needless  for  me  to  complain,  and  get  him  overhauled,  as 


300 


THE  pirate’s  treasure. 


there  were  no  witnesses  ; but  I left  the  ship,  and  births  would 
be  scarce,  before  I would  sail  with  him  again.” 

Knowing  what  tyrants  shipmasters  are  in  general,  and  how 
much  their  passengers’  comfort  depends  on  them,  I was  some- 
what startled  by  this  piece  of  information  respecting  the  temper 
of  the  man  I proposed  to  sail  with.  But  necessity  has  no  law  ' 
The  circumstance  probably  was  much  misrepresented,  and, 
from  a simple  act  of  discipline  exaggerated  to  an  act  of  wanton 
cruelty.  But  be  that  as  it  might — my  affairs  were  urgent. 
There  was  no  other  vessel  for  the  same  port — I must  either 
take  my  passage,  or  run  the  risk  of  being  superseded.  The 
thing  was  not  to  be  thought  of;  so  1 went  and  secured  my 
birth.  As  my  preparations  were  few  and  trifling,  I had  every 
thing  arranged,  and  on  board,  just  as  the  vessel  was  unmoor- 
ing from  the  quay.  During  the  night  we  got  to  the  Clock 
light-house,  and  stood  off  and  on,  waiting  for  the  Captain, 
who  had  remained  behind  to  get  the  ship  cleared  out  at  the 
Custom  house.  Soon  afterwards  he  joined  us,  and  the  pilot 
leaving  us  in  the  return-boat,  we  stood  down  the  Forth  under 
all  our  canvass. 

For  four  weeks  we  had  a quick  and  pleasant  passage.  The 
Dart  did  not  belie  her  name  ; for,  being  American-bu.lt,  and 
originally  a privateer,  slie  sailed  uncommonly  fast,  generally 
running  at  the  rate  of  twelve  knots  an  hour. 

As  I had  expected,  Capt.  IMahone  proved  to  be,  in  point  of 
acquirements,  not  at  all  above  the  common  run  of  shipmasters. 
He  was  haughty  and  overbearing,  domineering  over  the  crew 
with  a high  hand  ; in  return  for  which,  he  was  evidently  fear- 
ed and  detested  by  them  all.  He  had  been  many  years  in  the 
West  Indies  ; part  of  which  time  he  had  ranged  as  commander 
of  a privateer,  and  had,  between  the  fervid  suns  of  such  high 
latitudes  and  the  copious  use  of  grog,  become  of  a rich  ma- 
hogany color,  or  something  between  vermillion  and  the 
tint  of  a sheet  of  new  copp«r.  He  was  a middle-sized  man  ; 
square  built,  with  a powerful  muscular  frame.  His  aspect  na- 
turally harsh  and  forbidding,  was  rendered  more  so  by  tlie  sin- 
ister expression  of  his  left  eye,  which  had  been  nearly  forced 
out  by  some  accident — and  the  lineaments  of  his  countenance 
expressed  plainly  that  he  was  passionate  and  furious  in  the  ex- 
treme. In  consequence  of  this,  I kept  rather  distant  and 
aloof ; and  except  at  meals,  we  seldom  exchanged  more  than 
ordinary  civilities. 

By  our  reckoning,  our  ship  had  now  got  into  the  latitude 
of  the  Bermudas,  when  one  evening,  at  sun-set,  the  wind, 


THE  pirate’s  treasure. 


301 


which  had  hitherto  been  favorable,  fell  at  once  into  a dead 
calm.  The  day  had  been  clear  and  bright ; but  now,  huge 
masses  of  dark  and  conical-shaped  clouds  began  to  tower 
over  each  other  in  the  western  horizon,  which,  being  tinged 
with  the  rays  of  the  sun,  displayed  that  lurid  and  deep  brassy 
tint  so  well  known  to  mariners  as  the  token  of  an  approaching 
storm.  All  the  sailors  were  of  opinion  that  we  should  have  a 
coarse  night  ; and  every  precaution  that  good  seamanship 
could  suggest  was  taken  to  make  the  vessel  snug  before  the 
gale  came  on.  The  oldest  boys  were  sent  up  to  hand  and 
send  down  the  royal  and  top-gallant  sails,  and  strike  the  mast, 
while  the  top-sails  and  stays  were  close-reefed.  These  pre- 
parations were  hardly  accomplished,  when  the  wind  shifted, 
and  took  us  a-back  with  such  violence  as  nearly  to  capsize  the 
vessel.  The  ship  was  put  round  as  soon  as  possible,  and 
brought  to  till  the  gale  should  fall ; while  all  hands  remained 
on  deck  in  case  of  any  emergency.  About  ten,  in  the  interval 
of  a squall,  we  heard  a gun  tired  as  a signal  of  distress.  The 
night  was  as  black  as  pitch  ; but  the  flash  showed  us  that  the 
stranger  was  not  far  to  leeward  : so,  to  avoid  drifting  on  the 
wreck  during  the  darkness,  the  main -top-sail  was  braced  round, 
and  filled,  and  the  ship  hauled  to  windward.  In  this  manner 
we  kept  alternately  beating  and  heaving-to  as  the  gale  rose  or 
fell  till  the  morning  broke,  when,  through  the  haze,  we  per- 
ceived a small  vessel  with  her  masts  carried  aw'ay.  As  the  wind 
had  taken  off,  the  Captain  had  gone  to  bed  : so  it  was  the 
mate’s  watch  on  deck.  The  steersman,  an  old  gray-headed 
seaman,  named  James  Gemmel,  proposed  to  bear  dowm  and 
save  the  people,  saying  he  had  been  twice  wrecked  himself, 
and  knew  what  it  was  to  be  in  such  a situation.  As  the  Cap- 
tain was  below,  the  mate  was  irresolute  what  to  do  ; being 
aware  that  the  success  of  the  speculation  depended  on  their 
getting  to  Surinam  before  it  was  given  up  ; however,  he  was 
at  length  persuaded — the  helm  was  put  up,  and  the  ship  bore 
away. 

As  we  neared  the  wreck,  and  were  standing  by  the  mizen 
shrouds  with  our  glasses,  the  Captain  came  up  from  the  cabin. 
He  looked  up  with  astonishment  to  the  sails,  and  the  direction 
of  the  vessel’s  head,  and,  in  a voice  of  suppressed  passion,  said 
as  he  turned  to  the  mate,  “ What  is  the  meaning  of  this,  Mr. 
Wyllie  ? Who  has  dared  to  alter  the  ship’s  course  without 
my  leave — when  you  know  very  well  that  we  shall  hardly  be 
in  time  for  the  market,  use  what  expedition  we  may  ?”  The 
young  man  was  confused  by  this  unexpected  challenge,  and 


302 


THE  pirate’s  TREASDRE, 


stammered  out  something  about  Gemmel  having  persuaded 
him.  “ It  was  me,  sir  ! ” respectfully  interfered  the  old  sailor, 
wishing  to  avert  the  storm  from  the  mate  ; “ I thought  you 
W’ouldn't  have  the  heart  to  leave  the  wreck  and  these  people 
to  perish,  without  lending  a hand  to  save  them.  We  should 

be  neither  Christians  nor  true  seamen  to  desert  her,  and ” 

“ Damn  you  and  the  wreck,  you  old  canting  rascal  ! do  you 
pretend  to  stand  there  and  preach  to  me  thundered  the  Cap- 
tain, his  fury  breaking  out,  “ I ’ll  teach  you  to  disobey  my 
orders  ! — I ’ll  give  you  something  to  think  of!”  and  seizing  a 
capstan-spar  which  lay  near  him,  he  hurled  it  at  the  steersman 
with  all  his  might.  The  blow  was  edectual — one  end  of  it 
struck  him  across  the  head  with  such  force  as  to  sweep  him  in 
an  instant  from  his  station  at  the  wheel,  and  to  dash  him  with 
violence  against  the  lee-bulwarks,  where  he  lay  bleeding,  and 
motionless.  “ Take  that,  and  be  damned  !”  exclaimed  the 
wretch,  as  he  took  the  helm,  and  sang  out  to  the  men, — “ .Stand 
by  sheets  and  braces — hard  a-lee — let  go  !”  In  a twinkling 
the  yards  were  braced  round,  and  the  Dart,  laid  within  six 
points  of  the  wind,  was  flying  through  the  water. 

Meanwhile  Gemmel  was  lying  without  any  one  daring  to  as- 
sist him  ; foi  tlie  crew  were  so  confounded  that  they  seemed 
quite  undetermined  how  to  act.  I stepped  to  him,  therefore, 
and  the  mate  following  ni\'  example,  we  lifted  him  up.  As 
there  was  no  appearance  of  respiration,  I placed  my  hand  on 
his  heart — but  pulsation  had  entirely  ceased — the  old  man  was 
dead.  The  bar  hao  struck  him  directly  on  the  temporal  bone, 
and  had  completely  fractured  that  part  of  the  skull. 

“ He  is  a murdered  man,  Capt.  l^Iahone  !”  said  I,  laying 
down  the  body,  “murdered  without  cause  or  provocation.” 
“ None  of  your  remarks.  Sir  I”  he  retorted  ; “ what  the  devil 
have  you  to  do  with  it  ? Do  you  mean  to  stir  up  my  men  to 
mutiny  } Or  do  you  call  disobeying  my  orders  no  provoca- 
tion ? I’ll  answer  it  to  those  who  have  a right  to  ask  ; but 
till  then,  let  me  sec  the  man  who  dare  open  his  mouth  to  me 
in  this  ship.’’  “ I promise  you,”  returned  I,  “ that  though 
you  rule  and  tyrannise  here  at  present,  your  power  shall  have 
a termination,  and  yrm  shall  he  called  to  account  for  your  con- 
duct in  this  day’s  work — rest  assured  that  this  blood  shall  be 
required  at  your  hands,  though  you  ha\e  hitherto  escaped 
punishment  for-  what  has  stained  them  already.”  This  allusion 
to  the  murder  of  little  Bill  Burnet  seemed  to  stagger  him  con- 
siderably— he  stopped  short  before  me,  and,  wliile  his  face 
grew  black  with  suppressed  wrath  and  fury,  whispered,  “ I 


THE  pirate’s  treasure. 


303 


warn  you  again,  young  man  ! to  busy  your«eif  with  your  own 
matters — meddle  not  with  what  does  not  concern  you  ; and 

belay  your  slack  jaw,  or,  by ! Rink  Mahone  will  find  a 

way  to  make  it  last  for  you  !”  He  then  turned  round,  and 
walked  forward  to  the  forecastle. 

During  this  affray  no  attention  had  been  paid  to  the  wreck, 
though  the  crew  had  set  up  a yell  of  despair  on  seeing  us  leave 
them.  Signals  and  shouts  were  still  repeated,  and  a voice, 
louder  in  agony  than  the  rest,  implored  our  help  for  the  love 
of  the  blessed  Virgin  ; and  ofi'ered  riches  and  absolution  to  the 
whole  ship’s  company  if  they  would  but  come  back.  The 
Captain  was  pacing  fore  and  ail  without  appearing  to  mind 
ihem,  when,  as  if  struck  with  some  sudden  thought,  l.e  lifted 
his  glass  to  his  eye — seemed  to  hesitate — walked  on — and  then, 
all  at  once  changing  his  mind,  he  ordered  the  vessel  again  be- 
fore the  wind. 

On  speaking  the  wreck,  she  proved  to  be  a Spanish  felucca 
from  the  island  of  Cuba,  bound  for  Curacoa,  on  the  coast  of 
the  Caraccas.  As  they  had  lost  their  boats  in  the  storm,  and 
could  not  leave  the  vessel,  our  Captain  lowered  and  manned 
our  jolly-boat,  and  went  oil  to  them. 

After  an  absence  of  some  hours  he  returned  with  the  passen- 
gers, consisting  of  an  elderly  person  in  the  garb  of  a catholic 
priest,  a sick  gentleman,  a young  lady,  apparently  daughter 
of  the  latter,  and  a female  black  slave.  \V'ith  the  utmost  dif- 
ficulty, and  writhing  under  some  excruciating  pain,  the  invalid 
was  got  on  board  and  carried  dowm  to  the  cabin,  where  he  was 
laid  on  the  floor.  To  the  tender  of  my  professional  services 
the  invalid  returned  his  thanks,  and  would  have  declined  them, 
expressing  his  conviction  of  being  past  human  aid,  but  the 
young  lady,  eagerly  catching  at  even  a remote  hope  of  suc- 
cess, implored  him  with  tears  to  accept  my  offer.  On  ex- 
amination 1 found  his  fears  were  but  too  well  grounded.  In 
his  endeavors  to  assist  the  crew  during  the  gale  he  had  been 
standing  near  the  mast,  part  of  which  or  the  rigging,  having 
fallen  on  him,  had  dislocated  several  of  his  ribs,  and  injured 
his  spine  beyond  remedy.  All  that  could  now  be  done  was  to 
afford  a little  temporary  relief  from  pain,  which  I did  ; and 
leaving  him  to  the  care  of  the  young  lady  and  the  priest,  I left 
the  cabin. 

On  deck  I found  all  bustle  and  confusion.  The  ship  was 
still  lying-to,  and  tlie  boats  employed  in  bringing  the  goods  out 
of  the  felucca,  both  of  which  were  the  property  of  the  wound- 
ed gentleman.  The  body  of  the  old  man,  Gemmel,  had  been 


304 


THE  pirate’s  treasure. 


removed  somewhere  out  of  sight  ; no  trace  of  blood  was  visible, 
and  Capt.  Mahone  seemed  desirous  to  banish  all  recollections 
both  of  our  quan  el  and  its  origin. 

As  tlie  invalid  was  lying  in  the  cabin,  and  my  state-room 
%vas  occupied  by  the  lady  and  her  female  attendant,  I got  a 
temporary  birth  in  the  steerage  made  up  for  myself  for  the 
night.  I had  not  long  thrown  myself  down  on  my  cot,  which 
was  only  divided  from  the  rnain-cabin  by  a bulk-head,  when  I 
was  awakened  by  the  deep  groans  of  the  Spaniard.  The  vio- 
lence of  bis  pain  had  again  returned,  and  between  the  spasms 
I heard  the  weeping  and  gentle  voice  of  the  lady  soothing 
his  agony,  and  trying  to  impart  hopes  and  prospects  to  him, 
which  her  own  hysterical  sobs  told  plainly  she  did  not  herself 
feel.  The  piiest  also  frequently  joined,  and  urged  him  to  con- 
fess. To  this  advice  he  remained  silent  for  awhile  ; but  at 
length  he  addressed  the  lady  ; “ The  Padre  says  true,  Isa- 

bella ! Time  wears  apace,  and  I feel  that  I shall  soon  be  be- 
yond its  limits,  and  above  its  concerns  ! But  ere  I go,  I 
would  say  that  which  it  would  impart  peace  to  my  mind  to  dis- 
close— I would  seek  to  leave  you  at  least  one  human  being  to 
befriend  and  protect  you  in  your  utter  helplessness.  Alas  ! 
that  Diego  di  Montaldo’s  daughter  should  ever  be  thus  des- 
titute ! Go  ! my  love  ! I would  be  alone  a little  while  with 
the  father.”  An  agony  of  tears  and  sobs  was  the  only  return 
made  by  the  poor  girl,  while  the  priest  with  gentle  violence 
led  her  into  the  state-room. 

“Now,”  continued  the  dying  man,  “listen  to  me  while  I 
have  strength.  You  have  only  known  me  as  a merchant  in 
Cuba  ; but  such  I have  not  been  always.  ]\Iine  is  an  ancient 
and  noble  family  in  Catalonia  ; though  I unhappily  disgraced 
it,  and  liave  been  estranged  from  it  long.  I had  the  misfor- 
tune to  have  weak  and  indulgent  parents,  who  idolized  me  as 
the  heir  of  their  house,  and  did  not  possess  resolution  enough 
to  thwart  me  in  any  of  my  wishes  or  desires,  however  unrea- 
sonable. ]\ly  boyhood  being  thus  spoiled,  it  is  no  matter  of 
wonder  that  my  youth  sliould  have  proved  wild  and  dissolute. 
]\ly  companions  were  as  dissipated  as  myself,  and  much  of  our 
time  was  spent  in  gambling  and  other  extravagances.  One 
evening  at  play  I quarrelled  with  a young  nobleman  of  high 
rank  and  inlluence  ; we  were  both  of  us  hot  and  passionate,  so 
we  drew  on  the  spot  and  fought,  and  I had  the  misfortune  to 
run  him  through  the  heart  and  leave  him  dead.  Not  daring 
to  remain  longer  at  home,  I fled  in  disguise  to  Barcelona, 
where  I procured  a passage  in  a vessel  for  the  Spanish  Main. 


THE  pirate’s  treasure. 


305 


On  our  voyage  we  were  taken  by  buccaneers  ; and  the  roving 
and  venturous  mode  of  life  of  these  bold  and  daring  men  suit- 
ing both  my  inclination  and  finances,  I agreed  to  make  one  of 
their  number.  For  many  months  we  were  successful  in  our 
enterprises  : we  ranged  the  whole  of  these  seas,  and  made  a 
number  of  prizes,  some  of  which  were  rich  ships  of  our  own 
colonies.  In  course  of  time  we  amassed  such  a quantity  of 
specie  as  to  make  us  unwilling  to  venture  it  in  one  bottom  ; so 
we  agreed  to  hide  it  ashore  and  divide  it  on  our  return  from 
our  next  expedition.  But  our  good  fortune  forsook  us  this 
time.  During  a calm  the  boats  of  the  Guarda-costa  came  on 
us,  overpowered  the  ship,  and  made  all  the  crew,  except  my- 
self and  two  otliers,  prisoners.  We  escaped  with  our  boat, 
and  succeeded  in  gaining  the  island  of  Cuba,  where  both  of 
my  comrades  died  of  their  wounds.  Subsequent  events  induc- 
ed me  to  settle  at  St.  Juan  de  Buenavista,  where  I married, 
and,  as  a merchant,  prospered  and  became  a rich  man.  But 
my  happiness  lasted  not  ! My  wife  caught  the  yellow  fever 
and  died,  leaving  me  only  tliis  one  child.  I now  loathed  the 
scene  of  my  departed  happiness,  and  felt  all  the  longings  of  an 
exile  to  revisit  my  native  country.  For  this  purpose  I con- 
verted all  my  effects  into  money  ; and  am  thus  far  on  my  way 
to  the  hidden  treasure,  with  which  1 intended  to  return  to 
I Spain.  But  the  green  hills  of  Catalonia  will  never  more  glad- 
' den  mine  eyes  ! My  hopes  and  wishes  were  only  for  my  poor 
girl.  Holy  father  ! you  know  not  a parent’s  feelings — its  anx- 
ieties and  its  fears  ! The  thoughts  of  leaving  ni}'^  child  to  the 
mercy  of  strangers  ; or,  it  may  be,  to  their  barbarities,  in  this 
lawless  country,  is  far  more  dreadful  than  the  anguish  of  my 
personal  sufferings.  With  you  rests  my  only  hope.  Promise 
me  your  protection  towards  her,  and  the  half  of  all  my  wealth 
is  yours.” 

“ Earthly  treasures,”  replied  the  priest,  “ avail  not  with  one 
whose  desires  are  fixed  beyond  the  little  handful  of  dust  which 
perisheth — my  life  is  devoted  to  the  service  of  my  Creator  ; 
and  the  conversion  of  ignorant  men,  men  who  have  never 
heard  of  his  salvation.  On  an  errand  of  mercy  came  I to  this 
land  ; and  if  the  heathen  receive  it,  how  much  more  a daugh- 
ter of  our  most  holy  church  ? I,  therefore,  in  behalf  of  our 
community,  accept  of  your  offer,  and  swear  on  this  blessed 
emblem  to  fulfil  all  your  wishes  to  the  best  of  my  poor  abil- 
ities.” 

“ Enough,  enough  ! (said  Montaldo)  I am  satisfied  ! Among 
that  archipelago  of  desert  islands,  known  by  the  name  of  the 


306 


THE  pirate’s  treasure. 


Roccas,  situated  on  the  coast  of  the  province  of  Venezuela  in 
New  Granada,  there  is  one  called  the  tVolf-rock  ; it  is  the 
longest  and  most  northern  of  the  group,  and  lies  the  most  to 
seaward.  At  the  eastern  point,  which  runs  a little  way  into 
the  sea,  there  stands  an  old  vanilla,  blasted  and  withered,  and 
retaining  but  a single  solitary  branch.  On  the  eve  of  the  fes- 
tival of  St.  Jago  the  moon  will  be  at  her  full  in  the  west.  At 
twenty  minutes  past  midniglit  she  will  attain  to  her  highest 
latitude  in  the  heavens,  and  then  the  shadow  of  the  tree  will 
be  thrown  due  east.  Watch  till  the  branch  and  stem  unite 
and  form  only  one  line  of  shade — mark  its  extremity — for  there, 
ten  feet  below  the  surface,  the  cask  containing  the  gold  is 
buried.  That  gold,  father,  was  sinfully  got  ; but  fasts  and 
penances  have  been  done,  masses  without  number  have  been 
said,  and  I trust  that  the  blessed  Virgin  has  interceded  for  the 
forgiveness  of  that  great  wickedness  ! I have  now  confessed 
all,  and  confide  in  your  promise  ! and  as  you  perform  your 
oath,  so  will  the  blessing  or  curse  of  a dying  man  abide  with 
you.  I feel  faint,  dying.  Oh  ! let  me  clasp  my  child  once 
more  to  my  heart  before  I ” 

Here  the  rest  of  the  sentence  became  indistinct  from  the 
death-rattle  in  his  throat.  I leaped  off  my  cot,  and  sprang  up 
the  hatchway,  and  had  my  foot  on  the  top  oftlie  companion- 
ladder,  when  a piercing  shriek  from  below  making  me  quicken 
my  steps,  I missed  my  hold,  and  fell  on  some  person  stationed 
on  the  outside  of  the  cabin  door.  The  person,  without  utter- 
ing a single  word,  rose  and  ascended  the  steps  ; but  as  he 
emerged  into  the  faint  light  which  still  lingered  in  the  horizon, 
I could  distinguish  him  to  be  the  Captain.  On  my  entering, 
I found  tlie  Spaniard  dead,  and  his  daughter  lying  in  a state 
of  insensibility  by  liis  side  ; while  the  female  slave  was  howl- 
ing and  tearing  her  hair  like  one  in  a frenzy.  The  priest  was 
entirely  absorbed  in  his  devotions  ; so,  without  disturbing  him, 
I lifted  the  lady  and  bore  her  into  the  state-room.  The  greater 
part  of  the  night  was  passed  in  trying  to  restore  her  to  sensa- 
tion. Fit  after  fit  Jollowed  each  other  in  such  quick  succes- 
sion that  I began  to  apprehend  the  result  ; but  at  length  the 
hysterical  paroxysm  subsided,  and  tears  coming  to  her  relief, 
she  became  somewhat  composed,  when  I left  her  in  charge  of 
her  attendant. 

The  next  day  was  spent  in  taking  out  the  remainder  of  the 
felucca’s  cargo.  There  seemed  now  no  anxiety  on  the  cap- 
tain’s part  to  proceed  on  his  voyage — he  appeared  to  have  for- 
got the  necessity,  expressed  on  a former  occasion,  of  being  in 


THE  pirate’s  treasure. 


307 


port  within  a limited  time.  He  was  often  in  a state  of  inebri- 
ety ; for  the  wine  and  spirits  of  the  Spaniards  were  lavishly 
served  out  to  the  whole  ship’s  company,  with  whom  he  also 
mixed  more  ; and  banished  that  haughtiness  of  bearing  which 
had  marked  his  conduct  hitherto. 

In  the  evening  the  body  of  Don  Diego  was  brought  upon 
deck,  where  his  crew,  under  the  superintendence  of  the  priest, 
prepared  it  for  its  commitment  to  the  deep.  The  corpse  was, 
as  is  usual  in  such  cases,  wrapped  up  in  the  blankets  and 
sheets  in  which  it  had  lain,  and  a white  napkin  was  tied  over 
the  face  and  head.  In  its  right  hand,  which  was  crossed  over 
the  breast,  was  placed  a gold  doubloon.  Its  left  held  a small 
bag  containing  a book,  a hammer,  and  a candle,  while  on  the 
bosom  was  laid  the  little  crucifix  worn  by  the  deceased.  It  was 
next  enveloped  in  a hammock,  with  a couple  of  eight-pound 
shots,  and  a bag  of  ballast  at  the  feet  to  sink  it.  At  midnight 
the  vessel  was  hove-to,  and  all  the  ship’s  company  assembled 
at  the  lee-gangway.  The  Spaniards  and  negroes  bore  each  a 
burning  torch  in  his  hand  ; the  blaze  of  which,  as  they  held 
them  elevated  above  their  heads,  cast  a strange  and  fearful 
light  through  the  deep  darkness,  and  illumined  the  ocean  far 
and  wide  with  a supernatural  refulgency.  When  all  was 
ready,  the  priest,  accompanied  by  Isabella,  came  up  from  the 
cabin,  and  the  Spaniards  lifting  up  the  body,  carried  it  forward 
to  the  waist,  where  one  of  the  ship’s  gratings  had  been  put  pro- 
jecting over  the  side,  and  on  this  the  corpse  was  laid,  and  its 
feet  to  the  water.  Around  this  the  torch-bearers  formed  a 
circle,  and  the  priest,  standing  at  the  head,  began  the  funeral 
service  for  the  dead  at  sea.  The  wind  had  now  subsided  into 
a gentle  breeze  ; and  nothing  disturbed  the  profound  silence 
of  the  crew  during  mass,  save  the  slight  splashing  of  the  waves 
against  the  windward  side  of  the  ship,  and  the  deep  drawn, 
convulsive  sobs  of  the  young  lady  as  she  stood,  enveloped  in 
the  mantillo,  in  the  obscurity  of  the  main-rigging.  Mass  being 
concluded,  the  priest  solemnly  chanted  the  funeral  anthem  ; — 
“ May  the  angels  conduct  thee  into  Paradise  ; may  the  mar- 
tyrs receive  thee  at  thy  coming  ; and  mayest  thou  have  eternal 
rest  with  Lazarus,  who  was  formerly  poor  !”  He  then  sprink- 
led the  body  with  holy  water  and  continued  : — “ As  it  hath 
pleased  God  to  take  the  soul  of  our  dear  brother  here  depart- 
ed unto  himself,  we,  therefore,  commit  his  body  to  the  deep,  in 
the  sure  and  certain  hope  of  a joyful  resurrection  on  that  day 
when  the  sea  shall  give  up  its  dead.  Let  him  rest  in  peace  !” 
The  Spaniards  responded  “ Amen  !”  and  the  priest  repeating, 


308 


THE  pirate’s  treasure 


‘‘  May  his  soul,  and  the  souls  of  all  the  faithful  departed, 
through  the  mercy  of  God,  rest  in  peace — Amen  !”  made  the 
sign  of  the  cross  ; and  the  bow-chaser,  which  had  been  loaded 
and  made  ready  for  the  occasion,  firing,  the  end  of  the  grating 
was  gently  elevated,  and  the  corpse  heavily  plunged  into  the 
water.  The  waves  parted,  heaving  and  foaming  round  the 
body  as  it  disappeared, — when  to  our  horror  and  astonishment 
we  beheld  it,  the  next  minute,  slowly  return  to  the  surface, 
deprived  of  the  canvass  covering  in  which  it  had  been  sewed. 
The  dead  man  came  up  as  he  had  gone  down,  in  an  upright 
position,  and  floated  a little  time  with  his  back  to  the  vessel ; 
but  the  motion  of  the  water  turned  him  round  by  degrees  till 
we  distinctly  saw  his  face.  The  head  was  thrown  back,  and 
the  eyes  wide  open  ; and  under  the  strong  stream  of  light  pour- 
ed on  them  from  the  torches,  they  seemed  to  glare  ghastly  and 
fearfully  upwards.  His  gray  hair,  long  and  dishevelled,  float- 
ed about  his  face,  at  times  partially  obscuring  it  ; and  one  arm, 
stretched  forth,  and  agitated  by  the  action  of  the  w'aves,  ap- 
peared as  if  in  the  act  of  threatening  us.  ^Vhen  the  first  burst 
of  horror  had  subsided,  I caught  hold  of  Isabella  to  prevent 
her  seeing  the  body,  and  was  leading  her  off,  when  some  of  the 
men,  lowering  their  torches  from  the  main-chains,  whispered 
that  it  was  the  murdered  man,  old  James  Gemmcl.  The  Cap- 
tain had  been  hitherto  looking  on  w-ith  the  rest  without  having 
apparently  recognised  him  ; but  when  the  name  struck  his  ear, 
he  shrunk  back  and  involuntarily  exclaimed,  “ it ’s  a lie — it 's 
an  infamous  lie  ! Who  dares  to  say  he  was  murdered  i He 
went  overboard  two  days  ago  ? But  don’t  let  him  come  on 
board  ; for  God’s  sake  keep  him  down,  or  he  ’ll  take  us  all 
with  him  to  the  bottom.  Will  nobody  keep  him  down  ? Will 
nobody  shove  him  off.^  Helm  a-lee  !”  he  bawled  out,  waving 
to  the  steersman  ; but  the  man  had  deserted  his  post,  eager  to 
see  what  was  going  on  ; he,  therefore,  ran  to  the  wheel  him- 
self, and  again  issued  his  commands,  “ Let  go  the  main  top- 
sail weather  braces,  and  bring  round  the  yard  ! Let  them  go, 
I say!”  His  orders  were  speedily  executed.  The  vessel 
gathered  way,  and  we  quickly  shot  past  the  body  of  the  old 
man. 

For  several  days  after  this,  we  pursued  our  course  with  a 
favorable  wind,  which  drove  us  swiftly  forw'ard  on  our  voyage. 
I'he  Captain  now  kept  himself  constantly  intoxicated,  seldom 
made  his  appearance  in  the  cabin,  but  left  us  altogether  to  the 
care  of  the  steward.  All  subordination  was  now'  at  an  end — 
his  whole  time  \vas  spent  among  the  seamen,  with  whom  he 


THE  pirate’s  treasure. 


309 


mixed  familiarly,  and  was  addressed  by  them  without  the 
slightest  portion  of  that  respect  or  deference  commonly  paid 
to  the  Captain  of  the  vessel.  The  appearance  of  the  men, 
also,  was  much  altered.  From  the  careless  mirth  and  gaiety 
and  the  characteristic  good  humor  of  sailors,  there  was  now  a 
sullenness  and  gloom  only  visible.  A constant  whispering — a 
constant  caballing  was  going  on — a perpetual  discussion,  as  if 
some  design  of  moment  was  in  agitation,  or  some  step  of  deep 
importance  was  about  to  be  taken.  All  sociality  and  confi- 
dence towards  each  other  were  banished.  In  place  of  convers- 
ing together  in  a body,  as  formerly,  they  now  walked  about  in 
detached  parties,  among  them  the  boatswain  and  carpenter 
seemed  to  take  an  active  lead.  Yet,  in  the  midst  of  all  this 
disorder,  a few  of  our  crew  kept  themselves  separate,  taking 
no  share  in  the  general  consultation  ; but  from  the  anxiety  ex- 
pressed in  their  countenances,  as  well  as  in  that  of  the  mate, 
I foresaw  some  storm  was  brooding,  and  about  to  burst  on  our 
heads. 

Since  Montaldo’s  death,  Isabella  had  been  in  the  habit  of 
leaving  her  cabin  after  sun-set,  to  enjoy  the  coolness  of  the 
evening  breeze,  and  in  this  she  was  sometimes  joined  by  the 
priest,  but  more  frequently  was  only  attended  by  her  slave. 
One  evening  she  came  up  as  usual,  and  after  walking  backward 
and  forward  on  deck  till  the  dews  began  to  fall,  she  turned  to 
go  below  ; but  just  as  we  approached  the  companion-way,  one 
of  the  negroes,  who  now,  in  the  absence  of  all  discipline, 
lounged  about  the  quarter-deck  without  rebuke,  shut  down  the 
head,  and  throwing  himself  on  it,  declared  that  none  should 
make  him  rise  without  the  reward  of  a kiss.  This  piece  of  in- 
solence was  received  with  an  encouraging  laugh  by  his  fellows, 
and  several  slang  expressions  of  wit  were  loudly  applauded  by 
those  around.  Without  a word  of  remonstrance,  Isabella 
timidly  stooped,  and  would  have  attempted  getting  down  the 
ladder  without  disturbing  the  slave  ; when,  burning  with  indig- 
nation, I seized  the  rascal  by  the  collar,  and  pitched  him  head 
foremost  along  the  deck.  In  an  instant  he  got  on  his  legs, 
and  pulling  a clasp-knife  out  of  iiis  pocket,  with  an  imprecation 
he  made  towards  me.  All  the  other  negroes  likewise  made  a 
motion  to  assist  him,  and  I expected  to  be  assailed  on  all  hands, 
when  the  mate  interfered,  and  laying  hold  of  the  marlin-spike, 
which  I had  caught  up  to  defend  myself,  pushed  me  back,  as 
he  whispered,  “ Are  you  mad,  that  you  interfere  ? For  heaven’s 
sake,  keep  quiet,  for  I have  no  authority  over  the  crew'  now  !” 
And  he  spoke  the  truth  ; for  the  negro,  brandishing  his  kiife, 


310 


THE  pirate’s  treasure. 


and  supported  by  his  comrades,  was  again  advancing,  when 
the  hoarse  voice  of  the  boatswain,  as  he  ran  to  the  scene  of 
action,  arrested  his  progress. 

“ Hallo  ! you  there,  what ’s  the  squall  for  ^ Avast,  avast, 
Mingo  ; off  hands  is  fair  play — ship  that  blade  of  yours,  or  I’ll 
send  my  fist  through  your  ribs,  and  make  day-light  shine 
through  them  in  a minute.”  I related  the  behavior  of  the 
negro,  and  was  requesting  him  to  order  the  slaves  forward, 
when  I was  cut  short  with — “ There  are  no  slaves  here,  young 
man  ! we  are  all  alike  free  in  a British  ship.  But  damn 

his  eyes  for  an  insolent  son  of  a ; he  pretend  to  kiss 

the  pretty  girl  ! I ’ll  let  him  know  she  belongs  to  his  betters  ! 
The  blaek  wench  is  good  enough  for  him  any  day.  Come,  my 
dear  !”  he  continued,  turning  to  Isabella,  “ give  me  the  same 
hire,  and  I ’ll  undertake  to  clear  the  way  for  you  myself.”  He 
made  as  if  he  meant  to  approach  her,  when,  careless  cf  what 
the  consequence  might  be  to  myself,  I hastily  stepped  forward, 
and  lifting  up  the  head  of  the  companion,  Isabella  in  an  instant 
darted  below.  “ This  lady  is  no  fit  subject  either  for  wit  or  in- 
solence,” said  I,  shutting  the  doors,  “ and  he  is  less  than  man 
who  would  insult  an  unprotected  female.”  For  a little  while 
he  stood  eyeing  me  as  if  hesitating  w'hether  he  would  resent 
my  interference,  or  remain  passive  ; at  length  he  turned  slowly 
and  doggedly  away  as  he  uttered — “ you  ruffle  big,  and  crow 
with  a brisk  note,  my  lad  ! But  I ’ve  seen  me  do  as  wonder- 
ful a thing  as  twist  your  windpipe  and  send  you  over  the  side 
to  cool  yourself  a bit  ; and  so  I would  serve  you  in  the  turning 
of  a wave,  if  it  wasn’t  that  we  may  have  use  for  you  yet  ! I 
see  in  what  quarter  the  wind  sets  ; but  mind  your  eye  ! for 
sink  me  if  I don’t  keep  a sharp  look  out  ahead  over  you.’’ 

I now  saw  that  things  had  come  to  a crisis — that  the  crew 
meant  to  turn  pirates  ; and  I was  to  be  detained  among  them 
fcr  the  sake  of  my  professional  services.  I couid  not,  without 
a shudder,  reflect  on  what  must  be  the  fate  of  Isabella  among 
such  a gang  of  reckless  villains  ; but  I firmly  resolved  that, 
come  what  might,  my  protection  and  care  over  her  should  cease 
but  with  my  life. 

To  be  prepared  for  the  worst,  I immediately  went  below, 
loaded  my  pistols,  and  concealed  them  in  my  breast,  securing 
at  the  same  time  all  my  money  and  papers  about  my  person. 
IVhile  thus  employed,  one  of  the  cabin-boys  came  down  for  a 
spy-glass,  saying  that  a sail  had  hove  in  sight  to  windward. 
Upon  this  I followed  him  up,  and  found  the  crew  collected  to- 
gether in  clamorous  consultation  as  to  the  course  they  should 


THE  TIRATe’s  treasure. 


511 


fellow.  Some  were  for  lying  to  till  she  came  down,  and  tak- 
ing her,  if  a merchantman  ; and  if  not,  they  could  easily  sheer 
off — but  this  motion  was  overruled  by  the  majority,  who  judged 
it  best  to  keep  clear  for  fear  of  accidents  : accordingly  all  the 
spare  canvas  was  set,  and  we  w'ere  soon  gaining  large  before 
the  w’ind.  But  the  Dart,  though  reckoned  the  first  sailor  out 
of  Clyde  when  close  hauled  on  a w'ind,  was  by  no  means  so 
fleet  when  squared  away  and  going  free  ; she  had  now  met 
wnth  her  match,  for  the  stranger  was  evidently  gaining  rapidly 
on  us,  and  in  two  hours  we  saw  it  was  impossible  for  us  to 
escape.  The  priest  and  I were  ordered  down  with  a threat  of 
instant  death  if  we  offered  to  come  on  deck,  or  make  any  at- 
tempt to  attract  observation. 

I now  communicated  to  Isabella  my  apprehensions  with  re- 
spect to  the  crew',  along  with  my  resolution  to  leave  the  vessel 
if  the  other  proved  a man-of-war,  and  earnestly  advised  both 
her  and  the  priest  to  take  advantage  of  it  also.  She  thanked 
me  with  a look  and  smile  that  told  me  how  sensible  she  was 
of  the  interest  1 felt  in  her  welfare,  and  expressed  her  willing- 
ness to  be  guided  by  me  whatever  w’ay  I thought  best. 

Shortly  after  this  w'e  heard  a gun  fired  to  bring  us  to,  and 
the  Dart  hailed  and  questioned  as  to  her  port  and  destination. 
The  answers,  it  appeared,  were  thought  evasive  and  unsatis- 
factory, for  we  were  ordered  to  come  close  under  the  lee- 
quarter  of  his  Blajesty’s  sloop  of  v/ar  Tartar,  while  they  sent 
to  examine  our  papers.  This  was  now  our  only  chance,  and 
I resolved,  that  if  the  officer  should  not  come  below,  I w’ould 
force  the  companion-door  and  claim  his  protection.  But  I 
was  not  put  to  this  alternative.  As  soon  as  he  arrived,  I heard 
him  desire  the  hatches  to  be  taken  off,  and  order  his  men  to 
examine  the  hold.  The  inspection  did  not  satisfy  him  ; for 
he  hailed  the  sloop,  and  reported  that  there  were  Spanish  goods 
on  board  which  did  not  appear  in  the  manifest  “ Then  remain 
on  board,  and  keep  your  stern  lights  burning  all  night,  and 
take  charge  of  the  ship  !”  was  the  reply.  In  a state  of  irksome 
suspense  w'e  remained  nearly  turn  hours,  expecting  every 
minute  to  hear  the  officer  descending.  At  length,  to  our  re- 
lief, the  companion-doors  w'ere  unlocked,  and  a young  man, 
attended  by  our  cantain,  entered  the  cabin.  He  looked  sur- 
prised on  seeing  us,  and  bowing  to  Isabella,  apologized  for  in- 
truding at  such  an  unseasonable  hour.  “But  I was  not  given 
m understand,”  he  added,  “ that  there  were  passengers  in  the 
ship — prisoners  I should  rather  pronounce  it,  Mr.  IMahone, 
for  you  seem  to  have  had  them  under  lock  and  key,  which 


312 


THE  pirate’s  treasure. 


is  rather  an  unusual  mode  of  treating  ladies  at  least.  No  wine, 
sir  !”  he  continued,  motioning  away  the  bottles  which  the  cap- 
tain was  hastily  placing  on  the  table — “ no  wine,  but  be  pleas- 
ed to  show'  me  your  register  and  bill  of  lading.” 

He  had  not  been  long  seated  to  inspect  them  w'hen  a shuf- 
fling and  hurried  sound  of  feet  was  heard  overhead,  and  a voice 
calling  on  Mr.  Duff  for  assistance,  show'ed  that  some  scuffle 
had  taken  place  above.  Instantaneously  we  all  started  to  our 
feet,  and  the  lieutenant  was  in  the  act  of  drawing  his  sword, 
when,  accidentally  looking  round,  I observed  3Iahone  present- 
ing a pistol  behind.  With  a cry  of  warning,  I threw  myself 
forward,  and  had  just  time  to  strike  the  w'eapou  slightly  aside, 
when  it  went  off.  The  ball  narrowly  missed  the  head  of  Duff, 
for  whom  it  had  been  aimed,  but  struck  the  priest  immediately 
over  the  right  eye,  who,  making  one  desperate  and  convulsive 
leap  as  high  as  the  ceiling,  sunk  down  dead,  and  before  the 
Captain  could  pull  out  another,  I discharged  the  contents  of 
mine  into  his  breast.  We  then  rushed  upon  deck  ; but  it  was 
only  to  find  the  boat’s  crew  had  been  mastered,  and  to  behold 
the  last  of  the  men  tumbled  overboard.  The  pirates  then  dis- 
persed, and  e.xerted  themselves  to  get  the  ship  speedily  under- 
way ; while  the  boatsw'ain  sang  out  to  extinguish  the  lanterns, 
that  the  Tartar  might  not  be  guided  by  the  lights. 

“ It’s  all  over  with  us  ! ” exclaimed  my  companion  ; “but 
follow  me — we  have  one  chance  for  our  lives  yet.  Our  boat 
is  still  towing  astern  ; do  you  throw  yourself  over,  and  swim 
till  I slide  down  the  painter,  and  cut  her  adrift.  Come,  bear 
a hand,  and  jump  ! don’t  you  see  them  hastening  aft  And 
in  an  instant  he  pitched  himself  off  the  tatfrel,  slid  down  the 
rope  which  held  the  boat,  and  cast  her  Ibose.  But  this  advice 
however  judicious,  it  was  impossible  for  me  to  follow — for,  at 
the  moment,  repeated  shrieks  from  Isabella  put  to  flight  all 
thoughts  for  my  own  individual  safety  ; I,  therefore,  hurried 
back  to  the  cabin,  determined,  that  if  I could  not  rescue  her 
along  with  myself,  to  remain,  and  protect  her  with  niv  life. 
And  in  a happy  time  I arrived  ! The  candles  were  still  bu.n- 
ing  on  the  table  ; and  through  the  smoke  of  the  pistols,  which 
still  tilled  the  cabin,  I beheld  her  struggling  in  the  arms  of  a 
negro — the  identical  slave  who  had  displayed  such  insolence  in 
the  early  part  of  the  evening.  AVith  one  stroke  of  the  butend 
of  my  pistol  I fractured  the  cursed  villain’s  scull — caught  up 
Isabella  in  my  arms — ran  up  the  ladder,  and  had  nearly  gained 
the  side,  when  the  boatswain,  attracted  by  her  white  garments, 
left  the  helm  to  intercept  me — and  I saw  the  gleam  of  his  up 


THE  pirate’s  treasure. 


313 


lifted  cutlass  on  the  point  of  descending,  when  he  was  sud- 
denly struck  down  by  some  person  from  behind  I did  not 
stop  to  discover  who  had  done  me  this  good  office,  but  hailing 
Duff,  and  clasping  Isabella  firmly  to  my  heart,  I plunged  into 
the  water,  followed  by  my  unknown  ally.  With  the  aid  of  my 
companion,  whom  I now  found  to  be  John  Wyllie,  the  mate, 
we  easily  managed  to  support  our  charge  till  the  boat  reached 
us  ; when  we  found  that  the  greater  part  of  the  men  had  been 
rescued  in  a similar  manner. 

When  the  morning  dawned,  we  perceived  the  Dart,  like  a 
speck  in  the  horizon,  and  the  sloop  of  war  in  close  chase. 
Our  attention  was  next  turned  to  our  own  situation,  which  was 
by  no  means  enviable  : we  had  escaped,  it  is  true,  with  our 
lives,  for  the  present  ; but  without  a morsel  of  food,  or  a single 
drop  of  fresh  water,  with  us  m the  boat  ; we  could,  at  best, 
only  expect  to  protract  existence  for  a few  days  longer,  and 
then  yield  it  up  ultimately  in  horror  and  misery.  By  an  ob- 
servation taken  the  day  before,  on  board  of  the  Tartar,  Mr. 
Duff  informed  us  we  were  to  the  north-east  of  the  Bahamas  ; 
and  distant  about  one  hundred  and  seventy  miles  from  Wall- 
ing’s Island,  which  was  the  nearest  land.  This  was  a long 
distance  ; but,  as  despair  never  enters  the  breast  of  a British 
sailor,  even  in  situations  of  the  utmost  extremity,  we  cheered 
up  each  other  ; and,  as  no  other  resource  was  left  us,  we 
manned  our  oars,  and  pulled  away  with  life,  trusting  in  the 
chance  of  meeting  with  some  vessel,  of  which  there  was  a 
strong  probability,  as  this  was  the  common  course  of  the  lee- 
ward traders.  And  our  hopes  were  not  disappointed  ! for  next 
day  we  fortunately  fell  in  with  a brig  from  tlie  Azores,  bound 
for  Porto  Rico,  on  board  of  which  w'e  were  received  with 
much  kindness  ; and,  in  five  days,  we  found  ourselves  safe 
moored  in  Porto-real  harbor. 

My  first  step  on  landing  w’as  to  inquire  for  a boarding  house 
for  Isabella,  and  I had  the  good  luck  to  be  directed  to  one 
kept  by  a respectable  Scotch  family,  in  Orange  Terrace,  and 
to  this  I conducted  her.  ]\Iy  ne.xt  transaction  was  to  charter 
a small  cutter,  and  to  communicate  to  Duff  the  secret  of  the 
hidden  treasure;  at  the  same  time  asking  him  to  adventure 
himself  and  his  men  on  its  recovery.  I also  gave  him  to  un- 
deistand  the  probability  of  a renconter  with  the  pirates,  in  the 
event  of  their  having  escaped  the  sloop,  for  I was  aware  that 
3Iahone  had  overheard  the  whole  confession,  from  my  finding 
him  listening  at  the  cabin  door.  Without  hesitation,  the  lieu- 
tenant at  once  agreed  to  accompany  me,  and  engaging  some 
VOL.  I.  14 


314 


THE  pirate’s  treasure. 


hands  out  of  a vessel  newly  arrived,  we  soon  mustered  a par- 
ty of  fourteen  men.  As  it  wanted  only  six  days  of  the  festival 
of  St  Jago,  and  the  distance  across  the  Caribean  sea  was 
great  enougli  to  require  all  our  exertions  to  be  there  in  time, 
we  embarked  and  sailed  that  very  night. 

Our  cutter  proved  a prime  sailor — and  though  the  winds 
were  light  and  variable,  by  the  help  of  our  sweeps  we  made 
the  Roccas  on  the  evening  of  the  sixth  da)  As  the  Spaniard 
had  foretold,  the  moon  was  climbing  the  western  sky,  and 
pouring  the  fulness  of  her  splendor  with  a mild  and  beautiful 
effulgence  on  the  u.ntroubled  deep,  as  we  slowly  drifted  with 
the  current  between  the  Wolf-rock  and  the  adjacent  isle.  All 
was  silent  and  calm  over  the  whole  desert  of  the  Archipelago 
and  the  vast  surrounding  waters,  save  now  and  then  the  sud- 
den flight  of  a sea-fowl  awakening  from  its  slumbers  as  we 
passed;  or  the  occasional  roar  of  the  jaguar  faintly  wafted 
from  the  main  land.  We  ran  the  cutter  into  a deep  and  nar- 
row creek;  moored  her  safe,  and  proceeded,  well  armed,  to  the 
eastern  extremity.  There  we  found  the  projecting  point  of 
land,  and  the  old  vanilla  tree  exactly  in  the  situation  described 
— its  huge,  twisted  trunk  was  still  entire  ; and  from  the  end  of 
its  solitary  branch,  which  was  graced  by  a few  scattered  leaves, 
the  body  of  a man  in  the  garb  of  a sailor  hung  suspended  in 
irons.  The  clothes  had  preserved  the  body  from  the  birds  of 
prey,  but  the  head  was  picked  clean  and  bare,  leaving  tlu 
eyeless  and  bleached  skull  to  glitter  white  in  the  moonlight 
In  perfect  silence,  and  with  something  of  awe  in  our  spiritr 
impressed  by  the  solitude,  and  dreariness  of  the  scene,  we 
seated  ourselves  on  the  rocks,  and,  with  my  timepiece  in  m) 
hand,  I began  to  mark  the  progress  of  the  shadow.  For  near- 
ly three  hours  we  watched  in  this  manner,  listening  attentive- 
ly for  the  slightest  sound  from  sea-ward;  but  every  thing  con- 
tinued hushed  and  still,  except  the  creaking  of  the  chain  as 
the  dead  man  swung  to  anti  fro  in  the  breeze.  31idnight  was 
now  drawing  near — the  moon,  radiant  and  full,  was  careering 
high  through  the  deep  blue  of  heaven,  and  the  shadows  of  the 
branch  and  stem  were  approaching  each  other,  and  towards 
the  desired  point.  At  length  the  hand  ofmy  timepiece  pointed  to 
within  a minute  of  the  time.  It  passed  over.  The  branch  and 
stem  now  merged  into  one,  and  threw  their  shadow  due  east, 
and  the  first  spade-full  of  earth  had  been  tiirown  out,  when  the 
man  who  had  been  stationed  to  keep  a look  out  came  running 
to  inform  us  that  a boat  w'as  rapidly  approaching  from  the  east 
We  immediately  concluded  they  must  be  a pttrt  of  the  Dart’s 


THE  pirate’s  treasure. 


315 


crew;  and  their  long  and  vigorous  strokes,  as  they  stretched 
out  to  the  full  extent  of  their  oars,  showed  that  they  knew  the 
importance  of  every  minute  that  elapsed.  Our  implements  for 
digging  were  liastily  laid  aside,  and  we  concealed  ourselves 
among  the  rocks  till  they  should  come  vvithin  reach.  In  a 
short  time  the  boat  was  seen  ashore,  and  eight  armed  men 
came  fonvard,  partly  Spaniards  and  partly  the  ship’s  crew; 
among  whom  I recognized  the  boatswain,  and,  to  my  surprise, 
Mahone,  whom  I had  shot  and  left  for  dead  in  the  cabin 
Without  giving  them  time  to  prepare  for  the  assault,  we  quit- 
ted our  shelter,  and  sprung  among  them  at  once,  laying  about 
with  our  cutlasses. 

For  a little  space  the  skirmish  was  toughly  and  hotly  con- 
tested; for  the  pirates  were  resolute  and  reckless,  and  fought 
with  the  desperation  of  men  who  knew  that  the  only  chance 
for  their  lives  lay  in  their  own  exertions.  In  the  confusion  of 
the  fray  I had  lost  sight  of  Duff,  and  was  closely  engaged 
with  one  of  the  Spaniards,  when  the  voice  of  the  boatswain 
shouting  forth  a horrible  imprecation  sounded  immediately  be- 
hind me.  I turned  round,  and  sprung  aside  from  the  sweep 
of  his  cutlass,  and,  as  my  pistols  were  both  empty,  retreated, 
acting  on  the  defensive;  when  he  pulled  out  his,  fired,  and 
hurled  the  weapon  at  my  head.  The  shot  passed  without  in- 
juring me — but  the  pistol,  aimed  with  better  effect,  struck  me 
full  in  the  forehead.  A thousand  sparks  of  light  flashed  from 
my  eyes — I felt  myself  reeling,  and  on  the  point  of  falling, 
when  a cut  across  the  shoulder  stretched  me  at  once  on  the 
ground.  When  I recovered  from  my  stupor,  and  opened  my 
eyes,  the  morning  was  far  advanced — the  sun  was  shining 
bright  over  head;  and  I found  myself  at  sea,  lying  on  the  deck  of 
the  cutter;  and  Duff  busily  engaged  in  examining  my  wounds. 
From  him  I learned  that  the  pirates  had  been  mastered  after 
a severe  conflict — in  which  four  had  been  slain,  and  left  on  the 
island;  two  had  escaped  unobserved  during  the  fight,  and 
made  off  with  the  boat;  and  two  had  been  wounded,  and  were 
prisoners  on  board,  one  of  whom  was  IMahone.  On  our  ar- 
rival at  Porto  Rico,  we  delivered  them  over  to  the  civil  pow- 
er; and,  soon  afterwards,  Mahone  was  tried  for  the  murder  of 
the  priest,  when  he  was  convicted  on  our  evidence,  con- 
demned, and  executed.  Under  good  nursing  and  care,  I 
gradually  recovered. 

Isabella  is  not  now  that  destitute  and  unprotected  orphan 
whom  I first  saw  on  the  middle  of  the  western  ocean — but 
the  happy  mistress  of  a happy  home,  diffusing  life  and  glad- 


316 


THE  CUMBERLAND  PACKET. 


ness  on  all  around  her.  My  friend  Duff  has  lately  been 
placed  on  the  list  of  post  captains,  and  is  anxiously  waiting 
for  more  bustling  times,  when  there  will  be  more  knock- 
ing about,  and  more  hard  blows  got,  than  what  our  present 
peace  admits  of.  John  Wyllie,  too,  has  had  advancement 
in  his  line,  being  now  master  of  one  of  the  finest  ships  from 
Clyde;  and  I had  the  additional  satisfaction  of  knowing  that 
none  of  the  crew  had  reason  to  regret  their  having  jeopardized 
their  lives  in  fighting  for  the  “ Pirates  Treasure.” 


THE  CUMBERLAND  PACKET. 

In  the  dreadful  hurricane  which  took  place  at  Antigua,  on 
the  4th  of  September,  1804,  several  vessels  were  lost;  and 
among  others,  the  Duke  of  Cumberland  Packet.  Every  pre- 
caution had  been  taken,  by  striking  the  yards  and  masts,  to 
secure  the  vessel;  and  the  cable  had  held  so  long,  that  some 
faint  hope  began  to  be  entertained  of  riding  out  the  gale,  when 
several  of  the  crew  were  so  indiscreet,  as  to  quit  the  deck  for 
some  refreshment;  no  sooner  had  they  sat  down,  than  a loud 
groan  from  the  rest  of  the  crew  summoned  them  on  deck. 
The  captain  ran  forward,  and  exclaimed,  “ All’s  now  over; 
Lord  God  have  mercy  upon  us!”  The  cable  had  parted;  the 
ship  hung  about  two  minutes  by  the  stream  and  kedge,  and 
then  began  to  drive  broadside  on.  At  this  moment  the  sea- 
men, torn  by  despair,  seemed  for  a moment  to  forget  them- 
selves; lamentations  for  their  homes,  their  wives,  and  their 
childien,  resounded  through  the  ship.  Every  man  clung 
to  a rope,  and  determined  to  stick  to  it  as  long  as  the  ship  re- 
mained entire.  For  an  hour  they  drifted  on,  without  knowing 
whither,  the  men  continued  to  hold  fast  by  the  rigging  while 
their  bodies  were  beaten  by  the  heaviest  rain,  and  lashed  by 
every  wave.  The  most  dreadful  silence  prevailed.  Every 
one  was  too  intent  on  his  own  approaching  end,  to  be  able  to 


THE  CUMBERLAND  PACKET. 


317 


communicate  his  feelings  to  another;  and  nothing  was  heard 
but  the  howling  of  the  tempest.  The  vessel  drove  towards 
the  harbor  of  St.  John’s,  and  two  alarm  guns  rvere  fired,  in 
order  that  the  garrison  might  be  spectators  of  their  fate,  for  it 
was  in  vain  to  think  of  assistance.  They  soon  drove  against  a 
large  ship,  and  went  close  under  her  stern.  A faint  hope  now 
appeared  of  being  stranded  on  a sandy  beach;  and  the  captain 
therefore  ordered  the  carpenter  to  get  the  hatchets  all  ready  to 
cut  away  the  masts,  in  order  to  make  a raft  for  those  who 
chose  to  venture  upon  it.  The  vessel  however  drove  with 
e.xtreme  violence  on  some  rocks,  and  the  cracking  of  her  tim- 
bers below  was  distinctly  heard.  Every  hope  now  vanished, 
and  the  crew  already  began  to  consider  themselves  as  beings  of 
another  world.  In  order  to  ease  the  vessel,  and  if  possible 
prevent  her  from  parting,  the  mizen-mast  was  suffered  to  re- 
main, to  steady  the  vessel.  The  vessel  had  struck  about  two 
o’clock,  and  in  half  an  hour  afterwards  the  water  was  up  to 
the  lower  deck.  Never  was  daylight  more  anxiously  wished 
for,  than  by  the  crew  of  this  vessel.  After  having  hung  so 
long  by  the  shrouds,  they  were  forced  to  cling  three  hours 
longer  before  the  dawn  appeared.  The  sea  was  making  a 
complete  breach  over  the  ship,  which  was  laying  on  her  beam 
. ends;  and  the  crew,  stiff'  and  benumbed,  could  with  difficulty 
hold  against  the  force  of  the  waves,  every  one  of  which  struck 
and  nearly  drowned  them. 

The  break  of  day  discovered  to  the  wretched  mariners  aff 
the  horrors  of  their  situation;  the  vessel  was  lying  upon  large 
rocks,  at  the  foot  of  a craggy  overhanging  precipice,  twice  as 
high  as  the  ship’s  mainmast;  the  wind  and  rain  beat  upon  the 
crew  with  unabated  violence,  and  the  ship  lay  a miserable 
wreck.  The  first  thoughts  of  the  crew  in  the  morning  were 
naturally  directed  to  the  possibility  of  saving  their  lives;  and 
they  all  agreed,  that  their  only  chance  of  doing  so,  was  by 
means  of  the  mizen-mast.  The  top-mast  and  top-gallant-mast 
were  launched  out,  and  reached  within  a few  feet  of  the  rock. 
An  attempt  was  made  by  one  of  the  crew,  to  throw  a rope  with 
a noose  to  the  top  of  the  rock;  but  instead  of  holding  by  the 
bushes,  it  brought  them  away.  Another  seaman,  who  seem- 
ed from  despair  to  have  imbibed  an  e.xtraordinary  degree  of 
courage,  followed  the  fir?t  man  out  on  the  mast,  with  the  in- 
tention of  throwing  himself  from  the  end  upon  the  mercy  of 
the  rock;  he  had  proceeded  to  the  extremity  of  the  top-gallant 
mast,  and  was  on  the  point  of  leaping  among  the  bushes, 
when  the  pole  of  the  mast,  unable  to  sustain  his  weight,  gave 


318 


THE  CUMBERLAND  PACKET. 


way,  and  precipitated  him  into  the  bosom  of  the  waves,  from 
a height  of  forty  feet.  Fortunately  he  had  carried  down  with 
him  the  piece  of  the  broken  mast,  and  instead  of  being  dash- 
ed to  pieces,  as  was  expected,  he  kept  himself  above  water 
until  he  was  hoisted  up.  All  hopes  of  being  saved  by  the 
mizen-mast  were  now  at  an  end;  and  while  the  crew  were 
meditating  in  sullen  silence  on  their  situation,  Mr.  Doncaster, 
the  chief  mate,  unknown  to  any  one,  went  out  on  the  bow- 
sprit, and  having  reached  the  end  of  the  jib-boom,  threw  him- 
self headlong  into  the  water.  He  had  scarcely  fallen,  when 
a tremendous  wave  threw  him  upon  the  rock;  and  left  him 
dry;  there  he  remained  motionless,  until  a second  wave  washed 
him  still  further  up,  when  clinging  to  some  roughness  in  the 
cliff,  he  began  to  scramble  up  the  rock;  and  in  about  half  an 
hour,  he  with  infinite  difficulty  reached  (lie  summit  of  the  cliff. 
The  crew  anxiously  watched  every  step  he  took,  and  prayed 
for  his  safety,  conscious  that  their  own  preservation  depend- 
ed solely  upon  it.  Mr.  Doncaster  immediately  went  round  to 
that  part  of  the  precipice  nearest  the  vessel,  and  received  a 
rope  thrown  from  the  main-top,  which  he  fastened  to  some 
trees.  By  means  of  this  rope,  the  whole  of  the  crew  were, 
in  the  space  of  three  hours,  hoisted  to  the  top  of  the  cliff. 

The  whole  of  the  ship’s  com|mny  having  assembled  on  the 
rock,  bent  their  steps  towards  town.  The  plain  before  them 
had,  in  consequence  of  the  heavy  rain,  become  almost  impass- 
able; but  after  wading  about  three  miles  through  fields  of 
canes,  and  often  plunged  up  to  the  neck  in  water,  they  reach- 
ed St.  John’s  in  safety;  where  they  would  have  died  for  want 
of  food  and  necessaries,  had  it  not  been  for  the  kind  offices  of 
a Mullatto  tailor,  who  supplied  them  with  clothes,  beds,  and 
provisions,  and  did  them  other  kind  offices  of  humanity. 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  SALLT. 


319 


LOSS  OF  THPJ  BKIG  SALLY. 

August  8,  1767,  while  in  latitude  25,  having  a strong  gale 
of  wind,  the  brig  Sally  was  laid  to  under  her  main-stay-sail 
till  ten  o’clock  the  next  morning,  when  she  was  hove  on  her 
beam  ends,  and  in  less  than  five  minutes  turned  keel  upwards, 
so  that  they  had  only  time  to  cut  away  the  lanyards  of  her 
main-mast.  There  were  on  board,  Anthony  Tabry,  master; 
Humphry  Mars,  mate;  Joseph  Sherver,  Samuel  Bess,  John 
Burna,  mariners  who  were  drowned;  six  other  mariners,  viz. 
Peter  Toy,  Daniel  Cnltan,  John  Davis,  Alexander  Lander- 
ry,  Peter  Mayes  and  William  Hammon,  having  got  hold  of 
the  top-mast  which  floated  alongside,  tied  it  to  the  stern,  and 
supported  themselves  by  it,  till  about  five  o’clock  in  the  eve- 
ning, when  the  cabin  boy  swam  to  the  hull  and  threw  them  a 
rope,  by  whicli  they  got  on  the  bottom  of  the  vessel,  where 
they  were  still  in  a dismal  plight;  the  first  want  that  invaded 
them  was  drink,  this  drove  away  all  thought  of  meat.  The 
main-mast,  with  all  the  rigging,  the  lanyards  having  been  cut 
away,  came  up  alongside,  from  which  they  got  the  wreath, 
(a  square  hoop  which  binds  the  head  of  the  mast,)  with 
which,  and  a bolt  of  a foot  long,  they  went  to  work  on  her 
bottom;  in  tlie  mean  time  keeping  their  mouths  moist,  as  well 
as  they  could,  by  chewing  the  stuff  of  her  bottom,  she  not 
having  any  barnacles,  being  lately  cleaned,  and  some  lead 
which  was  on  her  bow,  and  drinking  their  own  water;  in  font 
days  time  Peter  Toy  died,  raving  for  drink,  whose  bodv  they 
threw  oft’  the  vessel  the  next  day.  In  this  manner  did  they 
work  for  six  days,  without  meat,  drink  or  sleep,  nor  daring  to 
lie  down  for  fear  of  falling  oft’  the  vessel;  the  sixth  day  they 
got  a hole  in  the  brig,  where  they  found  a barrel  of  bottled 
beer;  this  they  drank  very  greedily;  they  soon  got  another 
parcel,  when  one  of  them  put  the  others  on  an  allowance. — 
The  eleventh  day  of  their  being  on  the  wreck,  they  got  a bar- 
rel of  pork,  which  they  were  obliged  to  eat  raw.  As  to  sleep, 
as  soon  as  they  got  a hole  through  the  vessel’s  bottom,  they 
pulled  out  a great  number  of  staves  and  shingles,  and  made  a 
platform  in  the  same  place,  but  so  small  was  it,  that  when 
they  wanted  to  turn,  they  were  obliged  to  wait  till  the  sea 


320 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  SALLY. 


hoisted  the  vessel,  and  when  she  fell  again  with  the  sea,  they 
were  almost  froze  to  death.  Thus  did  these  poor  miserable 
fellows  live  for  thirteen  or  fourteen  days;  after  they  got  the 
pork,  they  made  a kind  of  net  with  a hoop,  sorre  shingles  and 
ropes,  which  they  got  from  the  mast;  this  they  let  into  the  sea, 
with  some  pork,  and  caught  a few  small  fish,  which,  with  two 
or  three  mice  they  caught  on  board  the  brig,  afforded  them  sev- 
eral most  delicious  repasts,  raw  as  they  were;  this  lasted  but 
a few  days,  as  they  could  not  catch  any  more;  when  they 
were  obliged  to  return  to  their  pork,  which  was  become  quite 
putrid  by  the  salt  water  getting  to  it.  To  their  great  joy,  on 
the  1st  of  September,  in  lat.  26,  15,  long.  70,  10,  at  four 
o’clock  in  the  afternoon,  they  could  just  perceive  a vessel  to 
windward  of  them,  which  seemed  to  stand  some  time  for  them, 
but  soon  put  about  and  stood  from  them;  it  was  then  they  de- 
spaired, as  that  morning  they  had  drank  the  last  bottle  of  their 
beer,  and  that  one  was  all  they  had;  for  that  day  they  worked 
hard  to  get  at  the  casks  of  water  in  the  hold,  but  they  were 
so  far  from  them,  that  they  could  not  have  got  at  them  in  a 
long  time;  about  sun  half  an  hour  high,  the  vessel  stood  for 
them,  and  came  so  near  that  they  perceived  a piece  of  can- 
vass, that  they  on  the  wreck  supported  on  a piece  of  board, 
bore  down  for  it,  and  about  seven  or  eight  o’clock  took  them 
on  board;  she  was  the  bris  Norwich,  Captain  Robert  Noyes. 
Thus  were  they  relieved  w hen  death  stared  them  in  the  face, 
by  a captain  who  used  them  very  kindly,  gave  them  food  and 
clothes,  as  their  own  were  rotted  off  their  backs,  washed  their 
sores,  and  gave  thetn  plasters,  as  they  were  almost  raw  from 
head  to  foot  with  the  heat  of  the  sun  and  salt  water,  which,  in 
jnany  places  had  eaten  holes  in  their  flesh. 


SUFFERINGS  OF  EPHRAIM  HOW. 


321 


SUFFERINGS  OF  EPHRAIM  HOW. 

On  the  25th  of  August,  1676,  Mr.  Ephraim  How,  of  New 
Haven,  in  New  England,  with  his  two  eldest  sons;  one  Mr. 
Augur;  Caleb  Jones,  son  to  Mr.  William  Jones,  one  of  the 
magistrates  of  New  Haven;  and  a boy;  six  persons  in  all,  set 
sail  from  New  Haven  for  Boston,  in  a small  ketch,  of  about 
seventeen  tons. 

Having  despatched  his  business  there,  he  sailed  for  New 
Haven  on  the  10th  of  September,  but  was  forced  back  to 
Boston  by  contrary  winds.  Here  Mr.  How  was  seized  with  a 
violent  flux,  which  continued  nearly  a month;  many  being  at 
that  time  sick,  and  some  dying  of  the  same. 

Being  in  some  degree  restored  to  health,  he  again  sailed 
from  Boston,  October  10.  They  went  with  a fair  wind  as 
far  as  Cape  Cod;  but  on  a sudden  the  weather  became  very 
tempestuous,  so  that  they  could  not  pass  the  Cape,  but  were 
driven  off  to  sea,  where  they  were  in  great  danger,  ex- 
periencing terrible  storms,  with  outrageous  winds  and  seas. 

H is  eldest  son  fell  sick  and  died  about  the  21st;  soon  after 
his  other  son  was  taken  ill  and  died  also.  This  was  a bitter 
cup  to  the  poor  father,  for  these  youths  were  his  only  assist- 
ants in  working  the  vessel.  Soon  after  Caleb  Jones  died,  so 
that  half  the  company  were  now  no  more. 

Mr.  How  continued  in  a very  sickly  and  weak  state,  yet 
was  necessitated  to  stand  at  the  helm  twenty-four  and  thirty- 
six  hours  together.  During  this  time  the  sea  was  so  boister- 
ous as  frequently  to  break  over  the  vessel,  that  if  he  had  not 
been  lashed  fast  he  must  have  been  washed  overboard.  In 
this  extremity,  he  was  at  a loss  in  his  own  thoughts,  whether 
he  should  persist  in  endeavoring  to  make  for  the  New-Eng- 
land  shore,  or  bear  away  for  the  Southern  Islands.  Upon  his 
proposing  the  question  to  Mr.  Augur,  they  determined,  ac- 
cording to  the  custom  of  some  in  those  times,  to  decide  this 
difficult  case  by  casting  lots.  They  did  so,  and  it  fell  upon 
New-England. 

Nearly  about  the  7th  of  November  they  lost  their  rudder, 
60  that  now  their  only  dependence  was  upon  Providence.  In 


32^ 


SUFFERINGS  OF  EPHRAIM  HOT?'. 


this  deplorable  state  they  drove  up  and  down  for  a fortnight 
longer.  During  tlie  last  six  weeks,  the  poor  infirm  Mr.  How 
was  hardly  ever  dry,  nor  had  he  the  benefit  of  warm  food 
above  thrice  or  thereabouts! 

At  length  about  the  21st  of  November,  early  in  the  morn- 
ing the  vessel  was  driven  on  the  tailings  of  a ledge  of  rocks, 
where  the  sea  broke  violently.  Looking  out  they  saw  a dis- 
mal rocky  island  to  the  leeward,  upon  which,  if  Providence 
had  not  by  the  breakers  given  them  timely  warning,  they  had 
been  dashed  to  pieces.  They  immediately  let  go  an  anchor, 
and  got  nut  the  boat,  and  the  sea  became  calm.  The  boat 
proving  leaky,  and  they  being  in  great  terror,  tliey  took  but 
little  out  of  the  ketch,  but  got  on  shore  as  they  could. 

Here  they  could  discover  neither  man  nor  beast.  It  was 
a small,  rocky,  desolate  island,  near  Cape  Sable,  the  Southern 
oxtren)ity  of  Nova  Scotia.  They  now  appeared  to  be  in 
great  danger  of  being  starved  to  death,  but  the  storm  return- 
ing, beat  so  violently  upon  the  vessel,  as  it  still  lay  at  anchor, 
that  it  was  stove  to  pieces,  and  several  things  Hoated  to  the 
shore. 

The  following  articles  were  all  they  had  towards  their  fu- 
ture support; — a cask  of  gunpowder,  which  received  no  dam- 
age from  the  water;  a barrel  of  wine;  half  a barrel  of  molass- 
es; several  useful  articles  towards  building  a tent:  all  the 
above  drifted  from  the  wreck  : besides  which  they  had  fire- 
arms and  shot;  a pot  for  boiling;  and  most  probably  other  things 
not  mentioned  in  the  narrative. 

Their  tent  was  soon  erected,  for  the  cold  was  now  get- 
ting severe,  but  new  and  great  distresses  attended  them,  for 
though  they  had  arms  and  amunition,  there  were  seldom  any 
fowls  to  be  seen,  except  crows,  ravens,  and  seagulls.  These 
were  so  few,  that  they  could  seldom  shoot  more  than  one  at  a 
time.  JMany  times  half  a fowl,  with  the  liquor  it  was  boiled 
in,  served  for  a meal  for  all  three.  Once  they  lived  five  days 
without  any  sustenance,  but  did  not  feel  themselves  pinched 
with  hunger  as  at  other  times;  which  they  esteemed  a special 
favor  of  Heaven  unto  them. 

^V'^hcn  they  had  lived  in  this  miserable  condition  twelve  weeks, 
Mr.  How’s  dear  friend  and  companion,  I\Ir.  Augur,  died, 
about  the  middle  of  February,  1677;  so  that  he  had  none  left 
to  converse  with  but  the  lad,  who  likewise  departed  on  the  2d 
of  April. 

IVlr.  How  was  now  the  sole  inhabitant  of  this  desolate  spot, 
during  April,  May  and  June,  and  saw'  fishing  vessels  every 


VOYAGE  FROM  HALIFAX  TO  BERMUDA. 


323 


now  and  then,  sailing  by;  some  of  which  came  even  nearer  to 
the  island  than  that  which  at  last  took  him  off.  He  used  all 
the  means  in  his  power  to  make  them  acquainted  with  his  dis- 
tress; but  they  either  did  not  see  him,  or  were  afraid  to  ap- 
proach close  to  the  island,  lest  some  of  those  Indians  should 
be  quartered  there,  who  were  at  that  time  in  hostility  against 
the  English,  viz.  the  North-East  Indians,  who  held  out  after 
the  death  of  the  famous  Philip,  king  of  the  Wompanoags. 

At  length  a vessel  belonging  to  Salem,  in  New-England, 
providentially  passed  by,  and  seeing  this  poor  fellow,  they 
sent  their  boat  on  shore,  and  took  him  away.  He  had  been 
on  the  Island  more  than  seven  months,  and  above  a quarter 
of  a year  by  himself.  On  the  18th  of  July  he  arrived  at  Sa- 
lem, and  at  last  returned  to  his  family  at  New  Haven.  They 
for  a twelvemonth  had  supposed  him  dead;  by  which  it  ap- 
pears he  did  not  get  home  till  the  end  of  August,  or  perhaps 
later. 


VOYAGE  FROM  HALIFAX  TO  BERMUDA. 


On  the  6th  of  December,  we  sailed  from  Halifax,  with  a 
fresh  north-westerly  wind,  on  a bitter  cold  day,  so  that  the 
harbor  was  covered  with  a vapor  called  “ the  barber,”  a sort 
of  low  fog,  which  clings  to  the  surface  of  the  water,  and 
sweeps  along  with  these  biting  winter  blasts,  in  such  a man- 
ner as  to  cut  one  to  the  very  bone. 

As  we  shot  past  one  of  the  lower  whprfs  of  the  town  of 
Halifax,  just  before  coming  to  the  narrow  passage  between 
George’s  Island  and  the  main  land,  on  the  south  side  of  this 
magnificent  harbor,  a boat  p J off  with  a gentleman,  who,  by 
some  accident,  had  missed  his  passage.  They  succeeded  in 
getting  alongside  the  ship;  but,  in  seizing  hold  of  a rope 
which  was  thrown  to  them  from  the  main  chains,  the  boatmen^ 
in  their  hurry,  caught  a turn  with  it  round  the  afterthwart,  in 


324 


VOYAGE  FROM  HALIFAX  TO  EER3IUDA. 


stead  of  making  it  fast  somewhere  in  the  bow  of  the  boat. — 
The  inevitable  consequence  of  this  proceeding  was,  to  raise 
the  stern  of  the  boat  out  of  the  water,  aad,  of  course,  to 
plunge  her  nose  under  the  surface.  Even  a landsman  will 
comprehend  how  this  happened,  when  it  is  mentioned  that 
the  ship  was  running  past  at  the  rate  of  ten  knots.  In  the 
twinkling  of  an  eye,  the  whole  party,  officer,  boatmen,  and 
all,  were  seen  floating  about,  grasping  at  the  oars  or  striking 
out  for  the  land,  distant  fortunately,  only  a few  yards  from 
them;  for  the  water  thereabouts  is  so  deep,  that  a ship  in  sail- 
ing out  or  in,  may  safely  graze  the  shore. 

As  the  intensity  of  the  cold  was  very  great,  we  were  quite 
astonished  to  see  the  people  swimming  away  so  easily;  but 
we  afterwards  learned  from  one  of  the  party,  that,  owing  to 
the  water  being  between  forty  and  fifty  degrees  warmer  than 
the  air,  he  felt,  when  plunged  into  it,  as  if  he  had  been  sous- 
ed into  a hot  bath.  The  instant,  however,  he  reached  the 
pier,  and  was  lugged  out,  like  a half  drowned  rat,  he  was  lit- 
erally enclosed  in  a firm  case  of  ice  from  head  to  foot!  This 
very  awkward  coat  of  mail  was  not  removed  without  consid- 
erable difficulty;  nor  was  it  till  he  had  been  laid  for  some 
hours  in  a well  warmed  bed,  between  two  other  persons,  that 
he  could  move  at  all,  and  for  several  months  afterwards,  he 
was  not  well  enough  to  leave  his  room. 

For  us  to  stop,  at  such  a time  and  place,  was  impossible; 
so  away  we  shot  like  a spear — past  Chebucto  Head,  Cape 
Sambo,  and  sundry  other  fierce  looking  black  capes  of  naked 
rock.  The  breeze  rapidly  rose  to  a hard  gale,  which  split 
our  main-topsail  to  threads,  and  sent  the  fragments  thunder- 
ing to  leeward  in  the  storm,  in  such  grand  style,  that,  to  this 
hour,  I can  almost  fancy  I hear  the  noise  in  my  ears. — 
I know  few  things  more  impressive  than  the  deep  toned 
sounds  caused  by  the  flapping  of  a wet  sail,  in  such  a fierce 
squall  as  this,  when  the  slieets  are  carried  away,  and  the  un- 
confined sail  is  tugging  and  tearing  to  get  clear  of  the  yard, 
which  bends  and  cracks  so  fearfully,  that  even  the  lower 
mast  sometimes  wags  about  like  a reed.  I certainly  have 
heard  thunder  far  louder  than  the  sounds  alluded  to;  but  have 
seldom  known  it  more  effective  or  startling  than  those  of  a 
sail  going  to  pieces  in  such  a ten  pest  of  wind  and  rain. 

I was  standing,  where  I had  no  business  to  be,  on  the 
weather  side  of  the  quarter-deck,  holding  on  stoutly  by  one  of 
the  belaying  pins,  and  wondering  where  this  novel  scene  was 
to  end,  but  having  an  obscure  idea  that  the  ship  was  going  to 


VOYAGE  FROM  HALIFAX  TO  BERMUDA. 


325 


the  bottom.  The  admiral  was  looking  up  at  the  splitting  sail 
as  composedly  as  possible,  after  desiring  that  the  main-top- 
men,  whose  exertions  were  quite  useless,  should  be  called 
down,  out  of  the  way  of  the  ropes,  which  were  cracking 
about  their  heads.  Every  now  and  then  I could  see  the 
weather-wise  glance  of  the  veteran’s  eye  directed  to  wind- 
ward, in  hopes  that  matters  would  mend.  But  they  only  be- 
came worse;  and  at  last,  when  the  fore-mast  seemed  to  be 
really  in  danger,  for  it  was  bending  like  a cane,  though  the 
foresail  had  been  reefed,  he  waited  not  to  run  through  the 
usual  rf”.Jnd  of  etiquettes  by  which  an  admiral’s  commands 
generally  reach  the  executive  on  board  ship,  but  exclaimed 
with  a voice  so  loud,  that  it  made  me  start  over  to  the  lee  side 
of  the  deck. 

“ Man  the  fore-clue  garnets!” 

In  the  next  minute  the  sail  rose  gradually  to  the  yard,  and 
the  groaning  old  ship,  by  this  time  sorely  strained  to  her  in- 
nermost timber,  seemed  to  be  at  once  relieved  from  the  pres- 
sure of  the  canvass  which  had  borne  her  headlong,  right  in- 
to the  seas,  and  made  her  tremble  from  stem  to  stern,  almost 
as  if  she  was  going  to  pieces. 

The  next  thing  to  be  done  was  to  get  in  the  jib-boom,  in 
order  to  ease  tlie  bowsprit.  In  effecting  this  rather  trouble- 
some operation,  one  of  the  best  seamen  we  had,  fell  overboard. 
He  was  second  captain  of  the  forecastle,  the  steadiness  of 
whose  admirable  skill  as  steersman  had,  one  day,  elicited  the 
complimentary  remark  from  the  captain,  that  he  must  surely 
have  nailed  the  compass  card  to  the  binnacle.  On  this,  and 
other  accounts,  he  was  so  much  esteemed  in  the  ship,  that 
more  than  the  usual  degree  of  regret  was  felt  for  his  melan- 
choly fate.  1 saw  the  poor  fellow  pitch  into  the  water,  and 
•watched  him  as  he  floated  past,  buoyant  as  a cork,  and  breast- 
ing the  waves  most  gallantly,  with  an  imploring  look  towards 
us,  which  I shall  never  forget.  In  less  than  a minute  he  was 
out  of  sight.  A boat  could  hardly  have  lived  in  such  weath- 
er, and  no  further  attempt  was  made,  or  could  have  been 
made,  to  save  him,  than  to  throw  over  ropes,  which  all  fell 
short  of  their  mark.  Although  we  soon  lost  all  traces  of  him, 
it  is  probable  he  may  have  kept  sight  of  us,  as  we  drifted 
quickly  to  leeward  under  our  bare  poles,  long  after  we  had 
ceased  to  distinguish  his  figure  in  the  yest  of  waves. 

This  gale,  the  first  I ever  saw,  was  also,  I can  recollect, 
one  of  the  fiercest.  It  lasted  for  three  days,  totally  dispers- 
ed our  litl'p  squadron,  well  nigh  foundered  one  of  them,  the 


326 


VOYAGE  FROM  HALIFAX  TO  BERMUDA, 


Cambrian,  and  sent  her  hobbling  into  Bermuda  some  days 
aiicr  us  with  the  loss  of  her  main-mast  and  all  three  top- 
masts. 

The  rock  of  the  islands  of  Bermuda  is  of  a very  soft  coarse 
freestone,  full  of  pores;  so  soft,  indeed,  that  if  it  be  requir- 
ed to  make  an  additional  window  to  a house,  there  is  noth 
ing  to  be  done,  we  were  told,  but  to  hire  a black  fellow,  who 
with  a saw,  could  speedily  cut  an  opening  in  any  pan  of  the 
wall. 

There  is  nothing  more  remarkable  in  this  singular  cluster 
of  islands  than  the  extensive  coral  reef  which  fends  offtlie  sea 
on  the  northern  side,  and  stretch  out  in  a semi-circular  belt, 
at  the  distance  of  two  or  three  leagues  from  the  land.  On 
these  treacherous  reefs  wo  saw  many  a poor  vessel  bilged,  at 
moments  when,  from  seeing  the  land  at  such  a distance,  they 
fancied  themselves  in  perfect  security. 

They  tell  a story  of  a boatman  who,  it  was  said,  lived  by 
these  disasters,  once  going  off  to  an  unlucky  vessel,  fairly 
caught  among  the  coral  reefs,  like  a fly  in  a cobweb,  not  far 
from  the  North  Hock.  The  wrecker,  as  he  was  called,  hav- 
ing boarded  the  bewildered  ship,  said  to  the  master, 

“ What  will  you  give  me,  now,  to  get  you  out  of  this 
place  ?’’ 

“ Oh,  any  thing  you  like — name  your  sum.” 

“ Five  hundred  dollars.'” 

“ Agreed!  agreed!”  cried  the  other.  Upon  which  this 
treacherous  pilot  kept  his  protnise  truly  to  liie  ear,  but 
broke  it  to  the  hope,  by  taking  the  vessel  out  of  an  abomina- 
bly bad  place,  only  to  fix  her  in  one  a great  deal  more  intri- 
cate and  perilous. 

“ Now,”  said  the  wrecker  to  the  perplexed  and  doubly- 
cheated  strangei,  '‘there  never  was  a vessel  in  this  scrape, 
that  was  known  to  get  out  again;  and,  indeed,  there  is  but 
one  man  alive  who  knows  the  passage,  or  could,  by  any  pos- 
sibility, extricate  you — and  that’s  me!” 

“ I suppose,”  drily  remarked  the  captain,  “ that  for  a con. 
sideralion^  you  would  be  the  man  to  do  me  that  good  service. 
What  say  you  to  another  five  hundred  dollars  to  put  me  into 
clear  water,  beyond  your  infernal  reefs?” 

This  hard  bargain  was  soon  made;  and  a winding  passage, 
unseen  before,  being  found,  just  wide  enough,  and  barely 
deep  enough,  for  the  vessel  to  pass  through,  with  only  six  in- 
ches to  spare  under  her  keel,  in  half  an  hour  she  was  once 
more  in  blue  water,  out  of  soundings,  and  out  of  danger. 


LOSS  OF  THE  TRANSPORT  HARPOONER. 


327 


“ Now,  master  rascallion  of  a wrecker,”  cried  the  disen- 
tangled mariner,  “ tit  for  tat  is  fair  play  all  the  world  over; 
and,  unless  you  hand  me  back  again  my  thousand  dollars.  I’ll 
cut  the  tow  rope  of  your  thievish  looking  boat,  and  tliep,  iii- 
stead  of  returning  evil  for  evil,  as  I ought  by  riglits  to  do,  I’ll 
be  more  of  a cliristian,  and  do  you  a very  great  service,  by 
carrying  you  away  from  one  of  the  most  inl’amous  places  in 
the  world,  to  the  direst  country  imaginable — I mean  America. 
And  as  you  seem  to  have  a certain  touch  of  black  blood  in 
your  veins,  1 may  cliance  to  get  good  interest  for  my  loan  of 
these  thousand  dollars,  by  selling  you  as  a slave  in  the 
Charleston  negro  market!  What  say  you,  my  gay  Mudian.'” 


..OSS  OF  THE  TRANSPORT  HARPOONER. 

The  hired  transport  Harpooner,  was  lost  near  Newfound- 
land, in  November,  J3!o;  she  -had  on  board  three  hundred 
and  eighty  five  men,  women,  and  children,  including  the  ship’s 
company.  The  passengers  consisted  of  detachments  of  several 
regiments,  with  their  families,  who  were  on  their  way  to  Que- 
bec. On  Saturday  evening,  November  lOth,  a few  minutes 
after  nine  o’clock,  the  second  mate  on  watch  called  out,  “ the 
ship’s  aground  at  which  she  slightly  struck  on  the  ouiermost 
rock  of  St.  Shotts,  in  the  Island  of  Newfoundland.  Siie  beat 
aver,  and  proceeding  a sliort  distance,  she  struck  again,  and 
filled  ; encircled  among  rocks,  the  wind  blowing  strong,  the 
night  dark,  and  a very  heavy  sea  rolling,  she  soon  fell  over  on 
her  larboard  beam  end  ; and,  to  heighten  the  terror  and  alarm, 
a lighted  candle  communicated  fire  to  some  spirits  in  the  mas- 
ter’s cabin,  which,  in  the  confusion,  was  with  difficulty  ex- 
tinguished. 

The  ship  still  driving  over  the  rocks,  her  masts  were  cut 
away,  by  which  some  men  were  carried  overboard.  The  vessel 
drifted  over,  near  the  high  rocks,  towards  the  main.  In  this 


328 


LOSS  OF  THE  TRANSPORT  HARPOONER. 


situation,  every  one  became  terrified  ; the  suddenness  of  the 
sea  rushing  in,  carried  away  the  births  and  stauncheons  be- 
tween decks,  when  men,  women,  and  children,  were  drowned, 
and  many  were  killed  by  the  force  with  which  they  were 
driven  against  the  loose  baggage,  casks,  and  staves,  which 
floated  below.  All  that  possibly  could,  got  upon  deck,  but 
from  the  crowd  and  confusion  that  prevailed,  the  orders  of  the 
officers  and  masters  to  the  soldiers  and  seamen  were  unavail- 
ing ; death  staring  every  one  in  the  face  ; the  ship  striking 
on  the  rocks,  as  though  she  would  instantly  upset.  The 
shrieking  and  pressing  of  the  people  to  the  starboard  side  was 
so  violent,  that  several  were  much  hurt.  About  eleven 
o’clock,  the  boats  on  the  deck  were  washed  overboard  by  a 
heavy  sea  ; but  even  from  the  commencement  of  the  disaster, 
the  hopes  of  any  individual  being  saved  were  but  very  small. 

J’rom  this  time,  until  four  o’clock  the  ne.xt  morning,  all  on 
the  wreck  were  anxiously  praying  for  the  light  to  break  upon 
them.  The  boat  from  the  stern  was  in  the  meanwhile  lower- 
ed down,  when  the  first  mate  and  four  seamen,  at  the  risk  of 
their  lives,  pushed  o.ffi  to  the  shore.  They  with  difficulty  ef- 
fected a landing  upon  the  main  land,  behind  a high  rock, 
nearest  to  wdiere  the  stern  of  the  vessel  had  been  driven. 
The  leg-line  was  thrown  from  the  wreck,  w’ilh  a hope  that 
they  might  lay  hold  of  it ; but  darkness,  and  the  tremendous 
surf  that  beat,  rendered  it  impracticable.  During  this  awful 
time  of  suspense,  the  possibility  of  sending  a line  to  them  bv  a 
dog  occurred  to  the  master  ; the  animal  was  brought  aft,  and 
thrown  into  the  sea  with  a line  tied  round  his  middle,  and  with 
it  he  swam  towards  the  rock  upon  which  the  mate  and  seameu 
were  standing.  It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  sensations 
which  were  e.xcited  at  seeing  this  fa'thful  dog  struggling  with 
the  waves  ; and  on  reaching  the  summit  of  the  rock  repeatedly 
dashed  back  again  by  the  surf  into  the  sea  ; until  at  length, 
by  unceasing  exertions,  he  effected  a landing.  One  end  of 
the  line  being  on  board,  a stronger  rope  was  hauled  and  fast- 
ened to  the  rock. 

At  about  si.x  o’clock  in  the  morning  of  the  1 1th,  the  first  per- 
son was  landed  by  this  means  ; and  afterwards,  by  an  improve- 
ment in  rigging  the  rope,  and  placing  each  individual  in  slin<is, 
they  were  with  greater  facility  extricated  from  the  wreck  ; but 
during  this  passage,  it  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  that  the 
unfortunate  sufferers  could  maintain  their  hold,  as  the  sea  beat 
over  them  and  some  w'ere  dragged  to  the  shore  in  a state  of  in 
sensibility.  Lieut.  Wilson  was  lost,  being  unable  to  hold  on  the 


LOSS  OF  THE-  TRANSPORT  HARPOONER. 


329 


rope  with  his  hands  ; he  was  twice  struck  by  the  sea,  foil 
backwards  out  of  the  slings,  and  after  swimming  for  a consider- 
able time  amongst  the  floating  wreck,  by  which  he  was  struck 
on  the  head,  he  perished.  Many  who  threw  themselves  over- 
board, trusting  for  their  safety  to  swimming,  were  lost ; they 
were  dashed  to  pieces  by  the  surf  on  the  rocks,  or  by  the 
floating  pieces  of  the  wreck. 

The  rope  at  length,  by  constant  working,  and  by  swinging 
across  the  sharp  rock,  was  cut  in  two  ; and  there  being  no 
means  of  replacing  it,  the  spectacle  became  more  than  ever 
terrific  ; the  sea  beating  over  the  wreck  with  great  violence, 
washed  numbers  overboard  ; and  at  last  the  wreck,  breaking 
up  at  the  stern  from  midships  and  forecastle,  precipitated  all 
that  remained  into  one  common  destruction. 

The  parting  of  the  ship  was  noticed  by  those  on  shore,  and 
signified  with  the  most  dreadful  cry  of  “Go  Forward  !” — It 
is  difficult  to  paint  the  horror  of  the  scene  ; — children  clinging 
to  their  parents  for  help  ; parents  themselves  struggling  with 
death,  and  stretehing  out  their  feeble  arms  to  save  their  chil- 
dren, dying  within  their  grasp. 

The  total  number  of  persons  lost  was  two  hundred  and  eight, 
and  one  hundred  and  seventy-seven  were  saved. 

Lieut.  IViylrea,  of  the  4th  Veteran  Battalion,  one  of  the 
oldest  subalterns  in  the  service,  and  then  upwards  of  seventy 
years  of  age,  was  the  last  person  who  quitted  the  wreck  ; 
when  he  had  seen  every  other  person  either  safe,  or  beyond 
the  power  of  assistance,  he  threw  himself  on  to  a rock,  from 
which  he  wa.s  afterwards  rescued. 

Among  the  severest  sufferers,  was  the  daughter  of  Surgeon 
Armstrong,  who  lost  on  this  fatal  night  her  father,  mother, 
brother,  and  two  sisters. 

The  rock  which  the  survivors  were  landed  upon,  was  about 
one  hundred  feet  above  the  water  surrounded  at  the  flowing 
of  the  tide.  On  the  top  of  this  rock  they  were  obliged  to  re- 
main during  the  whole  of  the  night,  without  shelter,  food,  or 
nourishment,  e.xposed  to  wind  and  rain,  and  many  without 
shoes.  The  only  comfort  that  presented  itself  was  a fire, 
which  was  made  from  pieces  of  the  wreck  that  had  been  wash- 
ed ashore. 

At  daylight  on  the  morning  of  the  12th,  at  low  water,  their 
removal  to  the  opposite  land  was  effected,  some  being  let  down 
by  a rope,  others  slipping  down  a ladder  to  the  bottom.  After 
they  crossed  over,  they  directed  their  course  to  a house  or 
fisherman’s  shed,  distant  a mile  and  a half  from  the  wreck, 


330 


LOSS  OF  THE  TRANSPORT  IlARPOONER 


wliere  they  remained  iintil  the  next  day  ; tlie  proprietor  of 
this  miserable  shed  not  having  the  means  of  supplying  relief  to 
so  considerable  a number  as  took  refuge,  a party  went  over 
land  to  Trepassy,  about  fourteen  miles  distant,  through  a 
marshy  country,  not  inhabited  by  any  human  creature.  This 
party  arrived  at  Trepassy,  and  reported  the  event  to  jMessrs. 
Jackson,  Burke,  Sims,  and  the  Rev.  I\Ir.  Brown,  who  im- 
mediately took  measures  for  alleviating  the  distressed,  by  de- 
spatching men  with  provisions  and  spirits,  and  to  assist  in 
bringing  all  those  forward  to  Trepassy  who  could  walk.  ' 

On  the  13th,  in  the  evening,  the  major  part  of  the  survivors 
(assisted  by  the  inhabitants,  who,  during  the  journey  carried 
the  weak  and  feeble  upon  their  backs)  arrived  at  Trepassy 
where  they  were  billeted,  by  order  of  the  magistrate,  propor- 
tionably  upon  each  house. 

There  still  remained  at  St.  Shotts,  the  wife  of  a serjeant  of 
the  Veteran  Battalion  ; witli  a child,  of  which  she  was  deliver- 
ed on  the  top  of  the  rocks  shortly  after  she  was  saved.  A 
private,  whose  leg  was  broken,  and  a woman  severely  bruised 
by  the  wreck,  were  also  necessarily  left  there. 

Immediately  after  the  arrival  at  Trepas.sy,  measures  were 
adopted  for  the  comfort  and  refreshment  of  the  detachments, 
and  boats  were  provided  for  their  removal  to  St.  John’s  where 
they  ultimately  arrived  in  safety. 


A TALE  OF  THE  SEA, 


331 


A TALE  OF  THE  SEA. 

It  was  a briglit  moonlight  evening,  and  so  warm  that  our 
men  lay  about  the  dech  and  in  groups  with  hardly  any  cover- 
ing ; I think  I never  saw  so  perfectly  clear  and  brilliant  a 
night.  Some  of  the  officers  were  reading,  and  with  ease,  by 
the  light  of  the  moon,  and  the  ocean  as  far  as  the  sight  could 
sketch  was  a glittering  mirror  witiiout  a single  ruffle  or  wave  ; 
we  lay  like  a log  on  the  water,  with  all  sails  set,  but  not  a 
breath  of  air  to  move  them.  The  crew  were  collected  in  small 
parties  about  the  forecastle  and  main  deck  listening  to  the 
long  yarns  of  some  cray-headed  seaman,  about  the  “ Flying 
Dutchman”  of  the  “Black  Biver  of  Gatand,”  while  now  and 
then  some  favorite  sea  soim  was  bawled  forth  from  the  laugh- 
ing  crowd.  The  officers  were  ^valking  about  the  quarter 
deck  smoking  and  conversing,  and  occasionally  extending 
thei.'  walk  so  far  as  to  listen  to  the  storie.s  of  the  forecastle. 
This  was  my  first  voyage  on  the  “ wide,  wide  sea,”  and  as  I 
vras  the  youngest  of  the  mids  I found  particular  favor  w’ith 
several  of  the  oldest  seamen,  with  ■whom  by-the-by  I liked  to 
associate  better  than  with  my  brother  midciys — I always  loved 
to  listen  to  their  tales  of  murder  and  battles,  and  would  sit  for 
hours  on  the  coils  of  rope,  and  hear  old  “Jack  Transom”  our 
second  mate,  an  old  man  of  sixty  years  relate  his  adventures 
and  “hairbreadth  escapes.”  Ue  had  left  Port  Royal  on  the 
south  side  of  Jamaica  the  day  before  on  our  way  to  the  mouth 
of  the  Amazon,  and  were  at  the  time  of  this  writing  passing 
between  the  small  island  of  Monts-Errat  and  Guadaloupe  : in 
the  distance  you  could  see  the  white  moon  beams  playing  on 
the  fort  and  beach,  and  glistening  on  the  low  roofs  and  white 
walls  of  the  little  capital  of  Guadaloupe.  I was  standing  on 
the  capstan  with  a small  night  giass  in  my  hand,  looking  at 
the  opposite  shore  with  its  long  low  beach  with  here  and  there 
a small  slave  hut,  or  mound  of  loose  stones  piled  up  as  a 
covering  over  the  grave  of  some  drowned  sailor  who.«e  body 
had  been  washed  on  shore.  I dropped  niv  glass  and  was  get- 
ting down  from  my  station  when  Jack  Transom  stepped  up 
and  asked  for  a squint,  I handed  the  glass  to  him  and  after 
looking  through  it  a moment  he  handed  it  back  saying,  “ Ay, 


332 


A TALE  OF  THE  SEA. 


ay,  there  it  stands  with  its  creaking  chains  and  dry  bones  rat- 
tling in  the  still  air  as  if  a ten  knot  breeze  was  ripping  over 
it.”  “ What ’s  that  P’  said  I,  eagerly  catching  the  glass  and 
pointing  it  where  ‘ old  starboard,’  as  he  was  familiarly  called, 
directed  me.  It  was  some  time  before  I saw  what  he  meant. 
When  I did,  I was  at  no  loss  for  his  abrupt  speech.  A little 
north  of  the  town  on  the  white  beach,  stood  a tall  gibbet  with 
its  chains,  and  even  as  old  Jack  said,  its  white  bones,  for  I 
plainly  saw  them  even  at  that  distance  glimmering  in  the  rays 
of  the  bright  moon,  and  I almost  fancied  I heard  them  rattling 
and  shaking  against  each  other,  although  as  I said  before, 
there  was  not  a breath  of  air,  not  enough  to  move  a feather  ; 
I shuddered  at  the  sight,  for  I was  young  and  easily  affect- 
ed by  any  thing  terrible  or  gloomy — w’e  all  knew  that  ‘ old 
starboard’  was  on  one  of  his  ‘ long  yarn  tacks,’  and  in  a short 
time  a group  was  formed  around  the  old  fellow,  as  anxious  as 
the  crowds  of  coffee  drinkers  in  the  saloons  of  Constantinople 
to  listen  to  the  wonderful  adventures  of  the  Caliph  Haroun 
Alraschid  or  Sindbad  the  Sailor.  “ It ’s  now  forty  years  ago 
or  thereabout,”  began  ‘ old  starboard,’  stuffing  a huge  quid 
of  the  true  Virginia  into  liis  left  cheek,  “ since  I first  laid  eyes 
on  that  same  death  telling  gallows.  I was  then  a mere  fore- 
mast-man and  perhaps  ratlier  green,  seeing  as  how  that  was 
my  first  tack  this  way,  and  only  the  third  time  I had  ever  smelt 
salt  water.  It  was  a dark  stormy  niglit  with  a strong  north- 
wester blowing  at  the  rate  of  ten  knots  an  hour,  and  we  were 
beating  across  this  very  channel  under  a heavy  press  with  the 
hopes  of  clearing  the  shoals  before  morning  ; all  hands  were 
on  deck  clearing  off'  and  taking  in  some  of  our  light  canvass,  for 
the  gale  kept  on  increasing  and  our  main-mast  creaked  heavily 
with  its  load.  When  the  watch  ahead  bawled  out,  helm-a-lee  ! 
sail  a head  ! but  before  the  words  were  scarcely  out  of  his 
mouth  we  were  upon  the  vessel ; we  struck  her  about  mid  ship, 
carrying  away  our  bowsprit  and  dashing  in  the  forecastle  sails 
and  knuckle  ti.mbers  as  if  they  had  been  glass  ; but  it  fared 
worse  with  the  vessel  we  met  ; she  was  small,  being  about 
seven  feet  in  the  water,  whereas  we  drew  nearer  fifteen — we 
passed  slick  over  her  as  if  she  had  been  a mere  boy’s  play- 
thing. You  may  be  sure  there  was  no  standing  still,  every 
thing  was  hauled  up  and  we  were  before  the  wind  in  less  than 
half  a shake,  the  boats  were  lowered  although  there  was 
such  a sea  running  that  it  was  almost  impossible  to  live  in 
a small  boat — logs  of  wood  and  hen  coops,  were  thrown  over- 
board so  that  if  any  were  alive  they  might  save  themselves — 


A TALE  OF  THE  SEA. 


S33 


our  first  mate  was  standing  on  the  quarter  listening,  when  he 
declared  that  he  heard  a shout — we  listened  and  then  it  came 
again  and  again,  but  fainter  every  time — at  length  our  captain 
ordered  a boat  out,  with  directions  to  put  in  to  the  shore,  and 
come  oif  in  the  morning,  as  we  should  lay  too.  That  night 
there  was  not  an  eye  closed  in  the  ship.  We  were  all  wait- 
ing for  the  morning,  for  many  thought  it  sheer  madness  in  our 
captain  to  send  off  a boat  in  such  a sea,  and  so  dark  a night, 
and  prophesied  that  she  would  be  swamped  in  less  than  ten 
minutes.  Though  no  one  said  so  to  the  captain,  for  he  was 
in  one  of  his  gloomy  moods,  and  walked  the  deck  nearly  the 
whole  night  without  opening  his  mouth.  We  stood  off  and  on 
till  morning,  and  by  this  time  the  wind  had  lulled  considerably, 
and  we  had  a moderate  breeze — as  soon  as  it  was  light  we 
bore  down  to  the  little  bay  you  see  off  yonder  to  the  north-east, 
and  having  anchored,  sent  off  a boat  to  the  shore  ; I was  in 
her,  and  I shall  never  forget  my  joy  when  I first  saw  oGr  men 
standing  on  the  beach  and  hallooing  to  us — we  were  soon 
among  them  and  asking  questions  enough  to  sink  a lighter. 
After  leaving  the  ship  they  steered  as  near  as  they  could  tell, 
to  where  the  cries  came  from  ; after  running  about  ten  min- 
utes, they  could  hear  them  plainer,  and  at  last  got  so  near  as 
to  speak  to  the  person — it  was  a man  who  was  clinging  to  a 
large  board,  and  was  nearly  e.xhausted — after  a time  they  got 
him  in,  and  finally  reached  the  shore — the  poor  fellow  was 
nearly  gone,  and  could  not  speak  a word,  so  they  took  him  to 
a house,  and  after  awhile  by  rolling  and  warming  him,  brought 
him  to — it  so  happened  that  the  house  belonged  to  the  governor 
or  whatever  they  call  him — and  as  soon  as  he  clapt  his  eyes 
on  the  man  he  knew  him,  and  had  him  taken  to  prison — and  it 
turned  out  that  after  all  our  trouble  we  had  only  saved  the 
poor  wretch  from  being  drowned  that  he  might  be  hung — for 
as  it  was  proved  by  many  who  knew  him,  having  seen  the 
fellow  before,  and  by  pieces  of  the  wreck  which  floated  ashore 
that  he  was  nothing  better  than  a real  pirate,  (whose  murders 
were  so  numerous  they  could’nt  be  counted)  he  had  been 
taken  twice  before,  but  had  escaped  each  time — the  governor, 
to  be  sure  of  him  now,  ordered  the  e.xecution  to  take  place 
that  day  ; — we  had  leave  to  stay  on  shore  and  see  it — he  look- 
ed pale  and  half  dead  when  they  brought  him  out,  and  for  the 
soul  of  me  I could’nt  help  pitying  him,  he  stept  so  firm,  and 
w«nt  so  willingly  to  meet  his  death — he  was  led  out  to  the 
gallows  between  two  files  of  soldiers,  our  parson  talked  to  him 
all  the  way,  but  he  paid  no  attention  and  seemed  to  be  think- 


334 


LOSS  OF  THE  LADY  OF  THE  LAKE. 


ing  of  something  else.  IVIayhap  the  fine  vessel  he  had  lest, 
and  all  that — we  saw  the  poor  fellow  swung  off,  and  then  went 
back  to  our  ship,  but  here  was  no  laughing  or  joking  that  day 
nor  the  next  either — for  we  all  felt  as  if  we  had  some  hand  in 
it,  and  wished  the  poor  devil  had  been  food  for  the  fishes, 
rather  than  to  have  fallen  a prey  to  land-sharks.  The  body 
was  taken  down  and  then  hung  up  in  chains,  and  on  our  home- 
ward voyage  we  saw  them  there  rattling  in  the  sea  breeze  and 
bleaching  in  the  sun.  I have  passed  here  often,  but  I have 
never  forgotten  to  look  for  the  gallows  and  the  Pirate’s  re- 
mains, and  I shall  never  forget  that  night  while  I live.”  All 
hands  a hoy  ! shouted  the  boatswain,  and  in  a moment  I was 
left  alone.  Before  I went  to  my  berth  I took  one  more  look  at 
the  dreaded  object,  and  determined  if  ever  I found  leisure  to 
commit  the  story  to  paper 


LOSS  OF  THE  LADY  OF  THE  LAKE. 

The  Ship  Lajy  of  the  Lake,  sailed  from  Belfast,  on  the  8tb 
of  April  18.3.3,  bound  to  Quebec,  with  230  passengers. — The 
following  particulars  were  furnished  by  Capt.  Grant. 

On  the  11th  ]\Iay  in  lat.  46.  50,  N.  and  Ion.  47.  10,  W.  at 
5,  A.  IM.  steering  per  compass  \V.  S.  \V.  with  a strong  wind 
at  IV.  N E.  we  lell  in  with  several  pieces  of  ice  ; at  8,  A.  IM. 
the  ice  getting  closer,  I judged  it  prudent  to  haul  the  ship  our 
to  the  eastward  under  easy  sail  to  avoid  it  j while  endeavour- 
ing to  pass  between  two  large  pieces,  a tongue  under  water  in 
the  lee  ice  struck  our  starboard  bow  and  stove  it  entirely  in. 
We  immediately  wore  the  ship  round,  expecting  to  get  the  leak 
cut  of  the  water,  but  did  not  succeed  ; the  ship  now  filling  fast, 
the  mate,  with  seven  or  eight  of  the  crew,  got  into  the  stern 
boat — after  getting  bread,  beef,  compass,  See.  Stc.  we  oulled 


LOSS  OF  THE  LADY  OF  THE  LAKE. 


33d> 


away  to  the  northwest — the  scene  that  then  took  place  is  be 
yond  description  ; after  getting  the  long  boat  out,  the  pas 
sengers  crowded  into  her  with  such  mad  desperation,  that  she 
was  twice  upset  alongside,  drowning  about  80  of  them.  I no\f 
attempted  to  save  my  own  life  and  succeeded  in  getting  the 
boat  clear  of  the  ship  half  full  of  water,  with  33  souls  in  her 
without  oars,  sails,  or  a mouthful  of  provisions.  The  last  timo 
I saw  the  brig,  (khe  ice  coming  between  her  and  us)  she  was 
sunk  up  to  the  tops,  and  about  30  of  the  pa.ssengers  in  the 
main-top-mast  rigging.  We  then  tried  to  pull  after  the  other 
boat,  with  the  bottom  boards  and  thufts,  but  got  beset  with  the 
ice.  We  now  e.xpected  a worse  fate  than  those  who  were 
in  the  vessel,  viz.  to  perish  witli  cold  and  hunger.  The  next 
morning  the  wind  changed  to  the  westward  and  we  got  clear 
of  most  of  the  ice.  We  then  pulled  to  the  eastward,  in  the 
fa<nt  hope  of  some  vessel  picking  us  up,  and  at  noon  saw  a 
brig  lying  to  under  her  two  topsails — at  four  got  on  board  of 
her,  and  found  the  crew  just  leaving  her,  the  brig  in  the  same 
state  as  our  own,  sinking.  We,  however,  got  some  provisions 
out  of  her,  and  there  being  a boat  lying  on  her  decks,  I got 
part  of  the  passengers  out  of  our  own  boat  into  it.  In  the 
course  of  the  night  it  came  on  to  blow  from  the  south-west  and 
the  other  boat  foundered.  All  that  now  remained  alive,  to  the 
best  of  my  belief  or  knowledge,  out  of  a crew  and  passengers 
of  280,  is  myself,  one  seaman,  two  boys,  nine  male  passengers 
and  two  female,  fifteen  in  all.  At  noon  on  the  14th,  we  fell 
in  with  the  master  and  mate  of  the  brig  Harvest  Home,  of 
Newcastle,  the  vessel  we  had  ])reviously  been  on  board  of; 
and  on  the  evening  of  the  same  day  both  got  on  board  of  a 
loaded  brig  bound  to  St.  Johns,  Newfoundland,  after  we  had 
been  75  hours  in  an  open  boat,  halfdressed,  wet  and  frost  bitten  ; 
next  morning,  I,  with  the  remainder  of  the  crew  and  passen- 
gers, left  the  brig  and  was  kindly  received  on  board  the  ship 
Amazon,  of  Hull,  bound  to  Quebec,  where  we  arrived  in 
safety. 


END  OF  THE  FIRST  VOLUME. 


THE 


TOOK  OE  THE  OCEAI 

AND 

LIFE  ON  THE  SEA; 

CONTAINING 


TIiaiLLrXG  XARUA-TIVKS  AND  ADVENTURES  OF  OCEAN  LIFE 
IN  ALL  COUNTUIKS,  FROM  THE  EARLIEST  PERIOD 
TO  THE  PRESENT  TIME. 


*'*-  WITH  SIXTY  ILLUSTRATIOITS. 


A"OL.  IT. 


AUBURN; 

A L D E N , BEARDSLEY  & CO. 
ROCHESTER  : 

^ WANZER,  BEARDSLEY  & CO. 


1852. 


* 


CONTENTS 


Adventures  of  Capt.  Woodward  and  Five  Seamen  in  tlie 

island  of  Celebes,  - 7 

An  Occurrence  at  sea,  -------  - 14 

Loss  of  H.  B.  M.  ship  Phoenix,  off  Cuba,  . - . . 1C 

An  account  of  the  Whale  Fishery,  with  anecdotes  of  the  dan- 
gers attending  it,  - 30 

Loss  of  the  Brig  Tyrrel,  - --  --  --  49 

I^ass  of  the  Peggy,  - --  --  --  - 58 

Loss  of  H.  B.  M.  ship  Litchfield,  - - - - - 64 

Wreck  of  the  Rothsay  Castle  Steamer,  - - - - 74 

Loss  of  the  French  ship  Droits  de  L’Homme,  - - - 78 

Loss  of  H.  B.  M.  ship  Queen  Charlotte,  - - - - 82 

A Scene  on  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  -----  84 

Wreck  of  the  French  Frigate  Medusa,  on  the  Arguin  Banit,  - 87 

Loss  of  the  Royal  George,  -------  146 

Loss  of  the  iEneas,  transport,  ------  148 

The  Absent  Ship,  --------  152 

I, OSS  of  the  Halsewell,  East  Indiaman,  -----  155 

An  account  of  Four  Russians,  abandoned  on  the  Island  of 

East  Spitzbergen,  -------  166 

Loss  of  the  Amphitrite,  Female  Convict  Ship,  - - - 173 

The  Mutineers,  a Tale  of  the  Sea,  -----  176 

Fate  of  Seven  Sailors,  left  on  the  island  of  St.  Maurice,  - 182 

Seamen  •vvintering  in  Spitzbergen  -----  185 

A Man  Overboard  - --  --  --  - 190 

An  Escape  through  the  Cabin  Windows,  - - - - 192 

Tom  Cringle’s  Log,  - --  --  --  - 197 

Loss  of  the  Nautilus,  Sloop  of  War,  -----  201 

Wreck  of  a Slave  Ship,  -------  212 

The  Wrecked  Seamen,  -------  213 

Adventure*  of  Philip  Ashton,  ------  219 

Explosion  of  H.  B.  M.  ship  Amphion,  -----  239 


t 


V 


C0NTE^T3. 


?»*• 

Loss  of  H.  B.  M ship  La  Tribune,  . - . - . 245 

Burning  of  the  Prince,  a French  East  Indiaman,  - - - 250 

Wreck  of  the  Schooner  Betsy,  ......  259 

Early  American  Heroism,  .......  2G2 

Fingal’s  Cave,  .........  264 

Loss  of  H.  B.  M.  ship  Ramillies,  ......  267 

Presei-vation  of  Nine  Seamen,  ......  276 

Capt.  Ross’s  Expedition,  .......  281 

I.oss  of  the  Cathai-ine,  Venus,  and  Piedmont,  transports,  and 

three  Mercliant  Ships,  ......  288 

Wreck  of  the  Ship  Sydney,  ......  298 

Loss  of  the  Duke  William,  transport,  .....  303 

Commodore  Barney,  ........  320 

Naval  Battles  of  the  United  States,  ...  . 324 

Address  to  the  Ocean,  . _ _ - 33(5 


THE 


BOOK  OB  THE  OCEAN. 


ADVENTURES  OF  CAPTAIN  WOODWARD  AND 
FIVE  SEAMEN  IN  THE  ISLAND  OF  CELEBES. 

In  the  year  1791,  Woodward  sailed  from  Boston  in  the 
ship  Robert  Morris,  Captain  Hay,  for  the  East  Indies.  On 
his  arrival  there  lie  was  employed  in  making  country  voy- 
ages until  the  20th  of  January,  when  he  sailed  as  chief-mate 
in  an  American  ship  from  Batavia  bound  to  Manilla. 

lii  passing  through  the  straits  of  Macassar,  they  found  the 
wind  and  current  both  against  them,  and  after  beating  up  for 
six  weeks  they  fell  short  of  provision.  Captain  Woodward 
and  five  seamen  were  sent  to  purchase  some  from  a vessel 
about  four  leagues  distant.  They  were  without  water,  pro- 
visions, or  compass, — having  on  board  only  an  axe,  a boat 
hook,  two  penknives,  a useless  gun  and  forty  dollars  in  cash. 

They  reached  the  ship  at  sunset,  and  were  told  by  the 
captain  that  he  had  no  provision  to  spare  as  he  was  bound  to 
China  and  was  victualled  for  only  one  month.  He  advised 
them  to  stay  until  morning,  which  they  did.  But  when 
morning  dawned,  their  owm  ship  was  out  of  sight  even  from 
the  mast  head,  and  with  a fair  wind  for  her  to  go  through  the 
straits  of  IMacassar.  Being  treated  coolly  by  the  captain, 
they  agreed  w'ith  one  voice  to  leave  the  ship  in  search  of  their 
own.  On  leaving  the  vessel,  the  captain  gave  them  twelve 
musket  cartridges  and  a round  bottle  of  brandy,  but  neither 
water  nor  provision  of  any  sort. 


ADVENTURES  OF  CAPTAIN  WOODWARD. 


They  rowed  till  twelve  o’clock  at  night,  in  hopes  of  seeing 
their  own  vessel,  and  then  drawing  near  an  island  they 
thought  it  prudent  to  go  there  to  get  some  fresh  water. — 
They  landed  and  made  a large  fire  in  hopes  their  ship  might 
see  it.  But  not  being  able  to  see  any  thing  of  her  in  the 
morning  and  finding  no  water  or  provisions  on  the  island, 
they  continued  their  course  in  the  middle  of  the  straits  six 
days  longer,  without  going  on  shore  or  tasting  of  any  thing 
but  brandy.  They  soon  had  the  shore  of  Celebes  in  sight, 
where  they  determined  to  go  in  search  of  provisions  and  then 
to  proceed  to  Macassar. 

As  they  approached  the  shore  they  saw  two  proas  full  of 
natives,  who  immediately  put  themselves  in  a posture  of  de- 
fence. The  sailors  made  signs  to  them  that  they  wanted  pro- 
visions, but  instead  of  giving  it  the  Malays  began  to  brand- 
ish their  cresses  or  steel  daggers.  Three  of  the  men  jumped 
on  board  a proa  to  beg  some  Indian  corn,  and  got  three  or 
four  small  ears.  The  chief  seemed  quite  friendly  and  agreed 
to  sell  captain  Woodward  two  cocoa  nuts  for  a dollar,  but  as 
soon  as  he  had  received  the  money,  he  immediately  began  to 
strip  him  in  search  of  more.  Captain  Woodward  defended 
himself  with  a hatchet  and  ordered  the  boat  to  be  shoved  off, 
the  chief  levelled  a musket  at  him,  but  fortunately  it  missed 
him. 

They  then  stood  off,  went  round  a point  of  land  and  land- 
ed out  of  sight  of  the  proas,  when  they  found  a plenty  of  co- 
coa nut  trees.  Captain  Woodward  while  engaged  in  cutting 
them  down,  heard  the  man  whom  he  had  left  to  take  care  of 
the  boat,  scream  out  in  a most  bitter  manner.  He  ran  im- 
mediately to  the  beach  where  he  saw  his  own  boat  off  at  some 
distance  full  of  IMalays  and  the  poor  fellow  who  guarded  it 
lying  on  his  back  with  his  throat  cut,  and  his  body'  stabbed  in 
several  places. 

They  now  fled  immediately  to  the  mountains,  and  finding 
that  they  had  lost  their  boat,  money,  and  most  of  their  clothes, 
they  concluded  that  their  only  chance  of  escape  was  to  get 
to  Macassar  by  land.  Being  afraid  to  travel  in  the  day  time 
they  set  out  in  the  evening,  taking  a star  for  their  guide  bear- 
ing south.  But  they  soon  lost  sight  of  the  star  and  at  day 
light  found  themselves  within  a few  rods  of  the  place,  where 
they  had  set  out.  They  had  travelled  on  the  side  of  a moun- 
tain, and  had  gone  quite  round  it  instead  of  going  straight 
over  it.  They  started  again  and  travelled  by  the  sea  shore 


ADVENTURES  OF  CAPTAIN  WOODWARD. 


9 


six  nights  successively,  living  on  berries  and  water  found  in 
the  hollows  of  trees. 

On  the  sixth  they  arrived  at  a bay  where  they  saw  a party 
of  the  Malays  fishing.  Here  Captain  Woodward  found  some 
yellowish  berries  which  were  to  him  quite  palatable,  but  his 
men  not  liking  them  eat  some  of  the  leaves.  On  the  next 
day  they  concluded  to  make  a raft  and  go  to  the  small  islana 
or:  which  they  first  landed,  thinking  that  they  might  be  taken 
off  from  it  by  some  ship  passing  that  way.  But  they  were 
obliged  to  abandon  this  project,  for  in  the  evening  the  men 
tvho  had  eaten  the  leaves,  were  attacked  with  violent  pains 
and  were  crying  out  in  torture  during  the  whole  night. — 
Although  they  got  better  towards  evening  yet  they  were  so 
weak  and  dejected  that  Captain  Woodward  was  convinced 
that  they  could  not  reach  the  island  and  asked  them  if  they 
were  willing  to  surrender  themselves  to  the  Malays.  On  re- 
flection they  all  thought  this  the  best  course  which  they  could 
take  ; and  forthwith  proceeded  to  the  bay  where  they  had 
seen  the  Malays  in  the  morning,  in  order  at  once  either  to  find 
friends  or  to  meet  their  fate.  At  first  they  saw  no  one,  but 
Captain  Woodward  soon  saw  three  of  the  natives  approach- 
ing him;  and  ordering  his  men  to  keep  quiet,  he  advanced 
alone  until  he  had  come  within  a short  distance  of  them, 
where  they  stopped  and  drew  out  their  cresses  or  knives. — 
Captain  Woodward  fell  on  his  knees  and  begged  for  mercy. 
The  Malays  looked  at  him  for  about  ten  minutes  with  their 
knives  drawn,  when  one  of  them  came  towards  him,  knelt  in 
the  same  manner  and  offered  both  his  hands.  More  natives 
now  came  up  and  stripped  them  of  their  hats  and  handker- 
chiefs and  even  the  buttons  on  their  jackets,  which  they  took 
for  money. 

They  were  now  taken  to  Travalla  and  carried  to  the  court- 
house or  judgment  hall,  accompanied  by  a great  concourse  of 
people,  including  women  and  children  who  made  a circle  at 
some  distance  from  them.  The  chief  soon  entered,  looking 
ns  wild  as  a madman,  carrying  in  his  hand  a large  drawn  cress 
or  knife,  the  blade  of  which  was  two  feet  and  half  long  and 
very  bright.  Captain  Woodward  approached  so  near  to  him 
as  to  place  the  foot  of  the  chief  on  his  own  head,  as  a token 
that  he  was  completely  under  his  power  and  direction.  The 
chief  after  holding  a short  consultation,  returned  to  his  house 
and  brought  out  five  pieces  of  betel  nut,  which  he  gave  to 
the  sailors  as  a token  of  friendship. 

VOL.  II  I* 


10 


ADVENTURES  OF  CAPTAIN  WOODWARD. 


They  were  now  permitted  to  rest  until  about  eight  o’clock 
when  they  were  carried  to  the  Rajah^s  house,  wliere  they 
found  a supper  provided  for  them  of  sago-bread  and  peas,  but 
in  all  hardly  enough  for  one  man.  Their  allowance  after- 
wards w’as  for  each  man  a cocoa  nut  and  an  ear  of  Indian 
corn  at  noon,  and  the  same  at  night.  In  this  manner  they 
lived  about  twenty  days,  but  were  not  allowed  to  go  out  ex- 
cept to  the  water  to  bathe.  The  natives  soon  began  to  relax 
their  vigilance  over  them,  and  in  about  four  months,  they 
were  conveyed  to  the  head  Rajah  of  Parlow.  They  had  not 
been  there  long  when  the  head  Rajah  sent  to  a Dutch  port 
called  Priggia,  which  is  at  the  head  of  a deep  bay  on  the  east 
side  of  the  island  and  which  is  under  the  care  of  a command- 
ant who  was  a Frenchman,  and  had  been  thirty  years  in  the 
Dutch  service.  Fie  arrived  at  Parlow  and  sent  for  Capt.  Wood- 
ward. He  wished  him  to  go  with  him  to  Priggia  where  he 
resided,  but  Captain  Woodward  refused,  being  apprehensive 
that  he  should  be  forced  into  the  Dutch  service.  The  com- 
mandant then  enquired  where  he  intended  to  go.  He  answer- 
ed to  Batavia  or  Macassar  and  thence  to  Bengal.  He  did 
not  offer  Captain  Woodward  or  his  people  either  money,  as- 
sistance, or  clothes,  but  seemed  quite  affronted. 

The  Rajah  now  gave  him  the  liberty  of  returning  to  Tra- 
valla,  taking  care,  however,  to  send  him  in  the  night  for  fear 
that  he  should  get  sight  of  Dungally,  where  there  lived  a JMa- 
homedan  priest  called  Juan  Fladgee.  This  priest  had  been  at 
Travalla,  and  offered  a ransom  for  Captain  Woodward  and 
his  men,  but  the  natives  were  unwilling  to  take  it,  and  were 
fearful  that  their  captives  would  try  to  escape  to  the  town 
where  the  priest  lived.  It  happened  however,  that  they  were 
becalmed  off  Dungally,  so  that  Captain  AVoodward  could  ob- 
serve its  situation.  On  arriving  at  Travalla,  he  attempted  to 
escape  alone  by  water,  but  the  canoe  being  leaky,  he  came 
very  near  losing  his  life.  But  not  discouraged,  he  started 
immediately  for  Dungally  by  land,  and  reached  it  just  as  the 
day  dawned. 

Juan  Fladgee  received  him  kindly  and  provided  him  with 
food  and  clothing.  In  the  course  of  three  days  the  chief  of 
Travalla  learning  that  he  had  gone  to  Dungally,  sent  after 
him,  but  the  old  priest  and  the  Rajah  of  Dungally  refused  to 
let  him  go.  They  told  him  that  intlie  course  of  three  months 
they  would  convey  him  to  Batavia  or  IMacassar,  and  also  de- 
sired him  to  send  for  the  four  men  he  had  left  at  Travalla. — 
This  he  did  by  means  of  a letter  v.  hich  he  wrote  with  a pen 


ADVENTURES  OF  CAPTAIN  WOODWARD. 


11 


of  bamboo,  and  sent  by  the  captain  of  a proa,  who  delivered  it 
secretly.  The  men  made  their  escape  from  Parlow  at  the 
time  of  a feast,  early  in  the  evening,  and  arrived  at  Dungally 
at  twelve  o’clock  the  next  day.  They  were  received  with 
great  rejoicing  by  the  natives,  who  immediately  brought  them 
plenty  of  victuals.  And  this  fortunate  circumstance  revived 
their  hopes  of  reaching  some  European  settlement,  after  many 
narrow  escapes  and  difficulties. 

Juan  Hadgee  now  informed  Capt.  Woodward  that  he  should 
set  off  in  about  two  months,  but  that  he  must  first  make  a 
short  voyage  for  provisions,  which  he  did,  leaving  Captain 
Woodward  in  his  house  with  his  wife  and  two  servants. 

They  soon  began  to  suffer  exceedingly  for  the  want  of  pro- 
visions, so  that  the  natives  were  obliged  to  convey  them  up 
the  country,  there  to  be  supplied  by  some  of  the  same  tribe, 
who  regularly  went  from  the  village  into  the  country  at  a cer- 
tain season  to  cultivate  rice  and  Indian  corn.  But  the  Rajah 
of  Parlow  making  war  on  the  Rajah  of  Dungally,  because 
the  latter  would  not  deliver  them  up,  they  were  soon  brought 
back  to  Dungally.  There  was  but  one  engagement,  and  then 
the  men  of  Parlow  were  beaten  and  driven  back  to  their  own 
town. 

Provisions  again  growing  scarce,  Juan  Hadgee  was  bound 
for  another  port  called  Sawyah,  situated  about  two  degrees 
north  of  the  line.  He  gave  Captain  Woodward  permission  to 
accompany  him,  provided  the  Rajah  was  willing,  but  the  lat- 
ter refused,  saying  that  he  must  stay  there  and  keep  guard 
Captain  Woodward  now  mustered  his  men,  and  taking  their 
guns  they  went  to  the  house  of  tlie  Rajah  and  told  him  tliey 
would  stand  guard  no  longer  for  they  wished  to  go  to  Macas- 
sar. He  immediately  replied  that  they  should  not.  Being 
determined  not  to  live  longer  in  this  manner,  and  finding  no 
other  means  of  escaping.  Captain  Woodward  came  to  the 
resolution  of  stealing  a canoe,  to  which  all  the  men  agreed. 
They  were  lucky  enough  to  obtain  one  and  seemed  in  a fair 
way  to  make  their  escape,  but  just  as  they  were  getting  into  it 
they  were  surrounded  by  about  twenty  natives  and  carried  be- 
fore the  Rajah,  w’ho  ordered  them  to  account  for  their  con- 
duct. They  told  him  that  they  could  get  nothing  to  eat,  and 
were  determined  to  quit  the  place  on  the  first  opportunity  that 

offered.  Nothing  of  consequence  resulted  from  this. 

Knowing  the  language  and  people  they  had  now  become  fear- 
less of  danger. 


12 


ADVENTURES  OF  CAPTAIN  WOODWARD. 


The  Rajah  refusing  to  let  them  go  with  Juan  Hadgee  they 
determined  to  run  away  with  him,  which  they  were  enabled  to 
do,  as  the  old  man  set  out  at  twelve  o’clock  at  night,  and  there 
happened  luckily  to  be  a canoe  on  the  beach  near  his  own. — 
This  they  took  and  followed  him  as  well  as  they  could,  but 
they  soon  parted  from  him,  and  in  the  morning  discovered  a 
proa  close  by  them  filled  with  Malays.  They  told  them  that 
they  were  bound  with  the  old  man  to  Sawyah.  The  ]\Iaiays 
took  them  at  their  word  and  carried  them  there  instead  of  to 
Dungally,  which  was  a lucky  escape  to  them  for  that  time. — 
Whilst  residing  at  Sawyah  the  old  priest  carried  Captain 
Woodward  to  an  island  in  the  bay  of  Sawyah,  which  he  grant- 
ed to  him,  and  in  compliment  called  it  Steersman’s  Island; 
steersman  being  the  appellation  by  which  Captain  Woodward 
was  distinguished  by  the  natives.  After  staying  some  time  in 
Sawyah  and  making  sago,  which  they  bartered  for  fish  and 
cocoa-nuts,  they  left  the  place  and  proceeded  toDumpolis,  a 
little  to  the  southward  of  Sawyah.  Juan  Hadgee  soon  left 
the  place  for  Tomboo  about  a day’s  sail  south,  where  he  had 
business.  Here  Captain  Woodward  and  hiS  men  also  follow- 
ed him.  The  old  priest  was  willing  to  assist  them  to  escape 
from  here,  but  was  evidently  unable  to  do  it.  Tomboo  being 
under  the  direction  of  the  Rajah  of  Dungally. 

Fortunately  they  succeeded  in  stealing  a canoe  in  the  night, 
and  once  more  shoving  off,  they  directed  their  course  to  a small 
island  in  the  bay,  where  they  landed  at  daybreak.  Aot  being 
able  to  find  water  here  as  they  expected,  they  landed  at  an- 
other point  of  land,  which  they  knew  to  be  uninhabited. — 
Having  obtained  water  and  repaired  their  canoe,  they  direct- 
ed their  course  to  IMacassar,  which  was  then  about  five  de- 
grees to  the  southward.  After  coasting  along  the  island  for 
the  space  of  eight  days,  during  which  time  they  were  twice 
very  nearly  taken  by  the  IMalays,  they  arrived  at  a part  of  the 
island  of  Celebes,  which  was  very  thickly  inhabited. 

They  passed  many  towns  and  saw  many  proas  within  the 
harbors.  Having  observed  a retired  place,  they  landed  to  pro- 
cure some  fresh  water,  but  they  had  hardly  got  a draught 
each,  when  two  canoes  were  seen  coming  to  the  very  place 
where  they  were.  They  immediately  shoved  off  and  kept  on 
.heir  course  all  day.  Just  as  the  sun  went  down  they  discov- 
ered two  canoes  not  far  from  them  fishing.  As  soon  as  the 
natives  saw  them  they  made  the  best  of  their  way  to  the  shore. 
Captain  Woodward  wished  to  inquire  the  distance  to  Macas- 
sar, but  not  being  able  to  stop  them  he  made  for  one  of  two 


ADVENTURES  OP  CAPTAIN  WOODWARD. 


13 


canoes  which  he  saw  at  a distance  lying  ct  anchor.-  Being 
told  that  the  captain  was  below  and  asleep  he  went  down  and 
awakened  him.  He  came  on  deck  with  three  or  four  men 
all  armed  with  spears,  and  inquired  where  they  were  going. 
Captain  Woodward  told  him  to  Macassar  and  inquired  of  him 
the  distance  to  that  place.  He  answered  that  it  would  take  a 
month  and  a day  to  reach  it.  Captain  Woodward  told  him  it 
was  not  true  and  made  the  best  of  his  way  off.  The  Malaya 
however  made  chase,  but  Captain  Woodward  and  his  men  by 
putting  out  to  sea  and  making  great  exertion,  soon  lost  sight 
of  them  and  were  able  again  to  stand  in  towards  the  land. 

At  daylight  they  discovered  a number  of  fishing  canoes, 
two  of  which  made  towards  them.  They  let  them  come 
alongside  as  there  was  only  one  man  in  each.  One  of  them 
came  on  board  and  Captain  Woodward  put  the  same  question 
to  him  respecting  Macassar.  He  first  said  it  would  take 
thirty  days  to  reach  there  and  asked  them  to  go  on  shore  and 
see  the  Rajah.  But  they  declined  doing  this,  and  he  after- 
w:irds  acknowleged  that  a proa  could  go  there  in  two  days. 

They  then  left  the  canoe  and  sailed  along  the  coast.  At 
evening  they  perceived  a proa  full  of  IVIalay  men  set  off  from 
the  shore.  It  was  soon  along  side,  and  four  of  them  jumping 
into  the  boat  nearly  upset  her,  and  thus  Captain  Woodward  and 
his  men  were  again  prisoners  of  the  Malays.  They  were  car- 
ried to  a town  called  Pamboon  and  then  conducted  to  the 
Rajah’s  house.  The  Rajah  demanded  of  them  whence  they 
came  and  whither  they  were  going.  Captain  Woodward  an- 
swered the  same  as  before;  he  also  told  him  that  they  must  go 
immediately,  and  must  not  be  stopped.  They  had  now  be- 
come so  familiar  with  dangers  and  with  captures,  and  were  al- 
so so  much  nearer  Macassar,  than  they  could  have  expected 
after  so  many  narrow  escapes,  that  they  became  more  and  more 
desperate  and  confident,  from  the  persuasion  that  they  should 
at  last  reach  their  destined  port. 

In  the  morning  Captain  Woodward  again  waited  on  the 
Rajah,  and  begged  to  be  sent  to  Macassar;  telling  him  that 
the  Governor  had  sent  for  them,  who  would  stop  all  his  proas 
at  Macassar  if  he  detained  them.  After  thinking  on  it  a 
short  time,  he  called  the  captain  of  a proa,  and  delivered  the 
prisoners  to  him,  telling  him  to  carry  them  to  Macassar,  and 
if  he  could  get  anything  for  them  to  take  it,  but  if  not  to  let 
them  go.  The  proa  not  being  ready  they  stayed  in  the  canoe 
three  days,  quite  overcome  by  their  many  hardships  and  fa- 
tigues. Captain  Woodward  having  had  no  shirt,  the  sun  had 


14 


AV  OCCURRENCE  AT  SEA 


burnt  his  shoulder  so  as  to  lay  it  quite  bare  and  produce  a bad 
sore.  Here  he  caught  cold,  and  was  attacked  with  a violent 
fever,  so  that  by  the  time  the  proa  was  ready  to  sail  he  was 
unable  to  stand.  He  was  carried  and  laid  on  the  deck  with- 
out a mat  or  any  kind  of  clotliing.  The  cold  nights  and  fre- 
quent showers  of  rain  would  without  doubt  have  killed  him, 
had  he  not  been  kept  alive  by  the  hopes  of  reaching  Macas- 
sar, the  thoughts  of  which  kept  up  all  their  spirits. 

They  landed  at  Macassar  on  the  loth  of  June  1795,  after  a 
voyage  of  about  nineteen  days  frcm  Tomboo,  and  after  hav- 
ing been  two  years  and  five  months  in  captivity;  the  reckon- 
ing which  Captain  Woodward  kept  during  that  time,  being 
wrong  only  one  day. 


AN  OCCURRENCE  AT  SEA. 

In  June,  1824,  I embarked  at  Liverpool  onboard  the  Vib- 
elia  transport  with  the  head-quarters  of  my  regiment,  which 
was  proceeding  to  Halifax,  Nova  Scotia.  Our  passage  across 
the  Atlantic  was  smooth,  though  long  and  tedious.  After 
passing  over  the  great  bank  of  Newfoundland,  catching  large 
quantities  of  codtish  and  halibut,  and  encountering  the  usual 
fogs,  we  were  one  morning,  about  the  end  of  July,  completely 
becalmed.  All  who  have  performed  a voyage,  know  the  feel- 
ing of  listlessness  to  which  a landsman  abandons  himself  dur- 
ing a calm.  The  morning  was  slowly  passed  in  looking  for 
appearances  of  a breeze — whistling  for  a wind,  and  the  other 
idle  pursuits  usual  on  such  occasions.  . Towards  noon,  a sailor 
frcm  aloft  pointed  out  to  our  observation  a vessel  at  a distance, 
also,  of  course,  becaln*ed.  All  eyes  and  glasses  were  imme- 
diately directed  towards  her,  but  she  was  too  far  off  for  the 
most  experienced  to  determine  whether  she  was  English  or 
foreign,  man-of-war  or  merchantman.  After  a time  it  occur- 
red to  me,  that  it  was  a favorable  opportunity  for  breaking  in 
upon  the  monotony  of  the  day.  My  influence  with  our  captaiu 


AN  OCCURRENCE  AT  SEA. 


15 


obtained  permission  for  the  small  cutter  to  Le  lowered,  but  he 
would  not  allow  a single  seaman  to  leave  the  ship.  I therefore 
became  coxswain  of  the  boat,  and,  accompanied  by  four  of  my 
brother  officers  as  rowers,  we  pushed  off,  determined  to  pay  a 
visit  to  the  strange  sail.  To  our  landsmen’s  eyes  and  judg- 
ment, she  had  appeared  to  be  about  four  miles  from  us,  but  we 
found  ourselves  very  much  out  in  our  calculation — it  was  more 
than  double  that  distance.  The  rowers,  however,  pulled  on 
bravely — we  neared  the  stranger,  making  her  out  to  be  a large 
American  merchantman,  and  as  he  was  approached,  we  ob- 
served a number  of  persons  on  deck  reconnoitring  us  through 
glasses.  At  length  we  were  alongside,  and  I passed  on  board, 
followed  by  three  of  my  ccmpanions,  one  remaining  in  charge 
of  the  boat.  On  reaching  the  deck,  we  found  it  crowded  with 
men,  who  seemed  to  regard  us  with  wondering  looks.  I step- 
ped forward  and  was  received  by  the  Captain,  who  acquaint- 
ed me  that  his  vessel  was  the  American  ship  Cadmus,  on  her 
passage  from  Havre-de-grace  to  New  York,  with  General  the 
Marquis  de  I.afayette  and  suite  as  passengers.  A noble, 
venerable  looking  veteran  advanced  from  the  poop  towards  us, 
and  offered  his  greetings  with  the  courtsey  of  the  old  French 
school.  He  was  Lafayette.  My  explanation  of  who  we 
were,  and  the  motive  of  our  visit,  appeared  to  excite  his  sur- 
prise. That  five  officers  of  the  land  service,  unaccompanied 
by  a single  sailor,  should  leave  their  vessel  on  the  open  ocean, 
and  from  mere  curiosity,  visit  a strange  sail  at  such  a distance, 
was,  he  declared,  most  extraordinary.  He  said  they  had  ob- 
served our  ship  early  in  the  morning — had  been  occupied 
(like  ourselves)  in  vain  endeavors  to  make  us  out — had  re- 
marked an  object,  a mere  speck  upon  the  sea,  leave  the  vessel 
and  move  towards  them,  and  when  at  length  it  was  made  out 
to  be  a boat,  the  probable  cause  of  such  a circumstance  had 
given  rise  to  many  surmises.  I told  him  in  mitigation  of 
what  he  deemed  our  rashness,  that  we  were,  as  a nation,  so 
essentially  maritime,  that  every  man  in  England  was  more  or 
less  a sailor.  At  all  events,  I ventured  to  add  if  we  had  en- 
countered some  little  risk,  we  had  been  amply  repaid  in  see- 
ing a man  so  celebrated,  and  of  whom  we  had  all  heard  and 
read.  Our  comrade  being  relieved  by  an  American  sailor  in 
the  care  of  the  boat,  ',ve  accepted  the  General’s  offer  of  re- 
freshment, proceeded  to  the  cabin,  and  passed  a most  agree- 
able hour.  The  fast  approach  of  evening  and  appearances 
of  a hreeze  springing  up  induced  us  to  take  leave.  We  sepa- 
rated from  the  old  chief,  not  as  the  acquaintance  of  an  hour, 


16 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PHCENIX. 


but  with  all  the  warmth — the  grasp  and  pressure  of  hand — of 
old  friends.  As  I parted  from  him  at  the  gangway,  he  men- 
tioned having  caused  a case  of  claret  to  be  lowered  into  our 
boat,  which  he  begged  us  to  present  to  our  Colonel  and  the 
other  officers  of  our  mess.  We  pulled  cheerily  back,  but  it 
was  not  until  long  after  dark  that  we  reached  the  ‘ Vibelia,’ 
and  which  we  perhaps  could  not  have  accomplished,  but  for 
tbeir  having  exhibited  blue  lights  every  few  minutes  to  point 
out  her  position.  We  found  our  comrades  had  been  in  great 
alarm  for  our  safety.  Various  had  been  tbe  surmises.  Thai 
we  had  boarded  a pirate,  and  been  sacrificed,  or  made  prison- 
ers, was  most  prevalent,  and  a breeze  was  anxiously  prayed 
for,  that  they  might  bear  down,  and  release  or  revenge  us. 
Half  an  hour  after  we  returned  to  our  ship,  a light  wind  sprang 
up,  which  very  shortly  freshened  into  a gale,  so  that  in  the 
morning  we  had  completely  lost  sight  of  the  ‘Cadmus.’ 


ACCOUNT  OF  THE  LOSS  OF  HIS  MAJESTY’S 
SHIP  PHOENIX. 

The  Phoenix  of  44  guns,  Capt.  Sir  Hyde  Parker  was  lost 
in  a hurricane,  off  Cuba,  in  the  West  Indies,  in  the  year 
1780.  The  same  hurricane  destroyed  the  Thunderer,  74, 
Stirling  Castle,  64  ; La  Blanche,  42 ; Laurel,  28  ; And- 
romeda, 28  ; Deas  Castle,  24  ; Scarborough,  20  ; Beaver’s 
Prize,  16;  Barbadoes,  14;  Cameleon,  14;  Endeavour,  14; 
and  Victor,  10  guns.  Lieut.  Archer  was  first-lieutenant  of 
the  Phoenix  at  the  time  she  was  lost.  His  narrative  in  a letter 
to  his  mother,  contains  a most  correct  and  animated  account 
of  one  of  the  most  awful  events  in  the  service.  It  is  so  simple 
and  natural  as  to  make  the  reader  feel  himself  as  on  board  the 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PHCENIX. 


17 


Phoenix.  Every  circumstance  is  detailed  with  feeling,  and 
powerful  appeals  are  continually  made  to  the  heart.  It  must 
likewise  afford  considerable  pleasure  to  observe  the  devout 
spirit  of  a seaman  frequently  bursting  forth,  and  imparting 
sublimity  to  the  relation. 


At  Sea,  June  30,  1781. 

My  dear  Mother, 

I am  now  going  to  give  you  an  account  of  our  last  cruise  in 
the  Phoenix  ; and  must  premise,  that  should  any  one  see  it  be- 
sides yourself,  they  must  put  this  construction  on  it — that  it 
was  originally  intended  for  the  eyes  of  a mother,  and  a mother 
only — as,  upon  that  supposition,  my  feelings  maybe  tolerated. 
You  will  also  meet  with  a number  of  sea-terms,  which,  if  you 
don’t  understand,  why,  I cannot  help  you,  as  I am  unable  to 
give  a sea  description  in  any  other  words. 

To  begin  then  ; — On  the  2d  of  August,  1780,  we  weighed 
and  sailed  for  Port  Royal,  bound  for  Pensacola,  having  two 
store-ships  under  convoy,  and  to  see  safe  in  ; then  cruise  off 
the  Havana,  and  in  the  gulf  of  Me.xico,  for  si.x  weeks.  In  a 
few  days  we  made  the  two  sandy  islands,  that  look  as  if  they 
had  just  risen  out  of  the  sea,  or  fallen  from  the  sky  ; inhabit- 
ed, nevertheless,  by  upwards  of  three  hundred  English,  who 
get  their  bread  by  catching  turtle  and  parrots,  and  raising 
vegetables,  which  they  e.xchange  with  ships  that  pass,  for 
clothing  and  a few  of  the  luxuries  of  life,  as  rum,  &c. 

About  the  I2th  we  arrived  at  Pensacola,  without  any  thing 
remarkable  happening  except  our  catching  a vast  quantity  of 
fish,  sharks,  dolphins,  and  bonettos.  On  the  13th  sailed 
singly,  and  on  the  14th  had  a very  heavy  gale  of  wind  at  north, 
right  off  the  land,  so  that  we  soon  left  the  sweet  place,  Pen- 
sacola, at  a distance  astern.  We  then  looked  into  the  Havana, 
saw  a number  of  ships  there,  and  knowing  that  some  of  them 
were  bound  round  the  bay,  we  cruised  in  the  track  : a fort- 
night, however,  passed,  and  not  a single  ship  hove  in  sight  to 
cheer  our  spirits.  We  then  took  a turn  or  two  round  the 
gulf,  but  not  near  enough  to  be  seen  from  the  shore.  Vera 
Cruz  we  expected  would  have  made  us  happy,  but  the  same 
luck  still  continued  ; day  followed  day,  and  no  sail.  The  dol- 
lar bag  began  to  grow  a little  bulky,  for  every  one  had  lost 
two  or  three  times,  and  no  one  had  won  ; this  was  a small 
gambling  party  entered  into  by  Sir  Hyde  and  ourselves ; 
every  one  put  a dollar  into  a bag,  and  fixed  on  a day  when  we 


13 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PHCENIX. 


should  see  a sail,  but  no  two  persons  were  to  name  the  same 
day,  and  whoever  guessed  right  first  was  to  have  the  bag. 

Being  now  tired  of  our  situation,  and  glad  the  cruise  was 
almost  out,  for  we  found  the  navigation  very  dangerous,  owing 
to  unaccountable  currents  ; we  shaped  our  course  for  Cape 
Antonio.  The  next  day  the  man  at  the  mast  liead,  at  about 
one  o’clock  in  the  afternoon,  called  out  : “ A sail  upon  the 

weather  bow  ! Ha  ! Ha  ! Sir.  Spaniard,  1 think  we  have  you 
at  last.  Turn  out  all  hands  ! make  sail  ! All  hands  give 
chase  !”  There  was  scarcely  any  occasion  for  this  order,  for 
the  sound  of  a sail  being  in  sight  tlew  like  wild  fire  through  the 
ship  and  every  sail  was  set  iti  an  instant  almost  before  the  oi  ders 
were  given.  A lieutenant  at  the  mast  head,  with  a spy  glass, 
“ What  is  she  “ A large  ship  studding  athwart  right  be- 
fore the  wind.  P-o-r-t  ! Keep  her  away  ! set  the  studding 
sails  ready  ! ” Up  comes  the  little  doctor,  rubbing  his  hands  ; 
“ Ha  ! ha  ! I have  won  the  bag.”  “ The  devil  take  vou  and 
the  bag  ; look,  what’s  ahead  will  fill  all  our  bags.”  IMast- 
head  again  : “ Two  more  sail  on  the  larboard  beam  !” 

“ Archer,  go  up,  and  see  what  you  can  make  of  them.” 
“ Upon  deck  there  ; I see  a whole  fleet  of  twentv  sail  coming 
right  before  the  wind.”  “ Confound  the  luck  of  it,  this  is 
some  convoy  or  other,  but  we  must  try  if  we  can  pick  some  of 
them  out.”  “Haul  down  the  studding-sails!  Luff!  bring 
her  to  the  wind  ! Let  us  see  what  we  can  make  of  them. 

About  five  we  got  pretty  near  them,  and  found  them  to  be 
twenty-six  sail  of  Spanish  merchantmen,  under  convoy  of 
three  line  of  battle  ships,  one  of  which  chased  us  ; but  when 
she  found  we  were  playing  with  her  (for  the  old  Phoenix  had 
heels)  she  left  chase,  and  joined  the  convoy  ; which  they  drew 
up  into  a lump,  and  placed  themselves  at  the  outside  ; but  we 
still  kept  smelling  about  till  after  dark.  O,  for  the  Hector, 
the  Albion,  and  a frigate,  and  we  should  take  the  whole  fleet 
and  convoy,  worth  some  millions  ! About  eight  o’clock  per- 
ceived three  sail  at  some  distance  from  the  fleet  ; dashed  in 
between  them,  and  gave  chase,  and  were  happy  to  find  they 
steered  from  the  fleet.  About  twelve  came  up  with  a large 
ship  of  twenty-six  guns.  “ Archer,  every  man  to  his  quarters  ! 
run  the  lower  deck  guns  out,  and  light  the  ship  up  ; show  this 
fellow  our  force  ; it  may  prevent  his  firing  into  us  and  killing 
a man  or  two.”  jVo  sooner  said  than  done.  “ Hoa,  the  ship 
ahoy,  lower  all  your  sails  down,  and  bring  to  instantly,  or  Pll 
sink  you.”  Clatter,  clatter,  went  the  blocks,  and  away  flew 
all  their  sails  in  proper  confusion.  “ U'hat  ship  is  that  r” 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PHffiNIS. 


19 


'The  Polly.”  “Whence  came  you  ?”  “From  Jamacia.” 
“ Wheie  are  you  bound  ?”  “To  New  York.”  “ What  ship 
is  that  ?”  “ The  Phoenix.”  Huzza,  three  times  by  the  whole 

ship’s  company.  An  old  grum  fellow  of  a sailor  standing 
close  by  me  : “ O,  d — m your  three  cheers,  we  took  you  to 
be  something  else.”  Upon  examination  we  found  it  to  be  as 
he  reported,  and  that  they  had  fallen  in  with  the  Spanish  fleet 
that  morning,  and  were  chased  the  whole  day,  and  that  nothing 
saved  them  but  our  stepping  in  between  ; for  the  Spaniards 
took  us  for  three  consorts,  and  the  Polly  took  the  Phoenix  for 
a Spanish  frigate,  till  we  hailed  them.  The  other  vessel  in 
company  was  likewise  bound  to  New  York.  Thus  was  I, 
from  being  worth  thousands  in  idea,  reduced  to  the  old  4s.  6d. 
a day  again  : for  the  little  doctor  made  the  most  prize  money 
of  us  all  that  day,  by  winning  the  bag,  which  contained  be- 
tween thirty  and  forty  dollars  ; but  this  is  nothing  to  what  we 
sailors  sometimes  undergo. 

After  parting  company,  we  steered  south-south-east,  to  go 
round  Antonio,  and  so  to  Jamaica,  (our  cruise  being  out)  with 
our  fingers  in  our  mouths,  and  all  of  us  as  green  as  you  please. 
It  happened  to  be  my  middle  watch,  and  about  three  o’clock, 
when  a man  upon  the  forecastle  bawls  out  ; “ Breakers  ahead, 
and  land  upon  the  lee-bow  I looked  out,  and  it  was  so  sure 
enough.  “ Ready  about  ! put  the  helm  down  ! Helm  a lee  !” 
Sir  Hyde  hearing  me  put  the  ship  about,  jumped  upon  deck. 
“Archer  what ’s  the  matter  ? you  are  putting  the  ship  about 
without  my  orders  !”  “ Sir,  ’tis  time  to  go  about ! the  ship  is 

almost  ashore,  there  ’s  the  land.”  “ Good  God  so  it  is  ! Will 
the  ship  stay  .”’  “ Yes,  Sir,  I believe  she  will,  if  we  don’t 

make  any  confusion  ; she’s  all  aback — forward  now  P’ — 
“ Well,”  says  he,  “ work  the  ship,  I will  not  speak  a single 
word.”  The  ship  sta.yed  very  well.  “ Then,  heave  the  lead  ! 
see  what  water  we  have!”  “Three  fathom.”  “Keep  the 
ship  away,  west-north-west.” — “ By  the  mark  three.”  “ This 
won’t  do.  Archer.”  “ No,  sir,  we  had  better  haul  more  to  the 
northward  ; we  came  south-south-east,  and  had  better  steer 
north-north-west.”  “ Steady,  and  a quarter  three.”  “This 
may  do,  as  we  deepen  a little.”  “ By  the  deep  four.”  “ Very 
well,  my  lad,  heave  quick.”  “Five  Fathom.”  “That ’s  a 
fine  fellow  ! another  cast  nimbly.”  “ Quarter  less  eight.” 
“ That  will  do,  come,  we  shall  get  clear  by  and  by.”  — 
“Mark  under  water  five.”  “What  ’s  that?”  “Only  five 
fathom.  Sir.”  “Turn  all  hands  up,  bring  the  ship  to  an 
anchor,  boy  !”  “ Are  the  anchors  clear  !”  “ In  a moment, 

Sir.”  “ All  clear  !”  “ What  water  have  you  in  the  chains 


20 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PHCENIS. 


now!”  Eight,  half  nine.”  ‘‘Keep  fast  the  anchors  till  I 
call  you.”  “ Ay,  ay,  Sir,  all  fast  !”  “ I have  no  ground  with 

this  line.”  “ How  many  fathoms  have  you  out  ? pass  along 
the  deep-sea  line!”  “Ay,  ay.  Sir.”  “Come  are  you  all 
ready  ?”  “All  ready.  Sir.”  “Heave  away,  watch  I watch  ! 
bear  away,  veer  away,  no  ground  Sir,  \vith  a hundred  fath- 
om.” “That’s  clever,  come,  Madam  Phcenix,  there  is  an- 
other squeak  in  you  yet — all  down  but  the  watch;  secure  the 
anchors  again  ; heave  the  main-top-sail  to  the  mast  ; luff,  and 
bring  her  to  the  wind  !” 

I told  you,  Madam,  you  should  have  a little  sea-jargon  : if 
you  can  understand  half  of  what  is  already  said,  I wonder  at 
it,  though  it  is  nothing  to  what  is  to  come  yet,  when  the  old 
hurricane  begins.  As  soon  as  the  ship  was  a little  to  rights, 
and  all  quiet  again.  Sir  Hyde  came  to  me  in  the  most  friendly 
manner,  the  tears  almost  starting  from  his  eyes — “Archer,  we 
ought  all,  to  be  much  obliged  to  you  for  the  safety  of  the  ship, 
and  perhaps  of  ourselves.  1 am  particularly  so  ; nothing  but 
that  instantaneous  presence  of  L.i-nd  and  calmness  saved  her  ; 
another  ship’s  length  and  we  should  have  been  fast  on  shore  ; 
had  you  been  the  least  diffident,  or  made  the  least  confusion, 
so  as  to  make  the  ship  baulk  in  her  stays,  she  must  have  been 
inevitably  lost.”  “ Sir,  you  are  very  good,  but  I have  done 
nothing  that  I suppose  any  body  else  would  not  have  done,  in 
the  same  situation.  I did  not  turn  all  the  hands  up,  knowing 
the  watch  able  to  work  the  ship  ; besides,  had  it  spread  im- 
mediately about  the  ship,  that  she  was  almost  ashore,  it  might 
have  created  a confusion  that  was  better  avoided.”  “ Well,” 
says  he,  “ ’t  is  well  indeed.” 

At  daylight  we  found  that  the  current  had  set  us  between 
the  Collarado  rocks  and  Cape  Antonio,  and  that  we  could  not 
have  got  out  any  other  way  than  we  did  ; there  was  a chance, 
but  Providence  is  the  best  pilot.  We  had  sunset  that  day 
twenty  leagues  to  the  south-east  of  our  reckoning  by  the 
current. 

After  getting  clear  of  this  scrape,  we  thought  ourselves  for- 
tunate, and  made  sail  for  Jamaica,  but  misfortune  seemed  to 
follow  misfortune.  The  ne.xt  night,  my  watch  upon  deck  too, 
we  were  overtaken  by  a squall,  like  a hurricane  while  it  last- 
ed ; for  though  I saw  it  coming,  and  prepared  for  it,  yet, 
when  it  took  the  ship,  it  roared,  and  laid  her  down  so,  that  I 
thought  she  would  never  get  up  again.  However,  by  keeping 
her  away,  and  clewing  up  every  thing,  she  righted.  The  re- 
mainder of  the  night  w’e  had  very  heavy  squalls,  and  in  the 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PHffiNIX. 


21 


morning  found  the  mainmast  sprung  half  the  way  through  ; one 
hundred  and  twenty-three  leagues  to  the  leeward  of  mmaica, 
the  hurricane  months  coming  on,  the  head  of  the  mainmast  al- 
most off,  and  at  short  allowance  ; well,  we  must  make  the  best 
of  it.  The  mainmast  was  well  fished,  but  we  were  obliged  to 
be  very  tender  of  carrying  sail. 

Nothing  remarkable  happened  for  ten  days  afterwards,  when 
we  chased  a Yankee  man  of  war  for  six  hours,  but  could  not 
get  near  enough  to  her  before  it  was  dark,  to  keep  sight  of 
her  j so  that  we  lost  her  because  unable  to  carry  any  sail  on 
the  mainmast.  In  about  twelve  days  more  made  the  island  of 
Jami.ica,  having  weathered  all  the  squalls,  and  put  into  Mon- 
tego Bay  for  water  ; so  that  we  had  a strong  party  for  kicking 
up  a dust  on  shore,  having  found  three  men  of  war  lying  there. 
Dancing,  &c.  &c.  till  two  o’clock  every  morning  ; little  think- 
ing what  was  to  happen  in  four  days’  time  : for  out  of  the  four 
men  of  war  that  were  there,  not  one  was  in  being  at  the  end 
of  that  time,  and  not  a soul  alive  but  those  left  of  our  crew. 
Many  of  the  houses,  where  we  had  been  so  merry,  were  so  com- 
pletely destroyed,  that  scarcely  a vestige  remained  to  mark 
where  they  stood.  Thy  works  are  wonderful,  0 God  ! prais- 
ed be  thy  holy  Name  ! 

September  the  30th  weighed  ; bound  for  Port  Royal,  round 
the  eastward  of  the  island  ; the  Bardadoes  and  Victor  had 
sailed  the  day  before,  and  the  Scarborough  was  to  sail  the 
next,  hloderate  weather  until  October  the  2d.  Spoke  to  the 
Barbadoes  off  Port  Antonio  in  the  evening.  At  eleven  at 
night  it  began  to  snuffle,  with  a monstrous  heavy  appearance 
from  the  eastward.  Close  reefed  the  top-sails.  Sir  Hyde 
sent  for  me  ; “ What  sort  of  weather  have  we.  Archer  !” 
“ It  blows  a little,  and  has  a very  ugly  look  : if  in  any  other 
quarter  but  this,  I should  say  we  were  going  to  have  a gale  of 
wind,”  “Ay,  it  looks  so  very  often  here  when  there  is  no 
wind  at  all ; however,  don’t  hoist  the  top-sails  till  it  clears  a 
little,  there  is  no  trusting  any  country.”  At  twelve  I was  re- 
lieved ; the  weather  had  the  same  rough  look  ; however,  they 
made  sail  upon  her,  but  had  a very  dirty  night.  At  eight  in 
the  morning  I came  up  again,  found  it  blowing  hard  from  the 
east-north-east,  with  close-reefed  top-sails  upon  the  ship, 
and  heavy  squalls  at  times.  Sir  Hyde  came  upon  deck  : 
“Well,  Archer,  what  do  you  think  of  it  ?”  “ O,  Sir,  ’t  is 

only  a touch  of  the  times,  we  shall  have  an  observation  at 
twelve  o’clock  ; the  clouds  are  beginning  to  break  ; it  will 
clear  up  at  noon,  or  else— blow  very  hard  afterwards.”  “ I 


22 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PHCENIX. 


wish  it  would  clear  up,  but  I doubt  it  much.  I was  once  in  a 
hurricane  in  the  East  Indies,  and  the  beginning  of  it  had  much 
the  same  appearance  as  this.  So  take  in  the  top-sails,  we 
have  plenty  of  sea-room.” 

At  twelve,  the  gale  still  increasing,  wore  ship,  to  keep  as 
near  mid-channel  between  Jamaica  and  Cuba,  as  possible  ; 
at  one  the  gale  increasing  still  ; at  two,  harder  yet,  it  still 
blows  harder  ! Reefed  the  courses,  and  furled  them  ; brought 
to  under  afoul  mizen  stay-sail,  head  to  the  northward.  In  the 
evening  no  sign  of  the  weather  taking  off,  but  every  appear- 
ance of  the  storm  increasing,  prepared  for  a proper  gale  of 
wind  ; secured  all  the  sails  with  spare  gaskets  ; good  rolling 
tackles  upon  the  yards  ; squared  the  booms  ; saw  the  boats 
all  made  fast  ; new  lashed  the  guns  ; double  breeched  the 
lower  deckers  ; saw  that  the  carpenters  had  the  tarpawlings 
and  battens  all  ready  for  hatchways;  got  the  top-gallant-mast 
down  upon  the  deck  ; jib-boom  and  sprit-sail-yard  fore  and 
aft  ; in  fact  every  thing  we  could  think  of  to  make  a snug 
ship. 

The  poor  devils  of  birds  now  began  to  find  the  uproar  in  the 
elements,  for  numbers,  both  of  sea  and  land  kinds,  came  on 
board  of  us.  I took  notice  of  some,  which  happening  to  be  to 
leeward,  turned  to  windward,  like  a ship,  tack  and  tack  ; for 
they  could  not  fly  against  it.  When  they  came  over  the  ship 
they  dashed  themselves  down  upon  the  deck,  without  attempt- 
ing to  stir  till  picked  up,  and  when  let  go  again,  they  would 
not  leave  the  ship,  but  endeavoured  to  hide  themselves  from 
the  wind. 

At  eight  o’clock  a hurricane  ; the  sea  roaring,  but  the  wind 
still  steady  to  a point  ; did  not  ship  a spoonful  of  water. 
However,  got  the  hatchways  all  secured,  expecting  what  would 
be  the  consequence,  should  the  wind  shift ; placed  the  car- 
penters by  the  mainmast,  with  broad  axes,  knowing,  from  ex- 
perience, that  at  the  moment  you  may  want  to  cut  it  away  to 
save  the  ship,  an  axe  may  not  be  found.  Went  to  supper  : 
bread,  cheese,  and  porter.  The  purser  frightened  out  of  his 
wits  about  his  bread  bags  ; the  two  marine  officers  as  white  as 
sheets,  not  understanding  the  ship’s  working  so  much,  and  the 
noise  of  the  lower  deck  guns  ; which,  by  this  time,  made  a 
pretty  screeching  to  people  not  used  to  it  ; it  seemed  as  if  the 
whole  ship’s  side  was  going  at  each  roll.  Wooden,  our  car- 
penter, was  all  this  time  smoking  his  pipe  and  laughing  at  the 
doctor  ; the  second  lieutenant  upon  deck,  and  the  third  in  his 
hammock. 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PHCENIX. 


23 


At  ten  o’clock  I thought  to  get  a little  sleep  ; came  to  look 
into  my  cot  ; it  was  full  of  water  ; for  every  seam,  by  the 
straining  of  the  ship,  had  began  to  leak.  Stretched  myself, 
therefore,  upon  deck  between  two  chests,  and  left  orders  to  be 
called,  should  the  least  thing  happen.  At  twelve  a midship- 
man came  to  me  ; “Mr.  Archer,  we  are  just  going  to  wear 
sliip.  Sir  !”  “ 0,  very  well.  I’ll  be  up  directly,  what'sort  of 

weather  have  you  got  ?”  “ It  blows  a hurricane.’^'*  Went 

upon  deck,  found  Sir  Hyde  there.  “ It  blows  damned  hard, 
Archer.”  “ It  does  indeed.  Sir.”  “ I don’t  know  that  I 
ever  remember  its  blowing  so  hard  before,  but  the  ship  makes 
a good  weathei'  of  it  upon  this  tack  as  she  bows  the  sea  ; but 
we  must  wear  her,  as  the  wind  has  shifted  to  the  south-east, 
and  we  were  drawing  right  upon  Cuba  ; so  do  you  go  for- 
ward, and  have  some  hands  stand  by  ; loose  the  lee  yard-arm 
of  the  fore-sail,  and  when  she  is  right  before  the  wind,  whip 
the  clue-garnet  close  up,  and  roll  up  the  sail.”  “ Sir  ! there 
is  no  canvass  can  stand  against  this  a moment  ; if  we  attempt 
to  loose  him  he  will  fly  into  ribands  in  an  instant,  and  we  may 
lose  three  or  four  of  our  people  ; she’ll  wear  by  manning  the 
fore  shrouds.”  “ No,  1 don’t  think  she  will.”  “ I’ll  answer 
for  it,  Sir  ; I have  seen  it  tried  several  times  on  the  coast  of 
America  with  success.”  “ Well,  try  it  ; if  she  does  not  wear, 
we  can  only  loose  the  fore-sail  afterwards.”  This  was  a 
great  condescension  from  such  a man  as  Sir.  Hyde.  How- 
ever, by  sending  about  two  hundred  people  into  the  fore-rig- 
ging, after  a hard  struggle,  she  wore  ; found  she  did  not  make 
so  ^ood  weather  on  this  tack  as  on  the  other  ; for  as  the  sea 
began  to  run  across,  she  had  not  time  to  rise  from  one  sea  be- 
fore another  lashed  against  her.  Began  to  think  we  should 
lose  our  masts,  as  the  ship  lay  very  much  along,  by  the  pres- 
sure of  the  wind  constantly  upon  the  yards  and  niasts^lone  : 
for  the  poor  mizen-stay-sail  had  gone  in  shreds  long  before, 
and  the  sails  began  to  fly  from  the  yards  through  the  gaskets 
into  coach  whips.  IMy  God  ! to  think  that  the  wind  could 
have  such  force  ! 

Sir  Hyde  now  sent  me  to  see  what  was  the  matter  between 
decks,  as  there  was  a good  deal  of  noise.  As  soon  as  I was 
below,  one  of  the  IMarine  oflicers  calls  out  ; “ Good  God  ' 
Mr.  Archer,  we  are  sinking,  the  water  is  up  to  the  bottom  of  my 
cot.”  “ Pooh,  pooh  ! as  long  as  it  is  not  over  yo'ir  mouth, 
you  are  well  off ; what  the  devil  do  you  make  this  noise  for 
1 found  there  was  some  water  between  decks,  but  nothing  to  bo 
alarmed'  at ; scuttled  the  deck,  and  let  it  run  into  the  well  ; 


24 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PHffi.VIX. 


found  she  made  a good  deal  of  water  tlirough  the  sides  and 
decks  ; turned  the  watch  below  to  the  pumps,  though  only  two 
feet  of  water  in  the  well ; but  expected  to  be  kept  constantly 
at  work  now,  as  the  ship  labored  much,  with  scarcely  a part 
of  her  above  water  but  the  quarter-deck,  and  that  but  seldom. 
“ Come,  pump  away,  my  boys.  Carpenters,  get  the  weather 
chain-pump  rigged.”  “All  ready,  Sir.”  “Then  man  it, 
and  keep  both  pumps  going.” 

At  two  o’clock  the  chain-pump  was  choked  ; set  the  car- 
penters at  work  to  clear  it  ; the  two  head  pumps  at  work  upon 
deck  ; the  ship  gained  on  us  while  our  chain-pumps  were  idle  ; 
in  a quarter  of  an  hour  they  were  at  work  again,  and  we  began  to 
gain  upon  her.  While  1 was  standing  at  the  pumps,  cheering 
the  people,  the  carpenter’s  mate  came  running  to  me  witii  a 
face  as  long  as  my  arm  : “ 0,  Sir  ! die  ship  has  sprang  a leak 
in  the  gunner’s  room.”  “Go,  then,  and  tell  the  carpenter  to 
come  to  me,  but  don’t  speak  a word  to  any  one  else.’’  IMr. 
Goodinoh,  I am  told  there  is  a leak  in  the  gunner’s  room  ; go 
and  see  what  is  the  matter,  but  don’t  alarm  any  body,  and  come 
and  make  your  report  privately  to  me.”  In  ashort  time  he  re- 
turned ; “ Sir,  there ’s  nothing  there,  ’tis  only  the  water  wash- 
ing up  between  the  timbers  that  this  booby  has  taken  for  a 
leak.”  “ 0,  very  well  ; go  upon  deck  and  see  if  you  can 
keep  any  of  the  water  from  washing  down  below.”  “ Sir,  I 
have  had  four  people  constantly  keeping  the  hatchways  secure, 
but  there  is  such  a weight  of  water  upon  the  deck  that  nobody 
can  stand  it  when  the  ship  rolls.”  Tlie  gunner  soon  after- 
wards came  to  me  ; “ Mr.  Archer,  I should  be  glad  if  you 
would,  step  this  way  into  the  magazine  for  a moment  1 
thought  some  damned  thing  was  the  matter,  and  ran  directly  : 
“ Well,  what  is  the  matter  here  “ The  ground-tier  of  pow- 
der is  spoiled,  and  I want  to  show  you  that  it  is  not  out  of 
carelessness  in  stowing  it,  for  no  powder  in  the  world  could 
be  better  stowed.  Now,  Sir,  what  am  I to  do  ? if  you  don't 
speak  to  Sir  Hyde,  he  will  be  angry  with  me.”  I could  not 
forbear  smiling  to  see  how  easy  he  took  the  danger  of  the  ship, 
and  said  to  him  : “ Let  us  shake  off  tliis  gale  of  wind  first, 
and  talk  of  the  damaged  powder  afterwards.” 

At  four  we  had  gained  upon  the  skip  a little,  and  I went 
upon  deck,  it  being  my  watch.  The  second  lieutenant  reliev- 
ed me  at  the  pumps.  Who  can  attempt  to  describe  the  ap- 
pearance of  things  upon  deck  ? If  I was  to  write  for  ever  I 
could  not  give  you  an  idea  of  it — a total  darkness  all  above  ; 
the  sea  on  fire,  running  as  it  were  in  Alps,  or  PealiS  of  Tea- 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PHOENIX. 


25 


eriffe  ;■  (mountains  are  too  common  an  idea)  ; the  wind  roar- 
ing louder  than  thunder,  (absolutely  no  flight  of  imagination), 
the  whole  made  more  terrible,  if  possible,  by  a very  uncom- 
mon kind  of  blue  lightning  ; the  poor  ship  very  much  pressed, 
yet  doing  what  she  could,  shaking  her  sides,  and  groaning  at 
every  stroke.  Sir  Hyde  upon  deck  lashed  to  windward  ! I 
soon  lashed  myself  alongside  of  him,  and  told  him  the  situa- 
tion of  things  below,  saying  the  ship  did  not  make  more  water 
than  might  be  expected  in  such  weather,  and  that  I was  only 
afraid  of  a gun  breaking  loose.  “ I am  not  in  the  least  afraid 
of  that  ; I have  commanded  her  six  years,  and  have  had  many 
a gale  of  wind  in  her  ; so  that  her  iron  work,  which  always 
gives  way  first,  is  pretty  well  tried.  Hold  fast  ! that  was  an 
ugly  sea  ; we  must  lower  the  yards,  I believe.  Archer  ; the 
ship  is  much  pressed.”  “ If  we  attempt  it.  Sir,  we  shall  lose 
them,  for  a man  aloft  can  do  nothing  ; besides  their  being 
down  would  ease  the  ship  very  little  ; the  mainmast  is  a 
sprung  mast  ; I wish  it  was  overboard  without  carrying  any 
thing  else  along  with  it  ; but  that  can  soon  be  done,  the  gale 
cannot  last  for  ever  ; ’twill  soon  be  daylight  now.”  Found 
by  the  master’s  watch  that  it  was  five  o’clock,  though  but  a 
little  after  four  by  ours  ; glad  it  was  so  near  daylight,  and 
looked  for  it  with  much  anxiety.  Cuba,  thou  art  much  in  our 
way  ! Another  ugly  sea  : sent  a midshipman  to  bring  news 
from  the  pumps  : the  ship  was  gaining  on  them  very  much,  for 
they  had  broken  one  of  their  chains,  but  it  was  almost  mend- 
ed again.  News  from  the  pump  again.  “ She  still  gains  ! a 
heavy  lee  !”  Back-water  from  leeward,  half-way  up  the 
quarter-deck  ; filled  one  of  the  cutters  upon  the  booms,  and 
tore  her  all  to  pieces  ; the  ship  lying  almost  on  her  beam 
ends,  and  not  attempting  to  right  again.  W ord  from  below 
that  the  ship  still  gained  on  them,  as  they  could  not  stand  to 
the  pumps,  she  lay  so  much  along.  I said  to  Sir  Hyde  ; 
“ This  is  no  time.  Sir,  to  think  of  saving  the  masts,  shall  we 
cut  the  mainmast  away  “ Ay  ! as  fast  as  you  can.”  I 
accordingly  went  into  the  weather  chains  with  a pole-axe,  to 
cut  away  the  lanyards  ; the  boatswain  went  to  leeward,  and  the 
carpenters  stood  by  the  mast.  We  were  all  ready,  when  a very 
violent  sea  broke  right  on  board  of  us,  carried  every  thing 
upon  deck  away,  filled  the  ship  with  water,  the  main  and  miz- 
en  masts  went,  the  ship  righted,  but  was  in  the  last  struggle 
of  sinking  under  us. 

As  soon  as  we  could  shake  our  heads  above  water.  Sir 
Hyde  exclaimed  : “We  are  gone,  at  last.  Archer  ! found- 


26 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PHCENIX. 


ered  at  sea  !”  “Yes,  Sir,  farewell,  and  the  Lord  have  mercy 
upon  us  !”  I then  turned  about  to  look  forward  at  the  ship  ; 
and  thought  she  was  struggling  to  get  rid  of  some  of  the  water ; 
but  all  in  vain,  she  was  almost  full  below.  “ Almighty  God  ! I 
thank  thee,  that  now  I am  leaving  this  world,  which  I have 
always  considered  as  only  a passage  to  a better,  I die  with  a 
full  hope  of  the  mercies,  through  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ, 
thy  son,  our  Saviour  !’’ 

I then  felt  sorry  that  I could  swim,  as  by  that  means  I might 
be  a quarter  of  an  hour  longer  dying  than  a man  who  could 
not,  and  it  is  impossible  to  divest  ourselves  of  a wish  to  pre- 
serve life.  At  the  end  of  these  reflections  I thought  I heard 
the  ship  thump  and  grinding  under  our  feet  ; it  was  so.  “ Sir, 
the  ship  is  ashore  !”  “ What  do  you  say  ?”  “ The  ship  is 

ashore,  and  we  may  save  ourselves  yet  !”  By  tliis  time  the 
quarter-deck  was  full  of  men  who  had  come  up  from  below  ; and 
‘the  Lord  have  mercy  upon  us,’  flying  about  from  all  quarters 
The  ship  now  made  every  body  sensible  that  she  was  ashore, 
for  every  stroke  threatened  a total  dissolution  of  her  whole 
frame  ; found  she  was  stern  ashore,  and  the  bow  broke  the 
sea  a good  deal,  though  it  was  washing  clean  over  at  every 
stroke.  Sir  Hyde  cried  out  : “ Keep  to  the  quarter-deck,  my 
lads,  when  she  goes  to  j)ieces,  ’t  is  your  best  chance  !”  Pro- 
videntially got  the  foremast  cut  away,  that  she  might  not  pay 
round  broad-side.  Lost  five  men  cutting  away  the  fore-mast, 
bv  the  breaking  of  a sea  on  board  just  as  the  mast  went. 
That  was  nothing;  every  one  expected  it  would  be  his  own 
fate  next ; looked  for  daybreak  with  the  greatest  impatience. 
At  last  it  came  ; but  what  a scene  did  it  show  us  ! The  ship 
upon  a bed  of  rocks,  mountains  of  them  on  one  side,  and  Cor- 
dilleras of  water  on  the  other  ; our  poor  ship  grinding  and  cry- 
ing out  at  every  stroke  between  them  ; going  away  by  piece- 
meal. However,  to  showthe  unaccountable  workings  of  Pro- 
vidence, that  which  often  appears  to  be  the  ttreatest  evil, 
])roved  to  be  the  greatest  good  ! 'I'hat  unmerciful  sea  lifted 
and  beat  us  up  so  liigh  among  the  rocks,  that  at  last  the  ship 
scarcely  moved.  She  was  very  strong,  and  did  not  go  to 
pieces  at  the  first  thumping,  though  her  decks  tumbled  in. 
We  found  afterwards  that  she  had  beat  over  a ledge  of  rocks, 
almost  a quarter  of  a mile  in  extent  beyond  us,  where,  if  she 
had  struck,  every  soul  of  us  must  have  perished. 

I now  began  to  think  of  getting  on  shore,  so  stripped  off  my 
coat  and  shoes  for  a swim,  and  looked  for  a line  to  carry  the 
end  with  me.  Luckily  could  not  find  one,  which  gave  me 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PHCENIX. 


27 


time  for  recollection  : “ This  wont  do  for  me,  to  be  the  first 

man  out  of  the  ship,  and  first  lieutenant  ; we  may  get  to  Eng- 
land again,  and  people  may  think  I paid  a great  deal  of  atten- 
tion to  myself  and  did  not  care  for  any  body  else.  No,  that 
wont  do  ; instead  of  being  the  first,  I ’ll  see  every  man,  sick 
and  well,  out  of  her  before  me.” 

I now  thought  there  was  no  probability  of  the  ship’s  soon 
going  to  pieces,  therefore  had  not  a thought  of  instant  death  : 
took  a look  round  with  a kind  of  philosophic  eye,  to  see  how 
the  same  situation  affected  my  companions,  and  was  surorised 
to  find  the  most  swaggering,  swearing  bullies  in  fine  weather, 
now  the  most  pitiful  wretches  on  earth,  when  death  appeared 
before  them.  However,  two  g"^t  safe  ; by  which  means, 
with  a line,  we  got  a hawser  on  shore,  and  made  fast  to  the 
rocks,  upon  which  many  ventured  and  arrived  safe.  There 
were  some  sick  and  wounded  on  board,  who  could  not  avail 
themselves  of  this  method  ; we,  therefore,  got  a spare  top-sail- 
yard  from  the  chains  and  placed  one  end  ashore  and  the  other 
on  the  cabin  window,  so  that  most  of  the  sick  got  ashore  this 
way. 

As  I had  determined,  so  I was  the  last  man  out  of  the  ship  ; 
this  was  about  ten  o’clock.  The  gale  now  began  to  break. 
Sir  Hyde  came  to  me,  and  taking  me  by  the  hand  was  so  af- 
fected that  he  was  scarcely  able  to  speak  “ Archer,  I am 
happy  beyond  expression,  to  see  you  on  shore,  but  look  at 
our  poor  Phoenix  !”  I turned  about,  but  could  not  say  a 
single  word,  being  too  full  : my  mind  had  been  too  intensely 
occupied  before  ; but  every  thing  now  rushed  upon  me  at 
once,  so  that  I could  not  contain  myself,  and  I indulged  for  a 
full  quarter  of  an  hour  in  tears. 

By  twelve  it  was  pretty  moderate;  got  some  nails  on  shore 
and  made  tents;  found  great  quantities  of  fish  driven  up  by 
the  sea  into  the  holes  of  the  rocks;  knocked  up  a fire,  and 
had  a most  comfortable  dinner.  In  the  afternoon  made  a 
stage  from  the  cabin-windows  to  the  rocks,  and  got  out  some 
provisions  and  water,  lest  the  ship  should  go  to  pieces,  in 
which  case  we  must  all  have  perished  of  hunger  and  thirst; 
for  we  were  upon  a desolate  part  of  the  coast,  and  under  a 
rocky  mountain,  that  could  not  supply  us  with  a single  drop 
of  water. 

Slept  comfortably  this  night  and  the  next  day,  the  idea  of 
death  vanishing  by  degrees,  the  prospect  of  being  prisoners, 
during  the  war,  at  the  Havana,  and  walking  three  hundred 
miles  to  it  through  the  woods,  was  rather  unpleasant.  How'- 


28 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PHOENIX. 


ever,  to  save  life  for  the  present,  we  employed  this  day  in 
getting  more  provisions  and  water  on  shore,  which  was  not  an 
easy  matter,  on  account  of  decks,  guns  and  rubbish,  and  ten 
feet  water  that  lay  over  them.  In  the  evening  I proposed 
to  Sir  Hyde  to  repair  the  remains  of  the  only  boat  left, 
and  to  venture  in  her  to  Jamaica  myself;  and  in  case  I arriv- 
ed safe,  to  bring  vessels  to  take  them  all  off;  a proposal  wor- 
thy of  consideration.  It  was,  next  day,  agreed  to;  therefore 
got  the  cutter  on  shore,  and  set  the  carpenters  to  work  on  her; 
in  two  days  she  was  ready,  and  at  four  o’clock  in  the  after- 
noon I embarked  with  four  volunteers  and  a fortnight’s  provi- 
sion, hoisted  English  colors  as  we  put  off  from  the  shore, 
and  received  three  cheers  fr".m  the  lads  left  behind,  which  we 
returned,  and  set  sail  with  a light  heart;  having  not  the  least 
doubt,  that,  with  God’s  assistance,  we  should  come  and  bring 
them  all  off.  Had  a very  squally  night,  and  a very  leaky 
boat,  so  as  to  keep  two  buckets  constantly  bailing.  Steered  her 
myself  the  whole  night  by  the  stars,  and  in  the  morning  saw 
the  coast  of  Jamaica  distant  twelve  leagues.  At  eight  in  the 
evening  arrived  at  Montego  Bay. 

I must  now  begin  to  leave  off,  particularly  as  I have  but 
half  an  hour  to  conclude;  else  my  pretty  little  short  letter 
will  lose  its  passage,  which  I should  not  like,  after  being  ten 
days,  at  different  times,  writing  it,  beating  up  with  the  con- 
voy to  the  northward,  which  is  a reason  that  this  epistle  will 
never  read  well;  as  1 never  set  down  with  a proper  disposition  to 
go  on  with  it;  but  as  I knew  something  of  the  kind  would  please 
you,  I was  resolved  to  finish  it;  yet  it  will  not  bear  an  over- 
haul; so  don’t  expose  your  son’s  nonsense. 

But  to  proceed — I instantly  sent  off  an  express  to  the  ad- 
miral, another  to  the  Porcupine  man  of  war,  and  went  my- 
self to  Martha  Bray  to  get  vessels;  for  all  their  vessels  here, 
as  well  as  many  of  their  houses,  were  gone  to  Moco.  Got 
three  small  vessels,  and  set  out  back  again  to  Cuba,  where  I 
arrived  the  fourth  day  after  leaving  my  companions.  I 
thought  the  ship’s  crew  would  have  devoured  me  on  my  land- 
ing; they  presently  whisked  me  up  on  their  shoulders  and  car- 
ried me  to  the  tent  where  Sir  Hyde  was. 

I must  omit  many  little  occurrences  that  happened  on  shore, 
for  want  of  time;  but  I shall  have  a number  of  stories  to  tell 
when  I get  alongside  of  you;  and  the  next  time  I visit  you  I 
shall  not  be  in  such  a hurry  to  quit  you  as  I was  the  last,  for 
then  I hoped  my  nest  would  have  been  pretty  well  feather- 
ed:— But  my  tale  is  forgotten. 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PHCENIX.  29 

I found  the  Porcupine  had  arrived  that  day,  and  the  lads 
had  built  a boat  almost  ready  for  launching,  that  would  hold 
fifty  of  them,  which  was  intended  for  another  trial,  in  case  I 
had  foundered.  JVext  day  embarked  all  our  people  that  were 
left,  amounting  to  two  hundred  and  fifty;  for  some  had  died 
of  their  wounds  they  received  in  getting  on  shore;  others  of 
drinking  rum,  and  others  had  straggled  into  the  country. — 
All  our  vessels  were  so  full  of  people,  that  we  could  not  take 
away  the  few  clothes  that  were  saved  from  the  wreck;  but 
that  was  a trifle  since  we  had  preserved  our  lives  and  liberty. 
To  make  short  of  my  story,  we  all  arrived  safe  at  Montego 
Bay,  and  shortly  after  at  Port  Royal,  in  the  Janus,  which 
was  sent  on  purpose  for  us,  and  were  all  honorably  acquitted 
for  the  loss  of  the  ship.  I was  made  admiral’s  aid-de-camp, 
and  a little  time  afterwards  sent  down  to  St.  Juan’s  as  captain 
of  the  Resource,  to  bring  what  were  left  of  the  poor  devils  to 
Blue  Fields,  on  the  Musquito  shore,  and  then  to  Jamaica, 
where  they  arrived  after  three  month’s  absence,  and  without 
a prize,  though  I looked  out  hard  off  Porto  Bello  and  Cartha- 
gena.  Found  in  my  absence  that  I had  been  appointed  cap- 
tain of  the  Tobago,  where  I remain  his  majesty’s  most  true 
and  faithful  servant,  and  my  dear  mother’s  most  dutiful  son, 

ARCHER. 


30 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  WHALE  FISHERT. 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THU  WHALE  FISHERY, 

WITH  ANECDOTES  OF  THE  DANGERS  ATTENDING  IT. 

Historians,  in  general,  have  given  to  the  Biscayans  the 
credit  of  having  first  practiced  the  fishery  for  the  IVhale;  the 
English,  and  afterwards  the  Dutch  are  supposed  to  have  fol- 
lowed in  the  pursuit.  It  was  prosecuted  by  the  Norwegians 
so  early  as  the  ninth  century,  and  by  the  Icelanders  about  the 
eleventh.  It  was  not  till  the  seventeenth  century,  however, 
that  the  whale  fishery  was  engaged  in  by  the  maritime  nations 
of  Europe  as  an  important  branch  of  commerce. 

The  crew  of  a whale  ship  usually  consists  of  forty  to  fifty 
men,  comprising  several  classes  of  officers,  such  as  harpoon- 
ers,  boat-steerers,  line-managers,  !s.c.  together  with  fore-mast- 
men,  landmen  and  apprentices.  As  a stimulus  to  the  crew  in 
the  fishery,  every  individual,  from  the  master  down  to  the 
boys,  besides  his  monthly  pay,  receives  either  a gratuity  for 
every  size  fish  caught  during  the  voyage,  or  a certain  sum  for 
every  ton  of  oil  which  the  cargo  produces.  iNIasters  and  har- 
pooners  receive  a small  sum  before  sailing,  in  place  of  month- 
ly wages;  and  if  they  procure  no  cargo  whatever,  they  re- 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  WHALE  FISHERY. 


31 


ceive  nothing  more  for  their  voyage;  but  in  the  event  of  a 
successful  fishing,  their  advantages  are  considerable. 

The  crow’s  nest  is  an  apparatus  placed  on  the  main-top- 
mast, or  top-gallant-mast  head,  as  a watch  tower  for  the  offi- 
cer on  the  lookout.  It  is  closely  defended  from  the  wind  and 
cold,  and  is  furnished  with  a speaking  trumpet,  a telescope  and 
rifle.  The  most  favorable  opportunity  for  prosecuting  the  fishery 
in  the  Greenland  seas,  commonly  occurs  with  north,  north-west 
or  west  winds.  At  such  times  the  sea  is  smooth,  and  the  atmos- 
phere, though  cloudy  and  dark,  is  generally  free  from  fog  and 
snow.  The  fishers  prefer  a cloudy  to  a clear  sky;  because 
in  very  bright  weather,  the  sea  becomes  illuminated,  and  the 
shadows  of  the  whale-boats  are  so  deeply  impressed  in  the 
water  by  the  beams  of  the  sun  that  the  whales  are  apt  to  take 
the  alarm.  Fogs  are  only  so  far  unfavorable  as  being  liable 
to  endanger  the  boats  by  shutting  out  the  sight  of  the  ship. — 
A well  constructed  whale-boat  floats  lightly  and  safely  on  the 
water, — is  capable  of  being  rowed  with  great  speed,  and  readily 
turned  round, — it  is  of  such  capacity  that  it  carries  si.v  or  seven 
men,  seven  or  eight  hundred  weight  of  whale-lines,  and  va- 
rious other  materials,  and  yet  retains  the  necessary  properties 
of  safety  and  speed.  Whale-boats  being  very  liable  to  re- 
ceive damage,  both  from  whales  and  ice,  are  always  carver- 
built, a structure  which  is  easily  repaired.  The  instru- 

ments of  general  use  in  the  capture  of  the  whale,  are  the  har- 
poon and  lance.  There  is,  moreover,  a kind  of  harpoon  which 
is  shot  from  a gun,  but  being  difficult  to  adjust,  it  is  seldom 
used.  Each  boat  is  likewise  furnished  with  a “jack”  or 
flag  fastened  to  a pole,  intended  to  be  displayed  as  a signal 
whenever  a whale  is  harpooned.  The  crew  of  a whale-ship 
are  separated  in  divisions,  equal  in  number  to  the  number  of  the 
boats.  Each  division,  consisting  of  aharpooner,  a boat-steer- 
er,  and  a line-manager,  together  with  three  or  four  rowers, 
constitutes  a “boats  crew.” 

On  fishing  stations,  when  the  w'eather  is  such  as  to  render 
the  fishery  practicable,  the  boats  are  always  ready  for  instant 
service.  The  crow’s  nest  is  generally  occupied  by  one  of 
the  officers,  w’ho  keeps  an  an.xious  watch  for  the  appearance 
of  a whale.  The  moment  that  a fish  is  seen,  he  gives  notice 
to  the  “ watch  upon  deck,”  part  of  w hom  leap  into  a boat,  are 
lowered  down,  and  push  off  towards  the  place.  If  the  fish  be 
large,  a second  boat  is  despatched  to  the  support  of  the  other; 
and  when  the  whole  of  the  boats  are  sent  out,  the  ship  is  said 
to  have  a ’‘ a loose  fall.”  There  are  several  rules  observed 


32 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  WHALE  FISHERY. 


in  approaching  a whale  to  prevent  the  animal  from  taking 
the  alarm.  As  the  whale  is  dull  of  hearing,  but  quick 
of  sight,  the  boat-steerer  always  endeavors  to  get  behind  it ; 
and,  in  accomplishing  this,  he  is  sometimes  justified  in  tak- 
ing a circuitous  rout.  In  calm  weather,  where  guns  are 
not  used,  the  greatest  caution  is  necessary  before  a whale 
can  be  reached;  smooth  careful  rowing  is  always  requisite, 
and  sometimes  sculling  is  practiced.  It  is  a primary  consid- 
eration with  the  harpconer,  always  to  place  his  boat  as  near 
as  possible  to  the  spot  in  which  he  expects  the  fish  to  rise,  and 
he  conceives  himself  successful  in  the  attempt  when  the  fish 
“comes  up  within  a start,”  that  is,  within  the  distance  of 
about  two  hundred  yards. 

Whenever  a whale  lies  on  the  surface  of  tlie  water,  uncon- 
scious of  the  approach  of  its  enemies,  the  hardy  fisher  rows 
directly  upon  it  ; and  an  instant  before  the  boat  touches  it, 
buries  his  harpoon  in  his  back.  The  wounded  whale,  in  th^e 
surprise  and  agony  of  the  moment,  makes  a convulsive  effort 
to  escape.  Then  is  the  moment  of  danger.  The  boat  is  sub- 
jected to  the  most  violent  blows  from  its  head,  or  its  fins,  but 
particularly  from  its  ponderous  tail,  whicli  sometimes  sweeps 
the  air  with  such  tremendous  fury,  that  boat  and  men  are  ex- 
posed to  one  common  destruction. 

The  head  of  the  whale  is  avoided,  because  it  cannot  be 
penetrated  with  the  harpoon;  but  any  part  of  the  body,  be- 
tween the  head  and  the  tail,  will  admit  of  the  full  length  of 
the  instrument,  without  danger  of  obstruction.  The  moment 
that  the  wounded  whale  disappears,  a flag  is  displayed;  on 
sight  of  which,  those  on  watch  in  the  ship,  give  the  alarm,  by 
stamping  on  the  deck,  accompanied  by  shouts  of  “ a fall.” — 
At  the  sound  of  this,  the  sleeping  crew  are  roused,  jump  from 
their  beds,  rush  upon  deck,  and  crowd  into  the  boats.  The 
alarm  of  “ a fall,”  has  a singular  effect  on  the  feelings  of  a 
sleeping  person,  unaccustomed  to  hearing  it.  It  has  often 
l)een  mistaken  as  a cry  of  distress.  A landsman,  seeing  the 
crew,  on  an  occasion  of  a fall,  leap  into  the  boats  in  their 
shirts,  imagined  that  the  ship  was  sinking.  He  therefore 
tried  to  get  into  a boat  hiinself,  but  every  one  of  them  being 
fully  manned,  he  was  refused.  After  several  fruitless  endeav- 
ors to  gain  a place  among  his  comrades,  he  cried  out,  in  evi- 
dent distress,  “ What  shall  I do? — Will  none  of  you  take  me 
in  ?” 

The  first  effort  of  a “ fast-fish,”  or  whale  that  has  been 
struck,  is  to  escape  from  the  boat  by  sinking  under  water. 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  WHALE  FISHERY 


S3 


After  this,  it  pursues  its  course  downward,  or  reappears  at  a 
little  distance,  and  swims  with  great  celerity,  near  the  surface 
of  the  water.  It  sometimes  returns  instantly  to  the  surface, 
and  gives  evidence  of  its  agony  by  the  most  convulsive  throes. 
The  downward  course  of  a whale  is,  however,  the  most  com- 
mon. A whale,  struck  near  the  edge  of  any  large  sheet  of 
ice,  and  passing  underneath  it,  will  sometimes  run  the  whole 
of  the  lines  out  of  one  boat.  The  approaching  distress  of  a 
boat,  for  want  of  line,  is  indicated  by  the  elevation  of  an  oar, 
to  which  is  added  a second,  a third,  or  even  a fourth,  in  pro- 
portion to  the  nature  of  the  exigence.  The  utmost  care  and 
attention  are  requisite,  on  the  part  of  every  person  in  the 
boat,  when  the  lines  are  running  out;  fatal  consequences  hav- 
ing been  sometimes  produced  by  the  most  trifling  neglect. — 
When  the  line  happens  to  “ run  foul,”  and  cannot  be  cleared 
on  the  instant,  it  sometimes  draws  the  boat  under  water;  on 
which,  if  no  auxiliary  boat,  or  convenient  piece  of  ice,  be  at 
hand,  the  crew  a plunged  into  the  sea,  and  are  obliged  to  trust 
to  their  oars  or  their  skill  in  swimming,  for  supporting  them 
selves  on  the  surface. 

Captain  Scoresby  relates  an  accident  of  this  kind,  which 
happened  on  his  first  voyage  to  the  whale  fishery.  A thou- 
sand fathoms  of  line  were  already  out,  and  the  fast-boat  was 
forcibly  pressed  against  the  side  of  a piece  of  ice.  The  har 
pooner,  in  his  anxiety  to  retard  the  flight  of  the  whale,  ap- 
plied too  many  turns  of  tlie  line  round  the  bollard,  which, 
getting  entangled,  drew  the  boat  beneath  the  ice.  Another 
boat,  providentially  was  at  hand,  into  which  the  crew  had 
just  time  to  escape.  The  whale,  with  near  two  miles  length 
of  line,  was,  in  consequence  of  the  accident,  lost,  but  the 
boat  was  recovered. 

The  average  stay  under  water  of  a wounded  whale  is  about 
thirty  minutes.  ^Vhen  it  reappears,  the  assisting  boats  make 
for  the  place  with  their  utmost  speed,  and  as  they  reach  it, 
each  harpooner  plunges  his  harpoon  into  its  back,  to  the 
amount  of  three,  four,  or  more,  according  to  the  size  of  the 
whale.  It  is  then  actively  plied  with  lances,  which  are  thrust 
into  its  body,  aiming  at  its  vitals.  The  sea  to  a great  extent 
around  is  dj'ed  w'ith  its  blood,  and  the  noise  made  by  its  tail 
in  its  dying  struggle,  may  be  heard  several  miles.  In  dying, 
it  turns  on  its  back  or  on  its  side;  which  circumstance  is  an- 
nounced by  the  capturers  with  the  striking  of  their  flags,  ac- 
conjpanied  with  three  lively  huzzas  ! 


S4 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  WHALE  FISHERY. 


Whales  are  sometimes  captured,  with  a single  harpoon,  in 
the  space  of  fifteen  minutes.  Sometimes  they  resist  forty  or 
fifty  hours,  and  at  times  they  will  break  three  or  four  lines  at 
once,  or  tear  themselves  clear  off  the  harpoons,  by  the  vio- 
lence of  tlieir  struggles.  Generally  tlie  capture  of  a whale 
depends  on  the  activity  of  the  harpooner,  the  state  of  the 
wind  and  weather,  or  the  peculiar  conduct  of  the  animal  it- 
self. Under  the  most  favourable  circumstances,  the  length 
of  time  does  not  exceed  an  hour.  The  general  average  may 
be  stated  at  two  hours.  Instances  have  occurred  where 
whales  have  been  taken  without  being  struck  at  all,  simply  by 
entangling  themselves  in  the  lines  that  had  been  used  to  de- 
stroy others,  and  struggling  till  they  were  drowned  or  died  of 
exhaustion. 

The  fishery  for  whales,  when  conducted  at  the  margin  of 
those  wonderful  sheets  of  ice,  called  fields,  i.s,  when  the, 
weather  is  fine,  and  the  refuge  for  ships  secure,  the  mo.-t 
agreeable,  and  sometimes  the  most  jiroductive  of  all  other 
ways.  When  the  fish  can  be  observed  “ blowing”  in  any  of 
the  holes  of  a field,  the  men  travel  over  the  ice  and  attack  it 
with  lances  to  turn  it  back.  As  connected  with  this  subject. 
Captain  Scoresby  relates  the  fillorring  circumstance,  which 
occurred  under  his  own  observation. 

On  the  eighth  of  Julv,  1813,  the  ship  Esk  lav  bv  the.  ed<re 
of  a large  sheet  of  ice,  in  which  there  were  several  thin  parts, 
and  some  holes.  Here  a whale  beiiiir  heard  blowinij.  a bar- 
poon,  with  a line  fastened  to  it,  was  conveved  across  the  ice, 
from  a boat  on  guard,  and  the  harpooner  succeeded  in  striking 
the  whale,  at  the  distance  of  three  hundred  and  fifty  yards 
from  the  verge.  It  dragged  out  ten  lines,  y2100  yards.)  and 
was  supposed  to  be  seen  blowing  in  different  holes  in  the  ice. 
After  some  time  it  made  its  appearance  on  the  exterior,  and  was 
again  struck,  at  the  moment  it  was  about  to  go  under  the  sec- 
ond time.  About  an  hundred  cards  from  tlie  edue,  it  broke  the 
ice  where  it  was  a foot  thick,  with  its  head,  and  respired 
through  the  opening.  It  then  pushed  forward,  breaking  the 
ice  as  it  advanced,  in  spite  of  the  lances  constantlv  directed 
against  it.  At  last  it  reached  a kind  of  basin  in  the  field, 
where  it  floated  on  the  surface  without  any  incumbrance 
from  ice.  Its  back  being  fairly  exposed,  the  harpoon  struck 
from  the  boat  on  the  outside,  was  observed  to  be  so  slightly 
entangled,  that  it  was  ready  to  drop  out.  Some  of  the  ofli- 
cers  lamented  this  circumstance,  and  wished  that  the  harpoon 
might  be  better  fast;  at  the  same  time  observing  that  if  it 


AN  ACCOUNT  OP  THE  WHALE  FISHERY. 


35 


should  slip  out,  either  the  fish  would  be  lost,  or  they  should 
be  under  the  necessity  of  flensing  it  where  it  lay,  and  of 
dragging  the  blubber  over  the  ice  to  the  ship;  a kind  and  de- 
gree of  labor  every  one  was  anxious  to  avoid.  No  sooner 
was  the  wish  expressed,  and  its  importance  explained,  than  a 
young  and  daring  sailor  stepped  forward,  and  offered  to  strike 
the  harpoon  deeper.  Not  at  all  intimidated  by  the  surprise 
manifested  on  every  countenance  at  such  a bold  proposal,  he 
leaped  on  the  back  of  the  living  whale,  and  cut  the  harpoon 
out  with  his  pocket  knife.  Stimulated  by  his  gallant  example, 
one  of  his  companions  proceeded  to  his  assistance.  While 
one  of  them  hauled  upon  the  line  and  held  it  in  his  hands,  the 
other  set  his  shoulder  against  the  end  of  the  harpoon,  and 
though  it  was  without  a stock,  contrived  to  strike  it  again 
into  the  fish  more  effectually  than  at  first!  The  whale  was  in 
motion  before  they  had  finished.  After  they  got  off  its  back, 
it  advanced  a considerable  distance, breaking  the  ice  all  the  way, 
and  survived  this  novel  treatment  ten  or  fifteen  minutes.  This 
daring  deed  was  of  essential  service.  The  whale  fortunately 
sunk  spontaneously  after  it  expired;  on  which  it  was  hauled 
out  under  the  ice  by  the  line  and  secured  without  farther  trou- 
ble. It  proved  a mighty  whale;  a very  considerable  prize. 

When  engaged  in  the  pursuit  of  a large  whale,  it  is  a neces- 
sary precaution  for  two  boats  at  all  times  to  proceed  in  com- 
pany, that  the  one  may  be  able  to  assist  the  other,  on  any 
emergency.  With  this  principle  in  view,  two  boats  from  the 
Esk  were  sent  out  in  chase  of  some  large  whales,  on  the  13th 
of  June  1814.  No  ice  was  within  sight.  The  boats  had  pro- 
ceeded some  time  together,  when  they  separated  in  pursuit 
of  two  whales,  not  far  distant  from  each  other;  when,  by  a 
singular  coincidence,  the  harpooners  each  struck  his  fish  at 
the  same  moment.  They  were  a mile  from  the  ship.  Urgent 
signals  for  assistance  were  displayed  by  each  boat,  and  in  a 
few  minutes  one  of  the  harpooners  was  obliged  to  slip  the  end 
of  his  line.  Fortunately  the  other  fish  did  not  descend  so 
deep,  and  the  lines  in  the  boat  proved  adequate  for  the  occa- 
sion. One  of  the  fish  being  then  supposed  to  be  lost,  five  of 
the  boats  out  of  seven  attended  on  the  fish  which  yet  remain- 
ed entangled,  and  speedily  killed  it.  A short  time  afterwards, 
the  other  fish  supposed  to  be  lost,  was  descried  at  a little  dis- 
tance from  the  place  where  it  was  struck; — three  boats  pro- 
ceeded against  it; — it  was  immediately  struck,  and  in  twenty 
minutes  also  killed.  Thus  were  fortunately  captured  two 
whales,  both  of  which  had  been  despaired  of.  They  pro- 


36 


AJI  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  WHALE  FISHERY. 


duced  near  forty  tons  of  oil,  value,  at  that  time  £1400.  The 
lines  attached  to  the  last  fish  were  recovered  with  it. 

Before  a whale  can  be  flensed,  as  the  operation  of  taking 
off  the  fat  and  whalebone  is  called,  some  preliminary  measures 
are  requisite.  These  consist  in  securing  the  whale  to  the 
boat,  cutting  away  the  attached  whale-lines,  lashing  the  fins 
together,  and  towing  it  to  the  ship.  Some  curious  circum- 
stances connected  with  these  operations  may  be  mentioned 
here. 


In  the  year  1816,  a fish  was  to  all  appearance  killed  by  the 
crew  of  the  Esk.  The  fins  were  partly  lashed,  and  the  tail 
on  the  point  of  being  secured,  and  all  the  lines  excepting  one, 
were  cut  away,  the  fish  meanwhile  lying  as  if  dead.  To 
the  alarm,  however,  of  the  sailors,  it  revived,  began  to  move, 
and  pressed  forward  in  a convulsive  agitation;  soon  after  it 
sunk  in  the  water  to  some  depth,  and  then  died.  One  line 
fortunately  remained  attached  to  it,  by  which  it  was  drawn  to 
the  surface  and  secured. 

A suspension  of  labor  is  generally  allowed  after  the  whale 
has  been  secured  aside  of  the  ship,  and  before  the  commence- 
ment of  the  operation  of  flensing.  An  unlucky  circumstance 
once  occured  in  an  interval  of  this  kind.  At  that  period  of  the 
fishery,  (forty  or  fifty  years  ago,)  when  a single  stout  whale, 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  WHALE  FISHERY. 


37 


together  with  the  bounty,  was  found  sufficient  to  remunerate 
the  owners  of  a ship  for  the  expenses  of  the  voyage,  great 
joy  was  exhibited  on  the  capture  of  a whale,  by  the  fishers. 
They  were  not  only  cheered  by  a dram  of  spirits,  but  some- 
times provided  with  some  favorite  “ mess,”  on  which  to  regale 
themselves,  before  they  commenced  the  arduous  task  of  fiens- 
ing.  At  such  a period,  the  crew  of  an  English  vessel  had 
captured  their  first  whale.  It  w’as  taken  to  the  ship,  placed 
on  the  lee-side,  and  though  the  wind  blew  a strong  breeze,  it 
was  fastened  only  by  a small  rope  attached  to  the  fin.  In 
this  state  of  supposed  security,  all  hands  retired  to  regale 
themselves,  the  captain  himself  not  excepted.  The  ship  be- 
ing at  a distance  from  any  ice,  and  the  fish  believed  to  be  fast, 
they  made  no  great  haste  in  their  enjoyment.  At  length,  the 
specksioneer,  or  chief  harpooner,  having  spent  sufficient  time 
in  indulgence  and  equipment,  with  an  air  of  importance  and 
self-confidence,  proceeded  on  deck,  and  naturally  turned  to 
look  on  the  whale.  To  his  astonishment  it  was  not  to  be 
seen.  In  some  alarm  he  looked  a-stern,  a-head,  on  the  oth- 
er side,  but  his  search  was  useless;  the  ship  drifting  fast,  had 
pressed  forcibly  upon  the  whale,  the  rope  broke,  the  fish 
sunk  and  was  Jost.  The  mortification  of  this  event  may  be 
conceived,  but  the  termination  of  their  vexation  will  not  easi- 
ly be  imagined,  when  it  is  known,  that  no  other  opportunity 
of  procuring  a whale  occured  during  the  voyage.  The  ship 
returned  home  clean. 

Flensing  in  a swell  is  a most  difficult  and  dangerous  under- 
taking; and  when  the  swell  is  at  all  considerable,  it  is  com- 
monly impracticable.  No  ropes  or  blocks  are  capable  of 
bearing  the  jirk  of  the  sea.  The  harpooners  are  annoyed  by 
the  surge,  and  repeatedly  drenched  in  water;  and  are  likewise 
subject  to  be  wounded  by  the  breaking  of  ropes  or  hooks  of 
tackles,  and  even  by  strokes  from  each  other’s  knives.  Hence 
accidents  in  this  kind  of  flensing  are  not  uncommon.  The 
harpooners  not  unfrequently  fall  into  the  whale’s  mouth,  when 
it  is  exposed  by  the  removal  of  a surface  of  blubber;  where 
they  might  easily  be  drowned,  but  for  the  prompt  assistance 
which  is  always  at  hand. 

One  of  the  laws  of  the  fishery  universally  adhered  to,  is, 
that  whenever  a whale  is  loose,  whatever  may  be  the  case  or 
circumstances,  it  becomes  a free  prize  to  the  first  person  who 
gets  hold  of  it.  Thus,  when  a whale  is  killed,  and  the  flens- 
ing is  prevented  by  a storm,  it  is  usually  taken  in  tow;  if  the 
rope  by  which  it  is  connected  with  the  ship  should  happen  to 


38 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  WHALE  FISHERY. 


break,  and  the  people  of  another  ship  should  seize  upon  it 
while  disengaged,  it  becomes  their  prize.  The  following  cir- 
cumstance, which  occured  a good  many  years  ago,  has  a ten- 
dency to  illustrate  the  existing  Greenland  laws. 

During  a storm  of  wind  and  snow  several  ships  were  beat- 
ing to  windward,  under  easy  sail,  along  the  edge  of  a pack. 
When  the  storm  abated  and  the  weather  cleared,  the  ships 
steered  towards  the  ice.  Two  of  the  fleet  approached  it, 
about  a mile  assunder,  abreast  of  each  other,  when  the 
crews  of  each  ship  accidentally  got  sight  of  a dead  fish  at  a 
little  distance,  within  some  loose  ice.  Each  ship  now  made 
sail,  to  endeavor  to  reach  the  fish  before  the  other;  which  fish 
being  loose,  would  be  a prize  to  the  first  who  could  get  pos- 
session of  it.  JVeither  ship  could  out  sail  the  other,  but  each 
contrived  to  press  forward  towards  the  prize.  The  little  ad- 
vantage one  of  them  had  in  distance,  the  other  compensated 
with  velocity.  On  each  bow  of  the  two  ships,  was  stationed 
a principal  officer,  armed  with  a harpoon  in  readiness  to  dis- 
charge. But  it  so  happened  that  the  ships  came  in  contact 
with  each  other,  when  within  a lew  yards  of  the  fish,  and  in 
consequence  of  the  shock  with  which  their  bows  met,  they  re- 
bounded to  a considerable  distance.  Tlie  officers  at  the  same 
moment  discharged  their  harpoons,  but  all  of  them  fell  short 
of  the  fish.  A hardy  fellow  who  was  second  mate  of  the  lee- 
ward ship  immediately  leaped  overboard  and  with  great  dex- 
terity swam  to  the  whale,  seized  it  by  the  fin,  and  proclaimed 
it  his  prize.  It  was,  however,  so  swollen,  that  he  was  unable 
to  climb  upon  it,  but  was  obliged  to  remain  shivering  in  the  wa- 
ter until  assistance  should  be  sent.  His  captain  elated  with 
his  good  luck,  forgot,  or  at  least  neglected  his  brave  second 
mate;  and  before  he  thought  of  sending  a boat  to  release  him 
from  his  disagreeable  situation,  prepared  to  moor  his  ship  to 
an  adjoining  piece  of  ice.  JMeanwhile  the  other  ship  tacked, 
and  the  master  himself  stepped  into  a boat,  pushed  off  and 
rowed  deliberately  towards  the  dead  fish.  Observing  the 
trembling  seaman  still  in  the  water  holding  by  the  fin,  he  ad- 
dressed him  with,  “ Well  my  lad,  you  have  got  a fine  fish 
here,” — to  which  after  a natural  reply  in  the  affirmative,  he 
added,  “ but  don’t  you  find  it  very  cold.'” — “ Yes,”  replied 
the  shivering  sailor,  “ I’m  almost  starved.  I wish  you  would 
allow  me  to  come  into  your  boat  until  our’s  arrives.”  This  fa- 
vor needed  no  second  solicitation;  the  boat  approached  the 
man  and  he  was  assisted  into  it.  The  fish  being  again  loose 
and  out  of  possession,  the  captain  instantly  struck  his  harpoon 


AN  ACCOUNT  OP  THE  WHALE  FISHERY, 


S9 


into  it,  hoisted  his  flag,  and  claimed  his  prize!  Mortified  and 
displeased  as  the  other  master  felt  at  this  trick,  for  so  it  certainly 
was,  he  had  nevertheless  no  redress,  but  was  obliged  to  permit 
the  fish  to  be  taken  on  board  of  his  competitor’s  ship,  and  to 
content  himself  with  abusing  the  second  mate  for  want  of  dis- 
cretion, and  condemning  himself  for  not  having  more  com- 
passion on  the  poor  fellow’s  feeling,  which  would  have  pre- 
vented the  disagreeable  misadventure. 

Those  employed  in  the  occupation  of  killing  whales,  are, 
when  actually  engaged,  exposed  to  danger  from  three  sources, 
viz.  from  the  ice,  from  the  climate,  and  from  the  whales  them- 
selves. The  ice  is  a source  of  danger  to  the  fishers,  from 
overhanging  masses  falling  upon  them, — from  the  approxima- 
tion of  large  sheets  of  ice  to  each  other,  w’hich  are  apt  to 
crush  or  upset  the  boats, — from  their  boats  being  stove  or 
sunk  by  large  masses  of  ice,  agitated  by  a swell, — and  from 
the  boats  being  enclosed  and  beset  in  a pack  of  ice,  and  their 
crews  thus  prevented  from  joining  their  ships. 

On  the  commencement  of  a heavy  gale  of  wind,  May  1 Ith, 
1813,  fourteen  men  put  off  in  a boat  from  the  Volunteer  of 
Whitby,  with  the  view  of  setting  an  anchor  in  a large  piece 
of  ice,  to  which  it  was  their  intention  of  mooring  the  ship. — ■ 
The  ship  approached  on  a signal  being  made,  the  sails  were 
clewed  up,  and  a rope  fixed  to  the  anchor;  but  the  ice  shiver- 
ing with  the  violence  of  the  strain  when  the  ship  fell  astern, 
the  anchor  flesv  out  and  the  ship  went  adrift.  The  sails  being 
again  set,  the  ship  was  reached  to  the  eastward  (wind  at 
north,)  the  distance  of  about  two  miles;  but  in  attempting  to 
wear  and  return,  the  ship,  instead  of  performing  the  evolution, 
scudded  a considerable  distance  to  the  leeward,  and  was  then 
reaching  out  to  sea;  thus  leaving  fourteen  of  her  crew  to  a 
fate  most  dreadful,  the  fulfilrrient  of  Avhich  seemed  almost  in- 
evitable. The  temperature  of  the  air  was  15  or  16  of  Fahr. 
when  these  poor  wretches  were  left  upon  a detached  piece  of 
ice,  of  no  considerable  magnitude,  without  food,  without  sliel- 
ter  from  the  inclement  storm,  deprived  of  every  means  of  re- 
fuge except  in  a single  boat,  which,  on  account  of  the  num- 
ber of  men,  and  the  violence  of  the  storm,  was  incapable  of 
conveying  them  to  their  ship.  Death  staled  them  in  the  face 
whichever  way  they  turned,  and  a division  in  opinion  ensued. 
Some  were  wishful  to  remain  on  the  ice,  but  the  ice  could  af- 
ford them  no  shelter  to  the  piercing  wind,  and  would  probably 
be  broken  to  pieces  by  the  increasing  swell  ; others  were 
anxious  to  attempt  to  join  their  ship  while  she  was  yet  in 


40 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  WHALE  FISHERY. 


sight,  but  the  force  of  the  wind,  the  violence  of  the  sea,  the 
smallness  of  the  boat  in  comparison  to  the  number  of  men  to 
be  conveyed,  were  objections  which  would  have  appeared  in- 
surmountable to  any  person  but  men  in  a state  of  despair. — 
Judging,  that  by  remaining  on  the  ice,  death  was  but  retard- 
ed for  a few  hours,  as  the  extreme  cold  must  eventually  be- 
numb their  faculties,  and  invite  a sleep  which  would  overcome 
the  remains  of  animation, — they  determined  on  making  the 
attempt  of  rowing  to  their  ship.  Poor  souls,  what  must  have 
been  their  sensations  at  that  moment, — when  the  spark  of 
hope  yet  remaining  was  so  feeble,  that  a premature  death  even 
to  themselves  seemed  inevitable.  They  made  the  daring  ex- 
periment, when  a few  minutes’  trial  convinced  them,  that  the 
attempt  was  utterly  impracticable.  They  then  with  longing 
eyes,  turned  their  efforts  towards  recovering  the  ice  they  had 
left,  but  their  utmost  exertions  were  unavailing.  Every  one 
now  viewed  his  situation  as  desperate;  and  anticipated,  as  cer- 
tain, the  fatal  event  which  was  to  put  a period  to  his  life. 
How  great  must  have  been  their  delight,  anil  how  overpow- 
ering their  sensations,  when  at  this  most  critical  juncture  a 
ship  appeared  in  sight!  She  was  advancing  directly  towards 
them;  their  voices  were  extended  and  their  flag  displayed. — 
But  although  it  was  impossible  they  should  be  heard,  it  was 
not  impossible  they  should  be  seen.  Their  flag  was  descried 
by  the  people  on  board  the  ship,  their  mutual  courses  were  so 
directed  as  to  form  the  speediest  union,  and  in  a few  minutes 
they  found  themselves  on. the  deck  of  the  Lively  of  AVhitby, 
under  circumstances  of  safety!  They  received  from  their 
townsmen  the  warmest  congratulations;  and  while  each  indi- 
vidual was  forward  in  contributing  his  assitance  towards  the 
restoration  of  their  benumbed  bodies,  each  appeared  sensible 
that  their  narrow  escape  from  death  was  highly  providential. 
The  forbearance  of  God  is  wonderful.  Perhaps  these  very 
men  a few  hours  before,  were  impiously  invoking  their  own 
destruction,  or  venting  imprecations  upon  their  fellow  beings! 
True  it  is  that  the  goodness  of  the  Almighty  extendeth  over 
all  his  works,  and  that  while  ‘ Mercy  is  his  darling  attribute,’ — 
‘Judgment  is  his  strange  work.’ 

The  most  extensrve  source  of  danger  to  the  whale-fisher, 
when  actively  engaged  in  his  occupation,  arises  from  the  ob- 
ject of  his  pursuit.  Excepting  when  it  has  young  under  its 
protection,  the  whale  generally  exhibits  remarkable  timidity 
of  character.  A bird  perching  on  its  back  alarms  it;  hence, 
the  greater  part  of  the  accidents  which  happen  in  the  course 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  WHALE  FISHERY. 


4J 


of  its  capture,  must  be  attributed  to  adventitious  circumstan- 
ces on  the  part  of  the  whale,  or  to  mismanagement  or  fool- 
hardiness on  the  part  of  the  fishers. 


A harpooner  belonging  to  the  Henrietta  of  Whitby,  when 
engaged  in  lancing  a whale,  into  which  he  had  previously 
struck  a harpoon,  incautiously  cast  a little  line  under  his  feet 
that  he  had  just  hauled  into  the  boat,  after  it  had  been  drawn 
out  by  the  fish.  A painful  stroke  of  his  lance  induced  the 
whale  to  dart  suddenly  downward;  his  line  began  to  run  out 
from  beneath  his  feet,  and  in  an  instant  caught  him  by  a turn 
round  his  body.  He  had  but  just  time  to  cry  out,  “ clear 
away  the  line,” — “O  dear!”  when  he  was  almost  cut  assun- 
der,  dragged  overboard  and  never  seen  afterwards.  The  line 
was  cut  at  the  moment,  but  without  avail.  The  fish  descend- 
ed a considerable  depth,  and  died;  from  whence  it  was  drawn 
to  the  surface  by  the  lines  connected  with  it,  and  secured. 

While  the  ship  Resolution  navigated  an  open  lake  of  water, 
in  the  81st  degree  of  north  latitude,  during  a keen  frost  and 
strong  north  wind,  on  the  2d  of  June  1806,  a whale  appear- 
ed, and  a boat  put  off  in  pursuit.  On  its  second  visit  to  the 
surface  of  the  sea,  it  was  harpooned.  A convulsive  heave 
of  the  tail,  which  succeeded  the  wound,  struck  the  boat  at 
the  stern;  and  by  its  reaction,  projected  the  boat-steerer 
overboard.  As  the  line  in  a moment  dragged  tlie  boat  be- 
yond his  reach,  the  crew  threw  some  of  their  oars  towards  him 
for  his  support,  one  of  which  he  fortunately  seized.  The  ship 
and  boats  being  at  a considerable  distance,  and  the  fast-boat 
being  rapidly  drawn  away  from  him,  the  harpooner  cut  the  line 
with  the  view  of  rescuing  him  from  his  dangerous  situation 


42 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  WHALE  FISHERY. 


But  no  sooner  was  this  act  performed,  than  to  their  extreme 
mortification  they  discovered,  that  in  consequence  of  some 
oars  being  thrown  towards  their  floating  comrade,  and  others 
being  broken  or  unshipped  by  the  blow  from  the  fish,  one  oar 
only  remained;  with  which,  owing  to  the  force  of  the  wind, 
they  tried  in  vain  to  approach  him.  A considerable  period 
elapsed,  before  any  boat  from  the  ship  could  afford  him  assist- 
ance, though  the  men  strained  every  nerve  for  the  purpose. 
At  length,  when  they  reached  him,  he  was  found  with  his 
arms  stretched  over  an  oar,  almost  deprived  of  sensation. — 
On  his  arrival  at  the  ship,  he  was  in  a deplorable  condition. 
H is  clothes  were  frozen  like  mail,  and  his  hair  constituted  a 
helmet  of  ice.  He  was  immediately  conveyed  into  the  cabin, 
his  clothes  taken  otf,  his  limbs  and  body  dried  and  well  rub- 
bed, and  a cordial  administered  which  he  drank.  A dry  shirt 
and  stockings  were  then  put  upon  him,  and  he  was  laid  in  the 
captain’s  bed.  After  a few  hours  sleep  he  awoke,  and  ap- 
peared considerably  restored,  but  complained  of  a painful 
sensation  of  cold.  He  was,  therefore,  removed  to  his  own 
birth,  and  one  of  his  messmates  ordered  to  lie  on  each  side 
of  him,  whereby  the  diminished  circulation  of  the  blood  was 
accelerated,  and  the  animal  heat  restored.  The  shock  on  his 
constitution,  however,  was  greater  than  \vas  anticipated. — 
He  recovered  in  the  course  of  a few  days,  so  as  to  be  able  to 
engage  in  his  ordinary  pursuits;  but  many  months  elapsed 
before  his  countenance  exhibited  its  usual  appearance  of 
health. 

TheAimwell  of  Whitby,  while  cruising  the  Greenland  seas, 
in  the  year  1810,  had  boats  in  chase  of  whales  on  the  26th  of 
IVIay.  One  of  them  was  harpooned.  But  instead  of  sinking 
immediately  on  receiving  the  wound,  as  is  the  most  usual 
manner  of  the  whale,  this  individual  only  dived  for  a moment, 
and  rose  again  beneath  the  boat,  struck  it  in  tlie  most  vicious 
manner  w’ith  its  fins  and  tail,  stove  it,  upset  it,  and  then  disap- 
peared. The  crew,  seven  in  number,  got  on  the  bottom  of 
the  boat;  but  the  unequal  action  of  the  lines,  which  for  some- 
time remained  entangled  with  the  boat,  rolled  it  occasionally 
over,  and  thus  plunged  the  crew  repeatedly  into  the  water. — 
Four  of  them,  after  each  immersion,  recovered  themselves 
and  clung  to  the  boat;  but  the  other  three,  one  of  whom  was 
the  only  person  acquainted  with  the  art  of  swimming,  were 
drowned  before  assistance  could  arrive.  The  four  men  on 
the  boat  being  rescued  and  conveyed  to  the  ship, the  attack 
on  the  whale  was  continued  and  two  more  harpoons  struck. — ■ 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  WHALE  FISHERY. 


43 


But  the  whale  irritated,  instead  of  being  enervated  by  its 
wounds,  recommenced  its  furious  conduct.  The  sea  w'as  in  a 
foam.  Its  tail  and  fins  were  in  awful  play;  and  in  a short 
time,  harpoon  after  harpoon  drew  out,  the  fish  was  loosened 
from  its  entanglements  and  escaped. 

In  the  fishery  o^  1812,  the  Henrietta  of  Whitby  suffered  a 
similar  loss.  A fi.^h  which  was  struck  very  near  the  ship,  by 
a blow  of  its  tail,  stove  a small  hole  in  the  boat’s  bow.  Ev- 
ery individual  shrinking  from  the  side  on  which  the  blow  was 
impressed,  aided  the  influence  of  the  stroke,  and  upset  the 
boat.  They  all  clung  to  it  while  it  was  bottom  up;  but  the 
line  having  got  entangled  among  the  thwarts,  suddenly  drew 
the  boat  under  water,  and  with  it  part  of  the  crew.  Exces- 
sive anxiety  among  the  people  in  the  ship,  occasioned  delay 
in  sending  assistance,  so  that  when  the  first  boat  arrived  at 
the  spot,  two  survivors  only  out  of  six  men  were  found. 

During  a fresh  gale  ofwind  in  the  season  of  1809,  one  of  the 
Resolution’s  harpooners  struck  a sucking  whale.  Its  mother 
being  near,  all  the  other  boats  were  disposed  around,  with  the 
hope  of  entangling  it.  The  old  whale  pursued  a circular 
route  round  its  cub,  and  was  followed  by  the  boats;  but  its 
velocity  was  so  considerable,  that  they  were  unable  to  keep 
pace  with  it.  Being  in  the  capacity  of  harpooner  on  this  oc- 
casion myself,  I proceeded  to  the  chase,  after  having  careful- 
ly marked  the  proceedings  of  the  fish.  I selected  a situation, 
in  which  I conceived  the  whale  would  make  its  appearance, 
and  was  in  the  act  of  directing  my  crew  to  cease  rowing, 
when  a terrible  blow  was  struck  on  the  boat.  The  whale  I 
never  saw,  but  the  effect  of  the  blow  was  too  important  to  be 
overlooked.  About  fifteen  square  feet  of  the  bottom  of  the 
boat  were  driven  in;  it  filled,  sunk,  and  upset  in  a moment. 
Assistance  was  providentially  at  hand,  so  that  we  were  all  ta- 
ken up  without  injury,  after  being  but  a few  minutes  in  the 
water.  The  whale  escaped;  the  boat’s  lines  fell  out  and  were 
lost,  but  the  boat  was  recovered. 

A remarkable  instance  of  the  power  which  the  whale  pos- 
sesses in  its  tail,  was  exhibited  vrithin  my  own  observation,  in 
the  year  1807.  On  the  29th  of  May,  a whale  was  harpoon- 
ed by  an  officer  belonging  to  the  Resolution.  It  descended  a 
considerable  depth;  and,  on  its  re-appearance,  evinced  an  un- 
common degree  of  irritation.  It  made  such  a display  of  its 
fins  and  tail,  that  few  of  the"crew  were  hardy  enough  to  ap- 
proach it.  The  captain,  (Captain  Scoresby’s  father,)  observ- 
ing their  timidity,  called  a boat,  and  himself  struck  a second 


44 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  WHALE  FISHERV. 


harpoon.  Another  boat  immediately  followed,  and  unfortu- 
nately advanced  too  far.  The  tail  was  again  reared  into  the 
air,  in  a terrific  attitude, — the  impending  blow  was  evident, — 
the  harpooner,  who  was  directly  underneath,  leaped  over- 
board,— and  the  ne.xt  moment  the  threatened  stroke  was  im- 
pressed on  the  centre  of  the  boat,  which  it  buried  in  the  wa- 
ter. Happily  no  one  was  injured.  The  harpooner  who  leap- 
ed overboard,  escaped  certain  death  by  the  act, — the  tail  hav- 
ing struck  the  very  spot  on  which  he  stood.  The  effects  of 
the  blow  were  astonishing.  The  keel  was  broken, — the  gun- 
wales, and  every  plank,  e.xcepting  two,  were  cut  through, — 
and  it  was  evident  that  the  boat  would  have  been  completely 
divided,  had  not  the  tail  struck  directly  upon  a coil  of  lines. 
The  boat  was  rendered  useless. 

Instances  of  disasters  of  this  kind,  occasioned  by  blows 
from  the  whale,  could  be  adduced  in  great  numbers, — cases 
of  boats  being  destroyed  by  a single  stroke  of  the  tail,  are 
not  unknown, — instances  of  boats  having  been  stove  or  upset, 
and  their  crews  wholly  or  in  part  drowned,  are  not  unfre- 
quent,— and  several  cases  of  whales  having  made  a regular 
attack  upon  every  boat  which  came  near  them,  dashed  some 
in  pieces,  and  killed  or  drowned  some  of  the  people  in  them, 
have  occurred  within  a few  years  even  under  my  own  obser- 
vation. 

The  Dutch  ship  Gort-lMooIen,  commanded  by  Cornelius 
Gerard  Ouwekaas,  with  a cargo  of  seven  fish,  was  anchored 
in  Greenland  in  the  year  1660.  The  captain,  perceiving  a 
whale  a-head  of  his  ship,  beckoned  his  attendants,  and  threw 
himself  into  a boat.  lie  was  the  first  to  ap[)roach  the 
whale;  and  was  fortunate  enough  to  harpoon  it  before  the  ar- 
rival of  the  second  boat,  w’hich  was  on  the  advance.  Jacques 
Yienkes,  who  had  the  direction  of  it,  joined  his  captain  im- 
mediately afterwards,  and  prepared  to  make  a second  attack 
on  the  fish,  when  it  should  remount  again  to  the  surface.  At 
the  moment  of  its  ascension,  the  boat  of  4 ienkes  happening 
unfortunately  to  be  perpendicularly  above  it,  was  so  suddenly 
and  forcibly  lifted  up  by  a stroke  of  the  head  of  the  whale, 
that  it  was  dashed  to  pieces  before  the  harpooner  could  dis- 
charge his  weapon. 

^^ienkes  flew  along  with  the  pieces  of  the  boat,  and  fell  up- 
on the  back  of  Abe  %nmal.  This  intrepid  seaman,  who  still 
retained  his  weS^i  'in  his  harpooned  the  whale  on 

which  he  stoodj'^OTKl  by  means  of  the  harpoon  and  the  line, 
which  he  never  abandomed^e  steadied  himself  firmly  upon 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  WHALE  FISHERY. 


45 


the  fish,  notwithstanding  his  hazardous  situation,  and  regard- 
less of  a considerable  wound  that  he  received  in  his  leu 
his  fall  along  with  the  fragments  of  the  boat.  All  the  etforts 
of  the  other  boats  to  approach  the  whale,  and  deliver  the  har- 
pooner,  were  futile.  The  captain,  not  seeing  any  other  meth- 
od of  saving  his  unfortunate  companion,  who  was  in  some 
way  entangled  with  the  line,  called  to  him  to  cut  it  with  his 
knife,  and  betake  himself  to  swimming.  Tienkes,  embarras- 
sed and  disconcerted  as  he  was,  tried  in  vain  to  follow  this 
counsel.  His  knife  was  in  the  pocket  of  his  drawers;  and, 
being  unable  to  support  himself  with  one  hand,  he  could  not 
get  it  out.  The  whale,  meanwhile,  continued  advancing  along 
the  surface  of  the  water  with  great  rapidity,  but  fortunately 
never  attempted  to  dive.  While  his  comrades  despaired  of  his 
life,  the  harpoon  by  which  he  held,  at  length  disengaged  itself 
from  the  body  of  the  whale.  Vienkes  being  thus  liberated, 
did  not  fail  to  take  advantage  of  this  circumstance;  he  cast 
himself  into  the  sea,  and  by  swimming,  endeavored  to  regain 
the  boats  which  continued  the  pursuit  of  the  whale.  When 
his  shipmates  perceived  him  struggling  with  the  waves,  they 
redoubled  their  e.xertions.  They  reached  him  just  as  his 
strength  was  exhausted,  and  had  the  happiness  of  rescuing 
this  adventurous  harpooner  from  his  perilous  situation. 

Captain  Lyons  of  the  Raith  of  Leith,  while  prosecuting 
the  whale-fishery  on  the  Labrador  coast,  in  the  season  of 
1802,  discovered  a large  whale  at  a short  distance  from  the 
ship.  Four  boats  were  dispatched  in  pursuit,  and  two  of  them 
succeeded  in  approaching  it  so  closely  together,  that  two  har- 
poons were  struck  at  the  same  moment.  The  fish  descended 
a few  fathoms  in  the  direction  of  another  of  the  boats,  which 
was  on  the  advance,  rose  accidentally  beneath  it,  struck  it  with 
its  head,  and  threw  the  boat,  men,  and  apparatus  about  fifteen 
feet  into  the  air.  It  was  inverted  by  the  stroke,  and  fell  into 
the  water  with  its  keel  upwaros.  All  the  people  were  picked 
up  alive  by  the  fourth  boat,  which  was  just  at  hand,  excepting 
one  man,  who  having  got  entangled  in  the  boat,  fell  beneath 
it,  and  was  unfortunately  drowned.  The  fish  was  soon  after- 
wards killed.  The  engraving  on  page  30,  is  illustrative  of 
this  remarkable  accident. 

In  1822,  two  boats  belonging  to  the  ship  Baffin  went  in  pur- 
suit of  a whale.  John  Carr  was  harpooner  and  commander  of 
one  of  them.  The  whale  they  pursued  led  them  into  a vast 
shoal  of  his  own  species;  they  were  so  numerous  that  their 
blowing  was  incessant,  and  they  believed  that  they  did  not  see 


46 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  WHALE  FISHERY. 


fewer  than  an  hundred.  Fearful  of  alarming  them  without 
striking  any,  they  remained  for  a while  motionle.s3  At  last 
one  rose  near  Carr’s  boat,  and  he  approached,  and  fatally  for 
himself,  harpooned  it.  When  he  struck,  the  fish  was  ap- 
proaching tiie  boat;  and,  passing  very  rapidly,  jerked  the  line 
out  of  its  place  over  the  stern,  and  threw  it  upon  the  gun- 
wale. Its  pressure  in  this  unfavorable  position  so  careened 
the  boat,  that  the  side  was  pulled  under  water,  and  it  began  to 
fill.  In  this  emergency,  Carr,  who  was  a brave,  active  man, 
seized  the  line,  and  endeavored  to  relieve  the  boat  by  restor- 
ing it  to  its  place;  but,  by  some  circumstance  which  was  nev- 
er accounted  for,  a turn  of  the  line  flew  over  his  arm,  drag- 
ged him  overboard  in  an  instant,  and  drew  him  under  tlie 
water,  never  more  to  rise.  So  sudden  was  the  accident,  that 
only  one  man,  who  was  watching  him,  saw  what  had  happen- 
ed; so  that  when  the  boat  righted,  which  it  immediately  did, 
though  half  full  of  water,  the  whole  crew  on  looking  round 
inquired  what  had  become  of  Carr.  It  is  impossible  to  im- 
agine a death  more  awfully  sudden  and  unexpected.  The  in- 


' ~ ''  '*  ~ ~ 

INSTRUMENTS  USED  IN  THE  WHALE  FISHERY. 

1.  A common  Harpoon. 

2.  A Pricker. 

3.  A sharp  Spade,  used  in  cutting  up  a Whale. 

4.  A Harpoon  which  is  fired  from  a gun. 

5.  A Lance,  to  kill  the  IVhale  after  he  has  been  har- 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  WHALE  FISHERY. 


47 


visible  bullet  could  not  have  effected  more  instantaneous  de- 
struction. The  velocity  of  the  whale  at  its  first  desccr+  's 
from  tiiirteen  to  fifteen  feet  per  second.  Now  as  this  unlorcu- 
nate  man  was  adjusting  the  line  at  the  water’s  very  edge, 
where  it  must  have  been  perfectly  tight,  owing  to  its  obstruc- 
tion in  running  out  of  the  boat,  the  interval  between  the  fast- 
ening the  line  about  him  and  his  disappearance  could  not  have 
exceeded  the  third  part  of  a second  of  time,  for  in  one  second 
only  he  must  have  been  dragged  ten  or  twelve  feet  deep.  In- 
deed he  had  not  time  for  the  least  exclamation;  and  the  person 
who  saw  his  removal,  observed  that  it  was  so  exceeding  quick 
that  though  his  eye  was  upon  him  at  the  moment,  he  could 
scarcely  distinguish  his  figure  as  he  disappeared. 

As  soon  as  the  crew  recovered  from  their  consternation, 
they  applied  themselves  to  the  needful  attention  w'hich  the 
lines  required.  A second  harpoon  W’as  struck  from  the  accom- 
panying boat  on  the  raising  of  the  whale  to  the  surface,  and 
some  lances  were  applied,  but  this  melancholy  occurrence  had 
cast  such  a damp  on  all  present,  that  they  became  timid  and 
inactive  in  their  subsequent  duties.  The  w'hale  when  nearly 
exhausted  was  allow’ed  to  remain  some  minutes  unmolested, 
till  having  recovered  some  degree  of  energy,  it  made  a vio- 
lent effort  and  tore  itself  away  from  both  harpoons.  The  ex- 
ertions of  the  crews  thus  proved  fruitless,  and  were  attended 
with  serious  loss. 

Innumerable  instances  might  be  adduced  of  the  perils  and 
disasters  to  which  our  whalemen  are  subject;  of  their  never 
tiring  fortitude  and  daring  enterprise;  but  we  believe  the  ex- 
amples we  have  given  alone  will  sufficiently  convey  a full  and 
correct  idea  of  the  customs  and  dangers  of  the  whale-fishery . 


THE  NARWAL,  OR  SEA-UNICORN, 

Is  a species  of  the  Whale,  and  seldom  exceeds  tw  enty-two 
feet  long.  Its  body  is  slenderer  than  that  oJf  the  whale,  and 
its  fat  not  in  so  great  abundance.  But  this  great  animal  is 
sufficiently  distinguished  from  all  others  of  the  deep,  bv  its 


43 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  WHAEE  FISHERY. 


tooth  or  teeth,  which  stand -pointing  directly  forward  from  the 
upper  jaw,  and  are  from  nine  to  ten  feet  long.  In  all  the  va- 
riety of  weapons  with  which  nature  has  armed  her  various 
tribes,  there  is  not  one  so  large  or  so  formidable  as  this. — 
This  terrible  weapon  is  generally  found  single;  and  some  are 
of  opinion  that  the  animal  is  furnished  with  but  one  by  nature; 
but  there  is  at  present  the  skull  of  a Narwal  at  the  Stadt- 
house  at  Amsterdam,  with  two  teeth.  The  tooth,  or,  as  some 
are  pleased  to  call  it,  the  horn  of  the  Narwal,  is  as  straight 
as  an  arrow,  about  the  thickness  of  the  small  of  a man’s  leg, 
wreathed  as  we  sometimes  see  twisted  bars  of  iron;  it  tapers 
to  a sharp  point;  and  is  whiter,  heavier,  and  harder  than  ivory. 
It  is  generally  seen  to  s|>ring  from  the  left  side  of  the  head 
directly  forward  in  a straight  line  with  the  body;  and  its  root 
enters  into  the  socket  above  a foot  and  a half.  Notwithstand- 
ing its  appointments  for  combat,  this  long  and  pointed  tusk, 
amazing  strength,  and  matchless  celerity,  the  Narwal  is  one 
of  the  most  harmless  and  peaceful  inhabitants  of  the  ocean. 
It  is  seen  constantly  and  inoffensively  sporting  among  the  oth- 
er great  monsters  of  the  deep,  no  way  attempting  to  injure 
them,  but  pleased  in  their  company.  'I'he  Greenlanders  call 
the  Narwal  the  forerunner  of  the  whale;  for  wherever  it  is 
seen,  the  whale  is  shortly  after  sure  to  follow.  This  may 
arise  as  well  from  the  natural  passion  for  society  in  these  ani- 
mals, as  from  both  living  upon  the  same  food.  These  power- 
ful fishes  make  war  upon  no  other  living  creature;  and,  though 
furnished  with  instruments  to  spread  general  destruction,  are 
as  innocent  and  as  peaceful  as  a drove  of  o.xen.  The  Narwal 
is  much  swifter  than  the  whale,  and  would  never  be  taken  by 
the  fishermen  but  for  those  very  tusks,  which  at  first  appear 
to  be  its  principal  defence.  These  animals  are  always  seen 
in  herds  of  several  at  a time;  and  whenever  they  are  attacked, 
they  crowd  together  in  such  a manner,  that  they  a'  mutually 
embarrassed  by  their  tusks.  By  these  they  are  often  lockea 
together,  and  are  prevented  from  sinking  to  the  bottom.  It 
seldom  happens,  therefore,  but  the  fishermen  make  sure  of 
one  or  two  of  the  hindmost,  which  very  well  reward  their 
trouble. 


LOSS  OP  THE  BRIG  TTRREL. 


49 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  TYRREL. 

In  addition  to  the  many  dreadful  shipwrecks  already  narrat- 
ed, the  following,  which  is  a circumstantial  account  given  by 
T.  Purnell,  chief  mate  of  the  brig  Tyrrel,  Arthur  Cochlan, 
commander,  and  the  only  person  among  the  whole  crew  who 
had  the  good  fortune  to  escape,  claims  our  particular  atten- 
tion. 

On  Saturday,  June  29th,  1759,  they  sailed  from  New  York 
to  Sandy  Hook,  and  there  came  to  an  anchor,  waiting  for  the 
captain’s  coming  down  with  a new  boat,  and  some  other  arti- 
cles. Accordingly  he  came  on  board  early  the  succeeding 
morning,  and  the  boat  cleared,  hoisted  in,  stowed  and  lashed. 
At  eight  o’clock,  A.  M.  they  weighed  anchor,  sailed  out  of 
Sandy  Hook,  and  the  same  day  at  noon,  took  their  departure 
from  the  High  Land  Never  Sunk,  and  proceeded  on  their 
passage  to  Antigua.  As  soon  as  they  made  sail,  the  captain 
ordered  the  boat  to  be  cast  loose,  in  order  that  she  might  be 
painted,  with  the  oars,  rudder  and  tiller,  which  job,  he  (Cap- 
tain Cochlan)  undertook  to  do  himself. 

At  four  P.  M.  they  found  the  vessel  made  a little  more  wa- 
ter, than  usual;  but  as  it  did  not  cause  much  additional  la- 
bour at  the  pump,  nothing  was  thought  of  it.  At  eight,  the 
leak  did  not  seem  to  increase.  At  twelve  it  began  to  blow 
very  hard  in  squalls,  which  caused  the  vessel  to  lie  down  very 
much,  whereby  it  was  apprehended  she  wanted  more  ballast. 
Thereupon  the  captain  came  on  deck,  being  the  starboard 
watch,  and  close  reefed  both  top-sails. 

At  four  A.  M.  the  weather  moderated — let  out  both  reefs: — 
at  eight  it  became  still  more  moderate,  and  they  made  more 
sail,  and  set  top-gallant-sails;  the  weather  was  still  thick  and 
hazy.  There  was  no  further  observation  taken  at  present, 
except  that  the  vessel  made  more  water.  The  captain  was 
now  chiefly  employed  in  painting  the  boat,  oars,  rudder  and 
tiller. 

On  Monday,  June  30,  at  four  P.  M.  the  wind  was  at  E.  N. 
E.  freshened  very  much,  and  blew  so  very  hard,  as  occasioned 
the  brig  to  lie  along  in  such  a manner  as  caused  general 

TOL.  II  3 


60 


LOSS  OF  THE  ERIG  TYRREL. 


alarm.  The  captain  was  now  earnestly  intreated  to  put  for 
New  York,  or  steer  for  the  Capes  of  Virginia.  At  eight, 
took  in  top-gallant-sail,  and  close  reefed  both  top-sails,  still 
making  more  water.  Afterwards  the  weather  oecame  still 
more  moderate  and  fair,  and  they  made  more  sail. 

July  1,  at  four  A.  M.  it  began  to  blow  in  squalls  very  hard; 
took  in  one  reef  in  each  top  sail,  and  continued  so  until  eight 
A.  M.  the  weather  being  still  thick  and  hazy. — No  ob- 
servation. 

The  next  day  she  made  still  more  water,  but  as  every 
watch  pumped  it  out,  this  was  little  regarded.  At  four  P.  INI. 
took  second  reef  in  each  top-sail, — close  reefed  both,  and 
sent  down  top-gallant-yard;  the  gale  still  increasing. 

At  four  A.  M.  the  wind  got  round  to  N.  and  there  was  no 
appearance  of  its  abating.  At  eight,  tlie  captain  well  satisfied 
that  she  was  very  crank  and  ouglit  to  have  had  more  ballast, 
agreed  to  make  for  Bacon  Island  Road,  in  North  Carolina; 
and  in  the  very  act  of  wearing  her,  a sudden  gust  of  wind 
laid  her  down  on  her  beam-end,  and  she  never  rose  again! — 
At  this  time  Mr.  Purnell  was  lying  in  the  cabin,  with  his 
clothes  on,  not  having  pulled  them  off  since  they  left  land. — 
Having  been  rolled  out  of  his  bed  (on  his  chest,)  with  great 
difficulty  he  reached  the  round-house  door;  the  first  saluta- 
tion he  met  with  was  from  the  step-ladder  that  went  from  the 
quarter-deck  to  the  poop,  which  knocked  him  against  the 
companion,  (a  lucky  circumstance  for  those  below,  as,  by  lav- 
ing the  ladder  against  the  companion,  it  served  both  him  and 
the  rest  of  the  people  who  were  in  the  steerage,  as  a convev- 
ance  to  windward);  having  transported  the  two  after  guns 
forward  to  bring  her  more  by  the  head,  in  order  to  make  her 
hold  a better  wind;  thus  they  got  through  the  aftermost  gun- 
port  on  the  quarter-deck,  and  being  all  on  her  broadside,  ev- 
ery moveable  rolled  to  leeward,  and  as  the  vessel  overset, 
so  did  the  boat,  and  turned  bottom  upwards,  her  lashings  be- 
ing cast  loose,  by  order  of  the  captain,  and  having  no  other 
prospect  of  saving  their  lives  but  by  the  boat,  Purnell,  with 
two  others,  and  the  cabin-boy  (who  were  excellent  swimmers) 
plunged  into  the  water,  and  with  difficulty  righted  her,  when 
she  was  brim  full,  and  washing  with  the  water’s  edge.  They 
then  made  fast  the  end  of  the  main-sheet  to  the  ring  in  her 
stern-post,  and  those  who  were  in  the  fore-chains  sent  down 
the  end  of  the  boom-tackle,  to  wdiich  they  made  fast  the  boat’s 
painter,  and  by  which  they  lifted  her  a little  out  of  the  water, 
so  that  she  swam  about  two  or  three  inches  free,  but  almost 

full 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  TYRREL. 


51 


They  then  put  the  cabin-boy  into  her,  and  gave  him  a bucket 
that  happened  to  float  by,  and  he  bailed  away  as  quick  as  he 
could,  and  soon  after  another  person  got  in  with  another 
bucket,  and  in  a short  time  got  all  the  water  out  of  her. — 
They  then  put  two  long  oars  that  were  stowed  in  the  larboard- 
quarter  of  the  Tyrell  into  the  boat,  and  pulled  or  rowed  right 
to  windward;  for,  as  the  wreck  drifted,  she  made  a dreadful 
appearance  in  the  water,  and  Mr.  Purnell  and  two  of  the 
people  put  off  from  the  wreck,  in  search  of  the  oars,  rudder 
and  tiller.  After  a long  while  they  succeeded  in  picking 
them  all  up,  one  after  another.  They  then  returned  to  their 
wretched  companions,  who  were  all  overjoyed  to  see  them, 
having  given  them  up  for  lost.  By  this  time  night  drew  on 
very  fast.  While  they  were  rowing  in  the  boat,  some  smalt 
quantity  of  white  biscuit  (Mr.  Purnell  supposed  about  half  a 
peck,)  floated  in  a small  cask,  out  of  the  round  house;  but, 
before  it  came  to  hand,  it  was  so  soaked  with  salt  water,  that 
it  was  almost  in  a fluid  state:  and  about  double  the  quantity 
of  common  ship-biscuit  likewise  floated,  which  was  in  like 
manner  soaked.  This  was  all  the  provision  that  they  had;  not 
a drop  of  fresh  water  could  they  get;  neither  could  the  car- 
penter get  at  any  of  his  tools  to  scuttle  her  sides,  for,  could 
this  have  been  accomplished,  they  might  have  saved  plenty  of 
provisions  and  water. 

By  this  time  it  was  almost  dark;  having  got  one  compass,  it 
was  determined  to  quit  the  wreck,  and  take  their  chance  in 
the  boat,  which  was  nineteen  feet  si.x  inches  long,  and  six  feet 
four  inches  broad;  Mr.  Purnell  supposes  it  was  now  about 
nine  o’clock;  it  was  very  dark. 

They  had  run  abut  360  miles  by  their  dead  reckoning,  on  a 
S.  E.  by  E.  course.  The  number  in  the  boat  was  17  in  all; 
the  boat  was  very  deep,  and  little  hopes  were  entertained  of 
either  seeing  land  or  surviving  long.  The  wind  got  round  to 
westward,  which  was  the  course  they  wanted  to  steer;  but  it 
began  to  blow  and  rain  so  very  hard,  that  they  were  obliged 
to  keep  before  the  wind  and  sea,  in  order  to  preserve  her 
above  water.  Soon  after  they  had  put  off  from  the  wreck  the 
boat  shipped  two  heavy  seas,  one  after  another,  so  that  they 
were  obliged  to  keep  her  before  the  wind  and  sea;  for  had  she 
shipped  another  sea,  she  certainly  would  have  swamped  with 
them. 

By  sunrise  the  next  morning,  July  3,  they  judged  that  they 
had  been  running  E.  S.  E.  which  was  contrary  to  their  wishes. 
The  wind  dying  away,  the  weather  became  very  moder- 


52 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  TYRREL. 


ate.  The  compass  which  they  had  saved  proved  of  no  utili- 
ty, one  of  the  people  having  trod  upon,  and  broken  it;  it  was 
accordingly  thrown  overboard.  They  now  proposed  to  make 
a sail  of  some  frocks  and  trowsers,  but  they  had  got  neither 
needles  nor  sewing  twine,  one  of  the  people  however,  had  a 
needle  in  his  knife,  and  another  several  fishing  lines  in  his 
pockets,  v/hich  were  unlaid  bv  some,  and  others  were  employ- 
ed in  ripping  the  frocks  and  trowsers.  By  sunset  tliey  had 
provided  a tolerable  lug-sail;  having  split  one  of  the  boat’s 
tliwarts,  (which  was  of  yellow  deal,)  with  a very  large  knife, 
which  one  of  the  crew  had  in  his  pocket,  they  made  a yard 
and  lashed  it  together  by  the  strands  of  the  fore-top-gallant- 
halyards,  that  were  thrown  into  the  boat  promiscuously. — 
They  also  made  a mast  of  one  of  the  long  oars,  and  set  their 
sails,  with  sheets  and  tacks  made  out  of  the  top-gallant-hal- 
yards. Their  only  guide  was  the  Xorth  Star.  They  had  a 
tolerable  good  breeze  all  night;  and  the  whole  of  the  next 
day,  July  4,  the  weather  continued  very  moderate,  and  the 
people  were  in  as  good  spirits  as  their  dreadful  situation  would 
admit. 

July  5,  the  wind  and  weather  continued  much  the  same, 
and  they  knew  by  the  North  star  that  they  were  standing  in 
for  the  land.  The  next  day  Mr.  Purnell  observed  some  of 
the  men  drinking  salt  water,  and  seeming  rather  fatigued. — 
At  this  time  they  imagined  the  wind  was  got  round  to  the 
southward,  and  they  steered,  as  they  thought  by  the  North 
star,  to  the  northwest  quarter;  but  on  the  7th,  they  found 
the  wind  had  got  back  to  the  northward,  and  blew  very  fresh. 
They  got  their  oars  out  the  greatest  part  of  the  night,  and 
the  next  day  the  wind  still  dying  away,  the  people  laboured 
alternately  at  the  oars,  without  distinction.  About  noon  the 
wind  sprung  up  so  that  they  laid  in  their  oars,  and,  as  they 
thought,  steered  about  N.  N.  W.  and  continued  so  until  about 
eight  or  nine  in  the  morning  of  July  9,  when  they  all  thought 
they  were  upon  soundings,  by  the  coldness  of  the  water. — 
They  were,  in  general,  in  very  good  spirits.  The  weather 
continued  still  thick  and  hazy,  and,  by  the  North  star,  they 
found  that  they  had  been  steering  about  N.  by  W. 

Julv  10. — The  people  had  drank  so  much  salt  water,  that  it 
came  from  them  as  clear  as  it  was  before  they  drank  it;  and 
IMr.  Purnell  perceived  that  the  second  mate  had  lost  a consid- 
erable share  of  his  strength  and  spirits;  and  also,  at  noon, 
that  the  carpenter  was  delirious,  his  malady  increasing  every 
hour;  about  dusk  he  had  almost  overset  the  boat,  by  attempt- 


LOSS  OF  THE  BAIG  TYRREL. 


53 


ing  to  throw  himself  overboard,  and  otherwise  behaving  quite 
violent. 

As  his  strength,  however,  failed  him,  he  became  more  man 
ageable,  and  they  got  him  to  lie  down  in  the  middle  of  the 
boat,  among  some  of  the  people.  Mr.  Purnell  drank  once  a 
little  salt  water,  but  could  not  relish  it;  he  prefered  his  own 
urine,  which  he  drank  occasionally  as  he  made  it.  Soon  after 
sunset  the  second  mate  lost  his  speech.  Mr.  Purnell  desired 
him  to  lean  his  head  on  him;  he  died,  without  a groan  or 
struggle,  on  the  11th  of  July,  being  the  9th  day  they  were  in 
the  boat.  In  a few  minutes  after,  the  carpenter  expired  al- 
most in  a similar  manner.  These  melancholy  scenes  render- 
ed the  situation  of  tlie  survivors  more  dreadful;  it  is  impossi- 
ble to  describe  their  feelings.  Despair  became  general;  ev- 
ery man  imagined  his  own  dissolution  was  near.  They  all  now 
went  to  prayers;  some  prayed  in  the  Welch  language,  some 
in  Irish,  and  others  in  English;  then,  after  a little  delibera- 
tion, they  stripped  the  two  dead  men,  and  hove  them  over- 
board. 

The  weather  being  now  very  mild,  and  almost  calm,  they 
turned  to,  cleaned  the  boat,  and  resolved  to  make  their  sail 
larger  out  of  the  frocks  and  trowsers  of  the  two  deceased 
men.  Purnell  got  the  captain  to  lie  down  with  the  rest  of  the 
people,  the  boatswain  and  one  man  excepted,  who  assisted  him 
in  making  the  sail  larger,  which  they  had  completed  by  six 
or  seven  o’clock  in  the  afternoon,  having  made  a shroud  out  of 

the  boat’s  painter,  which  served  as  a shifting  back-stay. 

Purnell  also  fixed  his  red  flannel  waistcoat  at  the  mast-head, 
as  a signal  the  most  likely  to  be  seen. 

Soon  after  this  some  of  them  observed  a sloop  at  a great 
distance,  coming,  as  they  thought,  from  the  land.  This  rous- 
ed every  man’s  spirits;  they  got  out  their  oars,  at  which  they 
laboured  alternately,  exerting  all  their  remaining  strength  to 
come  up  with  her;  but  night  coming  on,  and  the  sloop  getting 
a fresh  breeze  of  wind,  they  lost  sight  of  her,  which  occasion- 
ed a general  consternation;  however,  the  appearance  of  the 
North  star,  which  they  kept  on  their  starboard-bow,  gave 
them  hopes  that  they  stood  in  for  land.  This  night  one  Wil- 
liam Wathing  died;  he  was  64  years  of  age,  and  had  been  to 
sea  50  years;  quite  worn  out  with  fatigue  and  hunger,  he 
earnestly  prayed,  to  the  last  moment,  for  a drop  of  water 
to  cool  his  tongue.  Early  the  next  morning  Hugh  Williams 
also  died,  and  in  the  course  of  the  day  another  of  the  crew; 
entirely  exhausted, — they  both  expired  without  a groan. 


64 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  TTRREL. 


JEarly  in  the  morning  of  July  13,  it  began  to  blow  very 
fresh,  and  increased  so  much,  that  they  were  obliged  to  furl 
their  sail,  and  keep  the  boat  before  the  wind  and  sea,  which 
drove  them  off  soundings.  In  the  evening  their  gunner  died. 
The  weather  now  becoming  moderate  and  the  wind  in  the  S 
W.  quarter,  they  made  sail,  not  one  being  able  to  row  or  pull 
an  oar  at  any  rate;  they  ran  all  this  night  with  a fine  breeze. 

The  next  morning  (July  14)  two  more  of  the  crew  died, 
and  in  the  evening  they  also  lost  the  same  number.  They 
found  they  were  on  soundings  again,  and  concluded  the  wind 
had  got  round  to  the  N.  W.  quarter.  They  stood  in  for  the 
land  all  this  night,  and  early  on  July  12  two  others  died;  the 
deceased  were  thrown  overboard  as  soon  as  their  breath  had 
departed.  The  weather  was  now  thick  and  hazy,  and  they 
were  still  certain  that  they  were  on  soundings. 

The  cabin-boy  was  seldom  required  to  do  any  thing,  and  as 
his  intellects,  at  this  time,  were  very  good,  and  his  under- 
standing clear,  it  was  the  opinion  of  Mr.  Purnell  that  he 
would  survive  them  all,  but  he  prudently  kept  his  thoughts  to 
himself.  The  captain  seemed  likewise  tolerably  well,  and  to 
have  kept  up  his  spirits.  On  account  of  the  haziness  of  the 
weather,  they  could  not  so  well  know  how  they  steered  in  the 
day  time  as  at  night;  for,  whenever  the  North  star  appeared, 
they  endeavored  to  keep  it  on  their  starboard  bow,  by  which 
means  they  were  certain  of  making  the  land  some  time  or 
other.  In  the  evening  two  more  of  the  crew  died,  also,  be- 
fore sunset,  one  Thomas  Philpot,  an  old  experienced  seaman, 
and  very  strong;  he  departed  rather  convulsed;  having  latter- 
ly lost  the  power  of  articulation,  his  meaning  could  not  be 
comprehended.  He  was  a native  of  Belfast,  Ireland,  and  had 
no  family.  The  survivors  found  it  a difficult  task  to  heave  his 
body  overboard,  as  he  was  a very  corpulent  man. 

About  six  or  seven  the  next  morning,  July  16,  they  stood 
in  for  the  land,  according  to  the  best  of  their  judgment,  the 
weather  still  thick  and  hazy.  Purnell  now  prevailed  upon 
the  captain  and  boatswain  of  the  boat  to  lie  down  in  the  fore- 
part of  the  boat,  to  bring  her  more  by  the  head,  in  order  to 
make  her  hold  a better  wind.  In  the  evening  the  cabin-boy, 
who  lately  appeared  so  well,  breathed  his  last,  leaving  behind, 
the  captain,  the  boatswain  and  JMr.  Purnell. 

The  next  morning,  July  17,  Mr.  Purnell  asked  his  two 
companions  if  they  thought  they  could  eat  any  of  the  boy’s 
flesh;  and  having  expressed  an  inclination  to  try,  and  the 
body  being  quite  cold,  he  cut  the  inside  of  his  thigh,  a little 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  TTRREL. 


65 


above  his  knee,  and  gave  a piece  to  the  captain  and  boat- 
swain, reserving  a small  piece  for  himself;  but  so  weak  were 
their  stomachs  that  none  of  them  could  swallow  a morsel  of  it, 
the  body  was  therefore  thrown  overboard. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  the  18th,  Mr.  Purnell  found  both 
of  his  companions  dead  and  cold!  Thus  destitute,  he  began 
to  think  of  his  own  dissolution;  though  feeble,  his  understand- 
ing was  still  clear,  and  his  spirits  as  good  as  his  forlorn  situa- 
tion ’ould  possibly  admit.  By  the  colour  and  coldness  of 
the  w r,  he  knew  he  was  not  far  from  land,  and  still  main- 
tained ii.'-pes  of  making  it.  The  weather  continued  very  foggy. 
He  lay  to  all  this  night,  which  was  very  dark,  with  the  boat’s 
head  to  the  northward. 

In  the  morning  of  the  19th,  it  began  to  rain;  it  cleared  up 
in  the  afternoon,  and  the  wind  died  away;  still  Mr.  Purnell 
was  convinced  he  was  on  soundings. 

On  the  20th,  in  the  afternoon,  he  thought  he  saw  land,  and 
stood  in  for  it;  but  night  coming  on,  and  it  being  now  very 
dark,  he  lay  to,  fearing  he  might  get  on  some  rocks  and 
shoals. 

July  21,  the  weather  was  very  fine  all  the  morning,  but  in 
the  afternoon  it  became  thick  and  hazy.  IMr.  Purnell’s 
spirits  still  remained  good,  hut  his  strength  was  almost  e.xhaus- 
ted;  he  still  drank  his  own  water  occasionally. 

On  the  22d  he  saw  some  barnacles  on  the  boat’s  rudder, 
very  similar  to  the  spawn  of  an  oyster,  which  filled  him  with 
greater  hopes  of  being  near  land.  He  unshipped  the  rudder, 
and  scraping  them  otf  with  his  knife,  found  they  were  of  a 
salt  fishy  substance,  atid  eat  them;  he  was  now  so  weak,  the 
boat  having  a great  motion,  that  he  found  it  a difficult  task  to 
ship  the  rudder. 

At  sunrise,  July  23,  he  became  so  sure  that  he  saw  land,  that 
bis  spirits  were  considerably  raised.  In  the  middle  of  this 
day  he  got  up,  leaned  his  liack  against  the  mast,  and  received 
succour  from  the  sun,  having  previously  contrived  to  steer  the 
boat  in  this  position.  The  ne.xt  day  he  saw,  at  a very  great 
distance,  some  kind  of  a sail,  which  he  judged  was  coming 
from  the  land,  which  he  soon  lost  sight  of  In  the  middle  of 
the  day  he  got  up,  and  received  warmth  from  the  sun  as  be- 
fore. He  stood  on  all  niglit  for  the  land. 

Very  early  in  the  morning  of  the  25th,  after  drinking  his 
morning  draught,  to  his  ine.xpressible  joy  he  saw,  while  the 
sun  was  rising,  a sail,  and  when  the  sun  was  up,  found  she 
was  a two-mast  vessel.  He  was,  however,  consideraoly  per 


56 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  TYRREL. 


plexed,  not  knowing  what  to  do,  as  she  was  a great  distance 
astern  and  to  the  leeward.  In  order  to  watch  her  motions 
better,  he  tacked  about.  Soon  after  this  he  perceived  she 
was  standing  on  her  starboard  tack,  which  had  been  the  same 
he  had  been  standing  on  for  many  hours.  He  saw  she  ap- 
proached him  very  fast,  and  he  lay  to  for  some  time,  till  he 
believed  she  was  within  two  miles  of  the  boat,  but  still  to  lee- 
ward; therefore  he  thought  it  best  to  steer  larger,  when  he 
found  she  was  a top-sail  schooner,  nearing  him  very  fa-'t. — 
He  continued  to  edge  down  towards  her,  until  he  had  ought 
her  about  two  points  under  his  lee-bow,  having  it  in  h.s  power 
to  spring  his  luff,  or  bear  away.  By  this  time  she  was  within 
half  a mile,  and  he  saw  some  of  her  people  standing  forwards 
on  her  deck  and  waiving  for  him  to  come  under  their  lee-bow. 

At  the  distance  of  about  200  yards  they  hove  the  schooner 
up  in  the  wind,  and  kept  her  so  until  Purnell  got  alongside, 
when  they  threw  him  a rope,  still  keeping  the  schooner  in  the 
wind.  They  now  interrogated  him  very  closely;  by  the  man- 
ner the  boat  and  oars  were  painted,  they  imagined  she  belong- 
ed to  a man  of  war,  and  that  they  bad  run  away  with  her  from 
some  of  his  IVIajesty’s  ships  at  Halifax,  consequently  that  they 
would  be  liable  to  some  punishment  if  they  took  him  up;  they 
also  thought,  as  the  captain  and  boatswain  were  lying  dead 
in  the  boat,  they  might  expose  themselves  to  some  contagious 
disorder.  Thus  they  kept  Purnell  in  suspense  for  some  time. 
They  told  him  they  had  made  the  land  that  morning  from  the 
mast-head,  and  that  they  were  running  along  shore  for  j\Iar- 
blehead,  to  which  place  they  belonged,  and  where  they  ex- 
pected to  be  the  next  morning.  At  last  they  told  him  he 
might  come  on  board;  which  as  he  said,  he  could  not  without 
assistance,  the  captain  ordered  two  of  his  men  to  help  him. — 
They  conducted  him  aft  on  the  quarter  deck,  where  they  left 
him  resting  on  the  companion. 

They  were  now  for  casting  the  boat  adrift,  but  i\Ir.  Purnell 
told  them  she  was  not  above  a month  old,  built  at  New  York, 
and  if  they  would  hoist  her  in,  it  would  pay  them  well  for 
their  trouble.  To  this  they  agreed,  and  having  thrown  the 
two  corpses  overboard,  and  taken  out  the  clothes  tliat  were 
left  by  the  deceased,  they  hoisted  her  in  and  made  sail. 

Being  now  on  board,  Purnell  asked  for  a little  water,  Cap- 
tain Castleman  (for  that  was  his  name)  ordered  one  of  his 
sons,  (having  two  on  board)  to  fetch  him  some;  when  he 
came  with  the  water,  his  father  looked  to  see  how  much  he 
was  bringing  him,  and  thinking  it  too  much,  threw  some  of  it 


LOSS  OF  THE  BRIG  TYRREL, 


57 


away,  and  desired  him  to  give  the  remainder,  which  he  drank, 
being  the  first  fresh  water  he  had  tasted  for  23  days.  As  he 
leaned  all  this  time  against  the  companion,  he  became  very 
cold,  and  begged  to  go  below;  the  captain  ordered  two  men 
to  help  him  down  to  the  cabin,  where  they  left  him  sitting  on 
the  cabin-deck,  leaning  upon  the  lockers,  all  hands  being  now 
engaged  in  hoisting  in  and  securing  the  boat.  This  done,  all 
hands  went  down  to  the  cabin  to  breakfast,  except  the  man  at 
the  helm.  They  made  some  soup  for  Purnell,  which  he 
thought  very  good,  but  at  present  he  could  eat  very  little,  and 
in  consequence  of  his  late  draughts,  he  had  broke  out  in  ma- 
ny parts  of  his  body,  so  that  he  was  in  great  pain  whenever 
he  stirred.  They  made  a bed  for  him  out  of  an  old  sail,  and 
behaved  very  attentive.  While  they  were  at  breakfast  a 
squall  of  wind  came  on,  which  called  them  all  upon  deck; 
during  their  absence,  Purnell  took  up  a stone  bottle,  and 
without  smelling  or  tasting  it,  but  thinking  it  was  rum,  took  a 
hearty  draught  of  it,  and  found  it  to  be  sweet  oil;  having 
placed  it  where  he  found  it,  he  lay  down. 

They  still  ran  along  shore  with  the  land  in  sight,  and  were 
in  great  hopes  of  getting  into  port  that  night,  but  the  wind  dy- 
ing away,  they  did  not  get  in  till  nine  o’clock  the  next  night. 
All  this  time  Purnell  remained  like  a child;  some  one  was  1- 
ahvays  with  him,  to  give  him  whatever  he  wished  to  eat  or  drink. 

As  soon  as  they  came  to  anchor,  Captain  Castleman  went 
on  shore,  and  returned  on  board  the  next  morning  with  the 
owner,  John  Picket,  Esq.  Soon  after  they  got  Purnell  into 
a boat,  and  carried  him  on  shore;  but  he  was  still  so  very  fee- 
ble, that  he  was  obliged  to  be  supported  by  two  men.  Wr 
Picket  took  a very  genteel  lodging  for  him,  and  hired  a nurse 
to  attend  him;  he  was  immediately  put  to  bed,  and  afterwards 
provided  with  a change  of  clothes.  In  the  course  of  the  day 
he  was  visited  by  every  doctor  in  the  town,  who  all  gave  him 
hopes  of  recovering,  but  told  him  it  would  be  some  time,  for 
the  stronger  the  constitution,  the  longer  (they  said)  it  took  to 
recover  its  lost  strength.  Though  treated  with  the  utmost 
tenderness  and  humanity,  it  was  three  weeks  before  he  was 
able  to  come  down  stairs.  Pie  stayed  in  Marblehead  two 
months,  during  which  he  lived  very  comfortably,  and  gradual- 
ly recovered  his  strength.  The  brig’s  boat  and  oars  were 
sold  for  95  dollars,  which  paid  all  his  expenses,  and  procured 
him  a passage  to  Boston.  The  nails  of  his  fingers  and  toes 
withered  away  almost  to  nothing,  and  did  not  begin  to  grow 
for  many  months  after. 

VOL.  II. 


3* 


58 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PEGGY. 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PEGGY. 

On  the  28th  of  September,  1785,  the  Peggy,  commanded  by 
Capt.  Knight,  sailed  from  the  harbor  of  Waterford,  Ireland, 
for  the  port  of  New  Y'ork,  in  America. 

Here  it  is  necessary  to  observe,  that  the  Peggy  was  a large 
unwieldy  Dutch-built  ship,  about  eight  hundred  tons  burden, 
and  had  formerly  been  in  the  Norway,  and  timber  trade,  for 
which,  indeed,  she  seemed,  from  her  immense  bulk,  well  cal- 
culated. There  being  no  freight  in  readiness  for  America, 
we  were  under  the  necessity  of  taking  in  ballast  : which  con- 
sisted of  coarse  gravel  and  sand,  with  about  fifty  casks  of 
stores,  fresh  stock,  and  vegetables,  sufficient  to  last  during  the 
voyage  ; having  plenty  of  room,  and  having  been  most  abund- 
antly supplied  by  the  hospitable  neighbourhood,  of  which  we 
were  about  to  take  our  leave. 

We  weighed  anchor,  and  with  the  assistance  of  a rapid  tide 
and  pleasant  breeze,  soon  gained  a tolerable  offing  : we  con- 
tinued under  easy  sail  the  remaining  part  of  the  day,  and  to- 
wards sunset  lost  sight  of  land. 

Sept.  29th,  made  the  old  head  of  Kingsale  ; the  weather 
continuing  favorable,  we  shortly  came  within  si^ht  of  Cape 
Clear,  from  whence  we  took  our  departure  from  the  coast  of 
Ireland. 

Nothing  material  occurred  for  several  days,  during  which 
time  we  traversed  a vast  space  of  the  AVestern  Ocean. 

Oct.  12th,  the  weather  now  became  hazy  and  squally  ; — all 
hands  turned  up  to  reef  top-sails,  and  strike  top-gallant-yards. 
— Towards  night  the  squalls  were  more  frequent,  indicating 
an  approaching  gale  : — AVe  accordingly  clued,  reefed  top-sails, 
and  struck  top-gallant-masts  ; and  having  made  all  snug  aloft, 
the  ship  weathered  the  night  very  steadily. 

On  the  ISth  the  crew  were  employed  in  setting  up  the  rig- 
ging, and  occasionally  pumping,  the  ship  having  made  much 
water  during  the  night.  The  gale  increasing  as  the  day  ad- 
vanced, occasioned  the  vessel  to  make  heavy  rolls,  by  which 
an  accident  happened,  which  was  near  doing  much  injury  to 
the  captain’s  cabin.  A puncheon  of  rum,  which  was  lashed 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PEGGY. 


59 


on  the  larboard  side  of  the  cabin,  broke  loose,  a sudden  jerk 
having  drawn  assunder  the  cleets  to  whicli  it  was  fastened. 
By  its  velocity  it  stove  in  the  state-rooms,  and  broke  several 
utensils  of  the  cabin  furniture.  The  writer  of  this,  with  mucli 
difficulty,  escaped  with  whole  limbs  • but  not  altogether  un- 
hurt, receiving  a painful  bruise  on  the  right  foot  ; having, 
however,  escaped  from  the  cabin,  the  people  on  deck  were 
given  to  understand  that  the  rum  was  broken  loose.  The 
word  rum  soon  attracted  the  sailor’s  attention,  and  this  cask 
being  the  ship’s  only  stock,  they  were  not  tardy  (as  may  be 
supposed  ) in  rendering  their  assistance  to  double  lash,  what 
they  anticipated — the  delight,  of  frequently  splicing  the  main- 
brace  therewith  during  their  voyage. 

On  the  14th  the  weather  became  moderate,  and  the  crew 
were  employed  in  making  good  the  stowage  of  the  stores  in 
the  hold,  which  had  given  way  during  the  night  ; — shaking 
reefs  out  of  the  top-sails,  getting  up  top-gallant-masts  and 
yards,  and  rigging  out  studding-sails.  All  hands  being  now 
called  to  dinner,  a bustle  and  confused  noise  took  place  on 
deck.  The  captain  (who  was  below)  sent  the  writer  of  this  to 
discover  the  cause  thereof,  but  before  he  could  explain,  a 
voice  was  crying  out  in  a most  piteous  and  vociferous  tone. 
The  captain  and  chief  mate,  jumped  on  deck,  and  found  the 
crew  had  got  the  cook  laid  on  the  windlass,  and  were  giving 
him  a most  severe  cobbing  with  a flat  piece  of  his  own  fire 
wood.  As  soon  as  the  captain  had  reached  forward,  he  was 
much  exasperated  with  them  I'or  their  precipitate  conduct,  in 
punishing  without  his  knowledge  and  permission,  and  having 
prohibited  such  proceedings  in  future  cases,  he  inquired  the 
cause  of  their  grievance.  The  cook,  it  seems,  having  been 
served  out  fresh  water  to  dress  vegetables  for  all  hands, 
had  inadvertently  used  it  for  some  other  purpose,  and  boiled 
the  greens  in  a copper  of  salt  water,  which  rendered  them  so 
intolerably  tough,  that  they  were  not  fit  for  use  ; consequently 
the  sailors  had  not  their  expected  garnish,  and  a general  mur- 
mur taking  place,  the  above  punishment  was  inflicted. 

A steady  breeze  ensuing,  all  sails  filled  and  the  ship  made 
way,  with  a lofty  and  majestic  air  ; and  at  every  plunge  of 
her  bows,  which  was  truly  Dutch-built,  rose  a foam  of  no 
small  appearance. 

During  four  days  the  weather  continued  favorable,  which 
flattered  the  seamen  with  a speedy  sight  of  land. 

On  the  19th  we  encountered  a very  violent  gale,  with  an 
unusual  heavy  sea  : — The  ship  worked  greatly,  and  took  in 


60 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PEGGY. 


much  water  through  her  seams  ; — the  pumps  were  kept  fre- 
quently going.  At  mid-day,  while  the  crew  were  at  dinner, 
a tremendous  sea  struck  the  ship  right  aft,  which  tore  in  the 
cabin  windows,  upset  the  whole  of  the  dinner,  and  nearly 
drowned  the  captain,  mate,  and  myself,  who  was  at  that  time 
holding  a dish  on  the  table,  while  the  captain  was  busily  em- 
ployed in  carving  a fine  goose,  which,  much  to  our  discomfit- 
ure, was  entirely  drenched  by  the  salt-water.  Some  of  the 
coops  were  washed  from  the  quarter-deck,  and  several  of  the 
poultry  destroyed. 

In  consequence  of  the  vessel  shipping  so  great  a quantity 
of  water,  the  pumps  were  doubly  manned,  and  soon  gained  on 
her.  The  gale  had  not  in  the  least  abated  during  the  night. 
The  well  was  plumbed,  and  there  was  found  to  be  a sudden 
and  alarming  increase  of  water.  The  carpenter  was  imme- 
diately ordered  to  examine  the  ship  below,  in  order  to  find  the 
cause  of  the  vessel’s  making  so  much  water.  His  report  was, 
she  being  a very  old  vessel,  her  seams  had  considerably  open- 
ed by  her  laboring  so  much,  therefore,  could  devise  no  means 
at  present  to  prevent  the  evil.  He  also  reported,  the  mizen- 
mast  to  be  in  great  danger. 

The  heel  of  the  mizen-mast  being  stepped  between  decks  (a 
very  unusual  case,  but  probably  it  was  placed  there  in  order 
to  make  more  room  for  stowage  in  the  after-hold)  was  likely 
to  work  from  its  step,  and  thereby  might  do  considerable 
damage  to  the  ship. 

The  captain  now  held  a consultation  with  the  officers,  w hen 
it  was  deemed  expedient  to  cut  the  mast  away  without  delay  : 
this  was  accordingly  put  into  execution  the  following  morning, 
as  soon  as  the  day  made  its  appearance.  The  necessary  pre- 
parations having  been  made,  the  carpenter  began  hewing  at 
the  mast,  and  quickly  made  a deep  wound.  Some  of  the  crew 
were  stationed  ready  to  cut  away  the  stays  and  lanyards, 
whilst  the  remaining  part  was  anxiously  watching  the  moment- 
ary crash  which  was  to  ensue  ; the  word  being  given  to  cut 
away  the  weather-lanyards,  as  the  ship  gave  a lee-lurch,  the 
the  whole  of  the  wreck  of  the  mast  plunged,  without  further 
injury,  into  the  ocean. 

The  weather  still  threatening  a continuance,  our  principal 
employ  was  at  the  pumps,  which  were  kept  continually  going. 
The  sea  had  now  rose  to  an  alarming  height,  and  frequently 
struck  the  vessel  with  great  violence.  Towards  the  afternoon 
part  of  the  starboard  bulwark  was  carried  away  by  the  shock  of 
a heavy  sea,which  made  the  ship  broach-to,  and  before  she  could 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PEGGY. 


61 


answer  her  helm  again,  a sea  broke  through  the  fore-chains, 
and  swept  away  the  caboose  and  all  its  utensils  from  the  deck  ; 
fortunately  for  the  cook  he  was  assisting  at  the  pumps  at  the 
time,  or  he  inevitably  must  have  shared  the  same  fate  as  his 
galley. 

Notwithstanding  the  exertions  of  the  crew,  the  watef  gain- 
ed fast,  and  made  its  way  into  the  hold,  which  washed  a great 
quantity  of  the  ballast  through  the  timber-holes  into  the  hull, 
by  which  the  suckers  of  the  pumps  were  much  damaged,  and 
thereby  frequently  choaked.  By  such  delays  the  leaks  in- 
creased rapidly.  We  were  under  the  necessity  of  repeatedly 
hoisting  the  pumps  on  deck,  to  apply  different  means  which 
were  devised  to  keep  the  sand  from  entering,  but  all  our  ef- 
forts proved  ineffectual,  and  the  pumps  were  deemed  of  no  fur- 
ther utility.  There  was  now  no  time  to  be  lost  ; accordingly 
it  was  agreed  that  the  allowance  of  fresh  water  should  be  less- 
ened to  a pint  a man  ; the  casks  were  immediately  hoisted  from 
the  hold,  and  lashed  between  decks.  As  the  water  was  start- 
ed from  two  of  them,  they  were  saw'ed  in  two,  and  formed  into 
buckets,  there  being  no  other  casks  on  board  fit  for  that  pur- 
pose ; the  whips  w^ere  soon  applied,  and  the  hands  began  bail- 
ing at  the  fore  and  after  hatchways  which  continued  without 
intermission  the  whole  of  the  night,  each  man  being  suffered 
to  take  one  hour’s  rest,  in  rotation. 

The  morning  of  the  22d  presented  to  our  view  a most  dreary 
aspect, — a dismal  horizon  encircling — not  the  least  appear- 
ance of  the  gale  abating — on  the  contrary,  it  seemed  to  come 
w'ith  redoubled  vigor — the  ballast  washing  from  side  to  side  of 
the  ship  at  each  roll,  and  scarce  a prospect  of  freeing  her. 
Notwithstanding  these  calamities,  the  crew  did  not  relax  their 
efforts.  The  main-hatchway  was  opened  and  fresh  buckets 
went  to  work  ; the  captain  and  mate  alternately  relieving  each 
other  at  the  helm.  The  writer’s  station  was  to  supply  the 
crew  with  grog,  which  was  plentifully  served  to  them  every 
two  hours.  By  the  motion  of  the  ship  the  buckets  struck 
against  the  combings  of  the  hatchways  with  great  violence, 
and  in  casting  them  in  the  hold  to  fill,  they  frequently  struck 
on  the  floating  pieces  of  timber  which  were  generally  used  as 
chocks  in  stowing  the  hold.  By  such  accidents  the  buckets 
were  repeatedly  stove,  and  we  were  under  the  necessity  of 
cutting  more  of  the  water  casks  to  supply  their  place.  Start- 
ing the  fresh  water  overboard  was  reluctantly  done,  par- 
ticularly as  we  now  felt  the  loss  of  the  caboose,  and  were  under 
the  necessity  of  eating  the  meat  raw,  which  occasioned  us  to 


62 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PEGCr. 


be  very  thirsty.  Night  coming  on,  the  crew  were  not  allow 
ed  to  go  below  to  sleep  ; each  man,  when  it  came  to  his  turn, 
stretched  himself  on  the  deck. 

Oct.  23.  Notwithstanding  the  great  quantity  of  water  bailed 
from  the  vessel,  she  gained  so  considerably  that  she  had  vis- 
ibly settled  much  deeper  in  the  water.  All  hands  were  now 
called  aft,  in  order  to  consult  on  the  best  measures.  It  was 
now  unanimously  resolved  to  make  for  the  island  of  Bermudas, 
it  being  the  nearest  land.  Accordingly  we  bore  away  for  it, 
but  had  not  sailed  many  leagues  before  we  found  that  the 
great  quantify  of  water  in  the  vessel  had  impeded  her  steer- 
age so  much  that  she  would  scarcely  answer  her  helm  ; and 
making  a very  heavy  lurch,  the  ballast  shifted,  which  gave 
her  a great  lift  to  the  starboard,  and  rendered  it  verv  difficult 
to  keep  a firm  footinir  on  deck.  The  anchors  which  were 
stowed  on  the  larboard  bow  were  ordered  to  be  cut  away,  and 
the  cables  which  were  on  the  orlop  deck  to  be  hove  overboard 
in  order  to  right  her  ; but  all  this  had  a very  trifling  efifect,  for 
the  ship  was  now  become  quite  a log. 

The  crew  were  still  employed  in  baling  ; one  of  whom,  in 
preventing  a bucket  from  being  stove  against  the  combings, 
let  go  his  hold,  and  fell  down  the  hatchway  ; with  great  diffi- 
culty he  escaped  being  drowned  or  dashed  against  the  ship’s 
sides.  Having  got  into  a bucket  which  w'as  instantly  lowered, 
he  was  providentially  hoisted  on  deck  without  anv  injurv. 

During  the  night  the  weather  became  more  moderate,  and 
on  the  following  morning,  (Oct.  2.5),  the  gale  had  entirely 
subsided,  but  left  a very  lieavv  swell.  Two  large  whales  ap- 
proached close  to  the  ship.  Th(‘y  sported  around  the  vessel 
the  whole- of  the  day,  and  alfer  dusk  disapjieared. 

Having  now'  no  further  use  of  the  helm,  it  was  lashed  down, 
and  the  captain  and  mate  took  their  spell  at  the  buckets.  My 
assistance  having  been  also  required,  a boy  of  less  strength, 
whose  previous  business  was  to  attend  the  cook,  now  took  my 
former  station  of  serving  the  crew  with  refreshments.  This 
lad  had  not  lonij  filled  his  new'  situation  of  drawing  out  rum 
from  the  casic,  before  he  was  tempted  to  taste  it,  and  which 
having  repeatedly  done  he  soon  became  intoxicated,  and  was 
missed  on  deck  for  some  time.  I was  sent  to  look  for  him. 
The  spigot  1 perceived  out  of  the  cask,  and  the  liquor  running 
about,  but  the  boy  I could  not  see  for  some  time  ; how- 
ever looking  down  the  lazeretto  (the  trap-door  of  which  was 
lying  open),  I found  him  fast  asleep.  He  had  luckily  fallen 
on  some  sails  which  were  stowed  there,  or  he  must  have 
pe  risked 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  PEGGT- 


63 


On  the  26th  and  27th  of  Oct.  the  weathc/  continued  quite 
clear,  with  light  baffling  winds.  A man  was  constantly  kept 
aloft  to  look  out  for  a sail.  The  rest  of  the  crew  were  em- 
ployed at  the  whips. 

On  the  28th  the  weather  began  to  lower,  and  appeared  in- 
clined for  rain.  Tiiis  gave  some  uneasiness,  bciiig  appre- 
hensive of  a gale.  The  captain  therefore  directed  the  car- 
penter to  overhaul  tlie  long-boat,  caulk  her,  and  raise  a streak, 
which  orders  were  immediately  complied  with  ; but  when  he 
went  to  his  locker  for  oakum,  he  found  it  plundered  of  nearly 
the  whole  of  his  stock — all  hands  were  therefore  set  to  pick- 
ing, by  which  means  he  was  soon  supplied. 

It  was  totally  clear  on  the  29th,  with  a fresh  breeze,  but 
the  ship  heeled  so  much  that  her  gunwale  at  times  was  under 
water,  and  the  crew  could  scarcely  stand  on  deck.  All  hands 
were  now  ordered  to  assenible  aft,  when  the  captain  in  a short 
address,  pointed  out  the  most  probable  manner  by  which  they 
could  be  saved.  All  agreed  in  opinion  with  him,  and  it  was 
resolved  that  the  long-boat  should  be  hoisted  out  as  speedily 
as  possible,  and  such  necessaries  as  could  be  conveniently 
stowed,  to  be  placed  in  her.  Determined  no  longer  to  labor 
at  the  buckets,  the  vessel,  which  could  not  remain  above 
water  many  hours  after  we  had  ceased  baling,  was  now  aban- 
doned to  her  fate. 

I now  began  to  reflect  on  the  small  chance  we  had  of  being 
saved — tw'enty-two  people  in  an  open  boat — upwards  of  three 
hundred  miles  from  the  land — in  a boisterous  climate,  and  the 
whole  crew  worn  out  with  fatigue  The  palms  of  the  crew’s 
hands  were  already  so  flayed  it  cf)uld  not  be  expected  that  they 
could  do  much  execution  with  the  oars — while  thus  reflecting 
on  our  perilous  situation,  one  of  our  oldest  seamen,  who  at 
this  moment  was  standing  near  me,  turned  his  head  aside  to 
wipe  away  a tear — I could  not  refrain  from  sympathizing  with 
him — my  heart  was  already  full  ; — The  captain  perceiving  my 
despondency  bade  me  be  of  good  cheer,  and  called  me  a 
young  lubber. 

The  boat  having  been  hoisted  out,  and  such  necessaries 
placed  in  her  as  were  deemed  requisite,  one  of  the  hands  was 
sent  aloft  to  lash  the  colors  downwards  to  the  main-top-mast 
shrouds  ; which  having  done,  he  placed  himself  on  the  cross- 
trees,  to  look  around  him,  and  almost  instantly  hallooed  out, 
— “A  sail.” — It  would  be  impossible  to  describe  the  ecstatic 
emotions  of  the  crew  : every  man  was  aloft,  in  order  to  be 
satisfied  ; though,  a minute  before,  not  one  of  the  crew  was 
able  to  stand  upright. 


64 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  LITCHFIELD. 


The  sail  was  on  our  weather-bow,  bearing  right  down  on  us 
with  a smart  breeze.  She  soon  perceived  us,  but  hauled  her 
wind  several  times,  in  order  to  examine  our  ship.  As  she  ap- 
proached nearer  she  clearly  perceived  our  calamitous  situa- 
tion, and  hastened  to  our  relief. 

She  proved  to  be  a Philadelphia  schooner,  bound  to  Cape 
Francois,  in  St.  Domingo.  The  captain  took  us  all  on  board 
in  the  most  humane  and  friendly  manner,  and  after  casting 
our  boat  adrift,  proceeded  on  his  voyage.  When  we  perceiv- 
ed our  ship  from  the  vessel  on  which  we  were  now  happily  on 
board,  her  appearance  was  truly  deplorable. 

The  captain  of  the  schooner  congratulated  us  on  our  for- 
tunate escape,  and  expressed  his  surprise  that  the  ship  should 
remain  so  long  on  her  beam  ends,  in  such  a heavy  sea,  with- 
out capsizing.  We  soon  began  to  distance  the  wreck,  by  this 
time  very  low  in  the  water,  and  shortly  after  lost  sight  of  her. 

The  evening  began  to  approach  fast,  when  a man  loosing 
the  main-top-sail,  descried  a sail  directly  in  the  same  course 
on  our  quarter.  We  made  sail  for  her,  and  soon  came  within 
hail  of  her.  She  proved  to  be  a brig  from  Glasgow,  bound  to 
Antigua.  It  was  now  determined,  between  the  captains,  that 
half  of  our  people  should  remain  in  the  schooner,  and  the  cap- 
tain, mate,  eight  of  the  crew,  and  myself,  should  get  on  board 
the  brig.  On  our  arrival  at  Antigua  we  met  with  much  kind- 
ness and  humanity. 


LOSS  OF  HIS  MAJESTY’S  SHIP  LITCHFIELD. 

The  Litchfield,  Captain  Barton,  left  Ireland  on  the  11th  of 
November,  1758,  in  company  with  several  other  men  of  war 
and  transports,  under  the  command  of  Commodore  Keppel, 
intended  for  the  reduction  of  Goree.  The  voyage  was  pros- 
perous till  the  28th,  when  at  eight  in  the  evening  I took 
charge  of  the  watch,  and  the  weather  turned  out  very  squal- 
ly with  rain.  At  nine  it  was  e.xtremely  dark,  with  much 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  LITCHFIELD. 


65 


lightning,  the  wind  varying  from  S.  W.  to  W.  N.  W.  At 
half  past  nine,  had  a very  hard  squall.  Captain  Barton  came 
upon  deck  and  staid  till  ten;  then  left  orders  to  keep  sight 
of  the  commodore,  and  to  make  what  sail  the  weather  would 
permit.  At  eleven,  saw  the  commodore  bearing  south,  but 
the  squalls  coming  on  so  heavy,  were  obliged  to  hand  the 
main-top-sail,  and  at  twelve  o’clock,  were  under  our  courses 

November  the  29,  at  one  in  the  morning,  I left  the  deck  in 
charge  of  the  first  lieutenant;  the  light,  which  we  took  to  be 
the  commodore’s  right  ahead,  bearing  S.  wind  W.  S.W.  blow- 
ing very  hard;  at  six  in  the  morning  I was  awakened  by  a 
great  shock,  and  a confused  noise  of  the  men  on  deck.  I 
ran  up,  thinking  some  ship  had  run  foul  of  us,  for,  by  my  own 
reckoning,  and  that  of  every  other  person  in  the  ship,  we 
were  at  least  35  leagues  distant  from  land;  but,  before  I could 
reach  the  quarter-deck,  the  ship  gave  a great  stroke  upon  the 
ground,  and  the  sea  broke  all  over  her.  Just  after  this,  I 
could  perceive  the  land,  rocky,  rugged  and  uneven,  about 
two  cables’  length  from  us.  The  ship  lying  with  her  broadside 
to  windward,  the  masts  soon  went  overboard,  carrying  some 
men  with  them.  It  is  impossible  for  any  one  but  a sufterer  to 
feel  our  distress  at  this  time;  the  masts,  yards,  and  sails  hang- 
ing alongside  in  a confused  heap;  the  ship  beating  violently 
upon  the  rocks;  the  waves  curling  up  to  an  incredible 
height,  then  dashing  down  with  such  force  as  if  they  would 
immediately  have  split  the  ship  to  pieces,  which  we,  indeed, 
every  moment  expected.  Having  a little  recovered  from  our 
confusion,  saw  it  necessary  to  get  every  thing  we  could  over 
to  the  larboard  side,  to  prevent  the  ship  from  heeling  oft’,  and 
exposing  the  deck  to  the  sea.  Some  of  the  people  were  very 
earnest  to  get  the  boats  out  contrary  to  advice;  and,  after  much 
intreaty,  notwithstanding  a most  terrible  sea,  one  of  the  boats 
was  launched,  and  eight  of  the  best  men  jumped  into  her,  but 
she  had  scarcely  got  to  the  ship’s  stern,  when  she  was  whirl- 
ed to  the  bottom,  and  every  soul  in  her  perished.  The  rest 
of  the  boats  were  soon  washed  to  pieces  on  the  deck. — • 
We  then  made  a raft  of  the  davit,  capstan-bars  and  some 
boards,  and  waited  with  resignation,  for  divine  Providence  to 
assist  us. 

The  ship  soon  filled  with  water,  so  that  we  had  no  time  to 
get  any  provision  up;  the  quarter-deck  and  poop  were  now 
the  only  place  we  could  stand  on  with  security,  the  waves 
being  mostly  spent  by  the  time  they  reached  us,  owing  to  the 
fore  part  of  the  ship  breaking  them 


66 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  LITCHFIELD. 


At  four  in  the  afternoon,  perceiving  the  sea  to  be  much 
abated,  one  of  our  people  attempted  to  swim,  and  got  safe  on 
shore.  There  were  numbers  of  Moors  upon  the  rocks  ready 
to  take  hold  of  any  one,  and  beckoned  much  for  us  to  come 
ashore,  which,  at  first  we  took  for  kindness,  but  they  soon  un- 
deceived us,  for  they  had  not  the  humanity  to  assist  any  that 
was  entirely  naked,  but  would  fly  to  those  who  had  anything 
about  them,  and  strip  them  before  they  were  quite  out  of  the 
water,  wrangling  among  themselves  about  tlie  plunder;  in  the 
mean  time  the  poor  wretches  were  left  to  crawl  u|>  the  rocks 
if  they  were  able,  if  not,  they  perished  unregarded.  The 
second  lieutenant  and  myself,  with  about  si.\tv-five  others,  got 
ashore  before  dark,  but  were  left  exposed  to  the  weather  on 
the  cold  sand.  To  preserve  ourselves  from  perishing  of  cold, 
were  obliged  to  go  down  to  the  shore,  and  to  bring  up  pieces 
of  the  wreck  to  make  a fire.  While  thus  emploved,  if  we 
happened  to  pick  up  a shirt  or  handkerchief,  and  did  not  give 
it  to  the  Moors  at  the  first  demand,  the  next  thing  was  a dao- 
ger  presented  to  our  breast. 

They  allowed  us  a piece  of  an  old  sail,  which  they  did  not 
think  worth  carrying  off;  with  this  we  made  two  tents,  and 
crowded  ourselves  into  them,  sitting  between  one  another’s 
legs  to  preserve  warmth,  and  make  room.  In  this  uneasv  situ- 
ation, continually  bewailing  our  misery,  and  that  of  our  poor 
shipmates  on  the  wreck,  we  passed  a most  tedious  night,  with- 
out so  much  as  a drop  of  water  to  refresh  ourselves,  except- 
ing wdiat  we  caught  through  our  sail-cloth  covering. 

November  the  30th,  at  six  in  the  morning,  went  down  with 
a number  of  our  men  upon  the  rocks,  to  assist  our  shipmates 
in  coming  ashore,  and  found  the  ship  had  been  greallv  shat- 
tered in  the  night.  It  being  now  low  water,  many  attempted 
to  swim  ashore;  some  got  safe,  l.ut  others  perished.  The 
people  on  board  got  the  raft  into  the  water,  and  about  fifteen 
men  placed  themselves  upon  it.  'I  hey  had  no  sooe.er  put  otF 
from  the  wreck,  tlian  it  overturned;  most  of  the  men  recover- 
ed it  again,  but,  scarcely  were  they  on,  before  it  was  a second 
time  overturned.  Only  three  or  four  got  hold  of  it  again,  and 
all  the  rest  perished.  In  the  mean  time,  a good  swimmer 
brought  with  much  difficulty  a rope  ashore,  which  I had  the 
good  fortune  to  catch  hold  of,  just  when  he  was  quite  spent, 
and  had  thoughts  of  quitting  it. 

Some  people  coming  to  my  assistance,  we  pulled  a large 
rope  ashore  with  that,  and  made  it  fast  round  a rock.  We 
found  this  gave  great  spirits  to  the  poor  souls  upon  the  wreck; 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  LITCHFIELD. 


67 


it  being  hauled  taught  from  the  upper  part  of  the  stern,  made 
an  easy  descent  to  any  who  had  art  enough  to  walk  or  slide 
upon  a rope,  with  a smaller  rope  fixed  above  to  hold  by.  This 
was  a means  of  saving  a number  of  lives,  though  many  were 
washed  off  by  the  impetuous  surf,  and  perished.  The  flooa 
coming  on,  raised  the  surf,  and  prevented  any  more  from 
coming  at  that  time,  so  that  the  ropes  could  be  of  no  furthe 
use.  We  then  retired  from  the  rocks;  and  hunger  prevailing, 
set  about  boiling  some  of  the  drowned  turkeys.  Sic.  which 
with  some  flour  mixed  into  a paste,  and  baked  upon  the  coals, 
constituted  our  first  meal  upon  this  barbarous  coast.  We 
found  a well  of  fresh  water  about  a half  a mile  off,  which  very 
much  refreshed  us.  But  we  had  scarcely  finished  this  coarse 
repast,  when  the  Moors,  who  were  now  grown  numerous, 
drove  us  all  down  to  the  rocks  to  bring  up  empty  iron  bound 
casks,  pieces  of  the  wreck  which  had  the  most  iron  about  them, 
and  other  articles. 

About  three  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  we  made  another  meal 
on  the  drowned  poultry,  and  finding  this  was  the  best  provi- 
sion we  were  likely  to  have;  some  were  ordered  to  save  all 
they  could  find,  others  to  raise  a larger  tent,  and  the  rest  sent 
down  to  the  rocks  to  look  for  people  coming  ashore.  The 
surf  greatly  increasing  with  the  flood,  and  breaking  upon  the 
fore-part  of  the  ship,  she  was  divided  into  three  parts;  the 
fore-part  turned  keel  up,  the  middle  part  soon  dashed  into  a 
thousand  pieces;  the  fore-part  of  the  poop  likewise  fell  at  this 
time,  and  about  thirty  men  with  it,  eight  of  whom  got  ashore 
with  our  help,  but  so  bruised,  that  we  despaired  of  their  re- 
covery. Nothing  but  the  after-part  of  the  poop  now  remain- 
ed above  water,  and  a very  small  part  of  the  other  decks,  on 
which  our  captain,  and  about  130  more  remained,  expecting 
every  wave  to  be  their  last.  Evei'y  shock  threw  some  off; 
few  or  none  of  whom  came  on  shore  alive.  During  this  dis- 
tress the  Moors  laughed  uncommonly,  and  seemed  much  di- 
verted, when  a wave  larger  than  usual,  threatened  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  poor  wretches  on  the  wreck.  Between  four  and 
five  o’clock  the  sea  was  decreased  with  the  ebb;  the  rope  be- 
ing still  secure,  the  people  began  to  venture  upon  it;  some 
tumbled  off  and  perished,  but  others  reached  the  shore  in 
safety. 

About  five,  we  beckoned  as  much  as  possible  for  the  cap- 
tain to  come  upon  the  rope,  as  this  seemed  to  be  as  good 
an  opportunity  as  any  we  had  seen;  and  many  arrived  in 
safety  with  our  assistance.  Some  told  us  that  the  captain 


68 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  LITCHFIELD. 


was  determined  to  stay  till  all  the  men  had  quitted  the  wreck; 
however,  we  still  continued  to  beckon  for  him,  and  before  it 
was  dark,  saw  him  come  upon  the  rope.  He  was  closely  fol- 
lowed by  a good  able  seaman,  who  did  all  he  could  to  keep  up 
his  spirits  and  assist  him  in  warping.  As  he  could  not  swim, 
and  had  been  so  many  hours  without  refreshment,  with  the 
surf  hurling  him  violently  along,  he  was  unable  to  resist  the 
force  of  the  waves,  had  lost  his  hold  of  the  great  rope,  and 
must  inevitably  have  perished  had  not  a wave  thrown  him 
within  the  reach  of  our  ropes,  which  he  had  barely  sufficient 
sense  to  catch  hold  of.  We  pulled  him  up,  and  after  resting 
a short  time  on  the  rocks,  he  came  to  himself,  and  walked  up 
to  the  tent,  desiring  us  to  continue  to  assist  the  rest  of  the 
people  in  coming  on  shore. 

The  villians,  (the  Moors),  would  have  stripped  him,  though, 
he  had  nothing  on  but  a plain  waistcoat  and  breeches,  if  we 
had  not  plucked  up  a little  spirit  and  opposed  them;  upon 
which  they  thought  proper  to  desist.  The  people  continued 
to  come  ashore,  though  many  perished  in  the  attempt.  The 
Moors,  at  length,  growing  tired  with  waiting  for  so  little  plun- 
der, would  not  suffer  us  to  remain  on  the  rocks,  but  drove  us 
all  away.  I then,  with  the  captain’s  approbation,  went,  and 
by  signs  made  humble  supplication  to  the  bashaw,  who  was  in 
the  tent,  dividing  the  valuable  plunder.  He  understood  us  at 
last,  and  gave  us  permission  to  go  down,  at  the  same  time 
sending  some  Moors  with  us.  We  carried  fire-brands  down  to 
let  the  poor  souls  on  the  wreck  see  that  we  were  still  there  in 
readiness  to  assist  them.  About  nine  at  night  finding  that 
no  more  men  would  venture  upon  the  rope,  as  the  surf  was 
again  greatly  increased,  we  retired  to  the  tent,  leaving  by  the 
account  of  the  last  man  arrived,  between  thirty  and  forty  souls 
still  upon  the  wreck.  We  now  thought  of  stowing  every 
body  in  the  tent,  and  began  by  fixing  the  captain  in  the  mid- 
dle. Then  made  every  man  lie  down  on  his  side,  as  we  could 
not  afford  them  each  a breadth;  but,  after  all,  many  took  easi- 
er lodging  in  empty  casks. 

The  next  morning  the  weather  was  moderate  and  fair. — 
We  found  the  wreck  all  in  pieces  on  the  rocks,  and  the  thore 
covered  with  lumber.  The  people  upon  the  wreck  all  perish- 
ed about  one  in  morning.  In  the  afternoon  we  called  a mus- 
ter, and  found  the  number  of  the  survivors  to  be  220;  so  that 
130  perished  on  this  melancholy  occasion. 

On  the  2d  of  December,  the  weather  still  continued  moder- 
ate, We  subsisted  entirely  on  the  drowned  stock,  and  a lit- 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  LITCHFIELD. 


69 


tie  pork  to  relish  it,  and  the  flour  made  into  cakes;  all  of  which 
we  issued  regularly  and  sparingly,  being  ignorant  whether 
the  Moors  would  furnish  us  with  any  thing,  they  being  stiil  very 
troublesome,  and  even  wanting  to  rob  us  of  the  canvass  which 
covered  our  tent. 

At  two  in  the  afternoon  a black  servant  arrived,  sent  by 
Mr.  Butler,  a Dane,  factor  to  the  African  Company  at  Saffy 
at  the  distance  of  about  thirty  miles,  to  inquire  into  our  con 
dition  and  to  offer  us  assistance.  The  man  having  brought 
pens,  ink  and  paper,  the  captain  sent  back  a letter  by  him. — 
Finding  there  was  one  who  offered  us  help,  it  greatly  refresh 
ed  our  afflicted  hearts. 

In  the  afte>-  oon  of  the  following  day,  we  received  a lette* 
from  Mr.  Butler,  with  some  bread  and  a few  other  necessa 
ries.  On  the  4th,  the  people  were  employed  in  picking  up 
pieces  of  sails,  and  whatever  else  the  Moors  would  permit 
them.  We  divided  the  crew  into  messes,  and  served  the 
necessaries  we  received  the  preceding  day.  They  had  bread 
and  the  flesh  of  the  drowned  stock.  In  the  afternoon  we 
received  another  letter  from  Mr.  Butler,  and  one  at  the  same 
time  from  ]\Ir.  Andrews,  an  Irish  gentleman,  a merchant  at 
Saffy.  The  Moors  were  not  so  troublesome  now  as  before, 
most  of  them  going  off  with  what  they  had  got. 

On  the  5th  the  drowned  stock  was  entirely  consumed,  and 
at  low  water  the  people  were  employed  in  collecting  muscles. 
At  ten  in  the  morning,  BIr. Andrews  arrived,  bringing  a French 
surgeon  with  medicines  and  plaisters,  of  which,  some  of  the 
men  who  had  been  dreadfully  bruised,  stood  in  great  need. — 
The  following  day,  w'e  served  out  one  of  the  blankets  of  the 
country  to  every  two  men,  and  pampooses,  a kind  of  slippers, 
to  those  who  were  in  most  want  of  them.  These  supplies 
were  likewise  brought  us  by  Mr.  Andrews.  The  people  were 
now  obliged  to  live  upon  muscles  and  bread,  the  Moors,  who 
promised  us  a supply  of  cattle,  having  deceived  us,  and  never 
returned. 

The  people  on  the  7th  were  still  employed  in  collecting 
muscles  and  limpets.  The  Moors  began  to  be  a little  civil  to 
us,  for  fear  the  emperor  should  punish  them  for  their  cruel 
treatment  to  us.  In  the  afternoon,  a messenger  arrived  from 
the  emperer  at  Salle,  with  general  orders  to  the  people  to 
supply  us  with  provisions.  They  accordingly  brought  us 
some  lean  bullocks  and  sheep  which  Mr.  Andrews  purchased 
for  us;  but  at  this  time  we  had  no  pots  to  make  broth  in,  and 
the  cattle  were  scarcely  fit  for  any  thing  else. 


70 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  LITCHFIELD. 


In  the  morning  of  the  10th,  we  made  preparations  for 
marching  to  Blorocco,  the  emperor  having  sent  orders  for  that 
purpose,  and  camels  to  carry  the  lame  and  necessaries.  At 
nine,  set  off  with  about  thirty  camels,  having  got  all  our 
liquor  with  us,  divided  into  hogsheads,  for  the  convenience  of 
carriage  on  the  camels.  At  noon,  joined  the  crews  of  one  of 
the  transports  and  a bomb-tender,  that  had  been  wrecked 
about  three  leagues  to  the  northward  of  us.  We  were  then 
all  mounted  upon  camels,  excepting  the  captain,  who  was 
furnished  with  a horse.  We  never  stopped  till  seven  in  the 
evening,  when  they  procured  two  tents  only,  which  would 
not  contain  one  third  of  tlie  men,  so  that  most  of  them  lay 
exposed  to  the  dew,  which  was  very  heavy,  and  extremely 
cold.  We  found  our  whole  number  to  be  388,  including  offi- 
cers, men,  boys,  three  women  and  a child,  which  one  of  the 
women  brought  ashore  in  her  teeth. 

On  the  11th,  continued  our  journey,  attended  by  a number 
of  Moors  on  horseback.  At  six  in  the  evening  we  came  to 
our  resting  place  for  that  night,  and  were  furnished  with  tents 
sufficient  to  cover  all  our  men. 

At  five  in  the  morning  of  the  12th,  we  set  out  as  before, 
and,  at  two  in  the  afternoon,  saw  the  emperor’s  cavalcade  at 
a distance.  At  three,  a relation  of  the  emperor’s,  named 
Muli  Adriz,  came  to  us,  and  told  the  captain  it  was  the  em- 
peror’s orders,  he  should  that  instant  write  a letter  to  our 
governor  at  Gibraltar,  to  send  to  his  Britanic  iMajesty  to  in- 
quire whether  he  would  settle  a peace  witli  him  or  not.  Cap- 
tain Barton  immediately  sat  down  upon  the  grass  and  wrote  a 
letter,  which,  being  given  to  ]\luli  Adriz,  he  went  and  joined 
the  emperor  again.  At  six  in  the  evening  came  to  our  rest- 
ing place  for  the  night,  and  were  well  furnished  with  tents, 
but  very  little  provisions. 

We  were,  the  following  day,  desired  to  continue  on  the 
same  spot,  till  the  men  were  refreshed,  and  this  repose  they 
greatly  needed,  and  we  received  a better  supply  of  provi- 
sions. That  morning.  Lieutenant  Harrison  commanding  the 
soldiers  belonging  to  Lord  Forbes’s  regiment  died  suddenly 
in  the  tent.  In  the  evening,  while  employed  with  his  inter- 
ment, the  inhuman  Moors  disturbed  us  by  throwing  stones 
and  mocking  us.  The  next  day  we  found  that  iney  had 
opened  the  grave  and  stripped  the  body. 

On  the  16th,  we  continued  our  journey,  came  to  our  rest- 
ing place  at  four  in  the  afternoon,  pitched  the  tents,  and  serv- 
ed out  the  provision.  Here  our  people  were  ill-treated  by 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  LITCHFIELD. 


?1 


Ihe  country  Moors.  As  they  were  taking  water  from  a brook, 
the  Moors  would  always  spit  into  the  vessel  before  they  would 
suffer  them  to  take  it  away.  Upon  this  some  of  us  went 
down  to  inquire  into  the  affair,  but  were  inamediately  saluted 
with  a shower  of  stones.  We  ran  in  upon  them,  beat  some 
of  them  pretty  soundly,  put  them  to  flight,  and  brought  away 
one  who  thought  to  defend  himself  with  a long  knife.  This 
fellow  was  severely  punished  by  the  officer  who  had  the 
charge  of  conducting  us. 

The  two  succeeding  days  continued  our  journey,  and,  at 
three  in  the  afternoon  of  the  18th,  arrived  at  the  City  of  Mo- 
rocco, without  having  seen  a single  habitation  during  the 
whole  journey.  Here  we  were  insulted  by  the  rabble,  and, 
at  five,  were  carried  before  the  emperor,  surrounded  by  five 
or  six  hundred  of  liis  guards.  He  was  on  horseback  before 
the  gate  of  his  palace,  that  being  the  place  where  he  distri- 
butes justice  to  his  people.  He  told  Captain  Barton,  by  an 
interpreter,  that  he  was  neither  at  peace  nor  war  with  Eng- 
land, and  he  would  detain  us  till  an  ambassador  arrived  from 
that  country  to  conclude  a permanent  treaty.  The  captain 
then  desired  that  we  might  not  be  treated  as  slaves.  He  an- 
swered hastily,  that  we  should  be  taken  care  of.  We  were 
then  immediately  hurried  out  of  his  presence,  conveyed  to 
two  old  ruinous  houses,  shut  up  amidst  dirt  and  innumerable 
vermin  of  every  description.  Air.  Butler  being  at  Morocco 
on  business,  came  and  supplied  us  with  victuals  and  drink, 
and  procured  liberty  for  the  captain  to  go  home  with  him  to 
his  lodgings.  He  likewise  sent  some  blankets  for  the  officers, 
and  we  made  shift  to  pass  the  night  with  tolerable  comfort, 
being  very  much  fatigued. 

At  nine  in  the  morning  of  the  21st,  the  emperor  sent  orders 
for  the  captain  and  every  officer  to  appear  before  him.  We 
immediately  repaired  to  his  palace;  vve  remained  waiting 
in  an  outer  yard  two  hours;  in  the  mean  time  he  diverted 
himself  with  seeing  a clumsy  Dutch  boat  rowed  about  in  a 
pond  by  four  of  our  petty  officers.  About  noon  we  were  call- 
ed before  him,  and  placed  in  a line  about  thirty  yards  from 
him.  He  was  sitting  in  a chair  by  the  side  of  the  pond,  ac- 
companied only  by  two  of  his  chief  alcaides.  Having  view- 
ed us  some  time,  he  ordered  the  captain  to  come  forward,  and 
after  asking  him  a good  many  questions  concerning  our  navy, 
and  the  destination  of  the  squadron  to  which  we  had  belonged, 
we  were  also  called  forward  by  two  and  three  at  a time  as  we 
stood  according  to  our  rank.  He  then  asked  most  of  us 


72 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  LITCHFIELD 


some  very  insignificant  questions,  and  took  some  to  be  Porfu- 
guese  because  they  had  black  hair,  and  others  to  be  Swedes 
because  their  hair  was  light.  He  judged  none  of  us  to  be 
English  excepting  the  captain,  the  second  lieutenant,  the  en- 
sign of  the  soldiers,  and  myself.  But  assuring  him  we  were 
all  English,  he  cried  Bonno,  and  gave  a nod  for  our  depar- 
ture, to  which  we  returued  a very  low  bow,  and  were  glad  to 
return  to  our  old  ruined  houses  again.  Our  total  number 
amounted  to  thirty. 

On  the  23th,  being  Christmas-day,  prayers  were  read  to  the 
people  as  usual  in  the  church  of  England.  The  captain  this 
day  received  a present  of  tea  and  loaves  of  sugar  from  one  of 
the  queens,  whose  gra,ndfather  had  been  an  English  renegado. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  26th,  we  received  the  disagreeable 
intelligence,  that  the  emperor  would  oblige  all  the  English  to 
work,  like  all  the  other  Christian  slaves,  excepting  the  officers 
who  were  before  him  on  the  21st.  The  next  day  this  account 
was  confirmed;  for,  at  seven  in  the  morning,  an  alcaide  came 
and  ordered  all  our  people  out  to  work,  excepting  the  sick. 
Upon  our  application  eight  were  allowed  to  stay  at  home 
every  day  to  cook  for  the  rest,  and  this  office  was  performed 
by  turns  throughout  the  whole  number.  At  four  in  the  after- 
noon the  people  returned,  some  having  been  employed  in  car- 
rying wood,  some  in  turning  up  the  ground  with  hoes,  and 
others  in  picking  weeds  in  the  emperor’s  garden.  Their  vic- 
tuals were  prepared  for  them  against  their  return. 

On  the  28th  all  the  people  went  to  work  as  soon  as  tiiey 
could  see,  and  returned  at  four  in  the  afternoon.  Two  of  the 
soldiers  received  one  hundred  bastinadoes  each,  for  behaving 
in  a disrespectful  manner  while  the  emperor  was  looking  at 
their  work. 

On  the  30th,  Captain  Barton  received  a kind  message  from 
the  emperor,  with  permission  to  ride  out  or  take  a walk  in  his 
garden  with  his  officers. 

From  this  time  the  men  continued  in  the  same  state  of  sla- 
very till  the  arrival,  in  April,  of  Captain  Milbank,  sent  as  an 
ambassador  to  the  emperor.  He  concluded  a treaty  for  the 
ransom  of  the  crew  of  the  Litchfield,  together  with  the  other 
English  subjects  in  the  emperor’s  power,  and  the  sum  stipu- 
lated to  be  paid  for  their  release,  was  170,000  dollars.  Our 
people  accordingly  set  out  for  Salee,  attended  by  a bashaw 
and  two  soldiers  on  horseback.  On  the  fourth  day  of  their 
inarch,  they  had  a skirmish  with  some  of  the  country  Moors. 
The  dispute  began  in  consequence  of  some  of  our  men  in  the 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  LITCHFIELD. 


73 


rear  stopping  at  a village  to  buy  some  milk,  for  which,  after 
they  had  drank  it,  the  Moors  demanded  an  exorbitant  price. 
This  our  men  refused  to  give,  on  which  the  Moors  had  re- 
course to  blows,  which  our  people  returned;  and  others  com- 
ing to  their  assistance,  they  maintained  a smart  battle,  till  the 
enemy  became  too  numerous.  In  the  meantime  some  rode 
off  to  call  the  guard,  who  instantly  came  up  with  their  drawn 
scimetars,  and  dealt  round  them  pretty  briskly.  During  thic 
interval  we  were  not  idle,  and  had  the  pleasure  to  see  the 
blood  trickling  down  a good  many  of  their  faces.  The  guards 
seized  the  chief  man  of  the  village,  and  carried  him  before 
the  bashaw,  who  was  our  conductor,  and  who  having  heard 
the  cause  dismissed  him  without  further  pnuishnient,  in  con- 
sideration of  bis  having  been  well  drubbed  by  us. 

On  the  22d  of  April,  we  arrived  at  Sallee,  and  pitched  our 
tents  in  an  old  castle,  whence  we  soon  afterwards  embarked 
on  board  the  Gibraltar,  which  landed  us  at  Gibraltar  on  the 
27th  of  June.  From  that  place  the  captain  and  crew  were 
put  on  board  the  Marlborough  store  ship,  prepared  expressly 
for  their  reception,  and  arrived  in  England  in  the  month  of 
Aug^^t,  1760. 


YOU  II. 


4 


THE  ROTHSAY  STEAMER. 


?4 


WRECK  OF  THE  ROTHSAY  CASTLE  STEAMER. 

The  Rothsay  Castle  \i  as  a steam  packet  which  formerly 
traded  on  the  Clyde.  She  belonged  to  the  line  of  steamers 
which  sailed  from  Liverpool  to  Beaumaris  and  Bangor,  and 
was  furnished  with  one  engine  ordy.  She  was  commanded  by 
Lieut.  Atkinson.  At  ten  o’clock  on  the  — of  August,  1831, 
the  vessel  was  appointed  to  sail  from  the  usual  place,  George’s 
Pierhead,  but  a casual  delay  took  place  in  starting,  and  it  was 
eleven  o’clock  before  she  had  got  every  thing  in  readiness. 
Whilst  taking  passengers  on  board,  a carriage  arrived  at  the 
Pierhead  for  embarkation.  It  belonged  to  31.  W.  Foster, 
Esq.  of  Regent’s  park,  London,  who,  with  his  wife  and  servant, 
were  conveyed  in  it  to  the  packet,  and  took  their  passage  at 
the  same  time.  They  were  all  subsequently  drowned,  a little 
dog  which  accompanied  them  being  the  only  survivor  of  this 
unfortunate  group.  When  the  steamer  left  the  Pierhead  her 
deck  was  thronged  with  passengers.  The  captain,  crew, 
musicians,  £ic.  amounted  to  fifteen,  in  addition  to  whom,  it  was 
supposed  by  persons  who  saw  the  vessel  sail  that  one  hundred 
and  ten  or  one  hundred  and  twenty  souls  were  on  board. 
The  majority  of  the  passengers  consisted  of  holydav  and  family 
parties,  chiefly  from  country  places  ; and  in  one  of  these  com- 
panies, who  came  on  a journey  of  pleasure  from  Burv,  the 
hand  of  death  committed  a merciless  devastation.  It  consist- 
ed of  twenty-si.x  persons  ; in  the  morning,  joyous  with  health 
and  hilarity,  they  sat  out  upon  the  waves,  and  when  the  shades 
of  that  evei.iiig  aj  j^roached,  every  soul  but  two  saw  his  last  of 
suns  go  down. 

The  weather  was  not  particularly  boisterous  at  the  time  she 
sailed.  A severe  storm  however,  had  raged  in  the  morning 


THE  ROTHSAY  STEAMER. 


75 


Bnd  must  have  agitated  the  water  on  the  Banks  more  than 
usual.  The  wind  too,  blew  strongly  from  the  north-west,  and 
the  vessel  had  to  contend  with  the  tide,  which  began  to  flow 
soon  after  she  passed  the  rock.  When  the  steamer  arrived 
off  the  Floating-light,  which  is  stationed  about  fifteen  miles 
from  Liverpool,  the  roughness  of  the  sea  alarmed  many  of  the 
passengers. — One  of  the  survivors  stated,  that  Mr.  Tarry,  of 
Bury,  who,  with  his  family,  consisting  of  himself,  his  wife, 
their  five  children,  and  servant,  was  on  board,  being,  in  com- 
mon with  others,  greatly  alarmed  for  his  own  safety  and  the 
safety  of  those  dear  to  him,  went  down  to  the  cabin,  where  the 
captain  was  at  dinner,  and  requested  him  to  put  back.  His 
reply  was,  “ I think  there  is  a great  deal  of  fear  on  board,  and 
very  little  danger.  If  we  were  to  turn  back  with  passengers, 
it  would  never  do — we  should  have  no  profit.”  To  another 
gentleman  who  urged  him  to  put  back,  he  is  reported  to  have 
said  very  angrily,  “ I’m  not  one  of  those  that  turn  back.” 
He  remained  in  the  cabin  two  whole  hours,  and  peremptorily 
refused  to  comply  with  the  repeated  requests  made  to  him 
by  the  more  timid  of  his  passengers  to  return  to  Liverpool  ; 
observing  that  if  they  knew  him,  they  would  not  make  the  re- 
quest. Before  dinner,  his  behavior  had  been  une.xceptionable  ; 
but,  after  he  had  dined,  a very  striking  difference  was  observ- 
ed in  his  conduct.  He  became  violent  in  his  manner,  and 
abusive  in  his  language  to  the  men.  When  anxiously  ques- 
tioned by  the  passengers,  as  to  the  progress  the  vessel  was 
making,  and  the  time  at  which  she  was  likely  to  reach  her  des- 
tination, he  returned  trifling,  and  frequently  very  contradic- 
tory answers.  During  the  early  part  of  the  voyage,  he  had 
spoken  confidently  of  being  able  to  reach  Beaumaris  by  seven 
o’clock  ; but  the  evening  wore  away,  night  came  on,  and  the 
vessel  was  still  a considerable  distance  from  the  termination 
of  her  voyage.  It  was  near  twelve  o’clock  when  they  arrived 
at  the  mouth  of  the  Menai  Strait,  which  is  about  five  miles 
from  Beaumaris.  The  tide,  which  had  been  running  out  of 
the  strait,  and  which  had,  consequently,  for  some  time  pre- 
vious retarded  the  steamer’s  progress  towards  her  destination, 
was  just  on  the  turn.  The  vessel,  according  to  the  statement 
of  two  of  the  seamen  and  one  of  the  firemen  saved,  had  got 
round  the  buoy  on  the  north  end  of  the  Dutchman’s  Bank, 
and  had  proceeded  up  the  river  as  far  as  the  tower  on  Puffin 
Island  ; when  suddenly  the  steam  got  so  low  that  the  engine 
would  not  keep  her  on  her  proper  course.  When  asked, 
why  there  was  not  steam  on,  the  fireman  said,  that  a deal  of 


76 


THE  ROTHSAY  STEAMER. 


water  had  been  finding  its  way  into  the  vessel  all  day,  and  that 
sometime  before  she  got  into  the  strait,  the  bilge-pumps  were 
cboked.  The  water  in  the  hold  then  overflowed  the  coals  ; so 
that,  in  renewing  the  fires,  a deal  of  water  went  in  with  the  coals, 
and  made  it  impossible  to  keep  the  steam  up.  It  was  the 
duty  of  the  fireman  to  give  notice  of  this  occurrence  ; but  he 
seems  not  to  have  mentioned  it  to  the  captain.  The  vessel, 
which  had  evidently  come  fair  into  the  channel,  though  there 
was  no  light  on  the  coast  to  guide  her,  now  drifted,  with  the 
ebb  tide  and  north-west  wind,  towards  the  Dutchman’s  Bank, 
on  the  north  point  of  which  she  struck,  her  bows  sticking  fast  in 
the  sand.  Lieut.  Atkinson  immediately  ordered  the  man  at 
the  helm  to  put  the  helm  a starboard.  The  man  refused  to  do 
so  ; but  put  it  to  port.  The  mate,  perceiving  this,  ran  aft, 
took  the  helm  from  the  man,  and  put  it  to  starboard  again. — 
In  the  meantime,  the  captain  and  some  of  the  passengers  got 
the  jib  up. — No  doubt  he  did  this  intending  to  wear  her  round 
and  bring  her  head  to  the  northward  ; but  in  the  opinion  of 
nautical  men,  it  could  not  make  the  least  difference  which  way 
her  head  was  turned,  as  she  was  on  a lee  shore,  and  there  was 
no  steam  to  work  her  off.  The  captain  also  ordered  the  pas- 
sengers first  to  run  aft,  in  the  hope,  by  removing  the  pressure 
from  the  vessel’s  stem,  to  make  her  float  : this  failing  to  pro- 
duce the  desired  effect,  he  then  ordered  them  to  run  forward. 
All  the  exertions  of  the  captain,  the  crew  and  passengers 
united  were  unavailing.  The  ill-fated  vessel  stuck  still  faster 
in  the  sands,  and  all  gave  themselves  up  for  lost.  The  terror 
of  the  passengers  became  excessive.  Several  of  them  urged 
the  captain  to  hoist  lights,  and  make  other  signals  of  distress  ; 
but  he  positively  refused  to  do  so,  assuring  the  passengers  that 
there  was  no  danger,  and  telling  them  several  times,  that  the 
packet  was  afloat,  and  doing  well,  and  on  her  way  ; when  the 
passengers  knew  perfectly  well  that  she  was  sticking  fast  in 
the  sand,  and  her  cabins  rapidly  filling  with  water.  Doubtless 
the  unfortunate  man  was  perfectly  aware  of  the  imminence  of 
the  danger  ; but  we  may  charitably  suppose,  that  be  held  such 
language  for  the  purpose  of  preventing  alarm  which  might  be 
fatal.  The  alarm  bell  was  now  rung  with  so  much  violence 
that  the  clapper  broke,  and  some  of  the  passengers  continued 
to  strike  it  for  some  time  with  a stone.  The  bell  was  heard, 
it  is  said,  at  Beaumaris,  but,  as  there  was  no  light  hoisted  on  the 
mast  of  the  steamer,  (a  fatal  neglect  !)  those  who  heard  the 
signal  were,  of  course,  ignorant  whence  it  proceeded.  The 


THE  ROTHSAY  STEAMER. 


77 


weather,  at  this  awful  moment,  was  boisterous,  but  perfectly 
clear.  The  moon,  though  slightly  overcast,  threw  consider- 
able light  on  the  surrounding  objects. — But  a strong  breeze 
blew  from  the  north-west,  the  tide  began  to  set  in  with  great 
strength,  and  a heavy  sea  beat  over  the  bank  on  which  the 
steam  packet  was  now  firmly  and  immovably  fixed. 

We  cannot  describe  the  scene  which  followed.  Certain 
death  seemed  now  to  present  itself  to  all  on  board,  and  the 
most  affecting  scenes  were  exhibited.  The  females,  in  parti- 
cular, uttered  the  most  piercing  shrieks  ; some  locked  them- 
selves in  each  others  arms,  while  others,  losing  all  self-com- 
mand, tore  off  their  caps  and  bonnets,  in  the  wildness  of  de- 
spair. A Liverpool  pilot,  who  happened  to  be  in  the  packet, 
now  raised  his  voice  and  exclaimed,  “ It  is  all  over — we  are 
all  lost  !”  At  these  words  there  was  a universal  despairing 
shriek.  The  women  and  children  collected  in  a knot  together, 
and  kept  embracing  each  other,  keeping  up,  all  the  time,  the 
most  dismal  lamentations.  When  tired  with  crying  they  lay 
against  each  other,  with  their  heads  reclined,  like  inanimate 
bodies.  The  steward  of  the  vessel  and  his  wife,  who  was  on 
board,  lashed  themselves  to  the  mast,  determined  to  spend 
their  last  moments  in  each  other’s  arms.  Several  husbands 
and  wives  also  met  their  fate  locked  in  each  other’s  arms  ; 
whilst  parents  clung  to  their  beloved  cliildren, — several  mo- 
thers it  is  said,  having  perished  with  their  dear  little  ones 
firmly  clasped  in  their  arms.  A party  of  the  passengers, 
about  fifteen  or  twenty,  lowered  the  boat  and  crowded  into  it. 
It  was  impossible  for  any  open  boat  to  live  in  such  a sea,  even 
though  not  overloaded,  and  she  immediately  swamped  and 
went  to  tlie  bottom,  with  all  who  had  made  this  last  hopeless 
effort  for  self-preservation. 

For  some  time  the  vessel,  though  now  irrecoverably  lost, 
continued  to  resist  the  action  of  the  waves,  and  the  despair- 
ing souls  on  board  still  struggled  with  their  doom.  But  hope 
had  forever  fled  ; the  packet  was  beaten  and  tossed  about  by 
the  tumultuous  waters  with  a violence  which  threatened  to 
dash  her  into  fragments  at  every  shock,  and  the  sea  now 
made  a continual  breach  over  her.  The  decks  were  repeat- 
edly swept  by  the  boiling  ocean,  and  each  billow  snatched  its 
victims  to  a watery  grave.  The  unfortunate  captain  and  his 
mate  were  among  the  first  that  perished.  About  thirty  or  forty 
passengers  were  standing  upon  the  poop  clinging  to  each 
other  in  hopeless  agony,  and  occasionally  uttering  the  mos 
piteous  ejaculations.  Whilst  trembling  thus  upon  the  brink 


78 


THE  DROITS  DE  l’hOMME 


of  destruction,  and  expecting  every  moment  to  share  the  fate 
which  had  already  overtaken  so  many  of  their  companions  in 
misery,  the  poop  was  discovered  to  give  way  ; another  wave 
rolled  on  with  impetuous  fury,  and  the  hinder  part  of  the  luck- 
less vessel,  with  all  who  sought  safety  in  its  frail  support,  was 
burst  away  from  its  shattered  counterpart,  and  about  forty 
wretched  beings  hurried  through  the  foaming  flood  into  an 
eternal  world. 

“ Then  rose  from  sea  to  sky  the  wild  farewell. 

Then  shrieked  the  timid,  and  stood  still  the  brave.” 

Those  who  retained  any  degree  of  sensibility  endeavored 
to  catch  at  whatever  was  floating  within  their  reach,  with  the 
vain  hope  of  prolonging  their  lives  though  it  was  certain  that 
life  could  only  lengthen  their  sufferings.  INIany  grasped 
with  frantic  despair,  at  the  slightest  object  they  could  find, 
but  were  either  too  weak  to  retain  their  hold,  or  were  forced 
to  relinquish  their  grasp  by  the  raging  of  the  surge.  The 
rudder  was  seized  by  eight  of  the  sinking  creatures  at  the 
same  time,  and  some  of  them,  were  ultimately  preserved. 
The  number  of  those  who  clung  to  the  portion  of  the  wreck 
which  remained  upon  the  bank  gradually  grew  thinner  and 
thinner,  as  they  sunk  under  their  fatigues,  or  were  hurled 
into  the  deep  by  the  remorseless  waves.  At  length,  about  an 
hour  and  a half  from  the  time  when  she  struck,  the  remnant 
of  the  Rothsay  Castle  disappeared  from  the  bosom  of  the 
ocean,  and  the  remainder  of  her  passengers  and  crew  were 
precipitated  into  the  foaming  abyss. 


SHIPWRECK  OF  THE  FRENCH  SHIP  DROITS 
DE  L’HOMME. 

On  the  5th  of  January,  17,97,  returning  home  on  leave  of 
absence  from  the  West  Indies,  in  the  Cumberland  letter  ol 
marque,  for  the  recovery  of  my  health,  saw  a large  man  of  war 
off  the  coast  of  Ireland,  being  then  within  four  leasues  of  the 
mouth  of  the  river  Shannon.  She  hoisted  English  colours. 


THE  DROITS  DE  L HOMME 


79 


and  decoyed  us  within  gun-shot,  when  she  substituted  the  tri- 
coloured flag,  and  took  us.  She  proved  to  be  les  Droits  de 
L’Homme,  of  74  guns,  commanded  by  the  ci-devant  baron, 
now  citizen  La  Crosse,  and  had  separated  from  a fleet  of  men 
of  war,  on  board  of  which  were  twenty  thousand  troops,  in- 
tended to  invade  Ireland.  On  board  of  this  ship  was  General 
Humbert,  wlio  afterwards  effected  a descent  into  Ireland  (in 
ngS)  with  nine  hundred  troops  and  six  hundred  seamen. 

On  the  7th  of  January  went  into  Bantry  Bay  to  see  if  any 
of  the  squadron  was  still  there,  and  on  finding  none,  the  ship 
proceeded  to  the  southward.  Nothing  extraordinary  occurred 
until  the  evening  of  the  1.3th,  when  two  men  of  war  hove  in 
sight,  which  afterwards  proved  to  be  the  Indefatigable  and 
Amazon  frigates.  It  is  rather  remarkable  that  the  captain 
of  the  ship  should  inform  me,  that  the  squadron  which  was 
going  to  engage  him  was  Sir  Edward  Fellow’s,  and  declared, 
as  was  afterwards  proved  by  the  issue,  “ that  he  would  not 
yield  to  any  two  English  frigates,  but  would  sooner  sink 
his  ship  with  every  soul  on  board.”  The  ship  was  then 
cleared  for  actio; ',  and  we  English  prisoners,  consisting  of 
three  infantry  officers,  two  captains  of  merchantmen,  two  wo- 
men, and  forty-eight  seamen  and  soldiers,  were  conducted 
down  to  the  cabin  tier  at  the  foot  of  the  fore-mast. 

The  action  began  with  opening  the  lower  deck  ports,  which, 
however  were  soon  shut  again,  on  account  of  the  great  sea, 
which  occasioned  the  water  to  rush  in  to  that  degree  that  we 
felt  it  running  on  the  cables.  I must  here  observe,  that  this 
ship  was  built  on  a new  construction,  considerably  longer 
than  men  of  war  of  her  rate,  and  lier  lower-deck,  on  w’hich 
she  mounted  thirty-two  pounders  F’rench,  equal  to  forty 
pounders  English,  was  two  feet  and  a half  lower  tnan  usual. 
The  situation  of  the  ship,  before  she  struck  on  the  rocks,  has 
been  fully  elucidated  by  Sir  Edward  Fellow,  in  his  letter  of 
the  17th  of  January,  to  Mr.  Nepeau.  The  awful  task  is  lett 
for  me  to  relate  what  ensued. 

At  about  four  in  the  morning  a dreadful  convulsion,  at  the 
foot  of  the  fore-mast,  roused  us  from  a state  of  anxiety  for 
our  fate,  to  the  idea  that  the  ship  was  sinking.  It  was  the 
foremast  that  fell  over  the  side;  in  about  a quarter  of  an  hour 
an  awful  mandate  from  above  was  re-echoed  from  all  parts  of 
the  ship;  Pouvores  Anglais!  Fouvores  Anglais!  IMontez  bieu 

vite  nous  commes  tous  perdus! “ poor  Englishmen!  poor 

Englishmen!  come  on  deck  as  fast  as  you  can,  we  are  aP. 
lost!”  Every  one  rather  flew  than  climbed.  Though  scarce 


80 


THE  DROITS  DE  l’hOMME 


ly  able  to  move  before,  from  sickness,  yet  I now  felt  an  ener- 
getic strength  in  all  my  frame,  and  soon  gained  the  upper 
deck,  but  what  a sight!  dead,  wounded  and  living,  intermin- 
gled in  a state  too  shocking  to  describe;  not  a mast  standing, 
a dreadful  loom  of  the  land,  and  breakers  all  around  us. — 
The  Indefatigable,  on  the  starboard  quarter,  appeared  stand- 
ing off,  in  a most  tremetidous  sea,  from  the  Penmark  rocks, 
which  threatened  her  with  instant  destruction.  To  the  great 
humanity  of  her  commander,  those  few  persons  who  survived 
the  shipwreck,  are  indebted  for  their  lives,  for  had  another 
broadside  been  fired,  the  commanding  situation  of  the  Indefat- 
igable must  have  swept  off  at  least  a thousand  men.  On 
the  starboard  side  was  seen  the  Amazon,  within  two  miles, 
just  struck  on  the  shore.  Our  own  fate  drew  near.  The 
ship  struck  and  immediately  sunk!  Shrieks  of  horror  and 
dismay  were  heard  from  all  quarters,  while  the  merciless 
waves  tore  from  the  wreck  many  early  victims.  Day-ligiit 
appeared,  and  we  beheld  the  shore  lined  with  people  who 
could  render  us  no  assistance.  At  low'  water,  rafts  w’ere  con- 
structed, and  the  boats  were  got  in  readiness  to  be  hoisted 
out.  The  dusk  arrived,  and  an  awful  sight  ensued.  The 
dawn  of  the  second  day  brought  with  it  still  severer  miseries 
than  the  first,  for  the  wants  of  nature  could  scarcely  be  en- 
dured any  longer,  having  been  already  near  thirty  hours 
without  any  means  of  subsistance,  and  no  possibility  of  pro- 
curing them. 

At  low  water  a small  boat  was  hoisted  out,  and  an  English 
captain  and  eight  sailors  succeeded  in  getting  to  the  shore. — 
Elated  at  the  success  of  these  men  all  thought  their  deliver- 
ance at  hand,  and  many  launched  out  on  their  rafts,  but,  alas! 
death  soon  ended  their  hopes. 

Another  night  renewed  our  afPiicticns.  The  morning  of 
the  third,  fraught  with  still  greater  evils,  appeared;  our  con- 
tinued sufferings  made  us  e.xert  the  last  effort,  and  we  Eng- 
lish prisoners,  tried  every  means  to  save  as  many  of  our  fel- 
low creatures  as  lay  in  our  power.  Larger  rafts  were  con- 
structed, and  the  largest  boat  was  got  over  the  side.  The 
first  consideration  was  to  lay  the  surviving  wounded,  the  wo- 
men and  helpless  men  in  the  boat,  but  the  idea  of  equality, 
so  fatally  promulgated  among  the  French,  destroyed  all  subor- 
dination, and  nearly  one  hundred  and  twenty  having  jumped 
into  the  boat,  in  defiance  of  their  officers,  they  sunk  her. — 
The  most  dreadful  sea  that  I ever  saw  seemed  at  that  moment 
to  aggravate  our  calamity;  nothing  of  the  boat  was  seen  for  a 


THE  DROITS  DE  l’hOMBIE. 


81 


quarter  of  an  hour,  when  the  bodies  floated  in  all  directions; 
then  appeared,  in  all  their  horrors,  the  wreck,  the  shores,  the 
dying  and  the  drowned!  Indefatigable  in  acts  of  humanity, 
an  adjutant  general,  Renier,  launched  himself  into  the  sea,  to 
obtain  succours  from  the  shore,  and  perished  in  the  attempt. 

Nearly  one  half  the  people  had  already  perished,  when  the 
horrors  of  the  fourth  night  renewed  all  our  miseries.  Weak, 
distracted,  and  destitute  of  every  thing,  we  envied  the  fate  of 
those  whose  lifeless  corpses  no  longer  wanted  sustenance. — 
The  sense  of  hunger  was  already  lost,  but  a parching  thirst 
consumed  our  vitals.  Recourse  was  had  to  urine  and  salt 
water,  which  only  increased  the  wants;  half  a hogshead  of 
vinegar  indeed  floated  up,  of  which  each  had  half  a wine 
glass;  it  afforded  a momentary  relief,  but  soon  left  us  again  in 
the  same  state  of  dreadful  tnirst.  Almost  at  the  last  gasp, 
every  one  was  dying  w'ith  misery,  and  the  ship,  now  one  third 
shattered  away  from  the  stern,  scarcely  affored  a grasp  to  hold 
by,  .to  the  exhausted  and  helpless  survivors. 

The  fourth  day  brought  with  it  a more  serene  sky,  and  the 
sea  seemed  to  subside,  but  to  behold,  from  fore  to  aft,  the  dy- 
ing in  all  directions,  was  a sight  too  shocking  for  the  feeling 
mind  to  endure.  Almost  lost  to  a sense  of  humanity,  we  no 
longer  looked  with  pity  on  those  whom  we  considered  only  as 
the  forerunners  of  our  own  speedy  fate,  and  a consultation 
took  place,  to  sacrifice  some  one  to  be  food  for  the  remainder. 
The  die  was  going  to  be  cast,  when  the  welcome  sight  of  a 
man  of  war  brig  renewed  our  hopes. 

A cutter  speedily  followed,  and  both  anchored  at  a short  dis- 
tance from  the  wreck.  Tliey  then  sent  their  boats  to  us,  and 
by  means  of  large  rafts,  about  one  hundred,  out  of  four  hun- 
dred who  attempted,  were  saved  by  the  brig  that  evening. — 
Three  hundred  and  eighty  ivere  left  to  endure  another  night’s 
misery,  when,  dreadful  to  relate,  above  one  half  were  found 
dead  the  next  morning! 

I was  saved  about  ten  o’clock  on  the  morning  of  the  18th, 
with  my  brother  officers,  the  captain  of  the  ship,  and  General 
Humbert.  They  treated  us  with  great  humanity  on  board  the 
cutter,  giving  us  a little  weak  brandy  and  water  every  five  or 
six  minutes,  and  after  that  a bason  of  good  soup.  I fell  on 
the  locker  in  a kind  of  trance  for  near  thirty  hours,  and  swel- 
led to  such  a degree  as  to  require  medical  aid  to  restore  my 
decayed  faculties.  Having  1 ist  all  our  baggage,  we  were  ta- 
ken to  Brest  almost  naked,  where  they  gave  us  a rough  shift 
ef  clothes,  and  in  consequence  of  our  sufferings,  and  the  help 
TOL.  n.  4'** 


62 


LOSS  OF  THE  QUEEN  CHARLOTTE, 


we  afforded  in  saving  many  lives,  a cartel  was  fitted  out  by 
order  of  the  French  Government  to  send  us  home,  without 
ransom  or  exchange.  We  arrived  at  Plymouth  on  the  7th 
of  March  following. 

To  that  Providence,  whose  great  workings  I have  experi- 
enced in  this  most  awful  trial  of  human  afflictions,  be  ever 
oflered  the  tribute  of  my  praise  and  thanksgiving. 


THE  LOSS  OF  HIS  MAJESTY’S  SHIP,  QUEEN 

CHARLOTTE. 

The  Queen  Charlotte  was,  perhaps,  one  of  the  finest  ships 
m the  British  navy.  She  was  launched  in  1790,  and  her  first 
cruise  was  with  tlie  fleet  fitted  out  against  Spain,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  dispute  respecting  Nootka  Sound.  Lord  Howe, 
who  was  the  commander  and  chief  of  the  fleet,  was  then  on 
board  of  her  ; and  she  also  bore  his  lordship’s  flag  on  the  first 
of  June.  After  which  she  was  sent  to  the  Mediterranean,  and 
was  the  flag-ship  of  the  commander  in  chief  on  that  station. 
In  March,  1800,  she  was  despatched  by  that  nobleman  to  re- 
connoitre the  island  of  Cabrera,  about  thirty  leagues  from 
Leghorn,  then  in  the  possession  of  the  French,  and  which  it 
was  his  lordship’s  intention  to  attack.  On  the  morning  of  the 
17th  the  ship  was  discovered  to  be  on  fire,  at  the  distance  of 
three  or  four  leagues  from  Leghorn.  Every  assistance  was 
promptly  forwarded  from  the  shore,  but  a number  of  boats,  it 
appears,  were  deterred  from  approaching  the  wreck,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  guns,  which  were  shotted,  and  which,  when 
heated  by  the  fire,  discharged  their  contents  in  every  direction. 

The  only  consolation  that  presents  itself  under  the  pressure 
of  so  calamitous  a disaster  is,  that  it  was  not  the  effect  either 
of  treachery  or  wilful  neglect,  as  will  appear  by  the  following 
official  statement  of  the  carpenter  : — 

“ 3Ir.  John  Braid,  carpenter  of  the  Queen  Charlotte,  re- 
ports, that  twenty  minutes  after  6 o’clock  in  the  morning,  as  ho 


LOSS  OF  THE  QUEEN  CHARLOTTE. 


83 


was  dressing  himself  he  heard  throughout  the  ship  a general 
cry  of  ‘ tire.’  On  which  he  immediately  ran  up  the  after-ladder 
to  get  upon  deck,  and  found  the  whole  half-deck,  the  front 
bulk-head  of  the  admiral’s  cabin,  the  main-mast’s  coat,  and 
boat’s  covering  on  the  booms,  all  in  flames  ; which,  froir. 
every  report  and  probability,  he  apprehends  was  occasioned 
by  some  hay,  which  was  lying  under  the  half-deck,  having 
been  set  on  fire  by  a match  in  a tub,  which  was  usually  kept 
there  for  signal  guns. — The  main-sail  at  this  time  was  set, 
and  almost  entirely  caught  fire  ; the  people  not  being  able  to 
?ome  to  the  clue  garnets  on  account  of  the  flames. 

“ He  immediately  went  to  the  forecastle,  and  found  Lieut. 
Dundas  and  the  boatswain  encouraging  the  people  to  get 
water  to  extinguish  the  fire.  He  applied  to  Mr.  Dundas,  see- 
ing no  other  otficer  in  the  fore-part  of  the  ship  (and  being  un- 
able to  see  any  on  the  quarter-deck,  from  the  flames  and 
smoke  between  them)  to  give  him  assistance  to  drown  the 
ower-decks,  and  secure  the  hatches,  to  prevent  the  fire  fall- 
ng  down.  Lieut.  Dundas  accordingly  went  down  himself, 
with  as  many  people  as  he  could  prevail  upon  to  follow  him  : 
and  the  lower-deck  ports  were  opened,  the  scuppers  plugged, 
-he  main  and  fore-hatches  secured,  the  cocks  turned,  and 
water  drawn  in  at  the  ports,  and  the  pumps  kept  going  by  the 
people  who  came  down,  as  long  as  they  could  stand  at  them. 

“ He  thinks  that  by  these  exertions  the  lower-deck  was 
kept  free  from  fire,  and  the  magazines  preserved  for  a long 
time  from  danger  ; nor  did  Lieut.  Dundas,  or  he,  quit  this 
station,  but  remained  there  with  all  the  people  who  could  be 
prevailed  upon  to  stay,  till  several  of  the  middle-deck  guns 
came  through  that  deck. 

“ About  nine  o’clock  Lieut.  Dundas  and  he,  finding  it  im- 
possible to  remain  any  longer  below,  went  out  at  the  fore-mast 
lower  deck  port,  and  got  upon  the  fore-castle  ; on  which  he 
apprehends  there  were  then  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  of  the 
people  drawing  water,  and  throwing  it  as  far  aft  as  possible 
upon  the  fire. 

“ He  continued  about  an  hour  on  the  fore-castle  ; and  find- 
ing all  efforts  to  extinguish  the  flames  unavailing,  he  jumped 
from  the  jib-boom,  and  swam  to  an  American  boat  approach- 
ing the  ship,  by  which  he  was  picked  up  and  put  into  a Tar- 
tan then  in  the  charge  of  Lieut.  Stewart,  who  had  come  oft*  to 
ne  assistance  of  the  ship. 

(Signed)  “JOHN  BRAID.” 

Leghorn,  March  18,  1800. 


84 


A SCENE  IN  THE  ATLANTIC  OCEAN, 


Capt.  Todd  remained  upon  deck,  with  his  First  1,‘eutenant, 
to  the  last  moment,  giving  orders  for  saving  the  crew,  without 
thinking  of  his  own  safety.  Before  he  fell  a sacrifice  to  the 
flames,  he  had  time  and  courage  to  write  down  the  particulars 
of  this  melancholy  event,  for  the  information  of  Lord  Keith, 
of  which  he  gave  copies  to  different  sailors,  entreating  them, 
that  whoever  should  escape  might  deliver  it  to  the  admiral. 

Thus  fell  victims  to  perhaps  a too  severe  duty,  the  captain 
and  his  first  lieutenant,  at  a time  when  they  still  had  it  in  their 
power  to  save  themselves  ; but  self-preservation  is  never  a 
matter  of  consideration  in  the  exalted  mind  of  a British  nava. 
officer,  when  the  safety  of  his  crew  is  at  stake. 

Lord  Keith  and  some  of  the  officers  were  providentially  oi. 
shore,  at  Leghorn,  when  the  dreadful  accident  occurred. 
Twenty  commissioned  and  warrant  officers,  two  servants  and 
142  seamen,  are  the  whole  of  the  crew  that  escaped  destruction 
out  of  nearly  900  souls  on  board,  that  for  nearly  four  hours  ex- 
erted every  nerve  to  avoid  that  dreadful  termination  which  too 
surely  awaited  them 


A SCENE  IN  THE  ATLANTIC  OCEAN. 

On  the  morning  of  the  5th  of  August,  1833,  during  a severe 
gale  in  lat.  46,  Ion.  31,  Capt.  Dempsey,  of  the  ship  Kingstor, 
discovered  at  a short  distance  to  leeward,  a brig  lying  on  her 
beam  ends,  with  flag  of  distress  waving.  Capt.  D.  instantly 
bore  down  towards  her,  when  she  proved  to  be  the  Albion,  of 
Cork,  crowded  with  passengers.  Having  reached  within  hail  of 
the  unfortunate  vessel,  a heart-rending  scene  presented  itself 
“ We  beheld,”  says  Capt.  Dempsey,  “ the  brig  reeling  ere  she 
took  the  farewell  plunge — witnessed  the  cool  intrepidity  of  the 
sailors,  even  at  such  a moment — and  listened,  with  feelings 
the  most  harrowing,  to  the  piercing  shrieks  of  the  ill-fated 
pas.sengers.  The  crew  of  the  Kingston  flung  their  best  boat 
into  the  boiling  Atlantic,  but  every  exertion  was  vain — the 
angry  ocean  soon  made  her  its  prey.  The  Albion  went  down 
with  every  human  soul  on  board 


I 


DErAinUUn  OF  THE  FUENtll  FlUCiATF.  MEDUSA, 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


87 


SHIPWRECK  OF  THE  FRENCH  FRIGATE 
MEDUSA, 

On  the  Western  Coast  of  Africa.  By  Madame  Daed,  one  of  the 

Sufferers. 

In  the  year  1816,  an  expedition  was  fitted  out  by  the  French 
to  go  and  resume  possession  of  Senegal,  which  had  been  re- 
stored to  them. — My  father  was  reinstated  in  his  place  of 
resident  attorney,  and  taking  with  him  his  family  repaired 
immediately  to  Rochefort  to  embark  on  board  the  Medusa 
frigate. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  the  12th  of  June,  we  were  on  our 
way  to  the  boats  that  were  to  convey  us  on  board  the  Medusa, 
which  was  riding  at  anchor  off  tlie  island  of  Aix,  distant 
about  four  leagues  from  Rochefort.  The  field  through  which 
we  passed  was  sown  with  corn.  Wishing  before  I left  our 
beautiful  France,  to  make  my  farewell  to  the  flowers,  and, 
whilst  our  family  went  leisurely  forward  to  the  place  where 
we  were  to  embark  upon  the  Charenre,  I crossed  the  furrows, 
and  gathered  a few  blue-bottles  and  popples.  We  soon  ar- 
rived at  the  place  of  embarkation,  where  we  found  some  of 
our  fellow  passengers,  who,  like  myself,  seemed  casting  a last 
look  to  Heaven,  whilst  they  were  yet  on  the  French  soil. — ■ 
Vfe  embarked,  however  and  left  these  happy  shores.  In  de- 
scending the  tortuous  course  of  the  Charente,  contrary  winds 
so  impeded  our  progress,  that  we  did  not  reach  the  Medusa 
till  the  morrow,  having  taken  twenty-four  hours  in  sailing  four 
leagues.  At  length  we  mounted  the  deck  of  the  Medusa,  of 
paini’ul  memory.  When  we  got  on  board,  we  found  our 
berths  not  provided  for  us,  consequently  were  obliged  to  re- 
main indiscriminately  together  till  the  next  day.  Our  family, 
which  consisted  of  nine  persons,  was  placed  in  a berth  near 
the  main  deck.  As  the  wind  was  still  contrary,  we  lay  at  an- 
chor for  seventeen  days. 

On  the  17th  of  June,  at  four  in  the  morning,  we  set  sail. 


88 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


as  did  the  whole  expedition,  Avhich  consisted  of  the  Medusa 
Irigate,  the  Loire  store-ship,  the  Argus  brig  and  the  Echo 
corvette.  The  wind  being  favorable,  we  soon  lost  sigiit  of 
the  green  fields  of  I’Aunis.  At  six  in  the  morning,  however, 
the  island  of  Rhe  still  appeared  above  the  horizon.  We  fix- 
ed our  eyes  upon  it  with  regret,  to  salute  for  the  last  time  our 
dear  country.  Now,  imagine  the  ship  borne  aloft,  and  sur- 
rounded by  huge  mountains  of  water,  which  at  one  moment 
tossed  it  in  the  air,  and  at  another  plunged  it  into  the  pro- 
found abyss. 

The  waves,  raised  by  a stormy  northwest  breeze,  came 
dashing  in  a horrible  manner  against  the  sides  of  our  ship. — 
1 knew  not  whether  it  was  a presentiment  of  the  misfortune 
which  menaced  us  that  had  made  me  pass  the  preceding 
night  in  the  most  cruel  inquietude.  In  my  agitation,  I sprang 
upon  deck,  and  contemplated  with  horror  the  frigate  winging 
its  way  upon  the  waters.  The  winds  pressed  against  the  sails 
with  great  violence,  strained  and  whistled  among  the  cordage; 
and  the  great  bulk  of  wood  seemed  to  split  every  time  the 
surge  broke  upon  its  sides.  On  looking  a little  out  to  sea  1 
perceived  at  no  great  distance  on  our  right,  all  the  other  ships 
of  the  expedition,  which  quieted  me  very  much.  Towards 
ten  in  the  morning  the  wind  changed;  immediately  an  appal- 
ling cry  was  heard,  concerning  which  the  passengers,  as  well 
as  myself,  were  equally  ignorant.  The  whole  crew  were  in 
motion.  Some  climbed  the  rope  ladders,  and  seemed  to 
perch  on  the  extremities  of  the  yards;  others  mounted  to  the 
highest  parts  of  the  mast;  these  bellowing  and  pulling  the 
cordages  in  cadence;  those  crying,  swearing,  whistling,  and 
tilling  the  air  with  barbarous  and  unknown  sounds.  The  of- 
ficer on  duty,  in  his  turn,  roaring  out  these  words,  starboard, 
larboard,  hoist,  luff,  tack,  which  the  helmsman  repeated  in 
the  same  tone.  All  this  hubbub,  however,  produced  its  ef- 
fect; the  yards  were  turned  on  their  pivots,  the  sails  set,  the 
cordage  tightened,  and  the  unfortunate  sea-boys  having  re- 
ceived their  lesson  descended  to  the  deck.  Every  thing  re- 
mained tranquil,  except  that  the  waves  still  roared,  and  the 
masts  continued  their  creaking.  However  the  sails  were 
swelled,  the  wind  less  violent,  though  favorable,  and  the  mari- 
ner, while  he  caroled  his  song,  said  we  had  a noble  voy- 

During  several  days  w’e  did  indeed  enjov  a delightful  pas- 
sage. All  the  ships  of  the  expedition  still  kept  together;  but 
at  length  the  breeze  became  changeable,  and  they  all  disap- 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


89 


peared.  The  Echo,  however,  still  kept  in  sight,  and  persist- 
ed in  accompanying  us,  as  if  to  guide  us  on  our  route.  The 
wind  becoming  more  favorable,  we  held  due  south,  sailing  at 
the  rate  of  sixty-two  leagues  a day.  The  sea  was  so  fine, 
and  our  journey  so  rapid,  that  I began  to  think  it  nearly  as 
agreeable  to  travel  by  sea  as  by  land;  but  my  illusion  was  not 
of  long  duration. 

On  the  28th  of  June,  at  six  in  the  morning,  we  discovered 
the  Peak  of  Teneritfe,  towards  the  south,  the  summit  of  whose 
cone  seemed  lost  in  the  clouds.  We  were  then  distant  about 
two  leagues,  which  we  made  in  less  than  a quarter  of  an 
hour.  At  ten  o’clock  we  brought  to  before  the  town  of  St. 
Croix.  Several  officers  got  leave  to  go  on  shore  to  procure 
refreshments. 

While  these  gentlemen  were  away,  a certain  passenger, 
member  of  the  self-instituted  Philanthropic  Society  of  Cape 
Verd,  suggested  that  it  was  very  dangerous  to  remain  where 
we  were,  adding  that  he  was  well  acquainted  with  the  coun- 
try, and  had  navigated  in  all  these  latitudes.  INI.  Le  Roy 
Lachaumareys,  captain  of  the  Medusa,  believing  the  pretend- 
ed knowledge  of  the  intriguing  Richefort,  gave  him  the  com- 
mand of  the  frigate.  Various  officers  of  the  navy,  represent- 
ed to  the  captain  how  shameful  it  was  to  put  such  confidence 
in  a stranger,  and  they  would  never  obey  a man  who  had  no 
character  as  a commander.  The  captain  despised  these  wise 
remonstrances;  and,  using  his  authority,  commanded  the  pi- 
lots, and  all  the  crew,  to  obey  Richfort;  saying  he  was  king, 
since  the  orders  of  the  king  were,  that  they  should  obey  him. 
Immediately  the  imposter,  desirous  of  displaying  his  great 
skill  in  navigation,  made  them  change  the  route,  for  no  pur- 
pose, but  that  of  showing  his  skill  in  manoeuvring  the  ship. — 
Every  instant  he  changed  the  tack,  went,  came  and  returned, 
and  approached  the  very  reefs,  as  if  to  brave  them;  in  short,  ^ 
he  beat  about  so  much,  that  the  sailors  at  length  refused  to 
obey  him,  saying  boldly  that  he  was  a vile  imposter.  But  it 
w'as  done.  The  man  had  gained  the  confidence  of  Captain 
Lachaumareys,  who  ignorant  of  navigation  himself,  was 
doubtless  glad  to  get  some  one  to  undertake  his  duty.  But 
it  must  be  told,  that  this  blind  inept  confidence  was  the  sole 
cause  of  the  loss  of  the  Medusa  frigate,  as  well  as  all  the 
crimes  consequent  upon  it. 

Towards  three  in  the  afternoon,  those  officers  who  went  on 
shore  in  the  morning,  returned  on  board  loaded  with  vegeta- 
bles, fruits  and  flowers.  They  laughed  heartily  at  the  ma- 


90 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


nceuvrcs  that  had  been  going  on  during  their  absence,  which 
doubtless  did  not  please  the  captain,  who  flattered  himself 
he  had  already  found  in  his  pilot  Richefort,  a good  and  able 
seaman;  such  were  his  words. 

At  four  in  the  afternoon  we  took  a southerly  direction.  INI. 
Richefort,  then  beaming  with  e.Tultation  for  having,  as  he 
said,  saved  the  Medusa  from  certain  shipwreck,  continued  to 
give  his  pernicious  counsels  to  the  captain,  persuading  him  he 
had  been  often  employed  to  explore  the  shores  of  Africa,  and 
that  he  was  perfectly  well  acquainted  with  the  Arguin  Bank. 
The  journals  of  the  29th  and  30th  afford  nothing  very  remarka- 
able. 

The  hot  winds  from  the  desert  of  Sahara  began  to  be  felt, 
whicli  told  us  we  approached  the  tropic;  indeed,  the  sun  at 
noon  seemed  suspended  perpendicularly  above  our  heads,  a 
phenomenon  which  few  among  us  had  ever  seen. 

On  the  1st  of  July,  we  recognised  Cape  Bojador,  and  then 
saw  the  shores  of  Sahara.  Towards  ten  in  the  morning,  they 
set  about  the  frivolous  ceremony  which  the  sailors  have  in- 
vented for  the  purpose  of  exacting  something  from  those  pas- 
sengers who  have  never  crossed  the  line.  During  the  cere- 
mony, the  frigate  doubled  Cape  Barbas  hastening  to  its  de- 
struction. Captain  Lachaumareys  very  good  humoredly  pre- 
sided at  this  species  of  baptism,  while  his  dear  Richfort  prome- 
naded the  forcastle,  and  looked  with  indifference  upon  a 
shore  bristling  with  dangers.  However  that  may  be,  all  pass- 
ed on  well;  nay,  it  may  even  be  said  that  the  farce  was  well 
played  off.  But  the  route  which  we  pursued  soon  made  us 
forget  the  short  lived  happiness  we  had  experienced.  Every 
rne  began  to  observe  the  sudden  change  which  had  taken 
place  in  the  color  of  the  sea,  as  we  ran  upon  the  bank  in  shal- 
low water.  A general  murmur  arose  among  the  passengers 
..  and  officers  of  the  navy; — they  were  far  from  partaking  in  the 
blind  confidence  of  the  captain. 

On  the  second  of  July,  at  five  in  the  morning,  the  captain 
was  persuaded  that  a large  cloud,  which  was  discovered  in 
the  direction  of  Cape  Blanco,  was  that  Cape  itself  After 
this  pretended  discovery,  they  ought  to  have  steered  to  the 
west,  for  about  fifty  leagues,  to  have  gained  sea  room  to 
double  with  certainty  the  Arguin  Bank;  moreover,  they  ought 
to  have  conformed  to  the  instructions  the  jMinister  of  Marine 
had  given  to  the  ships  which  set  out  for  Senegal.  The  other 
part  of  the  expedition,  from  having  followed  these  instructions 
“Tived  in  safety  at  their  destination.  During  the  preceding 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


91 


night,  the  Echo,  which  had  hitherto  accompanied  the  Medu- 
sa, made  several  signals,  but  being  replied  to  with  contempt, 
abandoned  us.  Towards  ten  in  the  morning,  the  danger 
which  threatened  us  was  again  represented  to  the  captain, 
and  he  was  strongly  urged,  if  he  wished  to  avoid  the  Arguin 
Bank,  to  take  a westerly  course;  but  the  advice  was  again 
neglected,  and  he  despised  the  predictions.  One  of  the  offi- 
cers of  the  frigate,  from  having  wished  to  expose  the  intrigu- 
ing Richefort,  was  put  under  arrest.  JMy  father,  who  had  al- 
ready twice  made  the  voyage  to  Senegal,  and  who  with  va- 
rious persons  was  persuaded  they  were  going  right  upon  the 
bank,  also  made  his  observations  to  the  unfortunate  pilot. — 
His  advice  was  no  better  received  than  those  of  Messrs  Rey- 
naud,  Espiau,  IMaudet,  See.  Richefort,  in  the  sweetest  tone, 
replied,  ‘My  dear,  we  know  our  business;  attend  to  yours, 
and  be  quiet.  I have  already  twice  passed  the  Arguin  Bank ; I 
have  sailed  upon  theRed  Sea,  and  you  see  I am  not  drowned.’ 
Wl.at  reply  could  be  made  to  such  a preposterous  speech? 
My  father,  seeing  it  was  impossible  to  get  our  route  changed, 
resolved  to  trust  to  Providence  to  free  us  from  our  danger, 
and  descended  to  our  cabin,  where  he  sought  to  dissipate  his 
fears  in  the  oblivion  of  sleep. 

At  noon  on  the  2d  of  July,  soundings  were  taken.  M. 
Maudet,  ensign  of  the  watch,  was  convinced  we  were  upon 
the  edge  of  the  Arguin  Bank.  The  captain  said  to  him,  as 
well  as  to  every  one,  that  tliere  was  no  cause  of  alarm.  In 
the  meanwhile,  the  wind  blowing  with  great  violence,  impel- 
led us  nearer  and  nearer  to  the  danger  which  menaced  us. — 
A species  of  stupor  overpowered  all  our  spirits,  and  every 
one  preserved  a mournful  silence,  as  if  they  were  persuaded 
we  would  soon  touch  the  bank.  The  color  of  the  water  en- 
tirely changed,  a circumstance  even  remarked  by  the  ladies. 
About  three  in  the  afternoon,  being  in  19  30  north  latitude, 
and  19  45  west  longitude,  an  universal  cry  was  heard  upon 
deck.  All  declared  they  saw  sand  rolling  among  the  ripple 
of  the  sea.  The  captain  in  an  instant  ordered  to  sound. — 
The  line  gave  eighteen  fathoms;  but  on  a second  sounding  it 
only  gave  six.  He  at  last  saw  his  error,  and  hesitated  no 
longer  on  changing  the  route,  but  it  was  too  late.  A strong 
concussion  told  us  the  frigate  had  struck.  Terror  and  con- 
sternation were  instantly  depicted  on  every  face.  The  crew 
stood  motionless;  the  passengers  in  utter  despair.  In  the 
midst  of  this  general  panic,  cries  of  vengeance  were  heard 
against  the  principal  author  of  our  misfortunes,  wishing  to 


92 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


throw  him  overboard;  but  some  generous  persons  interposed, 
and  endeavored  to  calm  their  spirits,  by  diverting  their  atten- 
tion to  the  means  of  our  safety.  The  confusion  was  already 
so  great,  that  McPoinsignon,  commandant  of  a troop,  struck 
my  sister  Caroline  a severe  blow,  doubtless  thinking  it  was 
one  of  his  soldiers.  At  this  cfisis  my  father  was  buried  in 
profound  sleep,  but  he  quickly  awoke,  the  cries  and  the  tu- 
mult upon  deck  having  informed  him  of  our  misfortunes.  He 
poured  out  a thousand  reproaches  on  those  whose  ignorance 
and  boasting  had  been  so  disastrous  to  us.  However,  they 
set  about  the  means  of  averting  our  danger.  The  officers, 
with  an  altered  voice,  issued  their  orders  expecting  every  mo- 
ment to  see  the  ship  go  in  pieces.  They  strove  to  lighten  her, 
but  the  sea  was  very  rough  and  the  current  strong.  Much 
time  was  lost  in  doing  nothing;  they  only  pursued  half  mea- 
sures and  all  of  them  unfortunately  failed. 

When  it  was  discovered  that  the  danger  of  the  IMedusa  was 
not  so  great  as  was  at  first  supposed,  various  persons  propos- 
ed to  transport  the  troops  to  the  island  of  Arguin,  which  was 
conjectured  to  be  not  far  from  the  place  where  we  lay 
aground.  Others  advised  to  take  us  all  successively  to  the 
coast  of  the  desert  ot  Sahara,  by  the  means  of  our  boats,  and 
with  provisions  sufficient  to  form  a caiavan,  to  reach  the  island 
of  Saint  Louis,  at  Senegal.  The  events  which  afterwards 
ensued  proved  this  plan  to  have  been  the  best,  and  which 
would  have  been  crowmed  wfith  success;  unfortunately  it  was 
not  adopted.  M.  Schmaltz,  the  governor,  suggested  the 
making  of  a raft  of  sufficient  size  to  carry  two  hundred  men, 
with  provisions;  which  latter  plan  was  seconded  by  the  two 
officers  of  the  frigate,  and  put  in  execution. 

The  fatal  raft  was  then  begun  to  be  constructed,  w'hich 
would,  they  said,  carry  provisions  for  every  one.  IMasts, 
planks,  boards  and  cordage  were  thrown  overboard.  Two 
officers  were  charged  with  the  framing  of  these  together. — ■ 
Large  barrels  were  emptied  and  placed  at  the  angles  of  the 
machine,  and  the  workmen  were  taught  to  say,  that  the  pas- 
sengers would  be  in  greater  security  there,  and  more  at  their 
ease,  than  in  the  boats.  How’ever,  it  w’as  forgotten  to  erect 
rails,  every  one  supposed,  and  with  reason,  that  those  who 
had  given  the  plan  of  the  raft,  had  had  no  design  of  embark- 
ing upon  it  themselves. 

When  it  was  completed,  the  two  chief  officers  of  the  frig- 
ate publicly  promised,  that  all  the  boats  would  tow  it  to  the 
shore  of  the  Desert ; and,  when  there,  stores  of  provi- 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


93 


sions  and  fire-arms  would  be  given  us  to  form  a caravan  to 
take  us  all  to  Senegal.  Why  was  not  this  plan  executed  i* — 
Why  were  these  promises,  sworn  before  the  French  Hag, 
made  in  vain?  But  it  is  necessary  to  draw  a veil  over  the  past. 
I will  only  add,  that  if  these  promises  had  been  fulfilled,  eve- 
ry one  would  have  been  saved,  and  that,  in  spite  of  the  de- 
testable egotism  of  certain  personages,  humanity  would  not 
now  have  had  to  deplore  the  scenes  of  horror  consequent  on 
the  wreck  of  the  Medusa. 

On  the  3d  of  July,  the  efforts  were  renewed  to  disengage 
the  frigate,  but  without  success.  We  then  prepared  to  quit 
her.  The  sea  became  very  rough,  and  the  wind  blew  with 
great  violence.  Nothing  now  was  heard  but  the  plaintive 
and  confused  cries  of  a multitude,  consisting  of  more  than 
four  hundred  persons,  who,  seeing  death  before  their  eyes, 
deplored  their  hard  fate  in  bitter  lamentations. 

On  the  4th,  there  was  a glimpse  of  hope.  At  the  hour  the 
tide  flowed,  the  frigate,  being  considerably  lightened  by  all 
that  had  been  thrown  overboard,  was  found  nearly  afloat;  and 
it  is  very  certain,  if  on  that  day  they  had  thrown  the  artillery 
into  the  water,  the  Medusa  would  have  been  saved;  but  M. 
Ijachaumareys  said,  he  would  not  thus  sacrifice  the  king’s 
cannon,  as  if  the  frigate  did  not  belong  to  the  king  also. — 
However,  the  sea  ebbed,  and  the  ship  sinking  into  the  sand 
deeper  than  ever,  made  them  relinquish  that  on  which  depend- 
ed our  last  ray  of  hope. 

On  the  approach  of  night,  the  fury  of  the  winds  redoubled, 
and  the  sea  became  very  rough.  The  frigate  then  received 
some  tremendous  concussions,  and  the  water  rushed  into  the 
hold  in  the  most  terrific  mamier,  but  the  pumps  would  not 
work.  We  had  now  no  alternative  but  to  abandon  her  for 
the  frail  boats,  which  any  single  wave  might  overwhelm. — 
Frightful  gulfs  environed  us;  mountains  of  water  raised  their 
liquid  summits  in  the  distance.  How  were  we  to  escape  so 
many  dangers?  Whither  could  we  go?  What  hospitable 
land  would  receive  us  on  its  shores?  My  thoughts  then  re- 
verted to  our  beloved  country.  Then  starting  suddenly  from 
my  reverie,  I exclaimed:  ‘0  terrible  condition!  that  black  and 
boundless  sea  resembles  the  eternal  night  which  will  engulf 
us!  All  those  who  surround  me  seem  yet  tranquil,  but  that 
fatal  calm  will  soon  be  succeeded  by  the  most  frightful  tor- 
ments. Fools,  what  had  we  to  find  in  Senegal,  to  make  us 
trust  to  the  most  perfidious  of  elements!  Did  France  not  af- 
ford every  necessary  for  our  happiness?  Happy!  yes,  thrice 


94 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


happy,  they  who  never  set  foot  on  a foreign  soil!  Great 
God!  succor  all  these  unfortunate  beings;  save  our  unhappy 
family!’ 

My  father  perceived  my  distress,  but  how  could  he  console 
me?  What  words  could  calm  my  fears,  and  place  me  above 
the  apprehensions  of  those  dangers  to  which  we  were  expos- 
ed? How,  in  a word,  could  I assume  a serene  appearance, 
when  friends,  parents  and  all  that  was  most  dear  to  me  were, 
in  all  human  probability,  on  the  very  verge  of  destruction? — 
Alas!  my  fears  were  but  too  well  founded.  For  I soon  per- 
ceived that,  although  we  were  the  only  ladies,  besides  the 
Misses  Schmaltz,  who  formed  a part  of  the  Governor’s  suit, 
they  had  the  barbarity  of  intending  our  family  to  embark  up- 
on the  raft,  where  were  only  soldiers  sailors  and  planters  of 
Cape  Verd,  and  some  generous  officers  who  had  not  the  hon- 
or (if  it  could  be  accounted  one)  of  being  considered  among 
the  ignorant  confidants  of  MM.  Schmaltz  and  Lachaumareys. 
My  father,  indignant  at  a proceeding  so  indecorous,  swore 
we  would  not  embark  upon  the  raft,  and  that,  if  we  were 
not  judged  worthy  of  a place  in  one  of  the  six  boats,  he  would 
himself,  his  wife  and  children,  remain  on  board  the  wreck 
of  the  frigate.  The  tone  in  w hich  he  spoke  these  words,  was 
that  of  a man  resolute  to  avenge  any  insult  that  might  be  of- 
fered to  him.  The  governor  of  Senegal,  doubtless  fearing 
the  world  would  one  day  reproach  him  for  his  inhumanity,  de- 
cided we  should  have  a place  in  one  of  the  boats.  This  hav- 
ing in  some  pleasure  quieted  our  fears  concerning  our  unfor- 
tunate situation,  I was  desirous  of  taking  some  repose,  but 
the  uproar  among  the  crew  was  so  great  1 could  not  obtain  it. 

Towards  midnight,  a passenger  came  to  inquire  of  my 
father  if  we  were  disposed  to  depart;  he  replied,  we  had  been 
forbid  to  go  yet.  However,  we  were  soon  convinced  that  a 
great  part  of  the  crew  and  various  ]iassengers  were  secretly 
preparing  to  set  oft’  in  the  boats.  A conduct  so  perfidious 
could  not  fail  to  alarm  us,  especially  as  we  perceived  among 
those  so  eager  to  embark  unknown  to  us,  several  who  had 
promised,  but  a little  while  before,  not  to  go  without  us. 

M.  Schmaltz,  to  prevent  that  which  was  going  on  upon 
deck,  instantly  rose  to  endeavor  to  quiet  their  minds;  but  the 
soldiers  had  already  assumed  a threatening  attitude,  and 
iiolding  cheap  the  words  of  their  commander,  swore  they 
would  fire  upon  whosoever  attempted  to  depart  in  a clandes- 
tine manner.  Tlie  firmness  of  these  brave  men  produced  the 
desired  effect,  and  all  was  restored  to  order.  The  governor 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MED0SA. 


95 


returned  to  his  cabin;  and  those  who  were  desirous  of  depart- 
ing furtively  w'ere  confused  and  covered  with  shame.  The 
governor,  however,  was  ill  at  ease;  and  as  he  had  heard 
very  distinctly  certain  energetic  words  which  had  been  ad- 
dressed to  him,  he  judged  it  proper  to  assemble  a council. — 
All  the  officers  and  passengers  being  collected,  M.  Schmaltz, 
there  solemnly  swore  before  them  not  to  abandon  the  raft,  and 
a second  time  promised  that  all  the  boats  would  tow  it  to  the 
shore  of  the  Desert,  where  they  world  all  be  formed  into  a 
caravan.  I confess  this  conduct  of  the  governor  greatly  sat- 
isfied every  member  of  our  family;  for  w'e  never  dreamed  he 
would  deceive  us,  nor  act  in  a manner  contrary  to  what  he 
had  promised. 

About  three  in  the  morning,  some  hours  after  the  meeting 
of  the  council,  a terrible  noise  was  heard  in  the  powder  room  ; 
it  was  the  helm  which  was  broken.  All  who  were  sleeping 
were  roused  by  it.  On  going  on  deck  every  one  was  more 
and  more  convinced  that  the  frigate  was  lost  beyond  all  re- 
covery. Alas  ! the  w’leck  was  for  our  family  but  the  com- 
mencement of  a horrible  series  of  misfortunes.  The  two 
chief  officers  then  decided  with  one  accord,  that  all  should  em- 
bark at  six  in  the  morning,  and  abandon  the  ship  to  the  mercy 
of  the  waves.  After  the  decision,  f'^llowed  a scene  the  most 
whimsical,  and  at  the  same  time  the  most  melancholy  that  can  be 
well  conceived.  * To  have  a more  distinct  idea  of  it,  let  the 
reader  transport  himself  in  imagination  to  the  midst  of  the  li- 
quid plains  of  the  ocean  : then  let  him  picture  to  himself  a mul- 
titude of  all  classes,  of  every  age,  tossed  about  at  the  mercy  of 
the  waves  upon  a dismasted  vessel,  foundered,  and  half  submer- 
ged, let  him  not  forget  these  are  thinking  beings  with  the  cer- 
tain prospect  before  them  of  having  reached  the  goal  of  their 
e.v'istence. 

Separated  from  the  rest  of  the  world  by  a boundless  sea, 
and  having  no  place  of  refuge  but  the  wreck  of  a grounded 
vessel,  the  multitude  addressed  at  first  their  vows  to  heaven, 
and  forgot,  for  a moment,  all  earthly  concerns.  Then  sud- 
denly starting  from  their  lethargy,  they  began  to  look  after 
their  wealth,  the  merchandise  they  had  in  small  ventures, 
utterly  regardless  of  the  elements  which  threatened  them. 
The  miser,  thinking  of  the  gold  contained  in  his  coffers,  hast- 
ening to  put  it  in  a place  of  safety,  either  by  sewing  it  into  the 
lining  of  his  clothes,  or  by  cutting  out  for  it  a place  in  the 
waistband  of  his  trowsers.  The  smuggler  was  tearing  his  hair 
at  not  being  able  to  save  a chest  of  contraband  which  he  had 


96 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


secretly  got  on  board,  and  with  which  he  had  hoped  to  have 
gained  two  or  three  hundred  per  cent.  Another,  selfish  to 
excess,  was  throwing  overboard  all  his  hidden  money,  and 
amusing  himself  by  burning  all  his  effects.  A generous  officer 
was  opening  his  portmanteau,  offering  caps,  stockings,  and 
shirts,  to  any  who  would  take  them.  These  had  scarcely 
gathered  together  their  various  effects,  when  they  learned  that 
they  could  not  take  anything  with  them  ; those  were  search- 
ing the  cabin  and  store-rooms  to  carry  away  everything  that 
was  valuable.  Ship-boys  were  discovering  the  delicate  wines 
and  fine  liquors,  which  a wise  foresight  had  placed  in  reserve 
Soldiers  and  sailors  were  penetrating  even  into  the  spirit-room, 
broaching  casks,  staving  others  and  drinking  fill  they  fell  ex- 
hausted. Soon  the  tumult  of  the  inebriated  made  us  forget 
the  roaring  of  the  sea  which  threatened  to  engulf  us.  At  last 
the  uproa.  was  at  its  height  ; the  soldiers  no  longer  listened  to 
the  voice  of  the  captain.  Some  knit  their  brows  and  muttered 
oaths  ; but  nothing  could  be  done  with  those  whom  wine  had 
rendered  furious.  Next,  piercing  cries  mixed  with  doleful 
groans  were  heard — this  was  the  signal  of  departure. 

At  six  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  5th,  a great  part  of  the 
military  were  embarked  upon  the  raft,  which  was  already 
covered  with  a large  sheet  of  foam.  The  soldiers  were  ex- 
pressly prohibited  from  taking  their  arms.  A young  officer  of 
infantry,  whose  brain  seemed  to  be  powerfufijr'  affected,  put  his 
horse  beside  the  barricadoes  of  the  frigate,  and  then,  armed 
with  two  pistols,  threatened  to  fire  upon  any  one  v.ho  refused 
to  go  upon  the  raft.  Forty  men  had  scarcely  descended  when 
it  sunk  to  the  depth  of  about  two  feet.  To  facilitate  the  em- 
barking of  a greater  number,  they  were  obliged  to  threw  over 
several  barrels  of  provisions  which  had  been  placed  upon  it 
the  day  before.  In  this  manner  did  this  furious  officer  get 
about  one  hundred  and  fifty  heaped  upon  that  floating  tomb  ; 
but  he  did  not  think  of  adding  one  more  to  the  number  by  de- 
scending himself,  as  he  ought  to  have  done,  but  went  peace- 
ablv  away,  and  placed  himself  in  one  of  the  best  boats.  There 
should  have  been  sixty  sailors  upon  the  raft,  and  there  were  but 
about  ten.  A list  had  been  made  out  on  the  dth,  assigning 
each  his  proper  place  ; but  this  wise  precaution  being  disre- 
garded, every  one  pursued  the  plan  he  deemed  the  best  for  his 
own  preservation.  The  precipitation  with  which  they  forced 
one  hundred  and  fifty  unfortunate  beings  upon  the  raft  was 
such,  that  they  forgot  to  give  them  one  morsel  of  biscuit. 
However,  they  threw  towards  them  twenty-five  pounds  in  a 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


97 


sack,  while  they  were  not  far  from  the  frigate  ; but  it  fell  into 
the  sea,  and  was  with  difficulty  recovered. 

During  this  disaster,  the  governor  of  Senegal,  who  was 
busied  in  the  care  of  his  own  dear  self,  effeminately  descend- 
ed in  an  arm-chair  into  the  barge,  where  were  already  various 
large  chests,  all  kinds  of  provisions,  his  dearest  friends,  his 
daughters  and  his  wife.  Afterwards  the  captain’s  boat  re- 
ceived twenty-seven  persons,  among  whom  were  twenty-five 
sailors,  good  rowers.  The  shallop,  commanded  by  M.  Espiau, 
ensign  of  the  ship,  took  forty-five  passengers,  and  put  off. 
The  boat,  called  the  Senegal,  took  twenty-five  ; the  pinnace 
thirty-three  ; and  the  yawl,  the  smallest  of  all  the  boats,  took 
only  ten. 

Almost  all  the  officers,  the  passengers,  the  mariners  and  su- 
pernumeraries, were  already  embarked — all,  but  our  Aveeping 
family,  who  still  remained  upon  the  boards  of  the  frigate,  till 
some  charitable  souls  would  kindly  receive  us  into  a boat. 
Surprised  at  this  abandonment,  I instantly  felt  myself  roused, 
and,  calling  Avith  all  my  might  to  the  officers  of  the  boats,  be- 
sought them  to  take  our  unhappy  family  along  Avith  them. 
Soon  after,  the  barge,  in  Avhich  Avere  the  governor  of  Senegal 
and  all  his  family,  approached  the  Medusa,  as  if  still  to  take 
some  passengers,  for  there  Avere  but  feAv  in  it.  I made  a mo- 
tion to  descend,  hoping  that  the  Misses  Schmaltz,  Avho  had, 
till  that  day,  taken  a great  interest  in  our  family,  Avould  alloAV 
us  a place  in  their  boat  ; but  I Avas  mistaken  : those  ladies, 
Avho  had  embarked  in  a mysterious  incognito,  had  already  for- 
gotten us  ; and  M.  Lachaumareys,  Avho  Avas  still  on  the  fri- 
gate, positively  told  me  they  Avould  not  embark  along  Avith  us. 
Nevertheless  I ought  to  tell,  Avhat  Ave  learned  aftenvards,  that 
the  officer  who  commanded  the  pinnace  had  received  orders 
to  take  us  in,  but,  as  he  Avas  already  a great  way  from  the  fri- 
gate, Ave  Avere  certain  he  had  abandoned  us.  My  father  hoAV- 
ever  hailed  him,  but  he  persisted  on  his  Avay  to  gain  the  open 
sea.  A short  Avhile  afterwards  Ave  perceived  a small  boat 
among  the  Avaves,  Avhich  seemed  desirous  to  approach  the 
Medusa  ; it  Avas  the  yaAvl.  When  it  Avas  sufficiently  near, 
my  father  implored  the  sailors  Avho  Avere  in  it  to  take  us  on 
board,  and  to  carry  us  to  the  pinnace,  Avhere  our  family  ought 
to  be  placed.  They  refused.  He  then  seized  a firelock, 
Avhich  lay  by  chance  upon  deck,  and  sAvore  he  Avould  kill 
every  one  of  them  if  they  refused  to  take  us,  adding  that  it 
Avas  the  property  of  the  king,  and  that  he  Avould  Aave  advan- 
tage from  it  as  Avell  as  another.  The  sailors  murmured,  but 
VOL.  II.  5 


98 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


durst  not  resist,  and  received  all  our  family,  which  consisted 
of  nine  persons,  vjz.  four  children,  our  stepmother,  my  cous- 
in, my  sister  Caroline,  my  father  and  myself.  A small  box, 
filled  with  valuable  papers,  which  we  wished  to  save,  some 
clothes,  two  bottles  of  ratafia,  which  we  liad  endeavored  to 
preserve  amidst  our  misfortunes,  were  seized  and  thrown 
overboard  by  the  sailors  of  the  yawl,  who  told  us  we  would 
find  in  the  pinnace  everything  we  could  wish  for  our  voyage. 
We  had  then  only  the  clothes  which  covered  us,  never  think- 
ing of  dressing  ourselves  in  two  suits;  but  the  loss  which  af- 
fected us  most  was  that  of  several  MS.S,  at  which  my  father 
had  been  laboring  for  a long  while.  Our  trunks,  our  linen 
and  various  chests  of  merchandize  of  great  value,  in  a word, 
everything  we  possessed,  W'as  left  in  the  lUedusa.  hen  we 
boarded  the  pinnace,  the  officer  who  commanded  it  began  e.x- 
cusing  himself  for  having  set  off  without  lorewarning  us,  as 
he  had  been  ordered,  and  said  a thousand  thinirs  in  his  justifi- 
cation. But  without  believing  the  half  of  his  fine  protestations, 
we  felt  very  happy  in  having  overtaken  liim;  for  it  is  most 
certain  they  had  no  intention  of  encumbering  themselves  with 
our  unfortunate  family.  I say  encumber,  for  it  is  evident 
that  four  children,  one  of  whom  was  \'et  at  tlie  breast, 
were  very  indifierent  beings  to  people  who  were  actuated  by 
a selfishness  without  all  parallel.  'Vlien  we  were  seated  in 
the  long  boat,  rny  father  dismissed  the  sailors  witii  the 
yawl,  telling  them  he  would  ever  gratefully  remember  their 
services.  They  speedily  departed,  but  little  sati.'fied  with  the 
good  action  they  had  done.  i\Iv  father  hearinti  tiieir  murmurs 
and  the  abuse  they  poured  out  against  us,  said,  loud  enough 
for  all  in  the  boat  to  hear,  ‘ We  are  not  surjirised  sailors  are 
destitute  of  shame,  when  their  officers  blush  at  lieiui:  compel- 
led to  do  a good  action.’  The  commandant  of  the  boat  I’eign- 
ed  not  to  understand  the  reproaches  conveyed  in  these  words, 
and,  to  divert  our  minds  from  brooding  over  our  wrongs,  en- 
deavored to  counterfeit  the  man  of  gallantrv. 

All  the  boats  were  already  far  from  the  Medusa,  when  they 
Avere  brought  to,  to  form  a chain  in  order  to  tow  the  raft. — 
The  barge,  in  which  was  the  governor  of  Senegal,  took  the 
first  tow,  then  all  the  other  boats  in  succession  joined  them- 
selves to  that.  M.  Lachaumareys  embarked,  although  there 
yet  remained  upon  the  jMcdusa  more  than  sixty  persons. — 
Then  the  brave  and  generous  I\l.  Bspiau,  comtr.andcr  of  the 
shallop,  quitted  the  line  of  boats,  and  returned  to  tiie  frigate, 
with  the  intention  of  saving  all  the  wretches  who  had  been 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


99 


abandoned.  They  all  sprung  into  the  shallop;  but  a.3  it  was 
very  much  overloaded,  seventeen  unfortunates  preferred  re- 
maining on  board,  rather  than  expose  themselves  as  well  as 
their  companions  to  certain  death.  But  alas!  the  greater 
part  afterwards  fell  victims  to  their  fears  or  their  devotion. — 
Fifty-two  days  after  they  were  abandoned,  no  more  than  three 
of  them  were  alive,  and  those  looked  more  like  skeletons  than 
men.  They  told  that  their  miserable  companions  had  gone 
afloat  upon  planks  and  hen-coops,  after  having  waited  in  vain 
forty-two  days,  for  the  succor  which  had  been  promised  them, 
and  that  all  had  perished. 

The  shallop,  carrying  with  difftculty  all  those  she  had  saved 
from  the  Medusa,  slowly  rejoined  the  line  of  boats  which  tow- 
ed the  raft,  M.  Espiau  earnestly  besought  the  officers  of  the 
other  boats  to  take  some  of  them  along  with  them;  but  they 
refused,  alleging  to  the  generous  officer  that  he  ought  to  keep 
them  in  his  own  boat,  as  he  had  gone  for  them  himself.  M. 
Espiau,  finding  it  impossible  to  keep  them  all  wfithout  expos- 
ing them  to  the  utmost  peril,  steered  right  for  a boat  which  I 
will  not  name.  Immediately  a sailor  sprung  from  the  shallop 
into  the  sea,  and  endeavored  to  reach  it  by  swimming;  and 
w'hen  he  was  about  to  enter  it,  an  officer  w’ho  possessed  great 
influence  pushed  him  back,  and,  drawing  his  sabre,  threaten- 
ed to  cut  off'  his  hands,  if  he  again  made  the  attempt.  The 
poor  wretch  regained  the  shallop,  which  was  very  near  the  pin- 
nace, which  w'e  were  in,  my  father  supplicated  M.  Laperere, 
the  officer  of  the  boat,  to  receive  him  on  board,  and  had  his 
arms  already  out  to  catch  him,  when  M.  Laperere  instantly  let 
go  the  rope  which  attached  us  to  the  other  boats,  and  tugged 
off  with  all  his  force.  At  the  same  instant  every  boat  imitated 
our  execrable  example;  and  wishing  to  shun  the  approach  of 
the  shallop,  which  sought  for  assistance,  stood  off  from  the 
raft,  abandoning,  in  the  midst  of  the  ocean,  and  to  the  fury  of 
the  waves,  the  miserable  mortals  whom  they  had  sworn  to 
land  on  the  shores  of  the  Desert. 

Scarcely  had  these  cowards  broken  their  oath,  when  we 
saw  the  French  flag  flying  upon  the  raft.  The  confidence  of 
those  unfortunate  persons  was  so  great,  that  when  they  sawthe 
first  boat  which  had  the  tow  removing  from  them,  they  all  cried 
out  the  rope  is  broken!  the  rope  is  broken!  but  wdien  no  at- 
tention v/as  paid  to  their  observation,  they  instantly  perceived 
the  treachery  of  the  wretches  who  had  left  them  so  basely. — 
Then  the  cries  of  Vive  le  Roi  arose  from  the  raft,  as  if  the 
poor  fellows  were  calling  to  their  father  for  assistance;  Oi,  as 


100 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


if  they  had  been  persuaded  that,  at  that  rallying  word,  the  of- 
ficers of  the  boats  would  return,  and  not  abandon  their  coun- 
trymen. The  officers  repeated  the  cry  of  Vive  le  Roi,  with- 
out a doubt,  to  insult  them;  but,  more  particularly,  hi.  Lach- 
aumareys  who,  assuming  a martial  attitude,  waved  his  hat  in  the 
air.  Alas!  what  availed  these  false  professions?  Frenchmen, 
menaced  with  the  greatest  peril,  were  demanding  assistance 
with  the  cries  of  Vive  le  Roi;  yet  none  were  found  sufficient- 
ly generous  nor  sufficiently  French,  to  go  to  aid  them.  After 
a silence  of  some  minutes,  horrible  cries  weje  heard;  the  air 
resounded  with  the  groans,  the  lamentations,  the  imprecations 
of  these  wretched  beings,  and  the  echo  of  the  sea  frequently 
repeated,  alas!  how  cruel  you  are  to  abandon  us!!!  The  raft 
already  appeared  to  be  buried  under  the  waves,  and  its  un- 
fortunate passengers  immersed.  The  fatal  machine  was  drift- 
ed by  currents  far  behind  the  wreck  of  the  frigate;  without 
cable,  anchor,  mast,  sail  or  oars;  in  a word,  without  the  smal- 
lest means  of  enabling  them  to  save  themselves.  Kach  wave 
that  struck  it,  made  them  stumbie  in  heaps  on  one  another. — 
Their  feet  getting  entangled  among  the  cordage,  and  between 
the  planks,  bereaved  them  of  the  faculty  of  moving.  Mad- 
dened by  these  misfortunes,  suspended,  and  adrift  upon  a 
merciless  ocean,  they  were  soon  tortured  between  the  pieces 
of  wood  which  formed  the  scaffold  on  which  they  floated. — 
The  bones  of  their  feet  and  their  legs  were  bruised  and  brok- 
en, every  time  the  fury  of  the  waves  agitated  the  raft;  their 
flesh  covered  with  contusions  and  liideous  wounds,  dissolved, 
as  it  were,  in  the  briny  waves,  while  the  roaring  flood  around 
them  was  colored  with  their  blood. 

As  the  raft,  when  it  was  abandoned,  was  nearly  two  leagues 
from  the  frigate,  it  was  impossible  these  unfortunate  persons 
could  return  to  it;  they  were  soon  after  far  out  to  sea.  These 
victims  still  appeared  above  their  floating  tomb;  and,  stretch- 
ing out  their  supplicating  hands  towards  the  boats  which  fled 
from  them,  seemed  yet  to  invoke,  for  the  last  time,  the  names 
of  the  wretches  who  had  deceived  them.  O horrid  day!  a day 
of  shame  and  reproach!  Alas!  that  the  hearts  of  those  who 
were  so  well  acquainted  with  misfortune,  should  have  been  so 
inaccessibl-e  to  pity. 

After  witnessing  that  most  inhuman  scene,  and  seeing  they 
were  insensible  to  the  cries  and  lamentations  of  so  many  un- 
happy beings,  I felt  my  heart  bursting  with  sorrow.  It  seem- 
ed to  me  that  the  waves  would  overwhelm  all  these  wretclies, 
and  I could  not  suppress  my  tears.  JMy  father,  e.xasperated 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


101 


to  excess,  and  bursting  with  rage  at  seeing  so  much  coward- 
ice and  inhumanity  among  the  officers  ofthe  boats,  began  to  re- 
gret he  had  not  accepted  the  place  which  had  been  assigned  for 
us  upo'n  the  fatal  raft.  ‘ At  least,’  said  he,  ‘ we  would  have  died 
with  the  brave,  or  would  have  returned  to  the  wreck  of  the 
Medusa;  and  not  have  had  the  ^disgrace  of  saving  ourselves 
with  cowards.’  Although  this  produced  no  effect  upon  the 
officers,  it  proved  very  fatal  to  us  afterwards;  for,  on  our  ar- 
rival at  Senegal,  it  was  reported  to  the  Governor,  and  very 
probably  was  the  principal  cause  of  all  those  evils  and  vexa- 
tions which  we  endured  in  that  colony. 

Let  us  now  turn  our  attention  to  the  several  situations  of  all 
those  who  were  endeavoring  to  save  tliemselves  in  the  differ- 
ent boats,  as  well  as  to  those  left  upon  the  wreck  of  the  Me- 
dusa. 

We  have  already  seen,  that  the  frigate  was  half  sunk  when 
it  was  deserted,  presenting  nothing  but  a hulk  and  wreck. — 
Nevertheless,  seventeen  still  remained  upon  it,  and  had  food, 
which,  although  damaged,  enabled  them  to  support  themselves 
for  a considerable  time;  while  the  raft  was  abandoned  to  float 
at  the  mercy  of  the  waves,  upon  the  vast  surface  ofthe  ocean. 
One  hundred  and  fifty  wretches  were  embarked  upon  it,  sunk 
to  the  depth  of  at  least  three  feet  on  its  fore  part,  and  on  its 
poop  immersed  even  to  the  middle.  What  victuals  they  had 
were  soon  consumed,  or  spoiled  by  the  salt  water;  and  per- 
haps some,  as  the  waves  hurried  them  along,  became  food  for 
the  monsters  of  the  deep.  Two  only  of  all  the  boats  which 
left  the  Medusa,  and  these  with  very  few  people  in  them,  were 
provisioned  with  every  necessary;  these  struck  off  with  se- 
curity and  despatch.  But  the  condition  of  those  who  were  in 
the  shallop  v/as  but  little  better  than  those  upon  the  raft;  their 
great  number,  their  scarcity  of  provisions,  their  great  distance 
from  the  shore,  gave  them  the  most  melancholy  anticipations 
of  the  future.  Their  worthy  commander,  M.  Espiau,  had  no 
other  hope  but  of  reaching  the  shore  as  soon  as  possible.  The 
other  boats  were  less  filled  with  people,  but  they  were  scarce- 
ly better  provisioned;  and  as  by  a species  of  fatality,  the  pin- 
nace, in  which  were  our  family,  was  destitute  of  everything. 
Our  provisions  consisted  of  a barrel  of  biscuit,  and  a tierce  of 
water;  and,  to  add  to  our  misfortune,  the  biscuit  being  soak- 
ed in  the  sea,  it  was  almost  impossible  to  swallow  one  morsel 
of  it.  Each  passenger  in  our  boat  was  obliged  to  sustain  his 
wretched  existence  with  a glass  of  water,  which  he  could  get 
only  once  a day.  To  tell  ho-w  this  happened,  how  this  boat 


102 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  BIEDCSA. 


was  SO  poorly  supplied,  while  there  was  abundance  left  upon 
the  Medusa,  is  far  beyond  my  power.  But  it  is  at  least  cer- 
tain, that  the  greater  part  of  the  officers  commanding  the 
boats,  the  shallop,  the  pinnace,  the  Senegal  boat,  and  the 
yawl,  were  persudaed,  when  they  quitted  the  frigate,  that  they 
would  not  abandon  the  raft,  but  that  all  the  expedition  would 
sail  together  to  the  coast  of  Sahara;  that  when  there,  the  boats 
would  be  again  sent  to  the  Medusa  to  take  provisions,  arms, 
and  those  who  were  left  there;  but  it  appears  the  chiefs  had 
decided  otherwise. 

After  abandoning  the  raft,  although  scattered,  all  the  boats 
formed  a little  fleet,  and  followed  the  same  route.  All  who 
were  sincere  hoped  to  arrive  the  same  day  at  the  coast  of  the 
Desert,  and  that  every  one  would  get  on  shore;  but  31. 
Schmaltz  and  Lachaumareys  gave  orders  to  take  the  route 
for  Senegal.  This  sudden  change  in  the  resolutions  of  the 
chiefs  was  like  a thunderbolt  to  the  officers  commanding  the 
boats.  Having  nothing  on  board  but  what  w’as  barely  neces- 
sary to  enable  us  to  allay  the  cravings  of  hunger  for  one  day, 
we  were  all  sensibly  affected.  The  other  boats,  which,  like 
ourselves,  hoped  to  have  got  on  shore  at  the  nearest  point, 
were  a little  better  provisioned  than  we  were;  they  had  at 
least  a little  wine,  which  supplied  the  place  of  other  necessa- 
ries. We  then  demanded  some  from  them,  explaining  our 
situation,  but  none  would  assist  us,  not  even  the  captain,  who, 
drinking  to  a kept  mistress,  supported  by  two  sailors,  swore 
he  had  not  one  drop  on  board.  AYe  were  next  desirous  of  ad- 
dressing the  boat  of  the  Governor  of  Senegal,  w here  we  were 
persuaded  were  plenty  of  provisions  of  every  kind,  such  as 
oranges,  biscuit,  cakes,  comfits,  plums  and  even  the  finest  li- 
quors; but  my  father  opposed  it,  so  welt  was  he  assured  we 
would  not  obtain  anything. 

We  w'ill  now  iurn  to  the  condition  of  those  on  the  raft, 
when  the  boats  /eft  them  to  themselves. 

If  all  the  boats  had  continued  dragging  the  raft  forward,  fa- 
vored as  we  were  by  the  breeze  from  the  sea,  we  would  have 
been  able  to  have  conducted  them  to  the  shore  in  less  than 
two  days.  But  an  inconceivable  fatality  caused  the  generous 
plan  to  be  abandoned  which  had  been  formed. 

Wh  en  the  raft  had  lost  sight  of  the  boats,  a spirit  of  sedi- 
tion began  to  manifest  itself  in  furious  cries.  They  then  be- 
gan to  regard  one  another  with  ferocious  looks,  and  to  thirst 
for  one  another’s  flesh.  Some  one  had  already  whispered  of 
having  recourse  to  that  monstrous  extremity,  and  of  com- 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


103 


mencing  with  the  fattest  and  youngest.  A proposition  so 
atrocious  filled  the  brave  Captain  Dupont  and  his  worthy 
Lieutenant  M.  L’Heureux  with  horror;  and  that  courage 
which  had  so  often  supported  them  in  the  field  of  glory,  now 
forsook  them. 

Among  the  first  who  fell  under  the  hatchets  of  the  assassins, 
was  a young  woman  who  had  been  seen  devouring  the  body 
of  her  husband.  When  her  turn  was  come,  she  sought  a lit- 
tle wine  as  a last  favor,  then  rose,  and  without  uttering  a word 
threw  herself  into  the  sea.  Captain  Dupont,  being  prescribed 
for  having  refused  to  partake  of  the  sacrilegious  viands  with 
which  the  monsters  were  feeding  on,  was  saved  by  a miracle 
from  the  hands  of  the  butchers.  Scarcely  had  they  seized 
him  to  lead  him  to  the  slaughter,  when  a large  pole,  which 
served  in  place  of  a mast,  fell  upon  his  body;  and  believing 
that  his  legs  were  broken,  they  contented  themselves  by 
throwing  him  into  the  sea.  The  unfortunate  captain  plunged 
and  disappeared,  and  they  thought  him  already  in  another 
world. 

Providence,  however,  revived  the  strength  of  the  unfortu- 
nate warrior.  He  emerged  under  the  beams  of  the  raft,  and 
clinging  with  all  his  might,  holding  his  head  above  water,  he 
remained  between  two  enormous  pieces  ot'  wood,  while  the 
rest  of  his  body  was  hid  in  the  sea.  After  more  than  two  hours 
of  suffering.  Captain  Dupont  spoke  in  a low  voice  to  his  lieu- 
tenant, who  by  chance  was  seated  near  the  place  of  his  con- 
cealment. The  brave  I.’Heureu.x,  with  eyes  glistening  with 
tears,  believed  he  heard  the  voice,  and  saw  the  shade  of  his 
captain;  and  trembling,  was  about  to  quit  the  place  of  horror; 
O wonderful!  he  saw  a head  which  seemed  to  draw  its  last 
sigh,  he  recognized  it,  he  embraced  it,  alas!  it  was  his  dear 
friend!  Dupont  was  instantly  drawn  from  the  water,  and 
L’Heureu.x  obtained  for  his  unfortunate  comrade  again  a place 
upon  the  raft.  Those  who  had  been  most  inveterate  against 
him,  touched  at  what  Providence  had  done  for  him  in  so  mi- 
raculous a manner,  decided  with  one  accord  to  allow  him  en- 
tire liberty  upon  the  raft. 

The  si.xty  unfortunates  who  had  escaped  from  the  first  mas- 
sacre, were  soon  reduced  to  fifty,  then  to  forty,  and  at  last  to 
twenty-eight.  The  least  murmur,  or  the  smallest  complaint, 
at  the  moment  of  distributing  the  provisions,  was  a crime  pun- 
ished with  immediate  death.  In  consequence  of  such  a regu- 
lation, it  may  easily  be  presumed  the  raft  was  soon  lightened. 
In  the  meanwhile  the  wine  diminished  sensibly,  and  the  half 


104 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  BIEDUSA. 


rations  very  much  displeased  a certain  chief  of  the  conspira- 
cy. On  purpose  to  avoid  being  reduced  to  that  extremity, 
the  executive  power  decided  it  was  much  wiser  to  drown  thir- 
teen people,  and  to  get  full  rations,  than  that  twenty-eight 
should  have  half  rations. 

Merciful  Heaven!  what  shame!  After  the  last  catastro- 
phe, the  chiefs  of  the  conspiracy,  fearing,  doubtless  of  being 
assassinated  in  their  turn,  threw  all  the  arms  into  the  sea,  and 
swore  an  inviolable  friendship  with  the  heroes  which  the 
hatchet  had  spared.  On  the  17th  of  July,  in  the  morning. 
Captain  Parnajon,  commandant  of  the  Argus  brig,  still  found 
fifteen  men  on  the  raft.  They  were  immediately  taken  on 
board,  and  conducted  to  Senegal.  Four  of  the  fifteen  are 
yet  alive,  viz.  Captain  Dupont,  residing  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Maintenon,  Lieutenant  L’Heureux,  since  Captain  at  Sene- 
gal, Savigny,  at  Rochefort,  and  Correard,  I know  not  where. 

On  the  5th  of  July,  at  ten  in  the  morning,  one  hour  after 
abandoning  the  raft,  and  three  after  quitting  the  Medusa,  M. 
Laperere,  the  officer  of  our  boat,  made  the  first  distribution  of 
provisions.  Each  passenger  had  a small  glass  of  water  and 
nearly  the  fourth  of  a biscuit.  Each  drank  his  allowance  of 
water  at  one  draught,  but  it  was  found  impossible  to  swallow 
one  morsel  of  our  biscuit,  it  being  so  impregnated  with  sea- 
water. It  happened,  however,  that  some  was  found  not  quite 
so  saturated.  Of  these  we  eat  a small  portion,  and  put  back 
the  remainder  for  a future  day.  Our  voyage  would  have  been 
sufficiently  agreeable,  if  the  beams  of  the  sun  had  not  been  so 
fierce.  On  the  evening  we  perceived  the  shores  of  the  De- 
sert ; but  as  the  two  chiefs  (MiVI.  Schmaltz  and  Lachau- 
mareys)  wished  to  go  right  for  Senegal,  notw  ithstanding  we 
were  still  one  hundred  leagues  from  it,  we  were  not  allowed 
to  land.  Several  officers  remonstrated,  both  on  account  of 
our  want  of  provisions  and  the  crowded  condition  of  the 
boats,  for  undertaking  so  dangerous  a voyage.  Others  urged 
with  equal  force,  that  it  would  be  dishonoring  the  French 
name  if  we  were  to  neglect  the  unfortunate  people  on  the 
raft,  and  insisted  we  should  be  set  on  shore,  and  whilst  we 
waited  there,  three  boats  should  return  to  look  after  the  raft, 
and  three  to  the  wreck  of  the  frigate,  to  take  up  the  seventeen 
who  were  left  there,  as  well  as  a sufficient  quantity  of  provi- 
sions to  enable  us  to  go  to  Senegal  by  the  way  of  Barbarv. 
But  MM.  Schmaltz  and  Lachaumareyswhose  boats  were  suf- 
ficiently well  provisioned,  scouted  the  advice  of  their  subal- 
terns, and  ordered  them  to  cast  anchor  till  the  following  morn- 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


105 


ing.  They  were  obliged  to  obey  these  orders,  and  to  relin- 
quish their  designs.  During  the  night,  a certain  passenger, 
who  was  doubtless  no  doctor,  and  who  believed  in  ghosts  and 
witches,  was  suddenly  frightened  by  the  appearance  of  flames, 
which  he  thought  he  saw  in  the  waters  of  the  sea,  a little  way 
from  where  our  boat  was  anchored.  INIy  father,  and  some 
others,  who  were  aware  that  the  sea  is  sometimes  phosphor- 
ated, confirmed  the  poor  credulous  man  in  his  belief,  and  add- 
ed several  circumstances  which  fairly  turned  his  brain.  They 
persuaded  him  the  Arabic  sorcerers  had  fired  the  sea  to  pre- 
vent us  from  travelling  along  their  deserts. 

On  tlie  morning  of  the  6th  of  July,  at  five  o’clock,  all  the 
boats  were  under  way  on  the  route  to  Senegal.  The  boats 
of  MM.  Schmaltz  and  Lachaumareys  took  the  lead  along  the 
coast,  and  all  the  expedition  followed.  About  eight,  several 
sailors  in  our  boat,  with  threats,  demanded  to  be  set  on  shore  ; 
but  M.  Laperere,  not  acceding  to  their  request,  the  whole 
were  about  to  revolt  and  seize  the  command  ; but  the  firmness 
of  this  officer  quelled  the  mutineers.  In  a spring  which  he 
made  to  seize  a firelock  which  a sailor  persisted  in  keeping  in 
his  possession,  he  almost  tumbled  into  the  sea.  ]\Iy  father 
fortunately  was  near  him,  and  held  him  by  his  clothes,  but  he 
had  instantly  to  quit  him,  for  fear  of  losing  his  hat,  which  the 
the  waves  were  floating  away.  A short  while  after  this  slight 
accident,  the  shallop,  which  we  had  lost  sight  of  since  the 
morning,  appeared  desirous  of  rejoining  us.  We  plied  all 
hands  to  avoid  her,  for  we  were  afraid  of  one  another,  and 
thought  that  that  boat,  encumbered  with  so  many  people,  wish- 
ed to  board  us  to  oblige  us  to  take  some  of  its  passengers,  as 
M.  Espial!  would  not  suffer  them  to  be  abandoned  like  those 
upon  the  rafi.  That  officer  hailed  us  at  a distance,  offering  to 
take  our  family  on  board,  adding,  he  was  anxious  to  take 
about  sixty  people  to  the  Desert.  The  officer  of  our  boat, 
thinking  that  this  was  a pretence,  replied,  we  preferred  suffer- 
ing where  we  were.  It  even  appeared  to  us  that  M.  Espiau 
had  hid  some  of  his  people  under  the  benches  of  the  shallop. 
But  alas  ; in  the  end  we  deeplv  deplored  being  so  suspicious, 
and  of  having  so  outraged  the  devotion  of  the  most  generous 
officer  of  the  Medusa. 

Our  boat  began  to  leak  considerably,  but  we  prevented  it 
as  well  as  we  could,  by  stuffing  the  largest  holes  with  oakum, 
which  an  old  sailor  had  had  the  precaution  to  take  before  quit- 
ting the  frigate.  At  noon  the  heat  became  so  strong — so  in- 
tolerable, that  several  of  us  believed  we  had  reached  our  last 
VOL.  u.  6* 


106 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


moments.  The  hot  winds  of  the  Desert  even  reached  us  ; and 
the  fine  sand  with  which  they  were  loaded,  had  completely  ob- 
scured the  clearness  of  the  atmosphere.  The  sun  presented 
a reddish  disk  ; the  whole  surface  of  the  ocean  became  nebul- 
ous, and  the  air  which  we  breathed,  depositing  a fine  sand,  an 
impalpable  powder,  penetrated  to  our  lungs,  already  parched 
with  a burning  thirst.  In  this  state  of  torment  we  remained 
till  four  in  the  afternoon,  when  a breeze  from  the  northwest 
brought  us  some  relief.  Notwithstanding  the  privations  we 
felt,  and  especially  the  burning  thirst  which  had  become  in- 
tolerable, the  cool  air  which  we  now  began  to  breathe,  made 
us  in  part  forget  our  sufferings.  The  heavens  began  again  to 
resume  the  usual  serenity  of  those  latitudes,  and  we  hoped  to 
have  passed  a good  night.  A second  distribution  of  provisions 
was  made  ; each  received  a small  glass  of  water,  and  the 
eighth  part  of  a biscuit.  Notwithstanding  our  meagre  fare, 
every  one  seemed  content,  in  the  peruasion  we  would  reach 
Senegal  by  the  morrow.  But  how  vain  were  all  our  hopes, 
and  what  sufferings  had  we  yet  to  endure  ! 

At  half  past  seven,  the  sky  was  covered  with  stormy  clouds. 
The  serenity  we  had  admired  a little  while  before,  entirely  dis- 
appeared, and  gave  place  to  tbe  most  gloomy  obscurity.  The 
surface  of  the  ocean  presented  all  the  signs  of  a coming  temp- 
est. The  horizon  on  the  side  of  the  Desert  had  the  appear- 
ance of  a long  hideous  chain  of  mountains  piled  on  one  an- 
other, the  summits  of  which  seemed  to  vomit  fire  and  smoke. 
Bluish  clouds,  streaked  with  a dark  copper  color,  detached 
themselves  from  that  shapeless  heap,  and  came  and  joined 
with  those  which  floated  over  our  heads.  In  less  than  half 
an  hour  the  ocean  seemed  confounded  with  the  terrible  skv 
which  canopied  us.  The  stars  were  liid.  Suddenly  a fright- 
ful noise  t\as  hettrd  from  the  west,  and  all  the  waves  of  the 
sea  rushed  to  founder  our  frail  bark.  A fearful  silence  suc- 
ceeded to  the  general  consternation  Every  tongue  was 
mute  ; and  none  durst  communicate  to  his  neighbor  the  horror 
with  which  his  mind  was  impressed.  At  intervals  the  cries  of 
the  children  rent  our  hearts.  At  that  instant  a weeping  and 
agonized  mother  bared  her  breast  to  her  dying  child,  but  it 
yielded  nothing  to  appease  tbe  thirst  of  the  little  innocent 
who  pressed  it  in  yain.  0 night  of  horrors  ! v,  hat  pen  is  ca- 
pable to  paint  thy  terrible  picture  ! How  describe  the  agoniz- 
ing fears  of  a father  and  mother,  at  the  sight  of  their  children 
tossed  about  and  e.xpiring  of  hunger  in  a small  boat,  which  the 
winds  and  waves  threatened  to  engulf  at  every  instant  ! Hav- 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


107 


ins;  full  before  our  eyes  the  prospect  of  inevitable  death,  we 
gave  ourselves  up  to  our  unfortunate  condition,  and  addressed 
our  prayers  to  Heaven.  The  winds  growled  with  the  utmost 
fury  ; the  tempestuous  waves  arose  exasperated.  In  their 
terrific  encounter  a mountain  of  water  was  precipitated  into 
jur  boat,  carrying  away  one  of  the  sails,  and  the  greater  part 
of  the  effects  which  the  sailors  had  saved  from  the  Medusa. 
Our  bark  was  nearly  sunk  ; the  females  and  the  children  lay 
rolling  in  its  bottom,  drinking  the  waters  of  bitterness  ; and 
their  cries,  mixed  with  the  roaring  of  the  waves  and  the  furi- 
ous north  wind,  increased  the  horrors  of  the  scene.  JNly  un- 
fortunate father  then  experienced  the  most  excruciating  agony 
of  mind.  The  idea  of  the  loss  which  the  shipwreck  had  oc- 
casioned to  him,  and  the  danger  which  still  menaced  all  he 
held  dearest  in  the  world,  plunged  him  into  a swoon.  The 
tenderness  of  his  wife  and  children  recovered  him  ; but  alas  ! 
his  recovery  was  to  still  more  bitterly  deplore  the  wretched 
situation  of  his  family.  He  clasped  us  to  liis  bosom  ; he 
bathed  us  with  his  tears,  and  seemed  as  if  he  was  regarding  us 
with  his  last  looks  of  love. 

Every  soul  in  the  boat  was  seized  with  the  same  perturba- 
tion, but  it  manifested  itself  in  different  ways.  One  part  of 
the  sailors  remained  motionless,  in  a bewildered  state  ; the 
other  cheered  and  encouraged  one  another  ; the  children, 
locked  in  the  arms  of  their  [larents,  wept  incessantly.  Some 
demanded  drink,  vomiting  the  salt  water  which  choked  them  ; 
others,  in  short,  embraced  as  for  the  last  time,  intertwining 
their  arms,  and  vowing  to  die  together. 

In  the  meanwhile  the  sea  became  rougher  and  rougher. 
The  whole  surface  of  the  ocean  seemed  a vast  plain  furrowed 
with  huge  blackish  waves  fringed  with  white  foam.  The 
thunder  growled  around  us,  and  the  lightning  discovered  to  our 
eyes  all  that  our  imagination  could  conceive  most  horrible. 
Our  boat,  beset  on  all  sides  by  the  wind.s,  and  at  every  instant 
tossed  on  the  summit  of  mounyiins  of  water,  was  very  nearly 
sunk  in  spite  of  our  every  efiorl  in  baling  it,  when  we  discover- 
ed a large  hole  in  its  poop.  It  was  instantly  stuffed  with 
everything  we  could  find: — old  clothes,  sleeves  of  shirts,  shreds 
of  coats,  shawls,  useless  bonnets,  everything  was  employed, 
and  secured  us  as  far  as  it  was  possible.  During  the  space 
of  six  hours,  we  rowed  suspended  alternately  between  hope, 
and  fear,  between  life  and  death.  At  last  towards  the  middie 
of  the  night,  Heaven  which  had  seen  our  resignation,  com- 
manded the  floods  to  be  still.  Instantly  the  sea  became  less 


108 


FREXCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


rough,  the  veil  which  covered  the  sky  became  less  obscure, 
the  stars  again  shone  out,  and  the  tempest  seemed  to  withdraw. 
A general  exclamation  of  joy  and  thankfulness  issued  at  one 
instant  from  every  mouth.  The  winds  calmed,  and  each  of  us 
sought  a little  sleep,  while  our  good  and  generous  pilot  steer- 
ed our  boat  on  a still  very  stormy  sea. 

The  day  at  last,  the  day  so  desired,  entirely  restored  the 
calm  ; but  it  brought  no  other  consolation.  During  the  night, 
the  currents,  the  waves,  and  the  winds  had  taken  us  so  far 
out  to  sea,  that,  on  the  dawning  of  the  7th  of  July,  we  saw 
nothing  but  sky  and  water,  without  knowing  whither  to  direct 
our  course  ; for  our  compass  had  been  broken  during  the 
tempest.  In  this  hopeless  condition,  we  continued  to  steer 
sometimes  to  the  right  and  sometimes  to  the  left,  until  the  sun 
arose,  and  at  last  showed  us  the  east. 

On  the  morning  of  the  7th  of  July,  we  again  saw  the 
shores  of  the  Desert,  notwithstanding  we  were  a great  dis- 
tance from  it.  The  sailors  renewed  their  murmurings,  wish- 
ing  to  get  on  shore,  with  the  hope  of  being  able  to  get  some 
wholesome  plants,  and  some  more  palatable  water  than  that  of 
the  sea;  but  as  we  were  afraid  of  the  IMoors,  their  request 
was  opposed.  However,  M.  Laperere  proposed  to  take  them 
as  near  as  he  could  to  the  first  breakers  on  the  coast;  and 
when  there,  those  who  wished  to  go  on  shore  should  throw 
themselves  into  the  sea,  and  swim  to  land.  Eleven  accepted 
the  proposal;  but  when  we  had  reached  the  first  waves,  none 
had  the  courage  to  brave  the  mountains  of  water  which  roll- 
ed between  them  and  the  beach.  Our  sailors  then  betook 
themselves  to  their  benches  and  oars,  and  promised  to  be 
more  quiet  for  the  future.  A short  while  after,  a third  distri- 
bution was  made  since  our  departure  from  the  iMedusa;  and 
nothing  more  remained  than  four  pints  of  water,  and  one  half 
dozen  biscuits.  What  steps  were  we  to  take  in  this  cruel 
situation  ? We  were  desirous  of  going  on  shore,  but  we  had 
such  dangers  to  encounter.  However  we  soon  came  to  a de- 
cision, when  we  saw  a caravifli  of  IMoors  on  the  coast.  \Ve 
then  stood  a little  out  to  sea.  According  to  the  calculation 
of  our  commanding  officer,  we  would  arrive  at  Senegal  on 
the  morrow.  Deceived  by  that  false  account,  we  preferred 
suffering  one  day  more,  rather  than  be  taken  by  the 
Moors  of  the  Desert,  or  perish  among  the  breakers.  We 
had  now  no  more  than  a small  half  glass  of  water,  and  the 
seventh  of  a biscuit. 

Exposed  as  we  were  to  the  heat  of  the  sun,  which  darted 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


109 


its  rays  perpendicularly  on  our  heads,  that  ration,  though  small, 
would  have  been  a grout  relief  to  us;  but  the  distribution 
was  delayed  to  the  morrow.  We  were  then  obliged  to  drinl 
the  bitter  sea  water,  ill  as  it  was  calculated  to  quench  out 
thirst.  Must  I tell  it!  thirst  had  so  withered  the  lungs  of 
our  sailors,  that  they  drank  water  salter  than  that  of  the  sea 
Our  numbers  diminished  daily,  and  nothing  but  the  hope  of 
arriving  at  the  colony  on  the  following  day  sustained  our  frail 
e.xistence.  My  young  brothers  and  sisters  wept  incessantly 
for  water.  The  little  Laura,  aged  six  years  lay  dying  at  the 
feet  of  her  mother.  Her  mournful  cries  so  moved  the  sou', 
of  my  unfortunate  father,  that  he  was  on  the  eve  of  opening 
aviento  quench  the  thirst  which  consumed  his  child;  liut  a 
wise  person  opposed  his  design,  observing  that  all  the  bloo<t 
in  his  body  would  not  prolong  the  life  of  his  infant  one  m- 
ment. 

The  freshness  of  the  night  wind  procured  us  some  respite 
We  anchored  pretty  near  to  the  shore,  and  though  dying  oi 
famine,  each  got  a tranquil  sleep.  On  the  morning  of  tlu» 
8th  of  July,  at  break  of  day,  we  took  the  route  for  Senegal 
A short  while  after  the  wind  fell,  and  we  had  a dead  calm.— 
We  endeavored  to  row,  but  our  strength  was  exhausted.  A 
burth  and  last  distribution  was  made,  and  in  the  twinkling  of 
an  eye,  our  last  resources  were  consumed.  We  were  fortv- 
two  people  who  had  to  feed  upon  six  biscuits  and  about  four 
pints  of  water,  with  no  hope  of  a farther  supply.  Then  came 
the  moment  for  deciding  whether  we  were  to  perish  among 
the  breakers,  which  defended  the  approach  to  the  shores  of 

the  Desert,  or  to  die  of  famine  in  continuing  our  route. 

The  majority  preferred  the  last  species  of  misery.  We  con- 
tinued our  progress  along  the  shore,  painfully  pulling  our 
oars.  Upon  the  beach  were  distinguished  several  downs  of 
white  sand  and  some  small  trees.  We  were  thus  creeping 
along  the  coast,  observing  a mournful  silence,  when  a sailor 
suddenly  exclaimed,  behold  the  Moors!  ^^'’e  did,  in  .fact,  see 
various  individuals  upon  the  rising  ground,  walking  at  a 
quick  pace,  and  whom  we  took  to  be  the  Arabs  of  the  Desert. 
As  we  were  very  near  the  shore,  we  stood  farther  out  to  sea, 
fearing  that  these  pretended  flloors,  or  Arabs,,  would  throw 
themselves  into  the  sea,  swim  out,  and  take  us.  Some  hours 
after,  we  observed  several  people  upon  an  eminence,  wno 
seemed  to  make  signals  for  us. 

We  examined  them  attentively,  and  soon  recognized  them 
to  be  our  companions  in  misfortune.  We  replied  to  them  by 


110 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


attaching  a white  handkerchief  to  the  top  of  our  mast.  Then 
we  resolved  to  land  at  the  risk  of  peiishing  among  the  break- 
ers, which  were  very  strong  towards  the  shore,  although  the 
sea  was  calm.  On  approaching  the  beach,  we  went  towards 
the  right,  where  the  waves  seemed  less  agitated,  and  endeav- 
ored to  reach  it,  with  the  hope  of  being  able  more  easily  to 
land.  Scarcely  had  we  directed  our  course  to  that  point, 
when  we  perceived  a great  number  of  people  standing  near 
to  a little  wood  surrounding  the  sand-hills.  We  recognized 
them  to  be  the  passengers  of  that  boat,  which,  like  ourselves, 
were  deprived  of  provisions. 

Meanwhile  we  approached  the  shore,  and  already  the  foam- 
ing surge  filled  us  with  terror.  Each  wave  that  came  from 
the  open  sea,  each  billow  that  swept  beneath  our  boat,  made 
us  bound  into  the  air;  so  we  were  sometimes  thrown  from  the 
poop  to  the  prow,  and  from  the  prow  to  the  poop.  Then,  if 
our  pilot  had  missed  the  sea,  we  ^vould  have  been  sunk;  the 
waves  would  have  thrown  us  aground,  and  we  would  have 
been  buried  among  the  breakers.  The  helm  of  the  boat  was 
again  given  to  the  old  pilot,  who  had  already  so  happily  steer- 
ed us  through  the  dangers  of  the  storm.  He  instantly  threw  in- 
to the  sea  the  mast,  the  sails,  and  everything  that  could  impede 
our  proceedings.  When  we  came  to  the  first  landing  point, 
several  of  our  shipwrecked  companions,  who  had  reached  the 
shore,  ran  and  hid  themselves  behind  the  hills,  not  to  see  us 
perish;  others  made  signs  not  to  approach  at  that  place;  some 
covered  their  eyes  with  their  hands;  others,  at  last  despising 
the  danger,  precipitated  themselves  into  the  waves  to  receive 
us  in  their  arms.  ^Ve  tlien  saw  a spectacle  that  made  us 
shudder.  We  had  already  doubled  two  ranges  of  breakers; 
but  those  which  we  had  still  to  cross  raised  their  foaming 
waves  to  a prodigious  height,  then  sunk  with  a hollow  and 
monstrous  sound,  sweeping  along  a long  line  of  the  coast. — 
Our  boat  sometimes  greatly  elevated,  and  sometimes  engulf- 
ed between  the  waves,  seemed,  at  the  moment,  of  utter  ruin. 
Bruised,  battered  and  tossed  about  on  all  hands,  it  turned  of 
itself,  and  refused  to  obey  the  kind  hand  which  directed  it. — 
At  that  instant  a huge  wave  rushed  from  the  open  sea,  and 
dashed  against  the  poop;  the  boat  plunged,  disappeared,  and 
we  were  all  among  the  waves.  Our  sailors,  v hose  strength 
had  returned  at  the  presence  of  danger,  redoubled  their  efforts, 
uttering  mournful  sounds.  Our  bark  groaned,  the  oars  were 
broken;  it  was  thought  aground,  but  it  was  stranded;  it  was 
upon  its  side.  The  last  sea  rushed  upon  us  with  the  impetu 


FJRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA 


in 


osity  of  a torrent.  We  were  all  up  to  the  neck  in  water;  the 
bitter  sea-froth  choked  us.  The  grapnel  was  thrown  out. — ■ 
The  sailors  threw  themselves  into  the  sea;  they  took  the 
children  in  their  arms;  returned,  and  took  us  upon  their 
shoulders;  and  I found  myself  seated  upon  the  sand  on  the 
shore,  by  the  side  of  my  step-mother,  my  brothers  and  sisters, 
almost  dead.  Every  one  was  upon  the  beach  except  my  fath- 
er and  some  sailors;  hut  that  good  man  arrived  at  last,  to 
mingle  his  tears  with  those  of  his  family  and  friends. 

Instantly  our  hearts  joined  in  addressing  our  prayers  and 
praises  to  God.  I raised  my  hands  to  heaven,  and  remained 
sometime  immoveable  upon  the  beach.  Every  one  also  hast- 
ened to  testify  his  gratitude  to  our  old  pilot,  who  next  to 
God,  justly  merited  the  title  of  our  preserver.  M.  Dumege, 
a naval  surgeon,  gave  him  an  elegant  gold  watch,  the  only 
thing  he  had  saved  from  the  Medusa. 

Let  the  reader  now  recollect  all  the  perils  to  which  we  had 
been  exposed  in  escaping  from  the  wreck  of  .the  frigate  to  the 
shores  of  the  Desert — all  that  we  had  suffered  during  our  four 
days’  voyage — and  he  will  perhaps  have  a just  notion  of  the 
various  sensations  we  felt  on  getting  on  shore  on  that  strange 
and  savage  land.  Doubtless  the  joy  we  experienced  at  having 
escaped,  as  by  a miracle,  the  fury  of  the  floods,  was  very 
great;  but  how  much  was  it  lessened  by  the  feelings  of  our 
horrible  situation!  Without  water,  provisions,  and  the  ma- 
jority of  us  nearly  naked,  was  it  to  be  wondered  at  that  we 
should  be  seized  with  terror  on  thinking  of  the  obstacles 
which  we  had  to  surmount,  the  fatigues,  the  privations,  the 
pains  and  sufferings  we  had  to  endure,  with  the  dangers  we 
had  to  encounter  in  the  immense  and  frightful  Desert  we  had 
to  traverse  before  we  could  arrive  at  our  destination.^  .Al- 
mighty Providence!  it  was  in  Thee  alone  I put  my  trust. 

After  we  had  a little  recovered  from  the  fainting  and  fatigue 
of  our  getting  on  shore,  our  fellow-suflerers  told  us  they  had 
landed  in  the  forenoon,  and  cleared  the  breakers  by  the 
strength  of  their  oars  and  sails  ; but  they  had  not  all  been  so 
lucky  as  we  were.  One  unfortunate  person,  too  desirous  of 
getting  quickly  on  shore,  had  his  legs  broken  under  the 
shallop,  and  was  taken  and  laid  on  the  beach,  and  left  to  the 
care  of  Providence.  M.  Espiau,  commander  of  the  shallop, 
reproached  us  for  having  doubted  him  when  he  wished  to  board 
us  to  take  our  family  along  with  him.  It  was  most  true  he 
had  landed  sixty-three  people  that  day.  A short  while  after 
our  refusal,  he  took  the  passengers  of  the  yawl,  who  wmuld  n 


112 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


fallibly  have  perished  in  the  stormy  nights  of  the  6th  and  7th. 
Ihe  boat  named  the  Senegal,  commanded  by  INI.  Maudet,  had 
made  the  shore  at  the  same  time  with  M.  Espiau.  The  boats 
of  MM.  Schmaltz  and  Lachaumareys  were  the  only  ones 
which  continued  the  route  for  Senegal,  while  nine-tenths  of 
the  Frenchmen  intrusted  to  these  gentlemen  were  butchering 
each  other  on  the  raft,  or  dying  of  hunger  on  the  burning 
sands  of  Sahara. 

About  seven  in  the  morning,  a caravan  was  formed  to  pen- 
etrate into  the  interior,  for  the  purpose  of  finding  some  fresh 
water.  We  did  accordingly  find  some  at  a little  distance  from 
the  sea,  by  digging  among  the  sand.  Every  one  instantly 
flocked  round  the  little  wells,  which  furnished  enough  to 
quench  our  thirst.  This  brackish  water  was  found  to  be  de- 
licious, although  it  had  a sulphurous  taste  : its  color  was  that 
of  whev.  As  all  our  clothes  were  wet  and  in  tatters,  and  as 
we  had  nothing  to  change  them,  some  generous  officers  offer- 
ed theirs.  My  step-mother,  my  cousin,  and  my  sister,  were 
dressed  in  them  ; for  myself,  I preferred  keeping  my  own. 
We  remained  nearly  an  hour  beside  our  beneficent  fountain, 
then  took  the  route  for  Senegal  ; that  is,  a southerly  direction, 
for  we  did  not  know  exactly  where  that  country  lay.  It  was 
agreed  that  the  females  and  children  should  walk  before  the 
caravan,  that  they  might  not  be  left  behind.  The  sailors  vol- 
untarily carried  the  youngest  on  their  shoulders,  and  every 
one  took  the  route  along  the  coast.  Notwithstanding  it  was 
nearly  seven  o’clock,  the  sand  was  quite  burning,  and  we  suf- 
fered severely,  walking  without  shoes,  having  lost  them  while 
landing.  As  soon  as  we  arrived  on  the  shore,  we  went  to 
walk  on  the  wet  sand,  to  cool  us  a little.  Thus  we  travel- 
ed during  all  the  night,  without  encountering  anything  but 
shells,  which  wounded  our  feet. 

On  the  morning  of  the  9ih,  w'e  saw  an  antelope  on  the  top 
of  a little  hill,  which  instantly  disappeared,  before  we  had  time 
to  shoot  it.  The  Desert  seemed  to  our  view'  one  immense 
plain  of  sand,  on  which  was  seen  not  one  blade  of  verdure. 
However,  we  still  found  water  by  digging  in  the  sand.  In  the 
forenoon,  two  officers  of  marine  complained  that  our  familv  in- 
commoded the, progress  of  the  caravan.  It  is  true,  the  females 
and  the  children  could  not  walk  so  quickly  as  the  men.  We 
w'alked  as  fast  as  it  w'as  possible  for  us,  nevertheless,  we  often 
fell  behind,  which  obliged  them  to  halt  til!  we  came  up 
These  officers,  joined  with  other  individuals,  considered  among 
themselves  whether  they  would  wait  for  us,  or  to  abandon  us 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


113 


IP  the  Desert.  I will  be  bold  to  say,  however,  that  but  few 
were  of  the  latter  opinion.  My  father  being  informed  of  what 
was  plotting  against  us,  stepped  up  to  the  chiefs  of  the  con- 
spiracy, and  reproached  them  in  the  bitterest  terms  for  their 
selfishness  and  brutality.  The  dispute  wa.xed  hot.  Those 
wlio  were  desirous  of  leaving  us  drew  their  swords,  and  my 
father  put  his  hand  upon  a poignard,  with  which  he  had  pro- 
vided himself  on  quitting  the  frigate.  At  this  scene,  we  threw 
ourselves  in  between  them,  conjuring  him  rather  to  remain  in 
the  Desert  with  his  family,  than  seek  the  assistance  of  those 
who  were,  perhaps,  less  human  than  the  Moors  themselves. 
Several  people  took  our  part,  particularly  M.  Begnere,  cap- 
tain of  infantry,  who  quieted  the  dispute  by  saying  to  his  sol- 
diers, ‘ My  friends,  you  are  Frenchmen,  and!  have  the  honor 
of  being  your  commander  ; let  us  never  abandon  an  unfortu- 
nate family  in  the  Desert,  so  long  as  we  are  able  to  be  of  use 
to  them.’  This  brief,  but  energetic  speech,  caused  those  to 
blush  who  wished  to  leave  us.  All  then  joined  with  the  old 
captain  saying  they  would  not  leave  us  on  condition  we  would 
walk  quicker.  INI.  Begnere  and  his  soldiers  replied,  they  did 
not  wish  to  impose  conditions  on  those  to  whom  they  were  de- 
sirous of  doing  a favor  ; and  the  unfortunate  family  of  Picard 
were  again  on  the  road  with  the  whole  caravan. 

About  noon  hunger  was  felt  so  powerfully  among  us,  that  it 
was  agreed  upon  to  go  to  the  small  hills  of  sand  which  were 
near  the  coast,  to  see  if  any  herbs  could  be  found  fit  for  eat- 
ing ; but  we  only  got  poisonous  plants,  among  which  were 
various  kinds  of  euphorbium.  Convolvaluses  of  a bright  green 
carpeted  the  downs  ; but  on  tasting  their  leaves  we  found  them 
as  bitter  as  gall.  The  caravan  rested  in  this  place,  while 
several  officers  went  farther  into  the  interior.  They  came 
back  in  about  an  hour,  loaded  with  wild  purslain,  which  they 
distributed  to  each  of  us.  Every  one  instantly  devoured  his 
bunch  of  herbage,  without  leaving  the  smallest  branch  : but 
as  our  hunger  was  far  from  being  satisfied  with  this  small  al- 
lowance, the  soldiers  and  sailors  betook  themselves  to  look  for 
more.  They  soon  brought  back  a sufficient  quantity,  which 
was  equally  distributed,  and  devoured  upon  the  spot,  so  deli- 
cious had  hunger  made  that  food  to  us.  For  myself,  I declare 
I never  eat  anything  with  so  much  appetite  in  all  my  life. 
Water  was  also  found  in  this  place,  but  it  was  of  an  abomin- 
able taste.  After  this  truly  frugal  repast,  we  continued  our 
route.  The  heat  was  insupportable  in  the  last  degree.  The 
sands  on  which  we  trod  were  burning,  nevertheless  severaJ  ef 


114 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


US  walked  on  these  scorching  coals  without  shoes  ; and  the 
females  had  nothing  but  their  hair  for  a cap.  When  we  reach- 
ed tlie  sea-shore,  we  all  ran  and  lay  down  among  the  waves. 
After  remaining  there  some  time,  we  took  our  route  along  the 
wet  beach.  On  our  journey  we  met  with  several  large  crabs, 
which  were  of  considerable  service  to  us.  Every  now  and 
then  we  endeavored  to  slake  our  thirst  bj'  sucking  their  crook- 
ed claws.  About  nine  at  night  we  halted  between  two  pretty 
high  sand  hills.  After  a short  talk  concerning  our  misfor- 
tunes, all  seemed  desirous  of  passing  the  night  in  this  place, 
notwithstanding  we  heard  on  every  side  the  roaring  of  leopards. 
We  deliberated  on  the  means  of  securing  ourselves,  but  sleep 
soon  put  an  end  to  our  fears.  Scarcely  had  we  slumbered  a 
few  hours  when  aterrilde  roaring  of  wild  beasts  awoke  us,  and 
made  us  stand  on  our  defence.  It  was  a beautiful  moonlight 
night,  and  in  spite  of  my  fears  and  the  horrible  aspect  of  the 
place,  nature  never  appeared  so  sublime  to  me  before.  In- 
stantly something  was  announced  that  resembled  a lion.  This 
information  was  listened  to  with  the  greatest  emotion.  Every 
one  being  desirous  of  verifying  the  truth,  fixed  upon  something 
he  thought  to  be  the  object  : one  believed  he  saw  the  long 
teeth  of  the  king  of  the  forest  ; another  was  convinced  his 
mouth  was  already  open  to  devour  us  : several,  armed  with 
muskets,  aimed  at  the  animal,  and  advancing  a few  steps,  dis- 
covered the  pretended  lion  to  he  nothing  more  than  a shrub 
fluctuating  in  the  breeze.  However,  the  bowlings  of  ferocious 
beasts  had  so  frightened  us,  being  yet  heard  at  intervals  that 
we  again  sought  the  sea-shore,  on  purpose  to  continue  our 
route  towards  the  south. 

Some  of  our  companions  were  desirous  of  making  observ- 
ations in  the  interior,  and  they  did  not  go  in  vain.  They  in- 
stantly returned,  and  told  us  they  had  seen  two  Arab  tents 
upon  a slight  rising  ground.  We  instantly  directed  our  steps 
thither.  We  had  to  pass  great  downs  of  sand  very  slippery, 
and  arrived  in  a large  plain  streaked  here  and  there  with  ver- 
dure ; but  the  turf  was  so  hard  and  piercing,  we  could  scarce- 
ly walk  over  it  without  wounding  our  feet.  Our  presence  in 
these  frightful  solitudes  put  to  flight  three  or  four  3Ioorish 
shepherds,  who  herded  a small  flock  of  sheep  and  goats  in  an 
oasis.  At  last  we  arrived  at  the  tents  after  which  we  were 
searching,  and  found  in  them  three  Mooresses  and  two  little 
ciiildren,  who  did  not  seem  in  the  least  frightened  by  our  visit. 
A negro  servant,  belonging  to  an  officer  of  marine,  interpret- 
ed between  us  ; and  the  good  women,  who,  when  they  had 
beard  of  our  misfortunes,  oflered  us  millet  and  water  for  - 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


IIS 


ment.  We  bought  a little  of  that  grain  at  the  rate  of  thirty 
pence  a handful  ; the  water  was  got  for  three  francs  a glass  ; 
it  was  very  good,  and  none  grudged  the  money  it  cost.  As  a 
glass  of  water,  with  a handful  of  millet,  was  but  a poor  dinner 
for  famished  people,  my  father  bought  two  kids,  which  they 
would  not  give  him  under  twenty  piastres.  We  immediately 
killed  them,  and  our  Mooresses  boiled  them  in  a large  kettle. 
While  our  repast  was  preparing,  my  father,  who  could  not  af- 
ford the  whole  of  the  e.xpense,  got  others  to  contribute  to  it  ; 
but  an  old  officer  of  marine,  who  was  to  have  been  captain  of 
the  port  of  Senegal,  was  the  only  person  who  refused,  notwith- 
standing he  had  about  him  nearly  three  thousand  francs  which 
he  boasted  of  in  the  end.  Several  soldiers  and  sailors  had 
seen  him  count  it  in  round  pieces  of  gold,  on  coming  ashore 
on  the  Desert,  and  reproached  him  for  his  sordid  avarice  ; but 
he  seemed  insensible  to  their  reproaches,  nor  eat  the  less  of  his 
portion  of  the  kid  with  his  companions  in  misfortune. 

When  about  to  resume  our  journey,  we  saw  several  Moors 
approaching  us  armed  with  lances.  Our  people  instantly 
seized  their  arms,  and  put  themselves  in  readiness  to  defend 
us  in  case  of  an  attack.  Two  officers,  followed  by  several 
soldiers  and  sailors,  with  our  interpreter,  ad.vancedto  discover 
their  intentions.  They  instantly  returned  with  the  Moors, 
who  said,  that  far  from  wishing  to  do  us  harm,  they  had  come 
to  offer  us  their  assistance,  and  to  conduct  us  to  Senegal. 
This  offer  being  accepted  of  with  gratitude  by  all  of  us,  the 
Moors,  of  w'hom  we  had  been  so  afraid,  became  our  protectors 
and  friends,  verifying  the  old  proverb,  there  are  good  people 
everywhere  ! As  the  camp  of  the  Moors  wms  at  some  con- 
siderable distance  from  where  we  were,  we  set  off  altogether 
to  reach  it  before  night.  After  having  walked  about  two 
leagues  through  the  burning  sands,  we  found  ourselves  again 
upon  the  shore.  Towards  night,  our  conductors  made  us 
strike  again  into  the  interior,  saying  we  were  near  their  camp 
which  is  called  in  their  language  Berkelet.  But  the  short 
distance  of  the  Moors  was  found  very  long  by  the  females  and 
the  children,  on  account  of  the  downs  of  sand  which  we  had  to 
ascend  and  descend  every  instant,  also  of  prickly  shrubs  over 
which  w'e  were  frequently  obliged  to  walk.  Those  who  were 
barefooted,  felt  most  severely  at  this  time  the  want  of  their 
shoes.  I myself  lost  among  the  bushes  various  shreds  of  my 
dress,  and  my  feet  and  legs  were  all  streaming  with  blood. 
At  length,  after  two  long  hours  of  walking  and  suffering,  we 
arrived  at  the  camp  of  that  tribe  to  which  belonged  our  Arab 


116 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


conductors.  We  had  scarcely  got  into  the  camp,  when  the 
dogs,  the  children,  and  the  Moorish  women,  began  to  annoy 
us.  Some  of  them  threw  sand  in  our  eyes,  others  amused 
themselves  by  snatching  at  our  hair,  on  pretence  of  wishing 
to  examine  it.  This  pinched  us,  that  spit  upon  us  ; the  dogs 
bit  our  legs,  whilst  the  old  harpies  cut  the  buttons  from  the 
officers  coats,  or  endeavored  to  take  away  the  lace.  Our 
conductors,  however,  had  pity  on  us,  and  chased  away  the 
dogs  and  the  curious  crowd,  who  had  already  made  us  suffer 
as  much  as  the  thorns  which  had  torn  our  feet.  The  chiefs 
of  the  camp,  our  guides,  and  some  good  women,  at  last  set 
about  getting  us  some  supper.  Water  in  abundance  was 
given  us  without  payment,  and  they  sold  us  fish  dried  in  the 
sun,  and  some  bowlsful  of  sour  milk,  at  a reasonable  price. 

We  found  a Moor  in  the  camp  who  had  previously  known  my 
father  at  Senegal,  and  who  spoke  a little  French.  As  soon  as 
he  recognised  him,  he  cried,  ‘Tiens  toi  Picard  ! ni  a pas  con 
neitre  moi  Amet  ?’  Hark  ye,  Picard,  know  you  not  Amet  ? 
We  were  all  struck  with  astonishment  at  these  French  words 
coming  from  the  mouth  of  a Moor.  IMy  father  recollected 
having  employed  long  ago  a young  goldsmith  at  Senegal,  and 
discovering  the  Moor  Amet  to  be  the  same  person,  shook  him 
by  the  hand.  After  that  good  fellow  had  been  made  acquaint- 
ed with  our  shipwreck,  and  to  what  extremities  our  unfortu- 
nate family  had  been  reduced,  he  could  not  refrain  from  tears  ; 
and  this  perhaps  wms  the  first  time  a Mussulman  had  ever 
wept  over  the  misfortunes  of  a Christian.  Amet  was  not  sat- 
isfied with  deploring  our  hard  fate  ; he  was  desirous  of  prov- 
ing that  he  was  generous  and  humane,  and  instantly  distributed 
among  us  a large  quantity  of  milk  and  water  free  of  any 
charge.  He  also  raised  for  our  family  a large  tent  of  the 
skins  of  camels,  cattle  and  sheep,  because  his  religion  would 
not  allow  him  to  lodge  with  Christians  under  the  same  roof. 
The  place  appeared  very  dark,  and  the  obscurity  made  us  un- 
easy. Amet  and  our  conductors  lighted  a large  fire  to  quiet 
us  ; and  at  last,  bidding  us  good  night,  and  retiring  to  his  tent, 
said,  ‘ Sleep  in  peace  ; the  God  of  the  Christians  is  also  the 
God  of  the  Mussulman.’ 

We  had  resolved  to  quit  this  truly  hospitable  place  early  in 
tire  morning  ; but  during  the  night,  some  people  who  had  pro- 
bably too  much  money,  imagined  the  Moors  had  taken  us  to 
their  camp  to  plunder  us.  They  communicated  their  fears  to 
others,  and  pretending  that  the  Moors,  who  walked  up  and 
down  among  their  flocks,  and  cried  from  time  to  time  to  keep 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


117 


away  the  ferocious  beasts,  had  already  given  the  signal  for 
pursuing  and  murdering  us.  Instantly  a general  panic  seized 
all  our  people,  and  they  wished  to  set  off  forthwith.  My  fa- 
ther, although  he  well  knew  the  perfidy  of  the  inhabitants  of 
the  Desert,  endeavored  to  assure  them  we  had  nothing  to  fear, 
because  the  Arabs  were  too  frightened  for  the  people  of  Sene- 
gal, who  would  not  fail  to  avenge  us  if  we  were  insulted  ; but 
nothing  could  quiet  their  apprehensions,  and  we  had  to  take 
the  route  during  the  middle  of  the  night.  The  Moors  being 
soon  acquainted  with  our  fears,  made  us  all  kinds  of  protesta- 
tions ; and  seeing  we  persisted  in  quitting  the  camp,  offered 
us  asses  to  carry  us  as  far  as  the  Senegal.  These  beasts  of 
burden  were  hired  at  the  rate  of  12  francs  a day,  for  each  head, 
and  we  took  our  departure  under  the  guidance  of  those  Moors 
who  had  before  conducted  us  to  the  camp.  Amet’s  wife  being 
unwell,  he  could  not  accompany  us,  but  recommended  us 
strongly  to  our  guides.  My  father  was  able  to  hire  only  two 
asses  for  the  whole  of  our  family  ; and  as  it  was  numerous,  my 
sister  Caroline,  my  cousin,  and  myself,  were  obliged  to  crawl 
along,  whilst  my  unfortunate  father  followed  in  the  suite  of  the 
caravan,  which  in  truth  went  much  quicker  than  we  did. 

A short  distance  from  the  camp,  the  brave  and  compassion- 
ate Qapt.  Begnere,  seeing  we  still  walked,  obliged 'us  to  ac- 
cept of  the  ass  he  had  hired  for  himself,  saying  he  would  not 
ride  when  young  ladies  exhausted  with  fatigue,  followed  on 
foot.  The  King  afterwards  honorably  recompensed  this 
worthy  officer,  who  ceased  not  to  regard  our  unfortunate 
family  with  a care  and  attention  I will  never  forget. 

During  the  remainder  of  the  night,  we  travelled  in  a 
manner  sufficiently  agreeable,  mounting  alternately  the  ass  of 
Captain  Begnere. 

At  five  in  the  morning  of  the  11th  of  July  we  regained  the 
sea-shore.  Our  asses,  fatigued  with  the  long  journey  among 
the  sand,  ran  instantly  and  lay  down  among  the  breakers,  in 
spite  of  our  utmost  exertions  to  prevent  them.  This  caused 
several  of  us  to  take  a bath  we  wished  not;  I was  myself  held 
under  my  ass  in  the  water,  and  had  great  difficulty  in  saving 
one  of  my  young  brothers  who’ was  floating  away.  But,  in 
the  end  as  this  incident  had  no  unfortunate  issue,  we  laugh- 
ed, and  continued  our  route,  some  on  foot  and  some  on  the  ca- 
pricious asses.  Towards  ten  o’clock,  perceiving  a ship  out 
at  sea,  we  attached  a white  handkerchief  to  the  muzzle  of  a 
gun,  waiving  it  in  the  air,  and  soon  had  the  satisfaction  ot 
seeing  it  was  noticed.  The  ship  having  approached  suffi- 


118 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


ciently  near  the  coast,  the  Moors  who  were  with  us  threw 
themselves  into  the  sea  and  swam  to  it.  It  must  be  said  we 
had  very  wrongfully  supposed  that  these  people  had  had  a de- 
sign against  us,  for  their  devotion  could  not  appear  greater 
than  when  five  of  them  darted  through  the  waves  to  endeavor 
to  communicate  between  us  and  the  ship,  notwithstanding  it 
was  still  a good  quarter  of  a league  distant  from  where  we 
stood  on  the  beach.  In  about  half  an  hour  we  saw  these  good 
Moors  returning,  making  float  before  them  three  small  bar- 
rels. Arrived  on  shore,  one  of  them  gave  a letter  to  ]\I.  E.-^- 
piau  from  M.  Parnajon.  This  gentleman  was  the  captain  of 
the  Argus  brig,  sent  to  seek  after  the  raft,  and  to  give  us  pro- 
visions. This  letter  announced  a small  barrel  of  biscuit,  a 
tierce  of  wine,  a half  tierce  of  brandv,  and  a Dutch  cheese. 
0 fortunate  event ! We  were  very  de.sirous  of  testifying  our 
gratitude  to  the  generous  commander  of  the  brig,  but  he  in- 
stantly set  out  and  left  us.  AVe  staved  the  barrels  which  held 
our  small  stock  of  provisions,  and  made  a distribution. — 
Each  of  us  had  a biscuit,  about  a glass  of  wine,  a half  glass 
of  brandy,  and  a small  morsel  of  cheese.  Each  drank  his 
allowance  of  wine  at  one  gulp;  the  brandy  was  not  even  de- 
spised by  the  ladies.  I however  preferred  quantity  to  quali- 
ty, and  exchanged  my  ration  of  hraiidy  for  that  of  wine.  To 
describe  our  joy,  while,  taking  this  repast,  is  impossible.  * Ex- 
posed to  the  fierce  raws  of  a vertical  sun;  exhausted  bv  a long 
train  of  suffering;  deprived  for  a long  while,  the  use  of  any 
kind  of  spirituous  liquors,  when  our  portions  of  water,  wine 
and  brandy  mingled  in  our  stomachs  we  became  like  insane 
people. 

Life,  which  had  lately  been  a gre.at  burden,  now  became  pre- 
cious to  us.  Foreheads,  lowering  and  sulky,  began  to  un- 
wrinkle; enemies  became  most  brotherly;  the  avaricious  en- 
deavored to  forget  their  selfishness  and  cupidity;  the  children 
smiled  for  the  first  time  since  our  shipwreck;  in  a word,  every 
one  seemed  to  be  born  again  from  a condition,  melancholy 
and  dejected.  I even  believe  the  sailors  sung  the  praises  of 
their  mistresses. 

This  journey  was  the  most  fortunate  for  us.  Some  short 
while  after  our  delicious  meal,  we  saw  several  Moors  ap- 
proaching, w'ho  brought  milk  and  butter,  so  that  we  had  re- 
freshments in  abundance.  It  is  true  we  paid  a little  dear  for 
them;  the  glass  of  milk  cost  not  less  than  three  francs.  Af- 
ter reposing  about  three  hours,  our  caravan  proceeded  on  its 
route. 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


119 


About  six  in  the  evening,  my  father  finding  himself  ex- 
tremely fatigued,  wished  to  rest  himself.  W/  e allowed  the 
caravan  to  move  on,  while  my  step-mother  and  myself  re- 
mained near  him,  and  the  rest  of  the  family  followed  with 
their  asses.  We  all  three  soon  fell  asleep.  When  we  awoke 
we  were  astonished  at  not  seeing  our  companions.  The  sun 
was  sinking  in  the  west.  We  saw  several  Moors  approach- 
ing us,  mounted  on  camels;  and  my  father  reproached  him- 
self for  having  slept  so  long. 

Their  appearance  gave  us  great  uneasiness,  and  we  wished 
much  to  escape  from  them,  but  my  step-mother  and  myself 
fell  quite  exhausted.  The  Moors  with  long  beards  having 
come  quite  close  to  us,  one  of  them  alighted  and  addressed 
us  in  the  following  w'ords.  “ Be  comforted,  ladies;  under 
the  costume  of  an  Arab,  you  see  an  Englishman  wdio  is  desi- 
rous of  serving  you.  Having  heard  at  Senegal  that  French- 
men rvere  thrown  ashore  upon  these  deserts,  I thought  my 
presence  might  be  of  some  service  to  them,  as  I was  acquaint- 
ed with  several  of  the  princes  of  this  arid  country.”  These 
noble  words  from  the  mouth  of  a man  we  had  at  first  taken  to 
be  a Moor,  instantly  quieted  our  fears. 

Recovering  from  our  fright,  we  rose  and  expressed  to  the 
philanthropic  Englishman  the  gratitude  we  felt.  Mr.  Carnet, 
the  name  of  the  generous  Briton,  told  us  that  our  caravan, 
which  he  had  met,  waited  for  us  at  about  the  distance  of  two 
leagues.  He  then  gave  us  some  biscuit,  which  we  eat;  and 
we  then  set  off  together  to  join  our  companions.  Mr.  Carnet 
wished  us  to  mount  his  camels,  but  my  step-mother  and  my- 
self, being  unable  to  persuade  ourselves  we  could  sit  securely 
on  their  hairy  haunches,  continued  to  walk  on  the  moist  sand, 
W'hilst  my  father,  Mr.  Carnet  and  the  Moors  who  accompani- 
ed him,  proceeded  on  the  camels.  We  soon  reached  a little 
river,  called  in  the  country  IMarigot  des  Maringoins.  We 
wished  to  drink  of  it,  but  found  it  as  salt  as  the  sea.  Mr. 
Carnet  desired  us  to  have  patience,  and  we  should  find  some 
at  the  place  where  our  caravan  waited.  We  forded  that  river 
knee  deep. 

At  last,  having  walked  about  an  hour,  we  rejoined  our  com- 
panions, who  had  found  several  wells  of  fresh  water.  It  was 
resolved  to  pass  the  night  in  this  place,  which  seemed  less 
arid  than  any  we  saw  near  us.  The  soldiers,  being  requesied 
to  go  and  seek  wood  to  light  a fire,  for  the  purpose  of  fright- 
ening the  ferocious  beasts  which  were  heard  roaring  around 
us,  refused;  but  Mr.  Carnet  assured  us,  that  the  Moors  who 


120 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


were  with  him  knew  weli  how  to  keep  all  such  intruders  from 
our  camp.  In  truth,  during  the  whole  of  the  night  these  good 
Arabs  promenaded  round  our  caravan,  uttering  cries  at  inter- 
vals like  those  we  had  heard  in  the  camp  of  the  generous 
Amet. 

We  passed  a very  good  night,  and  at  four  in  the  morning 
continued  our  route  along  the  shore,  Mr.  Carnet  left  us  to 
endeavor  to  procure  some  provisions.  Till  then  our  asses 
had  been  quite  docile:  but,  annoyed  with  their  riders  so  long 
upon  their  backs,  they  refused  to  go  forward.  A fit  took  pos- 
session of  them,  and  all  at  the  same  instant  threw  their  riders 
on  the  ground,  or  pmong  the  bushes.  The  Moors,  however, 
who  accompanied  us,  assisted  to  catch  our  capricious  animals, 
who  had  nearly  scampered  off,  and  replaced  us  on  the  hard 
backs  of  these  headstrong  creatures.  At  noon  the  heat  be- 
came so  violent,  that  even  the  hloors  themselves  bore  it  with 
difficulty.  We  then  determined  on  finding  some  shade  be- 
hind the  high  mounds  of  sand  which  appeared  in  the  interior; 
but  how  were  we  to  reach  them!  The  sands  could  not  be 
hotter.  We  had  been  obliged  to  leave  our  asses  on  the  shore, 
for  they  would  neither  advance  nor  recede.  The  greater 
part  of  us  had  neither  shoes  nor  hats;  notwithstanding  we 
were  obliged  to  go  forward  almost  a long  league  to  find  a lit- 
tle shade.  The  heat  reflected  by  the  sands  of  the  Desert 
could  be  compared  to  nothing  but  the  mouth  of  an  oven  at  the 
moment  of  drawing  out  the  bread;  nevertheless,  we  endured 
it;  but  not  without  cursing  those  who  had  been  the  occasion 
of  all  our  misfortunes.  Arrived  behind  the  heights  for  which 
we  searched,  we  stretched  ourselves  under  the  3Iimos-gom- 
mier,  (the  acacia  of  the  Desert),  several  broke  branches  of  the 
asclepia  (swallow-wort),  and  made  themselves  a shade.  But 
whether  from  want  of  air,  or  the  heat  of  ttie  ground  on  which 
we  were  seated,  we  were  nearly  all  suffocated.  I thought 
my  last  hour  was  come.  Already  my  eyes  saw  nothing  but  a 
dark  cloud,  when  a person  of  the  name  of  Keruer,  who  was  to 
have  been  a smith  at  Senegal,  gave  me  a boot  containing  some 
muddy  water,  which  he  had  had  the  precaution  to  keep.  I 
seized  the  elastic  vase,  and  hastened  to  swallow  the  liquid  in 
large  draughts. 

One  of  my  companions  equally  tormented  with  thirst,  en- 
vious of  the  pleasure  I seemed  to  feel,  and  which  I fch  effec- 
tually, drew  the  foot  from  the  boot,  and  seized  it  in  his  turn, 
but  it  availed  him  nothing.  The  water  which  remained  was 
so  disgusting,  that  he  could  not  drink  it,  and  spilled  it  on  ihe 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


121 


ground.  Captain  Begnere,  who  was  present,  judging,  by  the 
water  which  fell,  how  loathsome  must  that' have  been  which  I 
had  drank,  offered  me  some  crumbs  of  biscuit,  which  he  had 
kept  most  carefully  in  his  pocket.  I chewed  that  mixture  of 
bread,  dust  and  tobacco,  but  I could  not  swallow  it,  and  gave 
it  all  masticated  to  one  of  my  young  brothers,  who  had  fallen 
from  inanimation. 

W e were  about  to  quit  this  furnace,  when  we  saw  our  gen- 
erous Englishman  approaching,  who  brought  us  provisions. — 
At  this  sight  I felt  my  strength  revive,  and  ceased  to  desire 
death,  which  I had  before  called  on  to  release  me  from  my 
sufferings.  Several  Moors  accompanied  Mr.  Carnet,  and  ev- 
ery one  was  loaded.  On  their  arrival  we  had  water,  with 
rice  and  dried  fish  in  abundance.  Every  one  drank  his  al- 
lowance of  water,  but  had  not  ability  to  eat,  although  the  rice 
Mas  excellent.  We  were  all  anxious  to  return  to  the  sea, 
that  we  might  bathe  ourselves,  and  the  caravan  put  itself  on 
the  road  to  the  breakers  of  Sahara.  After  an  hour’s  march 
of  great  suffering,  we  regained  the  shore,  as  M’ell  as  our  ass- 
es, who  were  lying  in  the  M'ater.  We  rushed  among  the 
M'aves,  and  after  a bath  of  half  an  hour,  we  reposed  ourselves 
upon  the  beach.  ]\Iy  cousin  and  I M-ent  to  stretch  ourselves 
upon  a small  rising  ground,  M'here  we  were  shaded  with  some 
old  clothes  which  we  had  M’ith  us.  My  cousin  m’bs  clad  in  an 
officer’s  uniform,  the  lace  of  M’hich  strongly  attracted  the 
eyes  of  Mr.  Carnet’s  IMoors.  Scarcely  had  we  lain  doM’n, 
when  one  of  them,  thinking  we  were  asleep,  came  to  endeav- 
or to  steal  it;  but  seeing  we  were  awake,  cemented  himself 
by  looking  at  us  very  steadily. 

About  three  in  the  morning,  a northM'est  wind  having 
sprang  up  and  a little  refreshed  us,  our  caravan  continued  its 
route;  our  generous  Englishman  again  taking  the  task  of 
procuring  us  provisions.  At  four  o’clock  the  sky  became 
overcast,  and  M-e  heard  thunder  in  the  distance.  We  all  ex- 
pected a great  tempest,  M’hich  happily  did  not  take  place. — 
Near  seven  we  reached  the  spot  M’here  M’e  were  to  M-ait  for 
Mr.  Carnet,  who  came  to  us  with  a bullock  he  had  purchased. 
Then  quitting  the  shore,  we  went  into  the  interior  to  seek  a 
place  to  cook  our  supper.  We  fixed  our  camp  beside  a 
small  M'ood  of  acacias,  near  to  which  M’ere  several  wells  or 
cisterns  of  fresh  water.  Our  ox  M'as  instantly  killed,  skinned, 
cut  to  pieces  and  distributed.  A huge  fire  was  kindled,  and 
each  was  occupied  in  dressing  his  meal.  At  this  time  I 
caught  a smart  fever;  notwithstanding  I could  not  help  laugh- 
VOL.  II.  6 


122 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


ing  at  seeing  every  one  seated  round  a large  fire  holding  his 
piece  of  beef  on  the  point  of  his  bayonet,  a sabre  or  some 
sharp-pointed  stick.  The  flickering  of  the  flames  on  the  dif- 
ferent faces,  sun-burned  and  covered  with  long  beards,  ren- 
dered more  visible  by  the  darkness  of  the  night,  joined  to  the 
noise  of  the  waves  and  the  roaring  of  ferocious  beasts,  which 
we  heard  in  the  distance,  presented  a spectacle  at  once  laugh- 
able and  imposing. 

While  these  thoughts  were  passing  across  my  mind,  sleep 
overpowered  my  senses.  Being  awakened  in  the  middle  of 
the  night,  I found  my  portion  of  beef  in  the  shoes  which  an 
old  sailor  had  lent  me  for  walking  among  the  thorns,  although 
it  was  a little  burned  and  smelt  strongly  of  the  dish  in  which 
it  was  contained,  I eat  a good  part  of  it,  and  gave  the  rest  to 
my  friend  the  sailor.  That  seaman,  seeing  I was  ill,  offered 
to  exchange  my  meat  for  some  which  he  had  had  the  address 
to  boil  in  a small  tin-box.  I prayed  him  to  give  me  a little 
water  if  he  had  any,  and  he  instantly  went  and  fetched  me 
some  in  his  hat.  My  thirst  was  so  great  that  I drank  it  out 
of  his  nasty  hat  without  any  repugnance. 

At  nine  o’clock  we  met  upon  the  shore  a large  flock  herd- 
ed by  young  Moors.  These  shepherds  sold  us  milk,  and  one 
of  them  offered  to  lend  my  father  an  ass  for  a knife  which  he 
had  seen  him  take  out  . of  his  pocket.  IMy  father  having  ac- 
cepted the  proposal,  the  Moor  left  his  companion  to  accom- 
pany us  as  far  as  Senegal,  from  which  we  were  yet  two  good 
leagues. 

Suddenly  we  left  the  shore.  Our  companions  appearing 
quite  transported  with  joy,  some  of  us  ran  forward,  and  hav- 
ing gained  a slight  rising  ground,  discovered  the  Senegal  at 
no  great  distance. 

We  hastened  our  march,  and  for  the  first  time  since  our 
shipwreck,  a smiling  picture  presented  itself  to  our  view. — 
The  trees  always  green,  with  which  that  noble  river  is  shaded, 
the  humming  birds,  the  red  birds,  the  paroquets,  the  prome- 
rops,  Js-c.  who  flitted  among  their  long  yield.iag  branches, 
caused  in  us  emotions  difficult  to  express.  e could  not  sa- 
tiate our  eyes  with  gazing  on  the  beauties  of  ‘.his  place,  ver- 
dure being  so  enchanting  to  the  sight,  especially  after  having 
travelled  through  the  Desert.  Before  reaching  the  river,  we 
had  to  descend  a little  hill  covered  with  thorny  bushes.  .My 
ass  stumbling  threw  me  into  the  midst  of  one,  and  I tore  my- 
self in  several  places,  but  was  easily  consoled  when  I at 
length  found  myself  on  the  banks  of  a river  of  fresh  water. 


SRENCH  FRIGATE  MEBUSA. 


123 


Every  one  having  quenched  his  thirst,  we  stretched  ourselves 
under  the  shade  of  a small  grove,  while  the  beneficent  Mr 
Carnet  and  two  of  our  officers  set  forward  to  Senegal  to  an- 
nounce our  arrival,  and  to  get  us  boats.  In  the  meanwhile 
some  took  a little  repose,  and  others  were  engaged  in  dress- 
ing the  wounds  with  which  they  were  covered. 

At  two  in  the  afternoon,  we  saw  a small  boat  beating 
against  the  current  of  the  stream  with  oars.  It  soon  reached 
the  spot  where  we  were.  Two  Europeans  landed,  salut- 
ed our  caravans,  and  inquired  for  my  father.  One  of  them 
said  he  came  on  the  part  of  MM.  Artigue  and  Laboure,  in- 
habitants of  Senegal,  to  offer  assistance  to  our  family;  the 
other  added,  that  he  had  not  waited  for  the  boats  which  were 
getting  ready  for  us  at  the  island  of  St.  Louis,  knowing  too 
well  what  would  be  our  need.  We  were  desirous  of  thank- 
ing them,  but  they  instantly  ran  off  to  the  boat  and  brought 
us  provisions,  which  my  father’s  old  friends  had  sent  him. — 
They  placed  before  us  a large  basket  containing  several 
loaves,  cheese,  a bottle  of  Madeira,  a bottle  of  filtered  water 
and  dresses  for  my  father.  Every  one,  who,  during  our 
journey,  had  taken  any  interest  in  our  unfortunate  family,  and 
especially  the  brave  Captain  Begnere,  had  a share  of  our 
provisions.  We  e.xperienced  a real  satisfaction  in  partaking 
with  them,  and  giving  them  this  small  mark  of  our  gratitude. 

A young  aspirant  of  marine,  who  had  refused  us  a glass  of 
water  in  the  Desert,  pressed  with  hunger,  begged  of  us  some 
bread;  he  got  it,  also  a small  glass  of  Madeira. 

It  was  four  o’clock  before  the  boats  of  the  government  ar- 
rived, and  we  all  embarked.  Biscuit  and  wine  were  found  in 
each  of  them,  and  all  were  refreshed. 

That  in  which  were  our  family  was  commanded  by  PJ.  Ar- 
tigue, captain  of  the  port,  and  one  of  those  who  had  sent  us 
provisions.  My  father  and  he  enibraced  as  two  old  friends 
who  had  not  seen  one  another  for  eight  years,  and  congratu- 
lated themselves  that  they  had  been  permitted  to  meet  once 
more  before  they  died.  We  had  already  made  a league  upon 
the  river  when  a young  navy  clerk  (M.  Mollien)  was  suddenly 
taken  ill.  We  put  him  ashore,  and  left  him  to  the  care  of  a 
negro  to  conduct  him  to  Senegal  when  he  should  recover. 

It  would  be  in  vain  for  me  to  paint  the  various  emotions  of 
my  mind  at  that  delicious  moment.  I am  bold  to  say  all  the 
colony,  if  we  accept  MM.  Schmaltz  and  Laebaumareys,  were 
at  the  port  to-  receive  us  from  our  boats.  M.  Artigue  going 
on  shore  first  to  acquint  the  English  governor  of  our  arrival, 


124 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


met  him  coming  to  us  on  horseback,  followed  by  our  gener- 
ous conductor  Mr.  Carnet,  and  several  superior  officers. — 
We  went  on  shore  carrying  our  brothers  and  sisters  in  our 
arms.  My  father  presented  us  to  the  English  governor,  who 
had  alighted;  he  appeared  to  be  sensibly  affected  with  our 
misfortunes,  the  females  and  children  chiefly  e.xcited  his  com- 
miseration. And  the  native  inhabitants  and  Europeans  ten- 
derly shook  the  hands  of  the  unfortunate  people;  the  negro 
slaves  even  seemed  to  deplore  our  disastrous  fate. 

The  governor  placed  the  most  sickly  of  our  companions  in 
a hospital;  various  inhabitants  of  the  colony  received  others 
into  their  houses;  M.  Artigue  obligingly  took  charge  of  our 
family.  Arriving  at  his  house  we  there  found  his  wife,  two 
ladies  and  an  English  lady,  who  begged  to  be  allowed  to  as- 
sist us.  Taking  my  sister  Caroline  and  myself,  she  conducted 
us  to  her  house,  and  presented  us  to  her  husband,  who  re- 
ceived us  in  the  most  affable  manner;  after  which  she  led  us 
to  her  dressing-room,  where  we  were  combed,  cleansed,  and 
dressed  by  the  domestic  negresses,  and  were  most  obligingly 
furnished  with  linen  from  her  own  wardrobe,  the  whiteness  of 
which  was  strongly  contrasted  with  our  sable  countenances. 
Ill  the  midst  of  my  misfortunes  my  soul  had  preserved  all  its 
strength;  but  this  sudden  change  of  situation  affected  me  so 
much,  that  1 thought  my  intellectual  faculties  were  forsaking 
me.  We  were  so  confused  by  our  agitation,  that  we  scarcely 
heard  the  questions  which  were  put  to  us,  having  constantly  be- 
fore our  eyes  the  foaming  waves  and  the  immense  tract  ot 
sand  over  which  we  had  passed. 


The  following  is  the  substance,  abridged  from  MM.  Correard 
and  Savigny,  of  what  took  place  on  the  raft  during  thirteen 
days  before  the  sufferers  were  taken  up  by  the  Argus 
Brig. 

After  the  boats  had  disappeared,  the  consternation  became 
e.xtreme.  All  the  horrors  of  thirst  and  famine  passed  before 
our  imagination;  besides,  we  had  to  contend  with  a treacher- 
ous element,  which  already  covered  the  half  of  our  bodies. — 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


The  deep  stupor  of  the  soldiers  and  sailors  instantly  -■'Vianget 
to  despair.  All  saw  their  inevitable  destruction,  and  express- 
ed by  their  moans  the  dark  thoughts  which  brooded  in  thei/ 
minds.  Our  words  were  at  first  unavailing  to  quiet  theii 
fears,  which  we  participated  with  them,  but  which  a greatei 
strength  of  mind  enabled  us  to  dissemble.  At  last  an  unmov- 
ed countenance,  and  our  proffered  consolations,  quieted  then- 
by  degrees,  but  could  not  entirely  dissipate  the  terror  with 
which  they  were  seized. 

When  tranquility  was  a little  restored,  we  began  to  search 
about  the  raft  for  the  charts,  the  compass,  and  the  anchor, 
which  we  presumed  had  been  placed  upon  it,  after  what  we 
had  been  told  at  the  time  of  quitting  the  frigate. 

These  things  of  the  first  importance,  had  not  been  placed 
upon  our  machine.  Above  all,  the  want  of  a compass  the 
most  alarmed  us,  and  we  gave  vent  to  our  rage  and  vengeance. 
]M.  Correard  then  remembered  he  had  seen  one  in  the  hands 
of  the  principal  workmen  under  his  command;  he  spoke  to 
the  man,  who  replied,  ‘Yes,  yes,  I have  it  with  me.’  This 
information  transported  us  with  joy,  and  we  believed  that  our 
safety  depended  upon  this  futile  resource;  it  was  about  the 
size  of  a crown-piece,  and  very  incorrect.  Those  who  have 
not  been  in  situations  in  which  their  existence  was  exposed  to 
extreme  peril,  can  have  but  a faint  knowledge  of  the  price 
one  attaches  then  to  the  simplest  objects — with  what  avidity 
one  seizes  the  slightest  means  capable  of  mitigating  the  rigor 
of  that  fate  against  which  they  contend.  The  compass  was 
given  to  the  commander  of  the  raft,  but  an  accident  deprived 
us  of  it  forever;  it  fell  and  disappeared  between  the  pieces  of 
wood  which  formed  our  machine.  We  had  kept  it  but  a few 
hours,  and,  after  its  loss,  had  nothing  to  guide  us  but  the  ri- 
sing and  sitting  of  the  sun. 

We  had  all  gone  afloat  without  taking  any  food.  Hunger 
beginning  to  be  imperiously  felt,  we  mixed  our  paste  of  sea- 
biscuit  with  a little  wine,  and  distributed  it  thus  prepared. — 
Such  was  our  first  meal,  and  the  best  we  had,  during  our  stay 
upon  the  raft. 

An  order,  according  to  our  numbers,  was  established  for 
the  distribution  of  our  miserable  provisions.  The  ration  of 
wine  was  fixed  at  three  quarters  a day.  We  will  speak  no 
more  of  the  biscuit,  it  having  been  entirely  consumed  at  the 
first  distribution.  The  day  passed  away  sufficiently  tranquil. 
Vie  talked  of  the  means  by  which  we  would  save  ourselves; 
we  spoke  of  it  as  a certain  circumstance,  which  reanimated 


126 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


our  courage;  and  we  sustained  that  of  the  soldiers,  by  cher- 
ishing in  them  the  hope  of  being  able,  in  a short  time,  to  re- 
venge themselves  on  those  who  had  bandoned  us.  This 
hope  of  vengeance,  it  must  be  avowed,  equally  animated  us 
all;  and  we  poured  out  a thousand  imprecations  against  those 
who  had  left  us  a prey  to  so  much  misery  and  danger. 

The  officer  who  commanded  the,  raft  being  unable  to  move, 
M.  Savigny  took  upon  himself  the  duty  of  erecting  the  mast. 
He  caused  them  to  cut  in  two  one  of  the  poles  of  the  fri- 
gate’s masts,  and  fi.xed  it  with  the  rope  which  had  served  to 
tow  us,  and  of  which  we  made  stays  and  shrouds.  It  was 
placed  on  the  anterior  third  of  the  raft.  We  put  up  for  a sail 
the  main-top-gallant,  which  trimmed  very  well,  but  was  of 
very  little  use,  except  when  the  wind  served  from  behind;  and 
to  keep  the  raft  in  this  course,  we  were  obliged  to  trim  the 
sail  as  if  the  breeze  blew  athwart  us. 

In  the  evening,  our  hearts  and  our  prayers,  by  a feeling 
natural  to  the  unfortunate,  were  turned  towards  Heaven.— 
Surrounded  by  inevitable  dangers,  we  addressed  that  invisi- 
ble Being  who  has  established,  and  who  maintains  the  order 
of  the  universe.  Our  vows  were  fervent,  and  we  experienc- 
ed from  our  prayers  the  cheering  influence  of  hope.  It  is 
necessary  to  have  been  in  similar  situations,  before  one  can 
rightly  imagine  wffiat  a charm  is  the  sublime  idea  of  a God 
protecting  the  unfortunate  to  the  heart  of  the  sufferer 

One  consoling  thought  still  soothed  our  imaginations.  We 
persuaded  ourselves  that  the  little  divisions  had  gone  to  the 
isle  of  Arguin,  and  that  after  it  had  set  a part  of  its  people 
on  shore,  the  rest  w'ould  return  to  our  assistance;  we  endeav- 
ored to  impress  this  idea  on  our  soldiers  and  sailors,  which 
quieted  them.  The  night  came  without  our  hope  being  real- 
ized; the  wind  freshened,  and  the  sea  was  considerably  swel- 
led. What  a horrible  ni"ht!  The  thought  of  seeing  the 
boats  on  the  morrow,  a little  consoled  our  men,  the  greater 
part  of  whom,  being  unaccustomed  to  the  sea,  fell  on  one  an- 
other at  each  movement  of  the  raft.  jM.  Savigny,  seconded 
by  some  people  who  still  preserved  their  presence  of  mind 
amidst  the  disorder,  stretched  cords  across  the  raft,  by  which 
the  men  held,  and  were  better  able  to  resist  the  swell  of  the 
sea;  some  were  even  obliged  to  fasten  themselves.  In  the 
middle  of  the  night  the  weather  was  very  rough;  huge  waves 
burst  upon  us,  sometimes  overturning  -us  with  great  violence. 
I'he  cries  of  the  men,  mingled  with  the  flood,  whilst  the  ter- 
rible sea  raised  us  at  every  instant  from  the  raft,  and  threat- 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


m 


ened  to  sweep  us  away.  This  scene  was  rendered  still  more 
terrible,  by  the  horrors  inspired  by  the  darkness  of  the  night. 
Suddenly  we  believed  we  saw  fires  in  the  distance  at  inter- 
vals. 

We  had  had  the  precaution  to  hang  at  the  top  of  the  mast, 
the  gun-powder  and  pistols  which  we  had  brought  from  the 
frigate.  We  made  signals  by  burning  a large  quantity  of 
cartridges;  we  even  fired  some  pistols,  but  it  seems  the  fire 
we  saw,  was  nothing  but  an  error  of  vision,  or,  perhaps, 
nothing  more  than  the  sparkling  of  the  waves. 

We  struggled  with  death  during  the  whole  of  the  night, 
holding  firmly  by  the  ropes  which  were  made  very  secure. — 
Tossed  by  the  waves  from  the  back  to  the  front,  and  from  the 
front  to  the  back,  and  sometimes  precipitated  into  the  sea; 
floating  between  life  and  death,  mourning  our  misfortunes, 
certain  of  perishing;  we  disputed,  nevertheless,  the  remain- 
der of  our  existence,  with  that  cruel  element  which  threaten- 
ed to  engulf  us.  Such  was  our  condition  till  daybreak.  At 
every  instant  were  heard  the  lamentable  cries  of  the  soldiers 
and  sailors;  they  prepared  for  death,  bidding  farewell  to  one 
another,  imploring  the  protection  of  Heaven,  and  addressing 
fervent  prayers  to  God.  Every  one  made  vows  to  him,  in 
spite  of  the  certainty  of  never  being  able  to  accomplish  them. 
Frightful  situation!  How  is  it  possible  to  have  any  idea  of  it, 
which  will  not  fail  far  short  of  the  reality! 

Towards  seven  in  the  morning  the  sea  fell  a little,  the 
wind  blew  with  less  fury;  but  what  a scene  presented  itself 
to  our  view ! Ten  or  twelve  unfortunates,  having  their  infe- 
rior extremities  fixed  in  the  openings  between  the  pieces  of 
the  raft,  had  perished  by  being  unable  to  disenage  them- 
selves; several  others  were  swept  away  by  the  violence  of 
the  sea.  At  the  hour  of  repast,  we  took  the  numbers  anew; 
we  had  lost  twenty  men.  We  will  not  affirm  that  this  was  the 
exact  number;  for  we  perceived  some  soldiers  who,  to  have 
more  than  their  share,  took  rations  for  two,  and  even  three; 
we  were  so  huddled  together  that  we  found  it  absolutely  im- 
possible to  prevent  this  abuse. 

In  the  midst  of  these  horrors  a touching  scene  of  filial  pie- 
ty drew  our  tears.  Two  young  men  raised  and  recognized 
their  father,  who  had  fallen,  and  was  lying  insensible  among 
the  feet  of  the  people.  They  believed  him  at  first  dead,  and 
their  despair  was  expressed  in  the  most  affecting  manner.  It 
was  perceived,  however,  that  he  still  breathed,  and  every  as- 
sistance was  rendered  for  his  recovery  in  our  power.  He 


!28 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


slowly  revived,  and  was  restored  to  life,  and  to  the  prayers  of 
his  sons,  who  supported  him  closely  folded  in  their  arms. — 
Whilst  our  hearts  were  softened  by  this  affecting  episode  in 
our  melancholy  adventures,  we  had  soon  to  witness  the  sad 
spectacle  of  a dark  contrast.  Two  ship-boys  and  a baker 
feared  not  to  seek  death,  and  threw  themselves  into  the  sea, 
after  having  bid  farewell  to  their  companions  in  misfortune. 
Already  the  minds  of  our  people  were  singularly  altered; 
some  believed  that  they  saw  land,  others  ships  which  were 
coming  to  save  us;  all  talked  aloud  of  their  fallacious  visions. 

We  lamented  the  loss  of  our  unfortunate  companions.  At 
this  moment  we  were  far  from  anticipating  the  still  more  ter- 
rible scene  which  took  place  on  the  following  night;  far  from 
that,  we  enjoyed  a positive  satisfaction  so  well  were  we  per- 
suaded that  the  boats  would  return  to  our  assistance.  The 
day  was  fine,  and  the  most  perfect  tranquility  reigned  all  the 
while  on  our  raft.  The  evening  came  and  no  boats  appeared. 
Despondency  began  again  to  seize  our  men,  and  then  a spirit 
of  insubordination  manifested  itself  in  cries  of  rage.  The 
voice  of  the  officers  was  entirely  disregarded.  ^ight  fell 
rapidly  in,  the  sky  was  obscured  by  dark  clouds;  the  wind 
which,  during  the  whole  day,  had  blown  rather  violently,  be- 
came furious  and  swelled  the  sea,  which  in  an  instant  became 
very  rough. 

The  preceding  night  had  been  frightful,  but  this  was  more 
so.  Mountains  of  water  covered  us  at  every  instant,  and 
burst  with  fury  into  the  midst  of  us.  Very  fortunately  we 
had  the  wind  from  behind,  and  the  strongest  of  the  sea  was  a 
little  broken  by  the  rapidity  with  whicli  we  were  driven  be- 
fore it.  We  were  impelled  towards  the  land.  The  men, 
from  the  violence  of  the  sea,  were  hurried  from  the  back  to 
the  front;  we  were  obliged  to  keep  to  the  centre,  the  firmest 
part  of  the  raft,  and  those  who  could  not  get  there  almost  all 
perished.  Before  and  behind  the  waves  dashed  impetuously, 
and  swept  away  the  men  in  spite  of  all  their  resistance.  At 
the  centre  the  pressure  was  such,  that  some  unfortunates 
were  suflbcated  by  the  weight  oftheir  comrades,  who  fell  upon 
them  at  every  instant.  The  officers  kept  by  the  foot  of  the 
little  mast,  and  were  obliged  every  moment  to  call  to  those 
around  them  to  go  to  the  one  or  the  other  side  to  avoid  the 
waves;  for  the  sea  coming  nearly  athwart  us,  gave  our  raft 
nearly  a perpendicular  position,  to  counteract  which,  they 
were  forced  to  throw  themselves  upon  the  side  raised  by  the 
sea. 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


129 


The  soldiers  and  sailors,  frightened  by  the  presence  of  al- 
most inevitable  danger,  doubted  not  that  they  had  reached  their 
last  hour.  Firmly  believing  they  were  lost,  they  resolved  to 
soothe  their  last  moments  by  drinking  till  they  lost  their  sens- 
es. We  had  no  power  to  oppose  this  disorder.  They  seized 
a cask  which  was  in  the  centre  of  the  raft,  made  a little  hole 
in  the  end  of  it,  and,  with  small  tin  cups,  took  each  a pretty 
large  quantity;  but  they  were  obliged  to  cease,  for  the  sea 
water  rushed  into  the  hole  they  had  made.  The  fumes  of  the 
wine  failed  not  to  disorder  their  brains,  already  weakened  by 
the  presence  of  danger  and  want  of  food.  Thus  excited, 
these  men  became  deaf  to  the  voice  of  reason.  They  wish- 
ed to  involve,  in  one  common  ruin,  all  their  companions  in 
misfortune.  They  avowedly  expressed  their  intention  of  free- 
ing themselves  from  their  officers,  who  they  said,  wished  to 
oppose  their  design;  and  then  to  destroy  the  raft,  by  cutting 
the  ropes  which  united  its  different  parts.  Immediately  after 
they  resolved  to  put  their  plans  into  execution.  One  of  them 
advanced  upon  the  side  of  the  raft  with  a boarding  axe,  and 
began  to  cut  the  cords.  This  was  the  signal  of  revolt.  We 
stepped  forward  to  prevent  these  insane  mortals,  and  he  who 
was  armed  with  the  hatchet,  with  which  he  even  threatened 
an  officer,  fell  the  first  victim;  a stroke  of  a sabre  terminated 
his  existence. 

This  man  was  an  Asiatic,  and  a soldier  in  a colonial  regi- 
ment. Of  a colossal  stature,  short  hair,  a nose  extremely 
large,  an  enormous  mouth  and  dark  complexion,  he  made  a 
most  hideous  appearance.  At  first  he  had  placed  himself  in 
the  middle  of  the  raft,  and,  at  each  blow  of  his  fist,  knocked 
down  every  one  who  opposed  him;  he  inspired  the  greatest 
terror,  and  none  durst  approach  him.  Had  there  been  si.x 
such, "our  destruction  would  have  been  certain. 

Some  men  anxious  to  prolong  their  existence,  armed  and 
united  themselves  with  those  who  wished  to  preserve  the  raft; 
among  this  number  were  some  sabaltern  officers  and  many 
passengers.  The  rebels  drew  their  sabres,  and  those  who 
had  none  armed  themselves  with  knives.  They  advanced  in 
a determined  manner  upon  us;  we  stood  on  our  defence;  the 
attack  commenced.  Animated  by  despair,  one  of  them  aimed 
a stroke  at  an  officer;  the  rebel  instantly  fell,  pierced  with 
wounds.  This  firmness  awed  them  for  an  instant,  but  dimin- 
ished nothing  of  their  rage.  They  ceased  to  advance,  and 
withdrew,  presenting  to  us  a front  bristling  with  sabres  and 
bayonets,  to  the  back  part  of  the  raft  to  execute  their  plan. — 
VOL.  II.  6* 


130 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


One  of  them  feigned  to  rest  himself  on  the  small  railings  on 
the  sides  of  the  raft,  and  with  a knife  began  cutting  the  cords. 
Being  told  by  a servant,  one  of  us  sprung  upon  him.  A sol- 
dier, wishing  to  defend  him,  struck  at  the  officer  with  his  knife, 
which  only  pierced  his  coat;  the  officer  wheeled  round,  seiz- 
ed his  adversary,  and  threw  both  him  and  his  comrade  into 
the  sea. 

There  had  been  as  yet  but  partial  affairs;  the  combat  be- 
came general.  Some  one  cried  to  lower  tbe  sail;  a crowd  of 
infuriated  mortals  threw  themselves  in  an  instant  upon  the 
hauiyards  and  the  shrouds,  and  cut  them.  The  fall  of  the 
mast  almost  broke  the  thigh  of  a captain  of  infantry,  who  fell 
insensible.  He  was  seized  by  the  soldiers,  who  threw  him 
into  the  sea.  We  saved  him,  and  placed  him  on  a barrel, 
whence  he  was  taken  by  the  rebels,  who  wished  to  put  out 
his  eyes  with  a penknife.  E.xasperated  by  so  much  brutalitv, 
we  no  longer  restrained  ourselves,  but  pushed  in  upon  them, 
and  charged  them  with  fury.  Sword  in  hand  we  traversed 
the  line  which  the  soldiers  had  formed,  and  many  paid  with 
their  lives  the  errors  of  their  revolt.  Various  passengers, 
during  these  cruel  moments,  evinced  the  greatest  courage 
and  coolness. 

M.  Correard  fell  into  a sort  of  swoon;  but  hearing  at  ev- 
ery instant  the  cries,  To  Arms!  with  us  comrades;  we  are 
lost!  joined  with  the  groans  and  imprecations  of  the  wounded 
and  dying,  was  soon  roused  from  his  lethargy.  All  this  hor- 
rible tumult  speedily  made  him  comprehend  how  necessary  it 
was  to  be  upon  his  guard.  Armed  witli  his  sabre,  he  gatlier- 
ed  together  some  of  his  workmen  on  the  front  of  the  raft,  and 
there  charged  them  to  hurt  no  one,  unless  they  were  attack- 
ed. He  almost  always  remained  with  them;  and  several 
times  they  had  to  defend  themselves  against  the  rebels,  who, 
swimming  round  to  that  point  of  the  raft,  placed  ?il.  Correard 
and  his  little  troop  between  two  darigers,  and  made  their  posi- 
tion very  difficult  to  defend.  At  every  instant  he  was  oppos- 
ed to  men  armed  with  knives,  sabres  and  bayonets.  3Iany 
had  carabines  which  they  wielded  as  clubs.  Every  effort 
was  made  to  stop  them,  by  holding  them  off  at  the  point  of 
their  swords;  but,  in  spite  of  the  repugnance  they  e.xperienc- 
ed  in  fighting  witli  their  wretched  countrymen,  they  were  com- 
pelled to  use  their  arms  without  mercy.  lUany  of  the  muti- 
neers attacked  with  fury,  and  they  were  obliged  to  repel  them 
in  the  same  manner.  Some  of  tire  laborers  received  seveYe 
wounds  in  this  action.  Their  commander  comd  show  a great 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


13t 


number  received  in  the  different  engagements.  At  last  their 
united  efforts  prevailed  in  dispersing  this  mass  who  had  atack- 
ed  them  with  such  fury. 

During  this  combat,  M.  Correard  was  told  by  one  of  his 
workmen  who  remained  faithful,  that  one  of  their  comrades, 
named  Dominique,  had  gone  over  to  the  rebels,  and  that  they 
had  seized  and  thrown  him  into  the  sea.  Immediately  forget- 
ting the  fault  and  treason  of  this  man,  he  threw  himself  in  at 
the  place  whence  the  voice  of  the  wretch  was  heard  calling 
for  assistance,  seized  him  by  the  hair,  and  had  the  good  for- 
tune to  restore  him  on  board.  Dominique  had  got  several  sa- 
bre wounds  in  a charge,  one  of  which  had  laid  open  his  head. 
In  spite  of  the  darkness  we  found  out  the  wound,  which  seem- 
ed very  large. 

One  of  the  workmen  gave  his  handkerchief  to  bind  and 
stop  the  blood.  Our  care  recovered  the  wretch;  but,  when 
he  had  collected  strength,  the  ungrateful  Dominique,  forget- 
ting at  once  his  duty  and  the  signal  service  which  we  had 
rendered  him,  went  and  rejoined  the  rebels.  So  much  base- 
ness and  insanity  did  not  go  unrevenged;  and  soon  after  he 
found,  in  a fresh  assault,  that  death  from  which  he  was  not 
worthy  to  be  saved,  but  which  he  might  in  all  probability  have 
avoided,  if,  true  to  honor  and  gratitude,  he  had  remained 
among  us. 

Just  at  the  moment  we  finished  dressing  the  wounds  of 
Dominique,  another  voice  was  heard.  It  was  that  of  the  un- 
fortunate female  who  was  with  us  on  the  raft,  and  whom  the 
infuriated  beings  had  thrown  into  the  sea,  as  well  as  her  hus- 
band, who  had  defended  her  with  courage.  M.  Correard 
in  despair  at  seeing  two  unfortunates  perish,  whose  pitiful 
cries,  especially  the  woman’s  pierced  his  heart,  seized  a large 
rope  which  he  found  on  the  front  of  the  raft,  which  he  fasten- 
ed round  his  middle,  and  throwing  himself  a second  time  into 
the  sea,  was  again  so  fortunate  as  to  sai'e  the  woman,  who  in- 
voked, with  all  her  might,  the  assistance  of  our  Lady  of  Land. 
Her  husband  was  rescued  at  the  same  time  by  the  head 
workman,  Lavilette.  W e laid  these  unfortunates  upon  the  dead 
bodies,  supporting  their  backs  with  a barrel.  In  a short 
while  they  recovered  their  senses.  The  first  thing  the  woman 
did  was  to  acquaint  herself  with  the  name  of  the  person  who 
saved  her,  and  to  express  to  him  her  liveliest  gratitude. — 
Finding,  doubtless,  that  her  words  but  ill  expressed  her  feel- 
ings, she  recollected  she  had  in  her  pocket  a little  snuff,  and 
instantly  offered  it  to  him, — it  was  all  she  possessed  Touch- 


132 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


ed  with  the  gift,  but  unable  to  use  it,  M.  Correard  gave  it  to 
a poor  sailor,  which  served  him  for  three  or  four  days.  But 
it  is  impossible  for  us  to  describe  a still  more  affecting  scene, 
the  joy  this  unfortunate  couple  testified,  when  they  had  suffi- 
ciently recovered  their  senses,  at  finding  that  they  were  both 
saved. 

The  rebels  being  repulsed,  as  it  has  been  stated  above,  left 
us  a little  repose.  The  moon  lighted  with  her  melancholy 
rays  this  disastrous  raft,  this  narrow  space,  on  which  were 
found  united  so  many  torturing  anxieties,  so  many  cruel  mis- 
fortunes, a madness  so  insensate,  a courage  so  heroic,  and 
the  most  generous,  the  most  amiable  sentiments  of  nature  and 
humanity. 

The  man  and  wife,  who  had  been  but  a little  before  stabbed 
with  swords  and  bayonets,  and  thrown  both  together  into  a 
stormy  sea,  could  scarcely  credit  their  senses  when  they 
found  themselves  in  one  another’s  arms.  The  woman  was  a 
native  of  the  Upper  Alps,  which  place  she  had  left  twenty- 
four  years  before,  and  during  which  time. she  liad  followed  the 
French  armies  in  the  campaigns  in  Italy,  and  other  places,  as 
a sutler.  ‘ Therefore  preserve  my  life,’  said  she  to  M.  Cor- 
reard, ‘ you  see  I am  an  useful  woman.  Ah!  if  you  knew 
how  often  1 have  ventured  upon  tlie  field  of  battle,  and  braved 
death  to  carry  assistance  to  our  gallant  men.  AVhether  they 
had  money  or  not  I always  let  them  have  my  goods.  Some- 
times a battle  would  deprive  me  of  my  poor  debtors;  but  after 
the  victory,  others  would  pay  me  double  or  triple  for  what 
they  had  consumed  before  the  engagement.  Thus  I came  in 
for  a share  of  their  victories.’  Unfortunate  woman!  she  lit- 
tle knew  what  a horrible  fate  awaited  her  among  us!  They 
felt,  they  e.xpressed  so  vividly  that  happiness  which  they  alas 
so  shortly  enjoyed,  that  would  have  drawn  tears  from  the 
most  obdurate  heart.  But  in  that  horrible  moment,  when  we 
scarcely  breathed  from  the  most  furious  attack, — when  we 
were  obliged  to  be  continually  on  our  guard,  n?>t  only  against 
the  violence  of  the  men,  but  a most  boisterous  sea,  few 
among  us  had  time  to  attend  to  scenes  of  conjugal  affection. 

After  this  second  check,  the  rage  of  the  soldiers  was  sud- 
denly appeased, and  gave  place  to  the  most  abject  cowardice. 
Several  threw  themselves  at  our  feet,  and  implored  our  par- 
don, which  was  instantly  granted.  Thinking  that  order  was 
re-established,  we  returned  to  our  station  on  the  centre  of  the 
raft,  only  taking  the  precaution  of  keeping  our  arms.  AVe, 
however,  had  soon  to  prove  the  impotsibilitv  of  counting  on 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


133 


the  permanence  of  any  honest  sentiment  in  the  hearts  of 
these  beings. 

It  Avas  nearly  midnight;  and  after  an  hour  of  apparent  tran- 
quility, the  soldiers  rose  afresh.  Their  mind  was  entirely 
gone;  they  ran  upon  us  in  despair  with  knives  and  sabres  in 
their  hands.  As  they  yet  had  all  their  physical  strength,  and 
besides  were  armed,  we  Avere  obliged  again  to  stand  on  our 
defence.  Their  revolt  became  still  more  dangerous,  as,  in 
their  delirium,  they  Avere  entirely  deaf  to  the  voice  of  reason. 
They  attacked  us,  Ave  charged  them  in  our  turn,  and  immedi- 
ately the  raft  Avas  streAved  Avith  their  dead  bodies.  Those  of 
our  adA’ersaries  who  had  no  Aveapons  endeavored  to  tear  us 
Avith  their  sharp  teeth.  Many  of  us  Avere  cruely  bitten. — 
M.  Savigny  was  torn  on  the  legs  and  the  shoulder;  he  also 
received  a wound  on  the  right  arm  Avhich  deprived  him  of  the 
use  of  his  fourth  and  little  finger  for  a long  Avhile.  Many 
others  Avere  Avounded;  and  many  cuts  Avere  found  in  our 
clothes  from  knives  and  sabres. 

One  of  our  workmen  Avas  also  seized  by  four  of  the  rebels, 
who  Avished  to  throw  him  into  the  sea.  One  of  them  had  laitl 
hold  of  his  right  leg,  and  had  bit  most  unmercifully  the  tendon 
above  the  heel  ; others  Avere  striking  him  Avith  great  slashes 
of  their  sabres,  and  Avith  the  butt  end  of  their  guns,  Avhen  his 
cries  made  us  hasten  to  his  assistance.  In  this  affair,  the 
brave  Lavilette,  ex-serjeant  of  the  foot  artillery  of  the  Old 
Guard,  behaved  Avifh  a courage  Avorthy  of  the  greatest  praise. 
He  rushed  upon  the  infuriated  beings  in  the  manner  of  M. 
Correard,  and  soon  snatched  the  Avorkman  from  the  danger 
Avliich  menaced  him.  Some  short  Avhile  after,  in  a fresh  attack 
of  the  rebels,  sub-lieutenant  Lozach  fell  into  their  hands.  In 
their  delirium,  they  had  taken  him  for  Lieutenant  Danglas,  of 
Avhom  we  have  formerly  spoken,  and  who  had  abandoned  the 
raft  at  the  moment  Avhen  Ave  Avere  quitting  the  frigate.  The 
troop,  to  a man,  eagerly  sought  this  officer,  who  had  seen 
little  service,  and  Avhom  they  reproached  for  having  used  them 
ill  during  the  time  they  garrisoned  the  Isle  of  Rhe.  We  be- 
lieved this  officer  lost,  but  hearing  his  voice,  Ave  soon  found  it 
still  possible  to  save  him.  Immediately  MM.  Clairet,  Savigny, 
L’  Heureux,  Lavilette,  Coudin,  Correard,  and  some  Avorkmen, 
formed  themselves  into  small  platoons,  and  rushed  upon  the  in- 
surgents Avith  great  impetuosity, overturning  everyone  in  their 
Avay,  and  retook  M.  Lozach,  and  placed  him  on  the  centre  of 
the  raft. 

The  preservation  of  this  officer  cost  us  infinite  difficulty 


134 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


Every  moment  the  soldiers  demanded  he  should  be  delivered 
to  them,  designating  him  always  by  the  name  of  Danglas. 
We  endeavored  to  make  them  comprehend  their  mistake,  and 
told  them  that  they  themselves  had  seen  the  person  for  whom 
they  sought  return  on  board  the  frigate.  They  were  insensible 
to  everything  we  said  ; everything  before  them  was  Danglas  ; 
they  saw  him  perpetually,  and  furiously  and  unceasingly  de- 
manded his  head.  It  was  only  by  force  of  arms  we  succeed- 
ed in  repressing  their  rage,  and  quieting  their  dreadful  cries 
of  death. 

Horrible  night  ! thou  shrouded  with  thy  gloomy  veil  these 
frightful  combats,  over  which  presided  the  cruel  demon  of 
despair. 

IVe  had  also  to  tremble  for  the  life  of  IM.  Coudin.  Wound- 
ed and  fatigued  by  the  attacks  which  he  had  sustained  with  us, 
and  in  which  he  had  shown  a courage  superior  to  everything, 
he  was  resting  himselfon  a barrel,  holding  in  his  arms  a young 
sailor  boy  of  twelve  years  of  age,  to  whom  he  had  attached 
himself.  The  mutineers  seized  him  with  his  barrel,  and  threw 
him  into  the  sea  with  the  boy,  whom  he  still  held  fast.  In 
spite  of  his  burden,  he  had  the  presence  of  mind  to  lay  hold  of 
the  raft,  and  to  save  himself  from  this  extreme  peril. 

We  cannot  yet  comprehend  how  a handful  of  men  should 
have  been  able  to  resist  such  a number  so  monstrously  insane. 
We  are  sure  we  were  not  more  than  twenty  to  combat  all  these 
madmen.  Let  it  not,  howmver,  be  imagined,  that  in  the  midst 
of  all  these  dangers  we  had  preserved  our  reason  entire. 
Fear,  anxiety,  and  the  most  cruel  privations,  had  greatly 
changed  our  intellectual  faculties.  But  being  somewhat  less 
insane  than  the  unfortunate  soldiers,  we  energetically  opposed 
their  determination  of  cutting  the  cords  of  the  raft.  Permit 
us  now  to  make  some  observations  concerning  the  different 
sensations  w'ith  which  we  were  affected.  During  the  first  day, 
M.  Griffon  entirely  lost  his  senses.  He  threw  himself  into  the 
sea,  but  IM.  Savigny  saved  him  with  his  owm  hands.  His 
words  were  vague  and  unconnected.  A second  time  he  threw 
himself  in,  but,  by  a sort  of  instinct,  kept  hold  of  the  cross 
pieces  of  the  raft,  and  was  again  saved. 

The  following  is  w’hat  IM.  Savigny  experienced  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  night.  His  eyes  closed  in  spite  of  himself,  and  he 
felt  a general  drowsiness.  In  this  condition  the  most  delight- 
ful visions  flitted  across  his  imagination.  He  saw  around  him 
a country  covered  with  the  most  beautiful  plantations,  and 
found  himself  in  the  midst  of  objects  delightful  to  his  senses. 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


135 


Nevertheless,  he  reasoned  concerning  his  condition,  and  felt 
that  courage  alone  could  withdraw  him  from  this  species  of 
non-existence.  He  demanded  some  wine  from  the  master- 
gunner,  who  got  it  for  him,  and  he  recovered  a little  from  this 
stupor.  If  the  unfortunates  who  were  assailed  with  these 
primary  symptoms  had  not  strength  to  withstand  them,  their 
death  was  certain.  Some  became  furious  ; others  threw  them- 
selves into  the  sea,  bidding  farewell  to  their  comrades  with  the 
utmost  coolness.  Some  said — ‘Fear  nothing  ; T am  going  to 
g..t  you  assistance,  and  will  return  in  a short  while.’  In  the 
midst  of  this  general  madness,  some  wretches  were  seen  rush- 
ing upon  their  companions,  sword  in  hand,  demanding  a wing 
of  a chicken  and  some  bread  to  appease  the  hunger  which 
consumed  them  ; others  asked  for  their  hammocks  to  go,  they 
said,  between  the  decks  of  the  frigate  to  take  a little  repose. 
Many  believed  they  were  still  on  the  Medusa,  surrounded  by 
the  same  objects  they  there  saw  daily.  Some  saw  ships,  and 
called  to  them  for  assistance,  or  a fine  harbor,  in  the  distance 
of  which  was  an  elegant  city.  M.  Correard  thought  he  was 
travelling  through  the  beautiful  fields  of  Italy.  An  officer  said 
to  him — ‘ I recollect  we  have  been  abandoned  by  the  boats  ; but 
fear  nothing.  I am  going  to  write  to  the  governor,  and  in  a few 
hours  we  shall  be  saved.’  M.  Correard  replied  in  the  same 
tone,  and  as  if  he  had  been  in  his  ordinary  condition. — ‘ Have 
you  a pigeon  to  carry  your  orders  with  such  celerity  ?’  The 
cries  and  the  confusion  soon  roused  us  from  this  languor  ; but 
when  tranquility  was  somewhat  restored,  we  again  fell  into  the 
same  drowsy  condition.  On  the  morrow,  we  felt  as  if  we  had 
awoke  from  a painful  dream,  and  asked  our  companions,  if, 
during  their  sleep,  they  had  not  seen  combats  and  heard  cries 
of  despair.  Some  replied,  that  the  same  visions  had  contin- 
ually tormented  them,  and  that  they  were  exhausted  with 
fatigue.  Every  one  believed  he  was  deceived  by  the  illusions 
of  a horrible  dream. 

After  these  different  combats,  overcome  with  toil,  with  want 
of  food  and  sleep,  we  laid  ourselves  down  and  reposed  till  the 
morrow  dawned,  and  showed  us  the  horror  of  the  scene.  A 
great  number  in  their  delirium  had  thrown  themselves  into  the 
sea.  We  found  that  sixty  or  sixty-five  had  perished  during 
the  night.  A fourth  part  at  least,  we  supposed,  had  drowned 
themselves  in  despair.  We  only  lost  two  of  our  own  numbers, 
neither  of  whom  were  officers.  The  deepest  dejection  was 
painted  on  every  face  ; each,  having  recovered  himself,  could 


136 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


now  feel  the  horrors  of  his  situation  ; and  some  of  us,  shed- 
ding tears  of  despair,  bitterly  deplored  the  rigor  of  our  fate. 

A new  misfortune  was  now  revealed  to  us.  During  the 
tumult,  the  rebels  had  thrown  into  the  sea  two  barrels  of  wine, 
and  the  only  two  casks  of  water  which  we  had  upon  the  raft. 
Two  casks  of  wine  had  been  consumed  the  day  before,  and 
only  one  was  left.  We  were  more  than  sixty  in  number,  and 
we  were  obliged  to  put  ourselves  on  half  rations. 

At  break  of  day,  the  sea  calmed,  which  permitted  us  again 
to  erect  our  mast.  When  it  w’as  replaced,  we  made  a dis- 
tribution of  wine.  The  unhappy  soldiers  murmured  and  blam- 
ed us  for  privations  which  we  equally  endured  with  them. 
They  fell  exhausted.  We  had  taken  nothing  for  forty-eight 
hours,  and  we  had  been  obliged  to  struggle  continually  against  a 
strong  sea.  We  could,  like  them,  hardly  support  ourselves  ; 
courage  alone  made  us  still  act.  We  resolved  to  employ 
every  possible  means  to  catch  fish,  and,  collecting  all  the  hooks 
and  eyes  from  the  soldiers,  made  fish-hooks  of  them  but  all 
was  of  no  avail.  The  currents  carried  our  lines  under  the 
raft,  where  they  got  entangled.  We  bent  a bayonet  to  catch 
sharks  ; one  bit  at  it,  and  straitened  it,  and  we  abandoned 
our  project.  Something  was  absolutely  necessary  to  sustain 
our  miserable  existence,  and  we  tremble  with  horror  at  being 
obliged  to  tell  that  of  which  we  made  use.  We  feel  our  pen 
fall  from  our  hands  : a mortal  cold  congeals  all  our  members, 
and  our  hair  bristles  erect  on  our  foreheads.  Readers  ! we 
implore  you,  feel  not  indignant  towards  men  already  overload- 
ed with  misery.  Pity  their  condition,  and  shed  a tear  of  sor- 
row for  their  deplorable  fate. 

The  wretches,  whom  death  had  spared  during  the  disastrous 
night  we  have  described,  seized  upon  the  dead  bodies  with 
which  the  raft  was  covered,  cutting  them  up  by  slices,  which 
some  even  instantly  devoured.  Many  nevertheless  refrained. 
Almost  all  the  officers  were  of  this  number.  Seeing  that  this 
monstrous  food  had  revived  the  strength  of  those  who  had 
used  it,  it  was  proposed  to  dry  it,  to  make  it  a little  more 
palatable.  Those  who  had  firmness  to  abstain  from  it,  took 
an  additional  quantity  of  wine.  We  endeavored  to  eat  shoul- 
der-belts and  cartouch-boxes,  and  contrived  to  swallow  some 
small  bits  of  them.  Some  eat  linen  ; others  the  leathers  of 
their  hats,  on  which  was  a little  grease,  or  rather  dirt.  We  had 
recourse  to  many  expedients  to  prolong  our  miserable  exfist- 
ence,  to  recount  which  would  only  disgust  the  heart  of 
humanity 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


137 


The  day  was  calm  and  beautiful.  A ray  of  hope  beamed  for 
a moment  to  quiet  our  agitation.  We  still  expected  to  see 
the  boats  or  some  ships,  and  addressed  our  prayers  to  the 
Eternal,  on  whom  we  placed  our  trust.  The  half  of  our  men 
were  extremely  feeble,  and  bore  upon  their  faces  the  stamp 
of  approaching  dissolution.  Ihe  evening  arrived,  and- we 
found  no  help.  The  darkness  of  the  third  night  augmented 
our  fears,  but  the  wind  was  still,  and  the  sea  less  agitated.  The 
sun  of  the  fourth  morning  since  onr  departure  shone  upon  our 
disaster,  and  showed  us  ten  or  twelve  of  our  companions 
stretched  lifeless  upon  the  raft.  This  sight  struck  us  most 
forcibly,  as  it  told  us  we  would  be  soon  extended  in  the  same 
manner  in  the  same  place.  We  gave  their  bodies  to  tlie  sea 
for  a grave,  reserving  only  oxe  to  feed  those  who,  but  the  day 
before,  had  held  Ins  trembling  hands,  and  sworn  to  him  eter- 
nal friendship.  This  day  was  beautiful.  Our  souls,  anxious 
for  more  delightful  sensations,  were  in  harmony  with  the  aspect 
of  the  heavens,  and  got  again  a new  ray  of  hope.  Towards 
four  in  the  afternoon,  an  unlocked  for  event  happened  which 
gave  us  some  consolation.  A shoal  of  flying  fish  passed  under 
our  raft,  and  as  there  were  an  infinite  number  of  openings  be- 
tween the  pieces  which  composed  it,  the  fish  were  entangled 
in  great  quantities.  We  threw  ourselves  upon  them,  and  cap- 
tured a considerable  number.  We  took  about  two  hundred 
and  put  them  in  an  empty  barrel  ; we  opened  them  as  we 
caught  them,  and  took  out  what  is  called  their  milt.  This  food 
seemed  delicious  ; but  one  man  would  have  required  a thou- 
sand. Our  first  emotion  was  to  give  to  God  renewed  thanks 
for  this  unhoped  for  favor. 

An  ounce  of  gunpowder  having  been  found  in  the  morning, 
was  dried  in  the  sun  during  the  day,  which  was  very  fine  ; a 
steel,  gunflints,  and  tinder  made  also  a part  of  the  same  par- 
cel. After  a good  deal  of  difficulty  w'e  set  fire  to  some  frag- 
ments (>f  dry  linen.  We  made  a large  opening  in  the  side  of  an 
empty  cask,  anti  placed  at  the  bottom  of  it  several  wet  things, 
and  upon  this  kind  of  scafi'olding  we  set  our  fire  ; all  of  which 
we  placed  on  a barrel  that  the  sea-water  might  not  extinguish 
it.  We  cooked  some  fish  and  eat  them  with  extreme  avidity  ; 
but  our  hunger  was  such,  and  our  portion  so  small,  that  we 
added  to  it  some  of  the  sacrilegious  viands,  wffiich  the  cooking 
rendered  less  revolting.  This  some  of  the  officers  touched 
for  the  first  time.  From  this  day  we  continued  to  eat  it  ; but 
we  could  no  longer  dress  it,  the  means  of  making  a fire  hav- 
ing been  entirely  lost  ; the  barrel  having  caught  fire  wo  ex- 


138 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


tinguished  it  without  being  able  to  preserve  anything  to  re- 
kindle it  on  the  morrow.  The  powder  and  tinder  were  en- 
tirely gone.  This  meal  gave  us  all  additional  strength  to  sup- 
port our  fatigues.  The  night  was  tolerable,  and  would  have 
been  happy,  had  it  not  been  signalized  by  a new  massacre. 

Some  Spaniards,  Italians,  and  negroes,  had  formed  a plot 
to  throw  us  all  into  the  sea.  The  negroes  had  told  them  that 
they  were  very  near  the  shore,  and  that,  when  there,  they 
would  enable  them  to  traverse  Africa  without  danger.  ^Ve 
had  to  take  to  our  arms  again,  the  sailors,  who  had  remained 
faithful  to  us,  pointing  out  to  us  the  conspirators.  Tlie  first 
signal  for  battle  was  given  by  a Spaniard,  who,  placing  him- 
self behind  the  mast,  holding  fast  by  it,  made  the  sign  of  the 
Cross  with  one  hand,  invoking  the  name  of  God,  and  w ith  the 
other  held  a knife.  The  sailors  seized  him  and  threw  him 
into  the  sea.  An  Italian,  servant  to  an  officer  of  the  troops, 
who  was  in  the  plot,  seeing  all  w'as  discovered,  armed  himself 
with  the  only  boarding  axe  left  on  the  raft,  made  his  retreat 
to  the  front,  enveloped  himself  in  a piece  of  drapery  he  wmre 
across  his  breast,  and  of  his  own  accord  threw  himself  into  the 
sea.  The  rebels  rushed  forward  to  avenge  their  comrades  ; a 
terrible  conflict  again  commenced  ; both  sides  fought  with  des- 
perate fury  ; and  soon  the  fatal  raft  was  strewed  with  dead 
bodies  and  blood,  which  should  have  been  shed  by  other 
hands,  and  in  another  cause.  In  this  tumult  we  heard  them 
again  demanding,  with  horrid  rage,  the  head  of  Lieut.  Dan- 
glas  ! In  this  assault  the  unfortunate  sutler  was  a second  time 
thrown  into  the  sea.  JM.  Coudin,  assisted  by  some  workmen, 
saved  her,  to  prolong  for  a little  while  her  torment  and  her 
existence. 

In  this  terrible  night  Lavilette  failed  not  to  give  proofs  of 
the  rarest  intrepidity.  It  was  to  him  and  some  of  those  who 
had  survived  the  sequel  of  our  misfortunes,  that  we  owed  our 
safety.  At  last,  after  unheard  of  efforts,  the  rebels  were  once 
more  repulsed,  and  quiet  restored.  Having  escaped  this  new 
danger,  we  endeavored  to  get  some  repose.  The  day  at  length 
dawned  upon  us  for  the  fifth  time.  We  were  now  no  more 
than  thirty  in  number.  We  had  lost  four  or  five  of  our  faithful 
sailors,  and  those  who  survived  were  in  the  most  deplorable 
condition.  The  sea-water  had  almost  entirely  excoriated  the 
skin  of  our  lower  extremities  ; we  were  covered  with  contu- 
sions or  wounds,  which,  irritated  by  the  salt  water,  extorted 
from  us  the  most  piercing  cries.  About  twenty  of  us  only 
were  capable  of  standing  upright  or  walking.  Almost  all  our 


FRENCH  frigate  MEDUSA. 


1S9 


fish  was  exhausted  ; we  had  but  four  days’  supply  of  wine  ; in 
four  days,  said  we,  nothing  will  be  left,  and  death  will  be  inevit- 
able. Thus  came  the  seventh  day  of  our  abandonment.  In 
the  course  of  the  day  two  soldiers  had  glided  behind  the  only 
barrel  of  wine  that  was  left  ; pierced  it,  and  were  drinking  by 
means  of  a reed.  We  had  sworn  that  those  who  used  such 
means  should  be  punished  with  death  ; which  law  was  instant- 
ly put  in  execution,  and  the  two  transgressors  were  thrown 
into  the  sea. 

This  same  day  saw  the  close  of  the  life  of  a child  named 
Leon,  aged  twelve  y^ears.  He  died  like  a lamp  which  ceases 
to  burn  for  want  of  aliment.  All  spoke  in  favor  of  this  young 
and  amiable  creature,  who  merited  abetter  fate.  His  angelic 
form,  his  musical  voice,  the  interest  of  an  age  so  tender  in- 
creased still  more  by  the  courage  he  had  shown,  and  the  ser- 
vices he  had  performed,  for  he  had  already  made  in  the  pre- 
ceding year  a campaign  in  the  East  Indies,  ins];ired  us  all 
with  the  greatest  pity  for  this  young  victim,  devoted  to  so  hor- 
rible and  premature  a death.  Our  old  soldiers  and  all  our 
people  in  general  did  everything  they  could  to  prolong  his  ex- 
istence, but  all  was  in  vain.  IN  either  the  wine  which  they 
gave  him  without  regret,  nor  all  the  iueans  they  eniployed, 
could  arrest  his  melancholy  doom,  and  he  expired  in  the  arms 
of  .IM.  Coudin,  who  had  not  ceased  to  give  him  the  most  un- 
wearied attention.  Whilst  he  had  strength  to  move,  he  ran 
incessantly  from  one  side  to  the  other,  loudiv  calling  for  his 
unhappy  mother,  for  water  and  food,  lie  trod  indiscriminate- 
ly on  tlie  feet  and  legs  of  his  companions  in  misfortune,  who, 
in  their  turn,  uttered  sorrowful  cries,  but  these  were  very'  rare- 
ly accompanied  with  menaces  ; they  paiJoned  alj  which  the 
poor  boy  had  made  them  suffer.  He  was  not  in  his  senses, 
consequently  cou'd  not  bo  expected  to  behave  as  if  he  had  had 
the  use  of  his  reason. 

There  now  remained  but  twenty-seven  of  us.  Fifteen  of 
that  number  seemed  able  to  live  yet  some  days  ; the  rest, 
covered  with  large  xvounds,  bad  almost  entirely  lost  the  use 
of  their  reason.  They  still,  however,  shared  in  the  distribu- 
tions, and  would,  before  they  died,  consume  to  thirty  or  forty 
bottles  of  wine,  which  to  us  were  inestimable.  We  deliberat- 
ed, that  by  putting  the  sick  on  half  allowance  was  but  putting 
them  to  death  by'  halves  ; but  after  a counsel,  at  which  presid- 
ed the  most  dreadful  despair,  it  was  decided  they  should  be 
thrown  into  the  sea.  This  means,  however  repugnant,  how- 
ever horrible  it  appeared  to  us,  procured  the  survivors  six 


140 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


days’  wine.  But  after  the  decision  was  made,  who  durst  ex- 
ecute it  } The  habit  of  seeing  death  ready  to  devour  us  ; the 
certainty  of  our  infallible  destruction  without  this  monstrous 
expedient  ; all,  in  short,  had  hardened  our  hearts  to  every 
feeling  but  that  of  self-preservation.  Three  sailors  and  a sol- 
dier took  charge  of  this  cruel  business  We  looked  aside  and 
shed  tears  of  blood  at  the  fate  of  these  unfortunates.  Among 
them  were  the  wretched  sutler  and  her  husband.  Both  had 
been  grievously  wounded  in  the  different  combats.  The 
woman  had  a thigh  broken  between  the  beams  of  the  raft,  and 
a stroke  of  a sabre  had  made  a deep  wound  in  the  head  of  her 
husband.  Every  thing  announced  their  approaching  end. 
We  consoled  ourselves  with  the  belief  that  our  cruel  resolution 
shortened  but  a brief  space  the  term  of  their  existence.  Ye 
who  shudder  at  the  cry  of  outraged  humanity,  recollect,  that  it 
was  other  men,  fellow-countrymen,  comrades  who  had  placed 
us  in  this  awful  situation  ! 

This  horrible  expedient  saved  the  fifteen  who  remained  ; for 
when  we  were  found  by  the  Argus  brig,  we  had  very  little 
wine  left,  and  it  was  the  sixth  day  after  the  cruel  sacrifice  we 
have  described.  The  victims,  we  repeat,  had  not  more  than 
forty-eight  hours  to  live,  and  by  keeping  them  on  the  raft,  we 
would  have  been  absolutely  destitute  of  the  means  of  existence 
two  days  before  we  were  found.  Weak  as  we  were,  we  con- 
sidered it  as  a certain  thing,  that  it  would  have  been  impos- 
sible for  us  to  have  lived  only  twenty-four  hours  more  without 
taking  some  food.  After  this  catastrophe,  we  threw  our  arms 
into  the  sea  ; they  inspired  us  with  a horror  we  could  not  over- 
come. We  only  kept  one  sabre,  in  case  we  had  to  cut  some 
cordage  or  some  piece  of  wood. 

A new  event,  for  everything  was  an  event  to  wretches  to 
whom  the  world  was  reduced  to  the  narrcw  space  of  a few 
toises,  and  for  whom  the  winds  and  waves  contended  in  their 
fury  as  they  floated  above  tlie  abyss  ; an  event  happened 
which  diverted  our  minds  from  the  horrors  of  our  situation. 
All  on  a sudden  a white  butterfly,  of  a species  common  in 
France,  came  fluttering  above  our  heads,  and  settled  on  our 
sails.  The  first  thought  this  little  creature  suggested  was, 
that  it  was  the  harbinger  of  approaching  land,  and  we  clung  to 
the  hope  with  a delirium  of  joy.  It  was  the  ninth  day  we  had 
been  upon  the  raft  ; the  torments  of  hunger  consumed  our  en- 
trails ; and  the  soldiers  and  sailors  already  devoured  with  hag- 
gard eyes  this  wretched  prey,  and  seenied  ready  to  dispute 
about  it.  Others  looking  upon  it  as  a messenger  from  Heaven, 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


141 


declared  that  they  took  it  under  their  protection,  and  would 
suffer  none  to  do  it  harm.  It  is  certain  we  could  not  be  far 
from  land,  for  the  butterflies  continued  to  come  on  the  follow- 
ing days,  and  flutter  about  our  sail.  We  had  also  on  the 
same  day  another  indication  not  less  positive,  by  a Goeland 
which  flew  around  our  raft.  This  second  visitor  left  us  no 
doubt  that  we  were  fast  approaching  the  African  soil,  and  we 
persuaded  ourselves  we  would  be  speedily  thrown  upon  the 
coast  by  the  force  of  the  currents. 

This  same  day  a new  care  employed  us.  Seeing  we  were 
reduced  to  so  small  a number,  we  collected  all  the  little 
strength  we  had  left,  detached  some  planks  on  the  front  of  the 
raft,  and,  with  some  pretty  long  pieces  of  wood,  raised  on  the 
centre  a kind  of  platform,  on  which  we  reposed.  All  the  ef- 
fects we  could  collect  were  placed  upon  it,  and  rendered  to 
make  it  less  hard  ; which  also  prevented  the  sea  from  passing 
with  such  facility  through  the  spaces  between  the  different 
planks,  but  the  waves  came  across,  and  sometimes  covered  us 
completely. 

On  this  new  theatre  we  resolved  to  meet  death  in  a manner 
becoming  Frenchman,  and  with  perfect  resignation.  Out 
time  was  almost  wholly  spent  in  speaking  of  our  unhappy 
country.  All  our  wishes,  our  last  prayers,  were  for  the  pros- 
perity of  France.  Thus  passed  the  last  days  of  our  abode 
upon  the  raft. 

Soon  after  our  abandonment,  we  bore  with  comparative  ease 
the  immersions  during  the  nights,  which  are  very  cold  in  these 
countries  ; but  latterly,  every  time  the  waves  washed  over  us, 
we  felt  a most  painful  sensation,  and  we  uttered  plaintive 
cries.  We  employed  every,  means  to  avoid  it.  Some  sup- 
ported their  heads  on  pieces  of  wood,  and  made  with  what 
they  could  find  a sort  of  little  parapet  to  screen  them  from  the 
force  of  the  waves  ; others  sheltered  themselves  behind  two 
empty  casks.  But  these  means  were  very  insufficient  : it  was 
only  when  the  sea  was  calm  that  it  did  not  break  over  us. 

An  ardent  thirst,  redoubled  in  the  day  by  the  beams  of  a burn- 
ing sun,  consumed  us.  An  officer  ofthe  army  found  by  chance 
a small  lemon,  and  it  may  be  easily  imagined  how  valuable 
such  a fruit  would  be  to  him.  His  comrades,  in  s|)ite  of  the 
most  urgent  entreaties,  could  not  get  a bit  of  it  from  him.  Signs 
of  rage  were  already  manifested,  and  had  he  not  partly  listened 
to  the  solicitations  of  those  around  him,  they  would  have  ta!  en 
it  by  force,  and  he  would  have  perished  the  victim  of  his  self- 
ishness. We  also  disputed  about  thirty  clover  of  garlic  which 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


14H 

were  found  in  the  bottom  of  a sack.  These  disputes  were 
for  the  most  part  accompanied  with  violent  menaces,  and  if 
they  had  been  prolonged,  we  might  perhaps  have  come  to  the 
last  extremities.  There  was  found  also  two  small  phials,  in 
which  was  a spirituous  liquid  for  cleaning  the  teeth.  lie  who 
possessed  them  kept  them  with  care,  and  gave  witli  reluctance 
one  or  two  drops  in  the  palm  of  the  hand.  This  liquor  which, 
we'  think,  was  a tincture  of  guiacum,  cinnamon,  cloves,  and 
other  aromatic  substances,  produced  on  our  tongues  an  agree- 
able feeling,  and  for  a short  while  removed  the  thirst  which 
destroyed  us.  Some  of  us  found  some  small  pieces  of  powder, 
which  made,  when  put  into  the  mouth,  a kind  of  coolness. 
One  plan  generally  employed  was  to  put  into  a hat  a quantity 
of  sea-water  with  which  we  washed  our  faces  fur  a while,  re- 
peating it  at  intervals.  We  also  bathed  our  hair  and  held  our 
hands  in  the  water.  Misfortune  made  us  ingenious,  and  each 
thought  of  a thousand  means  to  alleviate  his  sufferings.  Ema- 
ciated by  the  most  cruel  privations,  the  least  agreeable  feeling 
was  to  us  a happiness  supreme,  'fhus  we  sought  with  avidity 
a small  empty  phial  which  one  of  us  possessed,  and  in  which 
had  once  been  some  essence  of  roses  ; and  eveiy  one  as  he 
got  hold  of  it  respired  with  deliglit  the  odor  it  exhaled,  which 
imparted  to  his  senses  the  most  soothing  impressions.  3!ai;y 
of  us  kept  our  ration  of  wine  in  a small  tin  cup,  and  sucked  it 
out  with  a quill.  This  manner  of  taking  it  was  of  great  bene- 
fit to  us,  and  allayed  our  thirst  much  better  than  if  we  had 
gulped  it  off  at  once. 

Three  days  passed  in  inexpressible  anguish.  So  much  did 
we  despise  life,  tliat  many  of  us  feared  not  to  bathe  in  sight 
of  the  sharks  w hich  surrounded  our  raft  ; others  [ilaced  them- 
selves naked  upon  the  front  of  our  machine,  which  was  under 
water.  These  expedients  diminished  a little  the  ardor  of  their 
thirst.  A species  of  molusca,  known  to  seamen  by  the  name 
of  gatere,  was  sometimes  driven  in  great  numbers  on  our  raft  ; 
and  when  their  long  arms  rested  on  our  naked  bodies,  they 
occasioned  us  the  most  cruel  sufferings.  ^Vill  it  be  believed, 
that  admist  these  terrible  scenes,  struggling  with  inevitable 
aeath,  some  of  us  uttered  pleasantries  which  made  us  yet  smile, 
in  spite  of  the  horrors  of  our  situation  ? ^One,  besides  others, 
said  jestingly,  ‘ If  the  brig  is  sent  to  search  for  us,  pray  God 
it  has  the  eves  of  Argus,’  in  allusion  to  tlie  name  of  the  vessel 
we  presumed  would  be  sent  to  our  assistance.  This  consola- 
tory idea  never  left  us  an  instant,  and  we  spoke  of  it  fre- 
quently. 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA, 


143 


On  the  16th,  reckoning  we  were  very  near  land,  eight  of  the 
most  determined  among  us  resolved  to  endeavor  to  gain  the 
coast.  A second  raft,  of  smaller  dimensions,  was  formed  for 
transporting  them  thither  : but  it  was  found  insufficient,  and 
they  at  length  determined  to  await  death  in  their  present  situa- 
tion. Meanwhile  night  came  on,  and  its  sombre  veil  revived 
in  our  minds  the  most  afflicting  thoughts.  We  were  convin- 
ced there  were  not  above  a dozen  or  fifteen  bottles  of  wine  in 
our  barrel.  We  began  to  have  an  invincible  disgust  at  the 
flesh  which  had  till  tlien  scarcely  supported  us  ; and  we  may 
say,  that  the  sight  of  it  inspired  us  with  feelings  of  horror, 
doubtless  produced  by  the  idea  of  our  approaching  destruc- 
tion. 

On  the  m<  ruing  of  the  17th,  the  sun  appeared  free  from 
clouds.  After  having  addressed  our  prayers  to  the  Eternal, 
we  divided  among  us  a part  of  our  wine.  Each,  with  delight, 
was  taking  his  small  portion,  when  a captain  of  infantry,  cast- 
ing his  eyes  on  the  horizon,  perceived  a ship,  announced  it  to 
us  by  an  exclamation  of  joy.  We  knew  it  to  be  a brig,  but  it 
was  at  a great  distance  ; we  could  distinguish  the  masts.  The 
sight  of  this  vessel  revived  in  us  emotions  difficult  to  describe 
Each  believed  his  deliverance  sure,  and  we  gave  a thousand 
thanks  to  God.  Fears,  however,  mingled  with  our  hopes. 
W'e  straightened  some  hoops  of  casks,  to  the  ends  of  which 
we  fixed  handkerclnefs  of  different  colors.  A man,  with  our 
united  assistance,  mounted  to  the  top  of  the  mast,  and  waved 
these  little  flaos.  For  more  than  half  an  hour,  we  were  toss- 
ed  between  hope  and  fear.  Some  thought  the  vessel  grew 
larger,  and  others  were  convinced  its  course  was  from  us. 
These  last  were  the  only  ones  whose  eyes  w'ere  not  blinded 
by  hope,  for  the  ship  disappeared. 

From  the  delirium  of  joy,  we  passed  to  that  of  despondency 
and  sorrow.  We  envied  the  fate  of  those  whom  we  had  seen 
perish  at  our  sides.;  and  we  said  to  ourselves,  ‘ When  we 
shall  be  in  want  of  every  thing,  and  when  our  strength  begins 
to  forsake  us,  we  will  wrap  ourselves  up  as  well  as  we  can, 
we  will  stretch  ourselves  on  this  platform,  the  witness  of  the 
most  cruel  sufferings,  and  there  await  death  with  resignation.’ 
At  length,  to  calm  our  despair,  we  sought  for  consolation  in 
the  arm  of  sleep.  The  day  before,  we  had  been  scorched  by 
the  beams  of  a burning  sun  ; to-day,  to  avoid  the  fierceness 
of  his  rays,  we  made  a tent  with  the  main-sail  of  the  frigate 
As  soon  as  it  was  finished,  we  laid  ourselves  under  it  ; thus 
all  that  was  passing  without  was  hid  from  our  eyes.  We  pro 


144 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


posed  then  to  write  upon  a plank  an  abridgement  of  our  ad- 
ventures, and  to  add  our  names  at  the  bottom  of  the  recital, 
and  fix  it  to  the  upper  part  of  the  mast,  in  the  hope  it  would 
reach  the  government  and  our  families. 

After  having  passed  two  hours,  a prey  to  the  most  cruel  re- 
flections, the  master  gunner  of  the  frigate,  wishing  to  go  to  the 
front  of  the  raft,  went  out  from  below  the  tent.  Scarcely  had 
he  put  out  his  head,  when  he  turned  to  us,  uttering  a piercing 
cry,  Joy  was  painted  upon  his  face  ; his  hands  were  stretch- 
ed towards  the  sea  ; he  breathed  with  difficulty.  All  he  was 
able  to  say  was  ; ‘ Saved  ! see  the  brig  upon  us  !’  and  in 
fact  it  was  not  more  than  half  a league  distant  having  every 
sail  set,  and  steering  right  upon  us.  We  rushed  from  our  tent  ; 
even  those  whom  enormous  wounds  in  their  in.erior  extrem- 
ities had  confined  for  many  days,  dragged  themselves  to  the 
back  of  the  raft,  to  enjoy  a sight  of  the  ship  which  had  come 
to  save  us  from  certain  death.  We  embraced  one  another 
with  a transport  which  looked  much  like  madness,  and  tears 
of  joy  trickled  down  our  cheeks,  withered  by  the  most  cruel 
privations.  Each  seized  handkerchiefs,  or  some  pieces  of 
linen,  to  make  signals  to  the  brig,  which  was  rapidly  approach- 
ing us.  Some  fell  on  their  knees,  and  fervently  returned 
thanks  to  Providence  for  this  miraculous  preservation  of  their 
lives.  Our  joy  redoubled  when  saw  we  at  the  top  of  the  fore- 
mast a large  white  flag,  and  we  cried,  ‘ It  is  then  to  Frenchmen 
we  w'ill  owe  our  deliverance.’  AVe  instantly  recognised  the  brig 
to  be  the  Argus  ; it  was  then  about  two  gunshots  from  us. 
AYe  were  terribly  impatient  to  see  her  reef  her  sails,  which  at 
last  she  did,  and  fresh  cries  of  joy  arose  from  our  raft.  The 
Argus  came  and  lay-to  on  our  starboard,  about  half  a pistol- 
shot  from  us.  The  crew,  ranged  upon  the  deck  and  on  the 
shrouds,  announced  to  us,  by  the  waving  of  their  hands  and 
hats,  the  pleasure  they  felt  at  coming  to  the  assistance  of  their 
unfortunate  countrymen.  In  a short  time  we  were  all  trans- 
ported on  board  the  brig,  where  we  found  the  lieutenant  of 
the  frigate,  and  some  others  who  had  been  wrecked  with  us. 
Compassion  was  painted  on  every  face  ; and  pity  drew  tears 
from  every  eye  which  beheld  us. 

AA'e  found  some  excellent  broth  on  board  the  brig,  which 
they  had  prepared,  and  when  they  had  perceived  us  they  add- 
ed to  it  some  wine,  and  thus  restored  our  nearly  exhausted 
strength.  They  bestowed  on  us  the  most  generous  care  and 
attention  ; our  wounds  were  dressed,  and  on  the  morrow  many 
of  our  sick  began  to  revive  Some,  however,  still  suffered 


FRENCH  FRIGATE  MEDUSA. 


145 


much,  for  they  were  placed  between  decks,  very  near  the 
kitchen,  which  augmented  the  almost  insupportable  heat  of 
these  latitudes.  This  want  of  space  arose  from  the  small  size 
of  the  vessel.  The  number  ofthe  shipwrecked  was  indeed  very 
considerable.  Those  who  did  not  belong  to  the  navy  were  laid 
upon  cables,  wrapped  in  flags,  and  placed  under  the  fire  of  the 
kitchen.  Here  they  had  almost  perished  during  the  course 
of  the  night,  fire  having  broken  out  between  decks  about  ten 
in  the  evening  ; but  timely  assistance  being  rendered,  we  were 
saved  for  the  second  time.  We  had  scarcely  escaped  when 
some  of  us  became  again  delirous.  An  officer  of  infantry 
wished  to  throw  himself  into  the  sea,  to  look  for  his  pocket 
book,  and  would  have  done  it  had  he  not  been  prevented, 
Others  were  seized  in  a manner  not  less  frenzied. 

The  commander  and  officers  of  the  brig  watched  over  us, 
and  kindly  anticipated  our  wants.  They  snatched  us  from 
death,  by  saving  us  from  our  raft  ; their  unremitting  care  re- 
vived within  us  the  spark  of  life.  The  surgeon  of  the  ship, 
M.  Renaud,  distinguished  himself  for  his  indefatigable  zeal. 
He  was  obliged  to  spend  the  whole  of  the  day  in  dressing  our 
wounds  ; and  during  the  two  days  we  were  in  the  brig,  he  be- 
stowed on  us  all  the  aid  of  his  art,  with  an  attention  and  gen- 
tleness which  merit  our  eternal  gratitude. 

In  truth,  it  was  time  we  should  find  an  end  of  our  suffer- 
ings ; they  had  lasted  thirteen  days,  in  the  most  cruel  manner. 
The  strongest  among  us  might  have  lived  forty-eight  hours, 
or  so,  longer.  M.  Correard  felt  that  he  must  die  in  the  course 
of  the  day  ; he  had,  however  a presentiment  we  would  be 
saved.  He  said,  that  a series  of  events  so  unheard  of  would 
not  be  buried  in  oblivion  ; that  Providence  would  at  least  pre- 
serve some  of  us  to  tell  to  the  world  the  melancholy  story  of 
our  misfortunes. 

Such  is  the  faithful  history  of  those  who  were  left  upon  the 
memorable  raft.  Of  one  hundred  and  fifty,  fifteen  only  were 
saved.  Five  of  that  number  never  recovered  from  their  fa- 
tigue, and  died  at  St.  Louis.  Those  who  yet  live  are  covered 
with  scars  ; and  the  cruel  sufferings  to  which  they  have  been 
exposed,  have  materially  shaken  their  constitutions 

1 


voi..  n 


140 


THE  ROYAL  GEORGE 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  ROYAL  GEORGE. 

On  the  29th  of  August,  1782,  it  was  found  necessary  that 
the  Royal  George,  a line-of-battle  ship  of  108  guns,  which 
liad  lately  arrived  at  Spithead  from  a cruise,  should,  previous- 
ly to  her  going  again  to  sea,  undergo  the  operation  which  sea- 
men technically  call  a Parliament  heel.  In  such  cases  the 
ship  is  inclined  in  a certain  degree  on  one  side,  while  the  de- 
fects below  the  water-mark  on  the  other  side  are  examined 
and  repaired.  This  mode  of  proceeding  is,  we  believe  at  the 
present  day,  very  commonly  adopted  where  the  defects  to  be 
repaired  are  not  extensive,  or  where  (as  was  the  case  with 
the  Royal  George)  it  is  desirable  to  avoid  the  delay  of  going 
into  dock.  The  operation  is  usually  perfomed  in  still  weath- 
er and  smooth  water,  and  is  attended  with  so  little  difficulty 
and  danger,  that  tlie  officers  and  crew  usually  remain  on 
board,  and  neither  the  guns  nor  stores  are  removed. 

The  business  was  commenced  on  the  Royal  George  early 
in  the  morning,  a gang  of  men  from  the  Portsmouth  Dock- 
yard coming  on  board  to  assist  the  ship’s  carpenters.  It  is 
said  that,  finding  it  necessary  to  strip  off  more  of  the  sheath- 
ing than  had  been  intended,  the  men  in  their  eagerness  to 
reach  the  defect  in  the  ship’s  bottom,  were  induced  to  hcei  her 
too  much,  when  a sudden  squall  of  wind  threw  her  wholly  on 
her  side;  and  the  gun -ports  being  open,  and  the  cannon  rol- 
ling over  to  the  depressed  side,  the  ship  was  unable  to  right 
herself,  instantaneously  filled  with  water,  and  went  to  the  bot- 
tom. 

The  fatal  accident  happened  about  ten  o’clock  in  the  morn- 
ing. Admiral  Kempenfeldt  was  writing  in  his  cabin,  and  the 
greater  part  of  the  people  were  between  decks.  The  ship, 
as  is  usually  the  case  upon  coming  into  port,  was  crowded 
with  people  from  the  shore,  particularly  women,  of  whom  it 
is  supposed  there  were  not  less  than  three  hundred  on  board. 
Amongst  the  sufferers  were  many  of  the  wives  and  children 
of  the  jietty  officers  and  seamen,  who,  knowing  the  ship  was 
shortly  to  sail  on  a distant  and  perilous  service,  eagerly  em- 
braced the  opportunity  of  visiting  their  husbands  and  fathers 


THE  ROYAL  GEORGE. 


147 


The  Admiral,  with  many  brave  officers  and  most  of  those 
who  were  between  decks,  perished;  the  greater  number  of 
the  guard,  and  those  who  happened  to  be  on  the  upper  deck, 
were  saved  by  the  boats  of  the  fleet.  About  seventy  others 
were  likewise  saved.  The  exact  number  of  persons  on  board 
at  the  time  could  not  be  ascertained;  but  it  was  calculated 
that  from  800  to  1000  were  lost.  Captain  Waghorn,  whose 
gallantry  in  the  North  Sea  Battle,  under  Admiral  Parker,  had 
procured  him  the  command  of  this  ship,  was  saved,  though  he 
was  severely  bruised  and  battered;  but  his  son,  a lieutenant 
in  the  Royal  George,  perished.  Such  was  the  force  of  the 
whirlpool,  occasioned  by  the  sudden  plunge  of  so  vast  a body 
in  the  water,  that  a victualler  which  lay  alongside  the  Royal 
George  was  swamped;  and  several  small  craft,  at  a consider- 
able distance,  were  in  imminent  danger. 

Admiral  Kempenfeldt,  who  was  nearly  70  years  of  age,  was 
peculiarly  and  universally  lamented.  In  point  of  general 
science  and  judgment,  he  was  one  of  the  first  naval  officers 
of  his  time;  and,  particularly  in  the  art  of  manoeuvring  a fleet, 
he  was  considered  by  the  commanders  of  that  day  as  unrival- 
led. His  excellent  qualities,  as  a man,  are  said  to  have  equal- 
led his  professional  merits. 

This  melancholy  occurrence  has  been  recorded  by  the  poet 
Cowper,  in  the  following  beautiful  lines: — 

Toll  for  the  brave! 

The  brave,  that  are  no  more'! 

All  sunk  beneath  the  wave. 

Fast  by  their  native  shore. 

Eight  hundred  of  the  brave. 

Whose  courage  well  was  tried, 

Had  made  the  vessel  heel. 

And  laid  her  on  her  side. 

A land-breeze  shook  the  shrouds, 

And  she  was  overset; 

Down  went  the  Royal  George, 

With  all  her  crew  complete 

Toll  for  the  brave! 

Brave  Kempenfeldt  is  gone; 

His  last  sea-fight  is  fought; 

His  work  of  glory  done. 


143 


THE  ^NEAS  TRANSPORT. 


It  was  not  in  the  battle; 

No  tempest  gave  the  shock, 

She  sprang  no  fatal  leak; 

She  ran  upon  no  rock. 

H is  sword  was  in  its  sheath; 

His  fingers  held  the  pen, 

When  Kempenfeldt  went  down, 

With  twice  four  hundred  men. 

Weigh  the  vessel  up, 

Once  dreaded  by  our  foes! 

And  mingle  with  our  cup 

The  tear  that  England  owes. 

Her  timbers  yet  are  sound. 

And  she  may  fioat  again. 

Full  charg’d  with  England’s  thunder, 
And  plough  the  distant  main. 

But  Kempenfeldt  is  gone, 

His  victories  are  o’er; 

And  he,  and  his  eight  hundred. 

Shall  plough  the  wave  no  more. 


LOSS  OF  THE  ^NEAS  TRANSPORT. 

The  .®neas  transport  sailed  with  347  souls  on  board,  in- 
cluding a party  of  men  belonging  to  the  100th  regiment  of 
foot,  as  also  some  officers,  together  with  several  women  and 
children.  About  four  in  the  morning  of  the  23d  of  Oct.  1805, 
the  vessel  struck  violently  on  a rock,  and  received  such  dam- 
age that  her  total  wreck  soon  became  evident  to  all  on  board. 
For  the  first  few  minutes  after  this  alarming  occurrence,  the 


THE  ^NEAS  TRANSPORT. 


149 


women  and  children  clung  to  their  husbands  and  fathers;  but 
in  a short  time,  a prodigious  wave  swept  not  less  than  250  of 
those  miserable  people  into  the  ocean.  The  rock  whereon 
the  vessel  had  struck,  speedily  forced  its  way  through  the 
decks,  and  then  it  appears,  from  her  parting,  thirty-five  of 
the  survivors  were  driven  on  a small  island  before  eight  in 
the  morning,  about  a quarter  of  a mile  distant,  but  when  she 
had  entirely  gone  to  pieces. 

The  narrative  of  these  events  was  collected  from  one  of 
the  survivors,  a soldier  of  the  100th  regiment,  who  could  give 
no  correct  account  of  how  he  and  the  others  got  ashore,  but 
he  supposed  they  were  floated  in  by  part  of  the  wreck.  He 
remembered  to  have  observed  one  of  the  boys  endeavoring  to 
save  Major  Bertram,  whose  arm  was  broken  by  some  timber, 
and  he  was  on  the  point  of  sinking;  he  held  him  up  as  long 
as  his  strength  permitted;  but,  to  save  his  own  life,  was  forced 
to  let  go  his  hold,  and  the  Major  perished. 

The  thirty-five  men  who  gained  the  shore,  consisted  of 
part  of  the  regiment,  two  of  whom  were  officers,  Lieutenant 
Dawson  and  Ensign  Faulkner,  and  seven  sailors.  Immedi 
ately  on  landing,  the  wind  unfortunately  changed,  so  that  not 
an  article  of  any  kind  was  saved  from  the  wreck.  Mr.  Faulk- 
ner was  aware  of  the  real  situation  they  had  reached,  judging 
the  main-land,  which  they  saw  about  a mile  distant,  to  be 
Newfoundland,  and  that  they  were  about  300  miles  distant 
from  the  town  of  St.  John’s. 

After  passing  one  night  on  the  little  island,  they  construct- 
ed a raft,  by  means  of  which,  thirty  of  them  arrived  on  the 
main  land.  Previous  to  this,  however,  four  survivors  of  the 
shipwreck  had  died,  among  whom  was  the  poor  fellow  who 
had  endeavored  to  save  Major  Bertram.  Another,  who  had 
both  his  legs  broken,  was  missing,  as  he  had  crawled  away 
from  his  comrades,  that  he  might  die  in  quiet.  But  eight 
days  afterwards,  he  was  found  alive,  though  in  a shocking 
state,  as  his  feet  were  frozen  off.  Yet  he  survived  all  this, 
and  reached  Quebec  at  a future  period.  Most  of  the  party 
set  out,  leaving  three  behind  them,  who  were  unable  to  walk 
from  brutses,  and  directed  their  course  towards  the  rising  sun; 
but  when  the  first  day  had  elapsed.  Lieutenant  Dawson  be- 
came incapable  of  keeping  up  with  the  remainder;  and  two 
soldiers  staid  to  attend  him.  These  three  toiled  onwards  with- 
out any  food,  except  the  berries  which  they  found;  and  Lieu- 
tenant Dawson  was  then  unable  to  stand,  unless  supported. — 
On  reaching  the  banks  of  a river,  one  of  the  soldiers  attempt- 


150 


THE  ^NEAS  TRANSPORT. 


ed  to  carry  him  across  on  his  back;  but  having  waded  up  to 
the  neck,  he  was  obliged  to  return,  and  lay  him  down  on  the 
bank.  There  Mr.  Dawson  entreated  his  faithful  attendants 
to  make  the  best  of  their  way,  and  leave  him  to  his  fate;  and 
at  the  same  time,  affectionately  squeezing  their  hands,  he  en- 
treated them  to  inform  his  father  of  his  melancholy  end. — 
Here  the  soldier,  who  was  one  of  them,  and  who  related  these 
affecting  incidents,  burst  into  a flood  of  tears  before  he  could 
proceed.  “ We  staid  with  him,”  said  he,  “ until  we  did  not 
know  whether  he  was  alive  or  dead.” 

The  two  survivors  continued  wandering  in  a weak  and  fee- 
ble state  for  twelve  days  longer,  making  twenty-six  in  all  from 
the  period  of  their  shipwreck,  and  subsisting  on  what  they 
could  find  on  a barren  and  inhospitable  land.  But  after  the 
first  four  or  five  days,  they  suffered  no  hunger,  for,  as  they 
themselves  said,  their  misfortunes  were  so  great  as  to  banish 
its  influence,  and  to  deprive  them  of  the  sense  of  feeling. — 
The  snow  besides  was  so  deep  during  the  last  two  days,  as  to 
prevent  them  from  getting  the  berries  as  usual. 

At  last  they  were  found  by  a man  belonging  to  a hunting 
party,  who,  little  suspecting  to  see  human  beings  in  that  deso- 
late region,  took  them  at  a distance  for  deer,  and  had  conceal- 
ed himself  behind  a fallen  tree,  with  his  gun  pointed  towards 
one  of  them,  when  his  dog,  leaping  towards  tliem,  began  to 
bark,  and  shewed  his  error.  When  they  related  their  ship- 
wreck, and  the  sufferings  they  had  endured,  tears  stole  down 
the  cheeks  of  the  huntsman,  and,  taking  the  mocasins  from 
his  feet,  gave  them  to  the  poor  miserable  creatures.  He  in- 
vited them  to  his  hunting  cabin,  saying  it  was  only  a mile  off, 
though  the  real  distance  was  at  least  twelve  miles;  but,  bv 
degrees  he  enticed  them  to  proceed,  and  at  length  they  gain- 
ed it.  On  approaching  the  hut,  four  or  five  men  came  out 
with  long  bloody  knives  in  their  hands,  when  the  narrator, 
turning  to  his  comrade,  exclaimed,  “ After  all  we  have  es- 
caped, are  we  brought  here  to  be  butchered  and  ate  up?” — 
But  they  soon  discovered  their  mistake,  for  the  men  had  been 
cutting  up  some  deer,  the  fruit  of  their  chase;  and  tlie  appear- 
ance of  the  unfortunate  soldiers  quickly  exciting  sentiments 
of  pity  in  their  breast,  they  produced  a bottle  of  rum,  where- 
with they  were  refreshed. 

Every  possible  comfort  was  ministered  by  the  hunters  to  the 
unfortunate  wanderers,  and,  from  the  accounts  and  descrip- 
tion giveo  to  them,  they  set  out  in  quest  of  the  others.  They 
luckily  succeeded  in  finding  the  man  who  remained  the  first 


THE  ^NEAS  TRANSPORT. 


151 


day  on  the  island,  and  also  the  other  two  who  were  unable  to 
leave  the  shore. 

The  two  men  who  had  accompanied  Lieutentant  Dawson, 
appeared  to  have  made  but  little  progress  during  twenty-si.x 
days  of  travelling,  for  they  were  discovered  in  a place  not 
very  remote  from  whence  they  set  out.  Thus,  involved  among 
the  woods,  they  must  have  returned  over  the  same  ground 
that  they  had  passed. 

Those  who  the  huntsman  first  met  endeavored  to  make 
them  understand  whore  they  might  find  the  remains  of  Lieu- 
tenant Dawson,  and  Ensign  Faulkner  and  his  party,  but  they 
could  speak  too  vaguely  of  where  they  had  themselves  been,  to 
give  any  pointed  directions  on  the  subject.  But  two  of  the  lat- 
ter were  found  by  a man  on  another  hunting  excui sion,  about 
90  miles  distant,  apparently  lifeless;  though  on  being  carried  to 
an  adjacent  settlement  they  recovered.  Of  the  whole  35  who 
survived  the  wreck  of  the  transport,  accounts  could  be  heard 
only  of  these  five. 

Ensign  Faulkner  was  a strong,  active,  enterprising  man, 
and  fully  capable  of  adopting  whatever  means  could  be  de- 
vised for  preservation.  Both  he  and  Lieutenant  Dawson, 
w'ho  was  scarce  more  than  17  years  of  age,  were  of  the  great- 
est promise.  While  the  transport  lay  about  three  miles  from 
Portsmouth,  they  are  said  to  have  swam  to  the  ship,  when  the 
former  climbed  up  her  side,  but  the  latter  was  nearly  ex- 
hausted. 

A brig  from  Port,  wdiich  touched  at  Newfoundland,  carried 
five  of  the  survivors  from  thence  to  Quebec;  and  when  they 
arrived  there  in  the  barrack  square,  a most  affecting  scene 
ensued.  Men  and  women  eagerly  flocked  around  them, 
with  anxious  inquiries  for  some  friend  or  brother  who  was  on 
board  the  ill-fated  vessel.  But  all  they  could  answer  was, 
“ If  you  do  not  see  him  here,  be  assured  he  has  perished;  for, 
of  347  souls,  w'e  five  Irish  lads  and  two  sailors  are  all  that  re- 
main alive.”  The  tears  and  exclamations  following  these 
words  can  scarce  be  described. 


THE  ABSENT  SHIP. 


169 


THE  ABSENT  SHIP. 

Fair  ship,  I saw  thee  bounding  o’er  the  deep, 

Thy  white  wings  glancing  in  the  morning  ray, 

And  many  a sparkling  eye  in  vain  did  weep 

For  the  bold  hearts  that  steer’d  thee  on  thy  wayj 

Long  days  of  grief  have  lingered  into  years: 
Return!  return!  and  charm  away  their  tears. 

I listen’d  till  the  music  and  the  song 
Died  on  the  waters  as  she  swept  along; 

I watch’d  her  stately  beauty,  till  it  grew 
A fading  shadow  on  the  distant  blue; 

Less,  and  still  less — the  ivaters  are  alone! 

Queen  of  the  ocean!  whither  art  thou  gone? 

The  wintry  storm  hath  sighed  itself  to  sleep. 

Yet  still  thou  lingerest  on  the  faithless  deep; 

Have  calmer  seas,  and  skies  of  deeper  blue. 
Charm’d  thee  to  bid  thine  island  home  adieu! 

Long  has  yon  dark-eye’d  maiden  wept  in  vain: 
Return!  return!  and  bid  her  smile  again. 

Long  may’st  thou  weep,  but  never  shalt  thou  see 
Thy  fair-hair’d  mariner  return  to  thee. 

Clasp  thy  young  beauty  in  a long  embrace. 

And  read  his  pardon  in  thy  happy  face; 

Thy  gentle  prayers,  fair  mourner,  could  not  save! 
Thy  sailor  sleeps  within  the  stormy  wave. 


# 


'^iS■ 


■ ''  "V.  , 

. -v-V  ' ■ i K , .,  •.•■-  V?  {:  ^ f 

■ ‘.T  V.  .-. . ' >-'r  0 . "■--V.,  • '•  s;.-: 

.;■  '-:■•?/■'(■,■  ' ■.'•^\i,  . ■■■:\'y  -[.[  i’  ■ ^'■^^'■^'  ’ ■ • 

I ‘^■:,!,-s;.-:.,vk;: 

‘./  ^'  ' “ S"' 

4ft;r:WV5 

•■s  i.^'  'v. 

■ '--  v-  r 

-V'  v:- 

•■;.^:A-  ; ■-■  Vc  • 

;-it.--'-  '>.Y  Y.-  . ■ 

Yv^.^--^y^  ;Y 

. ' i'  . -■  Vy  , ' 

■ ,.  -.  Y' i,;YYv/r-v-:Y\-Yt-Y-Y 


• *r.^ 


'cjV'- 


9 


WRECK  OF  THE  IIALSEWELL,  ON  THE  COAST  OF  ENGLAND. 


HALSEWELL  EAST  INDIAMAN. 


155 


LOSS  OF  THE  HALSEWELL. 

The  catastrophe  which  is  now  about  to  be  related  made  a 
deep  impression  on  the  public  mind.  Tbe  circumstances  at- 
tending it  were  too  aggravating  not  to  excite  the  highest  de- 
gree of  commiseration,  whether  from  the  flattering  prospects 
held  forth  in  the  outset  of  the  voyage,  or  from  a peculiar  feel- 
ing towards  the  condition  of  the  sufferers. 

The  Halsewell  East  Indiaman,  of  758  tons  burthen,  com- 
manded by  Captain  Richard  Pierce,  was  taken  up  by  the  di- 
rectors of  the  East  India  Company  to  make  her  third  voyage 
to  Coast  and  Bay.  On  the  I6th  of  November  1785,  she  fell 
down  to  Gravesend,  where  she  completed  her  lading.  Ladies 
and  other  passengers  being  taken  on  board  at  the  Hope,  she 
sailed  through  the  Dow'p.s  on  Sunday  the  1st  of  January  1786; 
and,  when  abreast  of  Duimose  next  morning,  the  weather  fell 
calm. 

This  was  one  of  the  finest  ships  in  the  service,  and  judged 
to  be  in  the  most  perfect  condition  for  her  voyage.  Her  com- 
mander w'as  of  distinguished  ability  and  exemplary  character; 
his  officers  of  approved  fidelity  and  unquestionable  know- 
ledge in  their  profession,  and  the  crew  not  only  as  numerous 
as  the  East  India  establishment  admits,  but  the  best  seamen 
that  could  be  collected.  To  these  were  added  a considerable 
body  of  soldiers,  destined  to  recruit  the  forces  of  the  East  In- 
dia Company  in  Asia. 

The  passengers  were  seven  ladies,  two  of  whom  were 
daughters  to  the  captain,  and  other  two  his  relations.  Miss 
Elizabeth  Blackburne,  daughter  of  Captain  Blackburne;  IMiss 
Mary  Haggard,  sister  to  an  officer  on  the  Madras  establish- 
ment, and  Miss  Anne  Mansell,  a child  of  European  parents 
residing  in  Madras,  returning  from  her  education  in  Eng- 
land. There  was  also  Mr.  John  George  Schutz,  returning  to 
collect  part  of  his  fortune,  which  he  had  left  behind  him  in 
India. 

The  ladies  were  equally  distinguished  by  their  beauty  and 
accomplishments;  the  gentlemen  of  amiable  manners,  and  of 
a highly  respectable  character.  Mr.  Burston,  the  chief  mate, 


156 


HALSEWELL  EAST  INDIAMAN. 


was  also  related  to  Captain  Pierce’s  lady,  and  the  whole  form- 
ed a happy  society  united  in  friendship.  Nothing  could  be 
more  pleasing  or  encouraging  than  the  outset  of  the  voyage 

On  Monday  the  2d  of  January,  a breeze  from  the  south 
sprung  up  at  three  in  the  afternoon,  when  the  ship  ran  in 
shore  to  land  the  pilot.  Very  thick  weather  coming  on  in  the 
evening,  and  the  wind  baffling,  she  was  obliged  to  anchor,  at 
nine  o’clock,  in  eighteen  fathom  water.  The  topsails  were 
furled,  but  the  people  could  not  furl  the  courses,  the  snow 
falling  thick  and  freezing  as  it  fell. 

Next  morning  at  four  a strong  gale  came  on  from  east-north- 
east, and  the  ship  shivering,  they  were  obliged  to  cut  the  ca- 
bles and  run  out  to  sea.  At  noon  they  spoke  w'ith  a brig 
bound  to  Dublin,  and,  having  put  the  pilot  on  board  of  her, 
immediately  bore  down  channel.  The  wind  freshening  at 
eight  in  the  evening,  and  coming  round  to  the  southward, 
such  sails  were  reefed  as  were  judged  necessary.  It  blew  a 
violent  gale  at  ten  o’clock  from  the  south,  whence  they  were 
obliged  to  carry  a press  of  sail  to  keep  the  ship  off  shore. — 
In  doing  this,  the  hawse-plugs,  which  according  to  a late  im- 
provement, were  put  inside,  w'ere  washed  in,  and  the  hawse- 
bags  washed  atvay,  in  consequence  of  which  the  vessel  ship- 
ped a large  quantity  of  water  on  the  gun-deck. 

On  sounding  the  well,  and  finding  the  ship  had  sprung  a 
leak,  and  now  had  five  feet  water  in  the  hold,  the  people  clew- 
ed up  the  main-topsail,  hauled  up  the  mainsail,  and  immedi- 
ately endeavored  to  furl  both,  but  could  not  effect  it.  On 
discovering  the  leak  all  the  pumps  were  set  to  work. 

At  two  in  the  morning  of  Wednesday  the  fourth,  they  tried 
to  wear  the  ship,  but  without  success,  and  judging  it  necessa- 
ry to  cut  away  the  mizen-mast,  this  was  immediately  done, 
when  another  attempt  made  to  wear  her  was  equally  fruitless 
as  the  former.  The  ship  had  now  seven  feet  water  in  the 
hold  which  was  gaining  fast  on  the  pumps,  therefore,  for  her 
preservation  it  was  considered  expedient  to  cut  away  the 
mainmast,  as  she  appeared  to  be  in  immediate  danger  of 
foundering. 

In  the  fall  of  the  mast,  Jonathan  INloreton,  coxswain,  and 
four  men,  were  either  drawn  along  with  the  wreck,  or  fell 
overboard  and  were  drowned.  By  eight  in  the  morning  the 
wreck  was  cleared,  and  the  ship  got  before  the  wind,  in  which 
position  she  was  kept  two  hours.  Meantime  the  pumps  re- 
duced the  water  in  the  hold  two  feet,  and  the  ship's  head  was 
brought  to  the  eastward  with  the  foresail  only. 


HALSEWELL  EAST  INDIAMAN. 


157 


At  ten  in  the  morning  the  wind  abated  considerably,  but 
the  ship  labouring  extremely,  rolled  the  fore-topmast  over  on 
the  larboard  side,  and,  in  the  fall,  the  wreck  went  through  the 
foresail,  tearing  it  to  pieces.  At  eleven  the  wind  came  to  the 
westward,  and  the  weather  clearing  up,  the  Berryhead  was 
distinguishable,  bearing  north  and  by  east,  distant  four  or 
five  leagues.  Another  foresail  was  now  immediately  bent,  a 
jury-mainmast  erected  and  a top-gallantsail  set  for  a main- 
sail, under  which  sail  Captain  Pierce  bore  up  for  Portsmouth, 
and  employed  the  remainder  of  the  day  in  getting  up  a jury- 
mizen-mast. 

At  two  next  morning,  the  wind  came  to  the  southward, 
blowing  fresh,  the  weather  being  very  thick.  Portland  was 
seen  at  noon,  bearing  north  and  by  east,  distant  two  or  three 
leagues.  At  night,  it  blew  a strong  gale  at  south,  at  which 
time  the  Portland  lights  were  then  seen,  bearing  north- 
west, distant  four  or  five  leagues.  The  ship  was  then  wore, 
and  her  head  got  round  to  the  westward;  but  finding  she  lost 
ground  on  that  tack,  the  captain  wore  her  again,  and  kept 
stretching  on  to  the  eastward,  in  hopes  to  have  weathered 
Peverel  Point,  in  which  case  he  intended  to  have  anchored  in 
Studland  Bay.  It  cleared  at  eleven  at  night,  and  St.  Alban’s 
Head  was  seen  a mile  and  a half  to  the  leeward,  on  which, 
sail  was  instantly  taken  in,  and  the  small  bower  anchor  let  go, 
which  brought  up  the  ship  at  a whole  cable.  She  rode  for 
about  an  hour,  but  then  drove;  the  -sheet  anchor  was  now  let 
go,  and  a whole  cable  wore  away,  and  the  ship  rode  for  about 
two  hours  longer,  when  she  drove  again. 

While  in  this  situation,  the  captain  sent  for  Mr.  Henry 
Meriton,  the  second  mate,  and  asked  his  opinion  as  to  the 
probability  of  saving  the  lives  of  those  on  board;  to  which  he 
replied  with  equal  calmness  and  candor,  that  he  apprehended 
there  was  very  little  hope  of  it,  as  the  ship  was  driving  fast 
on  shore,  and  might  every  moment  be  expected  to  strike.  The 
boats  were  then  mentioned,  but  it  was  agreed,  that  although 
at  that  time  they  could  be  of  very  little  use,  yet  in  case  an 
opportunity  of  making  them  serviceable  should  present  itself, 
it  was  proposed  that  the  oflicers  should  be  confidentially  re- 
quested to  reserve  the  long  boat  for  the  ladies  and  themselves; 
and  this  precaution  was  immediately  taken. 

About  two  in  the  morning  of  Friday  the  sixth  of  January, 
the  ship  still  driving,  and  approaching  very  fast  to  the  shore, 
the  same  officer  went  again  into  the  cuddy,  where  the  cap- 
tain then  was.  Another  conversation  taking  place.  Captain 


i58 


HALSEWELL  EAST  INDIAMAN. 


Pierce  expressed  extreme  anxiety  for  the  peservation  of  his 
)eloved  daughters,  and  earnestly  asked  the  officer  if  he  could 
lev’se  any  method  of  saving  them.  On  his  answering  with 
^reat  concern,  that  he  feared  it  would  be  impossible,  but  that 
heir  only  chance  would  be  to  wait  for  morning,  the  captain 
ifted  up  his  hands  in  silent  and  distressful  ejaculation. 

At  this  dreadful  moment,  the  ship  struck,  with  such  vio- 
ence  as  to  dash  the  heads  of  those  standing  in  the  cuddy 
igainst  the  deck  above  them,  and  the  shock  was  accompanied 
ly  a shriek  of  horror  that  burst  at  one  instant  from  every 
]uarter  of  the  ship. 

Many  of  the  seamen,  who  had  been  remarkably  inattentive 
ind  remiss  in  their  duty  during  a great  part  of  the  storm,  now 
loured  upon  deck,  where  no  exertions  of  the  officers  could 
teep  them,  while  their  assistance  might  have  been  useful. — 
They  had  actually  skulked  in  their  hammocks,  leaving  the 
vorking  of  the  pumps  and  other  necessary  labours  to  the  offi- 
•.ers  of  the  ship,  and  the  soldiers,  who  had  made  uncommon 
ixertions.  Roused  by  a sense  of  their  danger,  the  same  sea- 
nen,  at  this  moment,  in  frantic  exclamations,  demanded  of 
ieaven  and  their  fellow  sufferers,  that  succour  which  their 
iwn  efforts  timely  made  might  possibly  have  procured. 

The  ship  continued  to  beat  on  the  rocks,  and  soon  bilging, 
iell  with  her  broadside  towards  the  shore.  When  she  struck, 
i number  of  men  climbed  up  the  ensign-staff,  under  an  appre- 
lension  of  her  immediately  going  to  pieces. 

Mr.  Meriton,  the  second  mate,  at  this  crisis  offered  to  these 
tnhappv  beings  tlie  best  advice  which  could  be  given;  he  re- 
ommended  mat  all  should  come  to  the  side  of  the  ship  lying 
owest  on  tlie  rocks,  and  singly  to  take  the  opportunities 
vhich  might  then  olfer,  of  escaping  to  the  shore. 

Having  thus  provided  to  the  utmost  of  his  power,  for  the 
afety  of  the  desponding  crew,  he  returned  to  the  round- 
louse,  where,  by  this  time,  all  the  passengers,  and  most  of 
le  officers  had  assembled.  The  latter  were  employed  in  of- 
ering  consolation  to  the  unfortunate  ladies,  and  with  unpar- 
lleled  magnanimity,  suffering  their  compassion  for  the  fair 
nd  aimable  companions  of  their  misfortunes,  to  prevail  over 
le  sense  of  their  own  danger. 

In  this  charitable  work  of  comfort,  ]\Ir.  Rleriton  now  join- 
d,  by  assurances  of  his  opinion,  that  the  ship  would  hold  to- 
ether  till  the  morning,  when  all  would  be  safe.  Captain 
'ierce  observing  one  of  the  young  gentlemen  loud  in  his  ex- 
lamations  of  terror,  and  frequently  cry  that  the  ship  was 


HALSEWELL  EAST  INDIAMAN, 


159 


parting,  cheerfully  bid  him  be  quiet,  rema:king,  that  though 
the  ship  should  go  to  pieces,  he  would  not,  but  would  be  safe 
enough. 

It  is  difficult  to  convey  a correct  idea  of  the  scene  of  this 
deplorable  catastrophe,  without  describing  the  place  where  it 
happened. 

The  Halsewell  struck  on  the  rocks  near  Seacombe,  on  the 
island  of  Purbeck,  between  Peverel  Point  and  St.  Alban’s 
Head,  at  a part  of  the  shore  where  the  cliff  is  of  vast  height, 
and  rises  almost  perpendicular  from  its  base.  But  at  this  partic- 
ular spot,  the  foot  of  the  cliff  is  excavated  into  a cavern  of  ten 
or  twelve  yards  in  depth,  and  of  breadth  equal  to  the  length  of 
a large  ship.  The  sides  of  the  cavern  are  so  nearly  upright 
as  to  be  of  extremely  difficult  access;  and  the  bottom  is  strew- 
ed with  sharp  and  uneven  rocks,  which  seem,  by  some  convul- 
sion of  the  earth,  to  have  been  detached  from  its  roof. 

The  .thip  lay  with  her  broadside  opposite  to  the  mouf’a  of 
this  cavern,  with  her  whole  length  stretched  almost  from  side  to 
side  of  it.  But  when  she  struck,  it  was  too  dark  for  the  un- 
fortunate persons  on  board  to  discover  the  real  magnitude  of 
tlieir  danger,  and  the  extreme  horror  of  such  p.  situation. — 
Even  Mr.  Meriton  entertained  a hope  that  she  might  -keep 
together  till  day-light;  and  endeavored  to  cheer  his  drooping 
friends,  and  in  particular  the  unhappy  ladies,  with  this  com- 
fortable expectation,  as  an  answer  to  the  captain’s  inquiries 
what  he  thought  of  their  condition. 

In  addition  to  the  company  already  in  the  round-house,  they 
had  admitted  three  black  women  and  two  soldier’s  wives,  who, 
with  the  husband  of  one  of  them,  had  been  allowed  to  come  in, 
though  the  seamen,  who  had  tumultuously  demanded  entrance 
to  get  the  lights,  had  been  opposed  and  kept  out  by  JMr.  Rog- 
ers and  Mr.  Brimer,  the  third  and  fifth  mates.  The  numbers 
there  were  therefore  now  increased  to  near  fifty.  Capt.  Pierce 
sat  on  a chair,  a cot  or  some  other  moveable,  with  a daughter 
on  each  side,  whom  he  alternately  pressed  to  his  affectionate 
breast.  The  rest  of  the  melancholy  assembly  were  seated  on 
the  deck,  which  was  strewed  with  musical  instruments,  and 
the  wreck  of  furniture  and  other  articles. 

Here  also  IMr.  Meriton,  after  having  cut  several  wax  can- 
dles in  pieces  and  stuck  them  up  in  various  parts  of  the  round- 
house, and  lighted  up  all  the  glass  lanthorns  he  could  find, 
took  his  seat,  intending  to  wait  the  approach  of  dawn;  and 
then  assist  the  partners  of  his  danger  to  escape.  But  ob- 
serving that  tba  poor  ladies  appeared  parched  and  exhausted, 


160 


HALSEWELL  EAST  INDIAMAN. 


he  brought  a basket  of  oranges  and  prevailed  on  some  of  them 
to  refresh  themselves  by  sucking  a little  of  the  juice.  At  this 
time  they  were  all  tolerably  composed,  except  Miss  Mansel, 
who  was  in  hysteric  fits,  on  the  floor  of  the  deck  of  the 
round-house. 

But  on  Mr.  Meriton’s  return  to  the  company,  he  perceived 
a considerable  alteration  in  the  appearance  of  the  ship;  the 
sides  were  visibly  giving  way;  the  deck  seemed  to  be  lifting 
and  he  discovered  other  strong  indications  that  she  could  not 
hold  much  longer  together.  On  this  account,  he  attempted 
to  go  forward  to  look  out,  but  immediately  saw  that  the  ship 
had  separated  in  the  middle,  and  that  the  fore-part  having 
changed  its  position,  lay  further  towards  the  sea.  In  such 
an  emergency,  when  the  next  moment  might  plunge  him  into 
eternity,  he  determined  to  seize  the  present  opportunity,  and 
follow  the  example  of  the  crew  and  the  soldiers,  who  were 
now  quitting  the  ship  in  numbers,  and  making  their  way  to 
the  shore,  though  quite  ignorant  of  its  nature  and  descrip- 
tion. 

Among  other  expedients,  the  ensign-staff  had  been  unship- 
ped, and  attempted  to  be  laid  between  the  ship’s  side  and 
some  of  the  rocks,  but  w'ithout  success,  for  it  snapped  assun- 
der  before  it  reached  them.  However,  by  the  light  of  a lan- 
thorn  which  a seaman  handed  through  a sky-light  of  the 
round-house  to  the  deck,  ]Mr.  INleriton  discovered  a spar  which 
appeared  to  be  laid  from  the  ship’s  side  to  the  rocks,  and  on 
this  spar  he  resolved  to  attempt  his  escape. 

Accordingly  lying  down  upon  it,  he  thrust  himself  forward; 
however,  he  soon  found  that  it  had  no  communication  with 
the  rock;  he  reached  the  end  of  it  and  then  slipped  off,  re- 
ceiving a very  violent  bruise  in  his  fall,  and  before  he  could 
recover  his  legs,  he  was  washed  off  by  the  surge.  He  now 
supported  himself  by  swimming,  until  a returning  wave  dash- 
ed liim  against  the  back  part  of  the  cavern.  Here  he  laid 
hold  of  a small  projection  in  the  rock,  but  was  so  much  be- 
numbed that  he  was  on  the  point  of  quitting  it,  when  a sea- 
man, who  had  already  gained  a footing,  extended  his  hand, 
and  assisted  him  until  he  could  secure  himself  a little  on  the 
lock;  from  which  he  clambered  on  a shelf  still  higher,  and  out 
of  the  reach  of  the  surf. 

Mr.  Rogers,  the  third  mate,  remained  with  the  captain,  and 
the  unfortunate  ladies  and  their  companions,  nearly  twenty 
n.inutes  after  Mr.  Meriton  had  quitted  the  ship.  Soon  after 
the  latter  left  the  round-house,  the  captain  asked  what  was 


HALSEWELL  EAST  INDIAMAN. 


i6i 

become  of  him,  to  which  Mr.  Rogers  replied,  that  he  was 
gone  on  deck  to  see  what  could  be  done.  After  this,  a heavy 
sea  breaking  over  the  ship,  the  ladies  exclaimed,  “ O poor 
Meriton!  he  is  drowned!  had  he  staid  with  us  he  would  have 
been  safe!”  and  they  all,  particularly  Miss  Mary  Pierce,  ex- 
pressed great  concern  at  the  apprehension  of  his  loss.  On 
this  occasion  Mr.  Rogers  offered  to  go  and  call  in  Mr.  Meri- 
ton, but  it  was  opposed  by  the  ladies,  from  an  apprehension 
that  he  might  share  the  same  fate. 

The  sea  was  now  breaking  in  at  the  fore-part  of  the  ship, 
and  reached  as  far  as  the  main-mast.  Captain  Pierce  gave 
Mr,  Rogers  a nod,  and  they  took  a lamp  and  went  together 
into  the  stern-gallery,  where,  after  viewing  the  rocks  for  some 
time,  Captain  Pierce  asked  Mr.  Rogers  if  he  thought  there 
was  any  possibility  of  saving  the  girls;  to  which  he  replied, 
he  feared  there  was  none;  for  they  could  only  discover  the 
black  face  of  the  perpendicular  rock,  and  not  the  cavern 
which  afforded  shelter  to  those  who  escaped.  They  then  re- 
turned to  the  round-house,  where  Mr.  Rogers  hung  up  the 
lamp,  and  Captain  Pierce  sat  down  between  his  two  daugh- 
ters, struggling  to  suppress  the  parental  tears  which  burst 
into  his  eyes. 

The  sea  continuing  to  break  in  very  fast,  Mr.  Macmanus, 
a midshipman,  and  Mr.  Schutz,  asked  Mr.  Rogers  what  they 
could  do  to  escape.  “ Follow  me,”  he  replied,  and  they  all 
went  into  the  stern  gallery,  and  from  thence  to  the  upper- 
quarfer-gallery  on  the  poop.  While  there,  a very  heavy  sea 
fell  on  board  and  the  round-house  gave  way;  Mr.  Rogers 
heard  the  ladies  shriek  at  intervals,  as  if  the  water  reached 
them;  the  noise  of  the  sea,  at  other  times,  drowning  their 
voices. 

Mr.  Brimer  had  followed  him  to  the  poop,  where  they  re- 
mained together  about  five  miuutes;  when  on  the  breaking  of 
this  heavy  sea,  they  jointly  seized  a hen-coop.  The  same 
wave  which  proved  fatal  to  some  of  those  below,  carried  him 
and  his  companion  to  the  rock,  on  which  they  were  violently 
dashed  and  miserably  bruised. 

Here  on  the  rock  were  twenty-seven,  but  it  now  being  low 
water,  and  as  they  were  convinced  that  on  the  flowing  of  the 
tide  all  must  be  washed  off,  many  tried  to  get  to  the  back  or 
the  sides  of  the  cavern,  beyond  the  reach  of  the  returning 
sea.  Scarcely  more  than  six,  besides  Mr.  Rogers  and  Mr. 
Brimer,  succeeded;  of  the  others,  some  shared  the  fa'L<J  which 
they  had  apprehended,  and  others  perished  in  their  efforts  to 


162 


HALSEWELL  EAST  INDIAMAX. 


ret  into  the  cavern.  Mr.  Rogers  and  ]\Ir.  Brimer  both  reach- 
id  it,  however,  and  scrambled  up  the  rock,  on  narrow  shelves 
rf  which  they  fixed  themselves.  Mr.  Rogers  got  so  near  his 
Ticnd,  Mr.  Meriton,  as  to  exchange  mutual  congratulations 
with  him.  A warm  friendship,  indeed,  subsisted  between 
.hese  two  gentlemen;  they  had  made  a long  and  painful  voy- 
ige  together,  in  another  Indiaman,  where  they  survived  an 
uncommon  mortality  by  which  the  crew  were  visited.  They 
■eturned  to  England,  and  an  interval  of  only  twenty-five  days 
dapsed,  before  they  again  embarked  in  the  Ilalsewell. 

Mr.  Rogers  on  gaining  this  station,  was  so  nearly  exhausted, 
hat  had  his  exertions  been  protracted  onlv  a few  minutes 
onger,  he  must  have  sunk 'under  them.  He  was  now  prevent- 
’'d  from  joining  Mr.  Meriton,  by  at  least  twenty  men  between 
hem,  none  of  whom  could  move  without  the  imminent  peril  of 
lis  life. 

They  found  that  a very  considerable  number  of  the  crew, 
•eamen,  and  soldiers,  and  some  petty  officers,  were  in  the  same 
iituation  as  themselves,  though  many  who  had  reached  the 
'ocks  below,  perished  in  attempting  to  ascend.  They  could 
;^et  discern  some  part  of  the  ship,  and  in  their  dreary  station 
solaced  themselves  with  the  hope  of  its  remaining  entire  un- 
,il  day-break;  for  in  the  midst  of  their  own  distress,  the  suf- 
erings  of  the  females  on  board  affected  them  with  the  most 
joignant  anguish;  and  every  sea  that  broke,  inspired  them 
■with  terror  for  their  safety. 

But,  alas,  their  apprehensions  were  too  soon  realized! — 
Within  a very  few  minutes  of  the  time  that  .Mr.  Rogers  gain- 
ed the  rock,  an  universal  shriek,  which  long  vibrated  in  their 
jars,  in  which  the  voice  of  female  distress  was  lamentably 
distinguished,  announced  the  dreadful  catastrophe.  In  a few 
.Tioments  all  was  hushed,  except  the  roaring  of  the  winds  and 
'.he  dashing  of  the  waves;  the  wreck  was  buried  in  the  deep, 
and  aot  an  atom  of  it  was  ever  afterwards  seen. 

The  shock  which  this  gave  to  the  trembling  wretches  in  the 
aavern  was  awful.  Though  themselves  hardly  rescued  from 
:he  sea,  and  still  surrounded  by  impending  dangers,  they  wept 
for  the  destiny  of  their  unhappy  companions.  But  this  was 
not  all.  Many  who  had  gained  a precarious  station,  weaken 
ed  with  injuries,  benumbed  and  battered  bv  the  tempest,  for- 
sook their  hold-fasts,  and,  tumbling  on  the  rocks  below,  per- 
ished beneath  the  feet  of  their  miserable  companions.  Their 
dying  groans  and  exclamations  for  pitv,  onlv  tended  to  awak- 
en more  painful  apprehensions,  and  increase  the  terror  of  the 
survivors 


HAbSEWELL  EaST  INDIAMAJT. 


163 


At  length  after  three  hours,  which  appeared  so  many  ages, 
day  broke,  but  instead  of  bringing  relief  to  the  suflerers,  it 
only  served  to  disclose  the  horrors  of  their  situation.  They 
now  found,  that  had  the  country  been  alarmed  by  the  guns  of 
distress  which  they  had  continued  to  fire  for  many  hours  be- 
fore the  ship  struck,  but  which  were  not  heard,  owing  to  the 
violence  of  the  storm,  they  could  neither  be  observed  by  the 
people  from  above,  nor  could  any  boat  live  below.  They 
were  completely  overhung  by  the  cliff,  so  that  no  ropes  let 
down  could  reach  them;  nor  did  any  part  of  the  wreck  re- 
main as  a guide  to  their  retreat. 

The  only  prospect  of  saving  themselves,  was  to  creep  along 
the  side  of  the  cavern  to  its  outward  extremity,  and  on  a ledge 
scarcely  as  broad  as  a man’s  hand,  to  turn  the  corner,  and  en- 
deavor to  clamber  up  the  precipice,  almost  perpendicular,  and 
nearly  200  feet  high  from  the  bottom. — And  in  this  desperate 
effort  some  did  succeed,  while  others,  trembling  with  fear, 
and  exhausted  by  the  preceding  conflict,  lost  their  footing  and 
perished  in  the  attempt. 

The  first  who  gained  the  top,  were  the  cook  and  James 
Thompson,  a quarter-master;  the  moment  they  reached  it, 
they  hastened  to  the  nearest  house  and  made  known  the  con- 
dition of  their  comrades.  This  was  Eastington,  the  habita- 
tion of  Mr.  Garland,  steward  to  the  proprietors  of  the  Per- 
beck  quarries.  He  immediately  collected  the  workmen,  and 
procuring  ropes  with  all  possible  despatch,  made  the  most  hu- 
mane and  zealous  exertions  for  the  relief  of  the  surviving 
people. 

Mr.  Meriton  made  a similar  attempt  to  that  of  the  two  oth- 
ers, and  almost  reached  the  edge  of  the  precipice.  A soldier 
who  preceded  him  had  his  feet  on  a small  projecting  rock  or 
stone  on  which  also  Meriton  had  fastened  his  hands  to  aid  his 
progress.  At  this  critical  moment  the  quarrymen  arrived, 
and  seeing  a man  so  nearly  within  their  reach,  they  dropped  a 
rope  to  him,  of  which  he  immediately  laid  hold;  and  in  a vi- 
gorous effort  to  avail  himself  of  this  advantage,  loosened  the 
stone  on  which  he  stood,  and  which  supported  Mr.  Meriton. 
It  giving  way,  IMr.  Meriton  must  have  been  precipitated  to 
the  bottom,  had  not  a rope  at  that  instant  providentially  been 
lowered  to  him,  which  he  seized,  when  absolutely  in  the  act 
of  falling,  and  was  safely  drawn  to  the  summit. 

But  the  fate  of  Mr.  Brimer  was  peculiarly  severe.  Only 
nine  days  before  the  ship  sailed,  he  had  been  married  to  a 
beatiful  young  lady,  the  daughter  of  Captain  Norman  of  the 


164 


HALSEWELL  EAST  INDIAMAN. 


royal  navy,  in  which  service  he  was  a lieutentant,  and  now  on 
a visit  to  an  uncle  at  Madras;  after  getting  ashore  with  Mr. 
Rogers  and  up  the  side  of  the  cavern,  he  remained  until  morn- 
ing, when  he  crawled  out.  A rope  being  thrown  to  him,  he 
was  either  so  benumbed  with  cold  as  to  fasten  it  insecurely 
about  his  body,  or  from  some  other  cause  or  agitation,  to  ne- 
glect doing  it  completely;  at  the  moment  when  about  to  be 
rescued  from  his  perilous  stand,  he  fell  and  was  dashed  to 
pieces  in  the  presence  of  his  companions. 

More  assistance  was  obtained  as  the  day  advanced;  and  as 
the  efforts  of  the  survivors  permitted,  they  crawled  to  the  ex- 
tremities of  the  cavern  and  presented  themselves  to  their  pre- 
servers above,  who  stood  prepared  to  assist  them.  The 
means  of  doing  so,  was  by  two  men  boldly  approaching  the 
very  brink  of  the  precipice,  a rope  being  tied  round  them  and 
fastened  to  a strong  iron  bar  fi.xed  in  the  ground;  behind  them 
were  two  more,  the  like  number  further  back  and  so  on.  A 
strong  rope  also  properly  secured,  passed  round  them,  by 
which  they  might  hold,  and  preserve  themselves  from  falling. 
They  then  let  down  a rope  with  a noose  ready  made,  below  to 
the  cavern,  and  the  wind  blowing  hard,  it  was  in  some  instan- 
ces forced  under  the  projecting  rock,  sufficiently  for  the  suf- 
ferers to  reach  it,  without  creeping  out.  Whoever  caught  it, 
put  the  noose  round  his  body,  and  was  drawn  up.  The  dis- 
tance from  the  top  of  the  rock  to  the  cavern,  was  at  least  an 
hundred  feet,  and  the  rock  projected  about  eight;  ten  feet 
formed  a declivity  to  the  edge,  and  the  rest  was  perpen- 
dicular. 

Many,  however,  in  attempting  to  secure  themselves,  shar- 
ed the  fate  of  Mr.  Brimer,  and,  unable,  from  weakness  or  per 
turbation,  to  benefit  by  the  assistance  offered  from  above,  they 
were  at  last  precipitated  from  the  cliff,  and  were  either  dash- 
ed to  pieces  on  the  rocks  below,  or  perished  in  the  waves. — 
Among  those  unhappy  sufferers  was  one  who  being  washed 
off  the  rock,  or  falling  into  the  sea,  was  carried  out  by  the  re- 
turn of  the  waves  beyond  the  breakers,  within  which  his  ut- 
most efforts  could  never  again  bring  him,  but  he  was  always 
further  withdrawn  by  the  sea.  He  swam  remarkably  well, 
and  continued  to  struggle  in  sight  of  his  companions,  until  his 
strength  being  exhausted,  he  sunk  to  rise  no  more. 

It  was  late  in  the  day  before  all  the  survivors  gained  the 
land;  one  indeed  a soldier,  remained  in  this  precarious  sta- 
tion until  the  morning  of  Saturday  the  7th  of  January;  ex- 
posed to  the  utmost  danger  and  distress.  When  the  officers, 


HALSEWELL  EAST  INDIAMAN. 


165 


seamen  and  soldiers,  were  mustered  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Gar- 
land, they  were  found  to  amount  to  seventy-four;  and  these 
were  the  only  persons  saved  out  of  rather  more  than  two  hun- 
dred and  forty  that  were  on  board  when  the  ship  sailed 
through  the  Downs,  including  the  passengers.  It  was  sup- 
posed that  above  fifty  of  the  remainder  reached  the  rocks,  but 
were  then  washed  off  or  fell  from  the  cliffs;  and  that  fifty,  or 
more,  sunk  with  the  captain  and  the  ladies  in  the  round-house, 
when  the  after-part  went  to  pieces.  An  accurate  account  of 
the  whole  numbers  in  the  ship  could  never  be  obtained,  as  the 
last  returns  dispatched  from  her  did  not  arrive. 

The  whole  who  reached  the  summit  of  the  rock  survived, 
excepting  two  or  three  who  were  supposed  to  have  expired 
while  drawing  up,  and  a black  who  died  soon  afterwards; 
though  many  were  severely  bruised. 

Mr.  Meriton  and  Mr.  Rogers  having  been  supplied  with  the 
necessary  means  of  making  their  journey  by  Mr.  Garland, 
set  off  for  London  to  carry  the  tidings  of  this  disaster  to  the 
India  House,  where  they  arrived  at  noon,  on  Sunday  the  8th. 
On  the  way  they  acquainted  the  magistrates  of  the  towns 
through  which  they  passed,  that  a number  of  shipwrecked 
seamen  would  soon  be  on  the  road  to  the  metropolis.  This 
they  did  to  avert  any  suspicions  of  their  travelling  for  some 
other  intent.  It  is  truly  deserving  of  communication,  that 
the  master  of  the  Crown-Inn  at  Blandford,  Dorsetshire,  not 
only  sent  for  all  the  distressed  seamen  to  his  house,  where  he 
liberally  refreshed  them,  but  presented  each  with  half  a crown 
on  his  departure. 

By  this  unfortunate  shipwreck,  all  the  passengers  perished. 
The  ladies  were  peculiarly  endowed  with  beauty  and  accom- 
plishments. The  captain  was  a man  of  distinguished  worth; 
humane  and  generous.  (He  left,  besides  those  two  daughters 
who  suffered  along  with  him,  six  other  children  and  a widow 
to  deplore  his  loss.)  Most  of  the  officers  also  perished;  one 
of  them,  Mr.  Thomas  Jeane,  a midshipman,  who  was  under 
the  immediate  care  of  Captain  Pierce,  after  gaining  the  rock 
was  swept  off  by  the  waves.  Swimming  well  he  again  reach- 
ed it;  but  unable  to  support  the  weakness  which  assailed  him, 
and  the  beating  of  the  storm,  he  yielded  his  hold  and  perished 
in  the  sea. 


166 


RUSSIANS  AHANDONED  ON  SPITZBERGEN. 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  FOUR  RUSSIAN  SAILORS, 

ABANDONED  ON  THE  ISLAND  OF  EAST  SFITZBERGEN. 

In  the  year  1743,  a merchant  of  INIesen,  in  Russia,  fitted 
out  a vessel  for  the  Greenland  whale-fishery.  She  carried 
fourteen  men,  and  was  destined  for  Spitzbergen.  For  eight 
successive  days  after  their  sailing  the  wind  was  fair,  but  on 
the  ninth  it  changed;  so  that  instead  of  getting  to  the  coast  of 
Spitzbergen,  the  usual  rendezvous  of  the  Dutch  ships,  they 
were  driven  eastward,  and  after  some  days  elapsed  they  found 
themselves  near  an  island,  called  by  the  Russians  Little  Broun. 
Approaching  within  three  versts,  or  two  English  miles  of  this 
island,  the  vessel  was  suddenly  surrounded  by  ice  and  the 
crew  were  reduced  to  an  extremely  dangerous  situation. 

In  this  alarming  state,  a council  was  held  when  the  mate, 
Alexis  Himkof,  informed  his  comrades  that  some  of  the  peo- 
ple of  Mesen  formerly  intended  wintering  on  this  island,  and 
for  that  purpose  had  carried  timber  hither,  fit  for  building  a 
hut,  and  actually  erected  one  at  some  distance  from  the  shore. 

The  whole  crew,  therefore,  concluded  to  winter  there,  if 
the  hut,  as  they  hoped,  still  existed,  because  they  were  ex- 
posed to  imminent  danger  by  remaining  in  the  ship;  and  they 
would  infallibly  perish  if  they  did  so.  Four  of  the  crew  were 
on  that  account,  dispatched  in  search  of  it,  or  any  other  as- 
sistance they  might  meet  with. 

The  names  of  these  four  were,  Alexis  Himkof,  Iwan  Him- 
kof, Stephen  Scharapof  and  Feeder  Weregiii.  Two  miles  of 
ice  intervened  between  them  and  the  shore,  which  being  loose 
and  driven  together  by  the  wind,  rendered  their  approach  dif- 
ficult and  dangerous.  Poviding  themselves  with  a musket,  a 
powder-horn  containing  twelve  charges  of  powder,  with  as 
many  balls,  an  axe,  a kettle,  about  twen'y  pounds  of  flour,  a 
knife,  a tinder-box,  some  tobacco  and  each  his  wooden  pipe, 
they  soon  arrived  on  the  island. 

Their  first  employment  was  exploring  the  country,  when 
they  discovered  the  hut  alluded  to,  about  a mile  and  a half 
from  the  shore.  It  was  thirty-six  feet  long,  eighteen  broad 


RUSSIANS  ABANDONED  OxN  SPITZBERGEN. 


16 


and  eighteen  high;  and  consisted  of  two  chamhers.  Rejoi 
cing  greatly  at  their  success,  they  passed  the  night  in  h 
though  having  been  built  a considerable  time,  it  had  suffere 
much  from  the  weather. 

Ne.xt  morning  the  four  men  hastened  to  the  shore,  impatien 
to  communicate  their  good  fortune  to  their  comrades;  hke 
wise  designing  to  get  such  stores,  ammunition  and  neces 
saries  from  the  vessel,  as  to  enable  them  to  winter  on  the  isl 
and.  But  the  reader  may  conceive  their  sorrow  and  aston 
ishment,  when  on  reaching  the  place  where  they  had  landed 
nothing  was  to  he  seen  but  an  open  sea,  instead  of  the  ice 
which  only  the  day  preceding  had  covered  it.  Doubtless  i 
violent  storm,  which  arose  during  the  night,  had  operated  thi 
change.  It  was  not  known,  however,  whether  the  vessel  hat 
been  beat  to  pieces  by  the  ice,  or  whether  she  had  been  car 
ried  by  the  current  to  the  ocean;  not  an  uncommon  event  ii 
Greenland.  Whatever  accident  befel  her,  certain  it  is  thej 
saw  her  no  more;  whence  it  is  probable  that  she  sunk,  am 
that  all  on  board  perished. 

This  unfortunate  occurrence  deprived  them  of  the  hope  o 
ever  being  able  to  quit  the  island,  and  full  of  horror  and  de 
spair,  they  returned  to  the  hut.  But  their  first  attention  wa 
directed  to  the  means  of  providing  subsistence,  and  repairing 
their  habitation.  The  twelve  charges  of  powder  procure 
them  as  many  rein-deer,  for  the  island,  fortunately  for  then 
abounded  with  these  animals. 

Though  there  were  many  crevices  in  the  building,  the  woo 
of  the  hut  was  still  sound  and  unimpaired,  therefore  the  dr 
ficiency  was  supplied  and  done  the  more  easily,  because  th 
lower  class  of  Russians  are  expert  carpenters.  Here  the 
had  plenty  of  moss  to  assist  them. 

The  intense  cold  of  the  climate  prevents  the  growth  c 
vegetables,  and  no  species  of  tree  or  shrub  is  found  on  th  , 
islands  of  Spitzbergcn.  The  Russians,  however,  collected  , 
quantity  of  wood  on  the  shore,  which  at  first  consisted  of  th  •. 
wrecks  of  vessels,  and  afterwards  of  whole  trees  with  the  i 
roots,  the  produce  of  some  more  hospitable  climate,  thoug  ; 
unknown.  Fortunately  they  found  several  bits  of  old  iroi 
some  nails,  five  or  six  inches  long,  and  an  iron  hook,  on  a fe- 
wooden  boards  washed  in  by  the  sea.  They  likewise  foun  , 
the*root  of  a fir  tree,  bent  and  nearly  fashioned  into  the  shap  • 
of  a bow. 

By  the  help  of  a knife,  a bow  was  soon  formed  but  wantin 
a string  and  arrows.  Unable  at  present  to  procure  eithe 


168 


RUSSIANS  ABANDONED  ON  SPITZEERGEN. 


they  resolved  to  make  two  lances  to  defend  themselves  against 
the  white  bears.  The  iron  hook  was  therefore  fashioned  into 
a hammer,  by  widening  a hole  which  it  happened  to  have 
about  the  middle,  with  one  of  the  largest  nails.  A large  peb- 
ble served  for  an  anvil,  and  a couple  of  rein-deer  horns  serv- 
ed for  the  tongs. 

By  means  of  such  tools,  two  spear  heads  were  made,  which 
were  tied  fast  with  thongs  to  sticks  about  the  thickness  of  a 
man’s  arm.  Thus  equiped,  the  Russians  ventured  to  attack 
a white  bear,  and,  after  a most  dangerous  encounter,  succeed- 
ed in  killing  it.  This  was  a new  supply  of  provisions;  they 
relished  the  flesh  exceedingly,  and  easily  divided  the  tendons 
into  filaments,  which,  besides  other  uses,  served  for  strings  to 
their  bow. 


The  Russians,  in  the  next  place,  proceeded  to  forge  some 
bits  of  iron  into  smaller  pieces,  resembling  the  head  of  spears, 
and  these  were  fitted  to  arrows,  by  fastening  them  to  fir  rods. 

They  had  thus  a complete  bow  and  arrows,  and  were  more 
easily  enabled  to  obtain  food. 

With  these,  during  their  abode  on  the  island,  they  killed 
no  less  than  two  hundred  and  fifty  rein-deer,  and  a great  num- 
ber of  blue  and  white  foxes.  They  fed  on  the  flesh  of  the 
animals  and  used  their  skins  for  clothing.  They  killed  only 
ten  white  bears  during  their  residence,  and  that  at  the  utmost 
hazard,  for  these  creatures  are  amazingly  strong,  and  defend- 
ed themselves  with  surprising  vigour  and  fury.  The  first  was 
attacked  intentionally;  the  other  nine  were  killed  in  self-de- 
fence, for  the  animals  even  ventured  to  enter  the  outer  room 
of  the  hut  to  devour  them.  Some,  less  ferocious  than  others. 


RUSSIANS  ABANDONED  ON  SPITZBERGEN.  169 

were  repulsed  on  the  first  attempt,  but  a repetition  of  their  at- 
tacks exposed  the  sailors  to  the  continual  apprehension  of  be- 
ing destroyed. 

As  they  could  not  afford  wood  for  a constant  fire,  they  dried 
a portion  of  their  provision  in  the  open  air,  and  afterwards 
hung  it  up  in  the  hut,  which  was  always  full  of  smoke.  Pre- 
pared in  this  way,  they  used  it  for  bread,  because  they  were 
under  the  necessity  of  eating  their  other  flesh  half  raw. 

Unfortunately,  one  of  the  Russians  was  attacked  by  the 
scurvy.  Iwan  Himkof,  who  had  wintered  several  times  on 
the  coast  of  West  Spitzbergen,  advised  his  companions  to 
swallow  raw  and  frozen  meat  in  small  pieces;  to  drink  the 
blood  of  the  rein-deer,  as  it  flowed  warm  from  the  veins  of  the 
animal,  and  to  eat  scurvy-grass,  although  it  was  not  very  abund- 
ant. Those  who  followed  his  injunctions  found  an  effectual 
antidote,  but  Feeder  Weregin,  being  naturally  of  an  indolent 
disposition,  averse  to  drinking  the  rein-deer  blood,  and,  un- 
willing to  leave  the  hut  when  he  could  possibly  avoid  it,  was 
soon  seized  with  the  scurvy.  Under  this  afflicting  distemper 
he  passed  nearly  six  years,  enduring  the  greatest  sufferings 
At  length  he  became  so  weak  that  he  could  not  sit  erect,  nor 
even  raise  his  hand  to  his  mouth,  so  that  his  humane  compan- 
ions were  obliged  to  attend  on,  and  feed  him  tike  a new  born 
infant,  until  the  hour  of  his  death. 

In  the  course  of  their  excursions  through  the  island,  the 
seamen  had  met  with  a slimy  loam,  or  kind  of  clay,  of  which 
they  contrived  to  make  a lamp,  and  proposed  to  keep  it  con- 
stantly burning  with  the  fat  of  the  animals  they  should  kill. — 
Thus  they  filled  it  with  rein-deer’s  fat,  and  stuck  a bit  of 
twisted  linen  for  a wick.  But,  to  their  mortification,  always 
as  the  fat  melted,  it  not  only  was  absorbed  by  the  clay,  but 
fairly  run  through  it  on  all  sides.  On  this  account  they  form- 
ed another  lamp,  tvhich  they  dried  throughly  in  the  air,  and 
heated  red  hot.  It  was  next  quenched  in  their  kettle,  where- 
in they  had  boiled  a quantity  of  flour  down  to  the  consistence 
of  thin  starch.  When  filled  with  melted  fat,  they  found  to 
their  great  joy  that  it  did  not  leak.  Encouraged  by  this  at- 
tempt, they  made  another,  that,  at  all  events,  they  might  not 
be  destitute  of  light,  and  saved  the  remainder  of  their  flour 
for  similar  purposes.  Oakum  thrown  ashore,  as  also  cordage 
found  among  the  wrecks  of  vessels,  served  for  wicks;  and 
when  these  resources  failed,  they  converted  their  shirts  and 
drawers  to  the  same  purpose.  By  such  means  they  kept  a 

VOL.  II  8 


170 


RUSSIANS  ABANDONED  ON  SPITZBERGEN. 


lamp  burning  from  soon  after  their  arrival  on  the  island,  until 
the  day  of  their  embarkation  for  their  native  country. 

Clothes,  in  so  rigorous  a climate,  next  became  an  object 
of  necessity.  The  uses  to  which  they  had  applied  what  they 
had  brought  with  them  exposed  them  still  more  to  its  severity. 
The  skins  of  rein-deer  and  foxes  had  hitherto  served  for  bed- 
ding. It  was  essential  to  devise  some  method  of  tanning 
them,  the  better  to  withstand  the  weather.  This  was  accom- 
plished, in  a certain  degree,  by  soaking  the  skins  in  water 
until  the  hair  could  be  rubbed  off,  and  then  putting  rein-deer 
fat  upon  them.  The  leather,  by  such  a process,  became  soft 
and  pliant.  The  want  of  awls  and  needles  was  supplied  bv 
bits  of  iron  occasionally  collected;  of  them  they  made  a kind 
of  wire,  which,  being  heated  red  hot,  was  pierced  with  a knife, 
ground  to  a sharp  point,  which  formed  the  eye  of  a needle. — 
The  sinews  of  bears  and  rein-deer,  split  into  threads,  served 
for  sewing  the  pieces  of  leather  together,  which  enabled  the 
Russians  to  procure  jackets  and  trowsers  for  summer  dress, 
and  a long  fur  gown  with  a hood  for  their  winter  apparel. 

The  wants  of  these  unfortunate  persons  being  thus  provid- 
ed for,  the  only  reflections  disturbing  them  were  regret  for 
those  left  behind  at  home,  or  the  apprehensions  of  some  one 
of  them  surviving  all  his  companions,  and  then  either  famish- 
ing for  want  of  food,  or  becoming  a prey  to  wild  beasts.  The 
mate,  Alexis  Himkof,  had  a wife  and  three  children,  who 
were  constantly  in  his  mind,  and  he  was  unhappy  from  the 
dread  of  never  seeing  them  more. 

Excepting  white  bears,  foxes  and  rein-deer,  with  which  the 
island  abounds,  no  other  animals  inhabit  it.  A few  birds  are 
.seen  in  summer,  such  as  geese,  ducks  and  other  water-fowl. 
Whales  seldom  approach  the  shore;  but  there  are  great  ntim- 
bers  of  seals;  other  fish  are  scarce,  and  indeed  their  being  in 
plenty  would  little  avail  the  Russians,  who  were  unprovid- 
ed with  the  means  of  taking  them.  Sometimes  they  found 
tlie  teeth  and  jaws  of  seals  on  the  shore,  but  never  an  entire 
carcase;  for  when  these  animals  die  on  land,  the  white  bears 
immediately  eat  them.  The  common  food  of  this  ferocious 
creature,  however,  is  the  flesh  of  dead  whales,  which  are  fre- 
quently seen  floating  about  in  tire  jrolar  regions,  and  are  some- 
times cast  on  shore.  When  this  provision  fails,  they  fall  upon 
seals,  devouring  them  and  other  animals  sleeping  on  the  beach. 

The  island  had  many  mountains  and  steep  rocks  of  stupen- 
dous height,  perpetually  covered  with  snow  and  ide;not  atroe 
nor  even  the  poorest  shrub  was  to  be  met  with;  neither  is  them 


RUSSIANS  ABANDONED  ON  SPITZBERGEN. 


171 


any  vegetable  but  scurvy-g’-ass,  although  plenty  of  moss 
grows  in  every  part.  The  Russians  found  no  river;  however, 
there  were  many  small  rivulets  rising  among  the  rocks  and 
mountains,  which  afforded  a quantity  of  water. 

They  saw  the  sun  moving  for  months  together  round  the 
horizon  during  summer,  and  in  winter  they  were  an  equal 
length  of  time  in  total  darkness;  but  the  Aurora  Borealis, 
which  was  then  frequent,  contributed  to  lessen  the  gloominess 
of  so  long  a night.  Thick  cloudy  weather,  great  quantities 
of  snow,  and  almost  incessant  rain  at  certain  seasons,  often 
obscured  the  stars.  The  snow  totally  covered  the  nut  in 
winter,  and  left  them  no  way  of  getting  out  of  it,  excepting  by 
a hole  which  they  had  made  in  the  roof  of  one  of  the  cham- 
bers. 

When  the  unfortunate  mariners  had  passed  nearly  si.x  years 
in  this  dismal  abode.  Feeder  Weregin,  who  had  all  along  been 
in  a languid  state,  died,  after  suffering  the  most  excruciating 
pains.  Though  his  companions  were  thus  freed  of  the  trouble 
of  attending  on  him,  and  the  grief  of  witnessing  his  misery, 
they  were  dee[)ly  affected  by  his  death.  They  saw  their 
number  lessened,  and  each  wished  to  be  the  next  to  follow 
him.  Having  died  in  winter,  a grave  as  deep  as  possible 
was  dug  in  the  snow  to  receive  his  corpse,  and  the  survivors 
then  covered  it  over  to  the  best  of  their  power,  to  prevent  the 
white  bears  from  getting  at  it. 

While  the  melancholy  reflections  excited  by  Weregin’s 
death  were  still  fresh  in  the  minds  of  his  comrades,  and  while 
each  expected  to  pay  the  like  duties  to  the  companions  of  his 
misfortunes  that  they  had  done  to  him,  or  to  be  himself  the 
first  to  receive  them,  a Russian  vessel  unexpectedly  came  in 
view  on  the  I5th  of  August  1749. 

This  vessel  belonged  to  a trader  who  had  come  to  Arch- 
angel, and  intended  to  winter  in  Nova  Zembla;  but  fortunate- 
ly it  was  proposed  to  bim  to  winter  at  West  Spitzbergen,  to 
which,  after  many  objections,  be  assented.  Contrary  winds 
on  the  passage  prevented  the  ship  from  reaching  the  place 
of  her  destination,  and  drove  her  towards  East  Spitzbergen, 
directly  opposite  to  the  residence  of  the  mariners.  As  soon 
as  they  perceived  her,  they  hastened  to  light  fires  on  the 
nearest  hills,  and  then  ran  to  the  beach  wav'ng  a flag  made  of 
a rein-deer’s  skin  fastened  to  a pole.  The  people  on  board 
observing  these  signals,  concluded  there  were  men  ashore  im- 
ploring their  assistance,  and  therefore  came  to  an  anchor  near 
the  island. 


172 


RUSSIANS  ABANDONED  ON  5PITZBERGEN. 


To  describe  the  joy  of  the  unfortunate  mariners  at  seeing 

the  moment  of  their  deliverance  so  near,  is  impossible. 

They  soon  agreed  with  the  master  of  the  vessel  to  take  them 
and  all  their  riches  on  board,  for  which  they  should  work  dur- 
ing the  voyage,  and  pay  him  eighty  rubles  on  arriving  in  Rus- 
sia. Therefore  they  embarked,  carrying  with  them  two  thou- 
sand weight  of  rein-deer  fat,  many  hides  of  the  same  animals, 
the  skins  of  the  blue  and  white  foxes  and  bears  they  had  kill- 
ed. Neither  did  they  neglect  to  carry  away  their  spears, 
their  knife  and  axe,  which  were  almost  worn  out,  or  their 
awls  and  needles,  which  were  carefully  preserved  in  a box, 
very  ingeniously  made  of  bone. 

After  spending  six  years  and  three  months  in  this  rueful 
solitude,  they  arrived  safe  at  Archangel  on  the  2oth  of  Sep- 
tember, 1749.  But  the  moment  of  landing  was  nearly  fatal  to 
the  affectionate  wife  of  Alexis  Himkof,  who  happened  to  be 
present  when  the  vessel  came  into  port.  Immediately  recog- 
nizing her  husband,  she  ran  with  such  eagerness  to  embrace 
him,  that  she  slipped  into  the  water,  and  very  narrowly  es- 
caped being  drowned. 

All  the  three  survivors  were  strong  and  healthy;  having 
lived  so  long  without  bread,  they  could  not  be  reconciled  to 
the  use  of  it;  neither  could  they  bear  spirituous  liquors,  and 
drank  nothing  but  water. 

As  they  were  vassals  of  Count  Schuwalow,  who  then  had 
a grant  of  the  whale  fishery,  M.  Le  Hoy  requested  of  him 
that  they  might  be  sent  from  Archangel  to  St.  Petersburgh, 
where  he  could  satisfy  himself  respecting  their  adventures. — 
Accordingly  two  of  them  arrived,  Alexis  Himkof,  aged  about 
fifty  and  Iwan  Himkof  about  thirty.  They  brought  some  cu- 
rious specimens  of  their  workmanship,  so  neatly  executed, 
that  it  was  doubtful  with  what  tools  it  could  have  been  done. 
From  their  account,  both  to  M.  Klingstadt,  auditor  of  the  Ad- 
miralty at  Archangel,  and  what  they  now  communicated,  31. 
Le  Roy  composed  the  preceding  narrative. 

For  centuries  past  Spitzbergen  has  been  greatly  resorted 
to  on  account  of  the  profitable  whale-fishery  of  the  surround- 
ing seas,  and  several  shipwrecks,  as  well  as  incidents  similar 
to  the  preceding,  have  occurred  there,  and  in  the  vicinity. — 
Spitzbergen  is  a bleak  and  barren  country,  and  received  its 
name  from  the  lofty  pointed  mountains  by  which  it  is  covered; 
perpetual  snow  prevails,  few  plants  spring  from  the  soil,  and 
it  is  destitute  of  wood.  But  to  compensate  in  some  measure 


LOSS  OF  A CONVICT  SHIP. 


173 


for  the  scanty  productions  of  nature  by  land,  its  seas,  abund- 
antly stored  with  fish,  can  afford  a copious  supply  both  of  food 
and  clothing  to  mankind. 


LOSS  OF  THE  AMPHITRITE  CONVICT  SHIP. 

The  following  particulars  of  the  loss  of  this  vessel  are  cop- 
ied from  a letter  dated  Boulogne-sur-mer,  Sept.  1,  1833. 

The  shocking  event  which  is  announced  by  the  title  to  this 
letter,  has,  I assure  you,  filled  the  town  with  dismay,  and 
must  lead  to  a most  narrow  and  rigid  investigation.  I cannot  at- 
tempt to  describe  the  afflictions  not  only  of  the  English,  but 
the  PVench,  at  this  most  distressing  event,  and  I only  express 
the  general  opinion  when  I say  that  the  British  public  de- 
mands that  an  inquiry  be  instituted  into  the  conduct  of  all 
parties  concerned  in  this  deplorable  affair. 

The  Amphitrite  convict  ship  sailed  for  New  South  Wales 
from  Woolwich  on  the  25th  of  August.  Capt.  Hunter  was  the 
commander;  Mr.  F'orrester  the  surgeon;  and  there  were  108 
female  convicts,  12  children  and  a crew  of  16  persons.  The 
captain  was  part  owner  of  the  vessel.  When  the  ship  arrived 
off  Dungeness,  the  gale  of  the  29th  began.  On  F riday  morn- 
ing the  captain  hove  the  ship  to,  the  gale  being  too  heavy  to 
sail.  The  vessel  was  about  three  miles  to  the  east  from  Bou- 
logne harbor  on  Saturday  at  noon,  when  they  made  land. — 
The  captain  set  the  topsail  and  main-foresail  in  hopes  of  keep- 
ing her  off  shore. 

From  three  o’clock  she  was  in  sight  of  Boulogne,  and  cer- 
tainly the  sea  was  most  heavy  and  the  wind  extremely  strong; 
but  no  pilot  boat  went  out  to  her,  and  no  life-boats  or  other 
assistance  were  dispatched.  I observed  her  from  three  o’clock 
till  about  half  past  four  in  the  afternoon,  when  she  came 
round  into  Boulogne  harbor  and  struck  on  the  sands.  By 
four  o’clock  it  was  known  that  it  was  a British  ship,  but  some 


174 


LOSS  OF  A CONVICT  SHIP, 


said  it  was  a brig;  others  said  it  was  a merchant  vessel, 
though  all  said  it  v’as  English. 

It  appears  I’rom  the  statement  of  three  men  who  have  been 
saved  out  of  the  crew — all  the  rest  having  perished,  that  the 
captain  ordered  the  anchor  to  be  let  go,  in  hopes  of  swinging 
round  with  the  tide. 

In  a few  minutes  after  the  vessel  had  gone  aground,  multi- 
tudes rushed  to  the  beach,  and  a brave  French  sailor,  named 
Pierre  Henin,  who  has  already  received  the  thanks  of  the  Hu- 
mane Society  of  London,  addressed  himself  to  the  captain  of 
the  port,  and  said  that  he  was  resolved  to  go  alone,  and  to 
reach  the  vessel,  in  order  to  tell  the  captain  that  he  had  not  a 
moment  to  lose,  but  must,  as  it  was  low  water,  send  all  his 
crew  and  passengers  on  shore. 

You  will  recollect  that  up  to  the  time  of  her  running 
aground  no  measure  was  adopted,  and  the  captain  was  not 
warned  from  shore  of  her  danger. 

As  soon  as  she  had  struck,  however,  a pilot-boat,  command- 
ed by  Francois  Heuret,  who  has  on  many  occasions  shown 
much  courage  and  talent,  was  dispatched,  and  by  a little  after 
five  came  under  her  bows.  The  captain  of  he  vessel  refused 
to  avail  himself  of  the  assistance  of  Heuret  and  his  brave 
companions,  and  when  a portion  of  the  crew  proposed  going 
on  shore  the  captain  prevented  them.  Two  of  the  men  sav- 
ed, state  that  they  knew  the  boat  was  under  the  bows,  but  that 
the  rest  were  below  making  up  their  bundles.  The  crew 
could  then  have  got  on  shore  and  all  the  unfortunate  women 
and  children. 

When  the  French  boat  had  gone,  the  surgeon  sent  for  Ow- 
en, one  of  the  crew,  and  ordered  him  to  get  out  the  long 
boat.  This  was  about  half  past  five.  The  surgeon  discussed 
the  matter  with  his  wife  and  with  the  captain.  They  were 
afraid  of  allowing  the  prisoners  to  go  on  shore.  The  wife  of 
the  surgeon  is  said  to  have  proposed  to  leave  the  convicts 
there,  and  to  go  on  shore  without  them. 

In  consequence  of  this  discussion,  no  long  boat  was  sent 
out.  Three  of  the  convict  women  told  Owen,  that  they  heard 
the  surgeon  persuaded  the  captain  not  to  accept  the  assist- 
ance of  the  French  boat,  on  account  of  the  prisoners  who 
were  on  board. 

Let  us  now  return  to  Pierre  Flenin.  The  French  pilot- 
boht  had  been  refused  by  the  surgeon  and  captain — the  long- 
boat had  been  put  out,  through  a discussion  as  to  saving  the 
convicts — and  it  was  now  nearly  si.x  o’clock.  At  that  time 


LOSS  OP  A CONVICT  SHIP, 


175 


Henin  went  to  the  beach,  stripped  himself,  took  a line,  swam 
naked  for  about  three  quarters  of  an  hour  or  an  hour,  and  ar- 
rived at  the  vessel  at  a little  after  seven.  On  reaching  the 
right  side  of  the  vessel,  he  hailed  the  crew,  and  said,  “Give 
me  a line  to  conduct  you  on  land,  or  you  are  lost,  as  the  sea 
is  coming  in.”  He  spoke  English  plain  enough  to  be  heard 
He  touched  the  vessel  and  told  them  to  speak  to  the  captain 
They  threw  (that  is,  some  of  the  crew,  but  not  the  surgeon  oi 
captain)  two  lines,  one  from  the  stern  and  one  from  the  bow. 
The  one  from  the  stern  he  could  not  seize — the  one  from  the 
bow  he  did.  He  then  went  towards  the  shore,  but  the  rope 
was  stopped.  This  was,  it  is  believed,  the  act  of  the  surgeon 
and  captain.  He  (Henin)  then  swam  back,  and  told  them  to 
give  him  more  rope  to  get  on  shore.  The  captain  and  sur- 
geon would  not.  They  then  tried  to  haul  him  in,  but  his 
strength  failed  and  he  got  on  shore. 

You  perceive,  then,  that  up  to  this  moment  also  the  same 
obstacle  existed  in  the  minds  of  the  captain  and  surgeon. — 
They  did  not  dare,  without  authority,  to  land  the  convicts,  and 
rather  than  leave  them  on  board,  or  land  them  without  such 
authority,  they  perished  with  them. 

The  female  convicts,  who  \vere  battened  down  under  the 
hatches,  on  the  vessel’s  running  aground,  broke  away  the  half 
deck  hatch,  and  frantic,  rushed  on  deck.  Of  course  they  en- 
treated the  captain  and  surgeon  to  let  them  go  on  shore  in 
the  long-boat,  but  they  were  not  listened  to,  as  the  captain 
and  surgeon  did  not  feel  authorized  to  liberate  prisoners  com- 
mitted to  their  care. 

At  seven  o’clock  the  flood  tide  began.  The  crew  seeing 
that  there  were  no  hopes,  clung  to  the  rigging.  The  poor 
103  women  and  12  children  remained  on  deck,  uttering  the 
most  piteous  cries.  The  vessel  was  about  three  quarters  of  a 
mile  English  from  the  shore,  and  no  more.  Owen,  one  of  the 
three  men  saved,  thinks  that  the  women  remained  on  deck  in 
this  state  about  an  hour  and  a half.  Owen  and  four  others 
were  on  the  spars,  and  thinks  they  remained  there  three  quar- 
ters of  an  hour,  but,  seeing  no  hope  of  being  saved,  he  took 
to  swimming,  and  ivas  brought  in  a state  of  insensibility  to  the 
hotel.  Towsey,  another  of  the  men  saved,  was  on  a plank 
with  the  captain.  Towsey  asked  who  he  was  He  said  “ I 
am  the  captain,”  but  the  next  moment  he  was  gone.  Rice, 
the  third  man,  floated  ashore  on  a ladder.  He  was  in  the  aft 
when  the  other  men  took  to  the  raft.  When  the  French  pilot- 
boat  rowed  away,  after  being  rejected  by  the  captain,  he 


176 


THE  MUTINEERS A TALE  OF  THE  SEA. 


(Rice)  saw  a man  waving  his  hat  on  the  beach,  and  remapked 
to  the  captain  that  a gentleman  was  waving  to  them  to  come 
on  shore.  The  captain  turned  away  and  made  no  answer. — 
At  that  moment  the  women  all  disappeared,  the  ship  broke  in 
two. 

These  are  the  facts  of  this  awful  case.  The  French  Ma 
rine  Humane  Society  immediately  placed  hundreds  of  men  on 
the  beach;  and  the  office,  or  lodging,  being  close  to  the  shore, 
as  soon  as  the  corpses  were  picked  up  they  were  brought  to 
the  rooms,  where  I assisted  many  of  my  countrymen  in  en- 
deavoring to  restore  them  to  life.  Our  efforts  were  fruitless, 
except  in  the  cases  of  the  three  men,  Owen,  Rice  and  Tow- 
sey.  I never  saw  so  many  fine  and  beautiful  bodies  in  my  life. 
Some  of  the  women  were  the  most  perfectly  made;  and 
French  and  English  wept  together  at  such  a horrible  loss  of 
life  in  sight  of — ay,  and  even  close  to,  the  port  and  town. — 
Body  after  body  has  been  brought  in.  More  than  60  have 
been  found;  they  will  be  buried  to-morrow.  But  alas!  after 
all  our  efforts,  only  three  lives  have  been  saved  out  of  136. 


THE  MUTINEERS— A TALE  OF  THE  SEA. 

There  is  scarce  any  one,  we  apprehend,  who  is  in  any  con- 
siderable degree  conversant  with  the  shifting  scenes  of  human 
existence,  who  does  not  know  that  many  of  the  plain  narra- 
tives of  common  life  possess  an  indescribable  charm.  These 
unvarnished  details  of  human  weal  and  human  wo,  coming  right 
from  the  mint  of  nature,  decline  the  superfluous  embellish- 
ments of  art,  and,  in  the  absence  of  all  borrowed  lustre,  clear- 
ly demonstrate  that  they  are  “ adorned  the  most  when  unad- 
orned.” They  bear  a most  diametrical  contrast  to  those  fig- 
ments of  diseased  fancy,  that  nauseating  romance  about  virgins 
betrothed  and  lady  love,  which  in  so  many  instances  elbow  de- 
cency and  common  sense  from  the  pages  of  our  period.  ;al 
literature  as  “ unwelcome  guests.” 


THE  MUTINEERS A TALE  OF  THE  SEA.  H?- 

It  has  frequently  been  said  that  sailors,  above  every  other 
class  of  men,  have  irrepressible  hankerings  after  the  wild  and 
wonderful.  Certain  it  is,  that  he  who  will  sit  on  a ship’s  fore- 
castle of  a bright  moonlight  evening,  will  hear  of  “ hair-breadth 
escapes,”  and  perilous  adventures  no  less  chivalrous  and  in- 
credible than  those  which  Cervantes  and  the  biographer  of 
Baron  Munchausen  have  attributed  to  their  respective  heroes. 
Although  the  following  incidents  may  excite  no  very  thrilling 
interest,  they  have  at  least  the  merit  of  truth.  The  actors  in 
this  short  drama  are  still  on  the  stage,  ready  to  testify  to 
this  narrative  of  facts. 

On  the  morning  of  the  14th  of  April,  1828,  the  ship  Gold- 
Hunter  glided  majestically  out  of  the  Liverpool  docks,  with 
fair  wind  and  tide.  The  Mersey,  from  Liverpool  to  Black 
Rock,  a distance  of  about  three  miles,  was  literally  covered 
with  vessels  of  every  character  and  nation,  which  had  taken 
advantage  of  the  fair  wind  to  clear  the  harbor.  Here  might 
be  seen  the  little  French  lugger,  carrying  back  to  Bordeaux 
what  its  fruit  and  brandy  had  bought,  as  friskey  in  its  motions 
as  the  nervous  monsieur  who  commanded  it.  At  a little  dis- 
tance, the  square-shouldered  Antwerper,  sitting  on  the  ele- 
vated poop  of  his  galliot,  was  enjoying,  with  his  crew,  a glori- 
ous smoke.  You  could  almost  see  them  (and  that,  too,  with- 
out very  keen  optics)  put  care  into  their  tobacco-pipes  : 
anxiety  curled  in  fume  over  their  heads.  A not  unfrequent 
sight  was  the  star-spangled  banner  floating  in  beauty  over  the 
bosom  of  the  wave.  The  serenity  of  the  atmosphere,  the  ever- 
changing  brilliancy  of  the  scene,  the  tout  ensemble,  were  well 
calculated  to  excite  the  most  pleasurable  emotions.  Every 
thing  seemed  to  give  the  most  flattering  assurances  of  a voy- 
age of  unruffled  peacefulness. 

This  large  squadron  continued  comparatively  unbroken  until 
it  reached  Holyhead,  where  such  vessels  as  were  bound  for 
Scotland,  or  the  north  of  Ireland,  bore  away  from  those  which 
were  bound  down  the  channel.  The  Gold-Hunter,  whose 
destination  was  a port  in  the  United  States,  was,  of  course, 
in  company  with  the  latter  class.  Those  on  board  of  her 
very  naturally  felt  great  gratification  in  perceiving  that  she 
was  not  only  the  most  splendid  and  graceful  ship,  but  the 
swiftest  sailor  in  sight. 

Before  we  proceed  farther,  however,  we  must  in  some  mea- 
sure acquaint  the  reader  with  the  inmates  of  the  Gold  Hunter. 
jS'otwithstanding  she  was  one  of  those  floating  palaces  yclept 
“ Liverpool  packets,”  and  the  captain  a finished  gentlemar* 
VOR.  u-  8* 


178 


THE  MUTINEERS A TALE  OF  THE  SEA. 


and  skilful  navigator,  there  were,  on  this  trip,  but  two  cabin 
passengers, — an  Irish  gentleman  (who  had  a short  time  before 
sold  his  lieutenancy  in  the  British  army)  and  his  sister.  The 
former  had  been  engaged  in  some  of  England’s  fiercest  battles, 
and  won  some  of  her  brightest  laurels.  The  reason  which  in- 
duced him  to  dispose  of  his  commission,  and  forsake  the  hard- 
ships and  honors  of  military  life,  was  a desire  to  visit  some 
near  relations,  who,  at  an  early  period,  had  emigrated  to  this 
country,  and  who  were  now  enjoying  respectability  and  a com- 
petence. It  was  for  this  object  that  Mr.  Kelly  and  his  sister 
had  taken  passage  in  the  Gold  Hunter,  at  the  time  of  which 
we  are  now  speaking.  It  need  hardly  be  said,  that  they  felt 
towards  each  other  all  that  deep-toned  and  romantic  affection 
which  in  so  characteristic  a manner  pervades  Irish  relation- 
ships. 

The  captain,  who  was  a man  of  fine  feeling  and  cultivated 
intellect,  spent  most  of  his  leisure  moments  in  their  company ; 
and  many  an  evening,  when  the  moon-beams  played  forth 
brightly  on  the  rippling  water,  and  the  bellying  of  the  canvass 
seemed  to  assure  them  they  were  hastening  to  the  tender  em- 
braces of  those  they  loved,  w'ould  they  sit  together  on  the 
quarter-deck,  while  Miss  Kelly  enhanced  the  brilliancy  of  the 
scene  by  singing  some  of  those  wild,  touching  melodies  which 
she  had  learned  to  warble  on  her  own  native  hills.  Thus 

time  trod  on  fiowers,”  and  the  incidental  privations  and  in- 
conveniences of  a sea  voyage  were  greatly  mitigated. 

Nothing  worthy  of  special  notice  occurred  until  about  the 
25th  of  April,  when  IMr.  Kelly,  who  was  walking  on  the 
weather  side  of  the  main  deck,  accidentally  overheard  the  fol- 
lowing conversation,  between  three  or  four  of  the  crew,  en- 
gaged in  caulking  the  seams  just  under  the  lee  of  the  long- 
boat. 

“ I tell  you,  once  for  all,  a cargo  of  silks  and  broadcloths 
’ant  a going  to  do  us  any  good  without  the  ready  cash.” 

“ Ready  cash  ! why,  man,  how  many  times  must  I tell  you 
that  there  is  specie  on  board  the  old  man  has  two  or  three 
thousand  dollars,  and  Kelly  has  a bag  of  sovereigns,  or  my 
eyes  never  saw  salt  water — “ And  the  girl,”  said  a third  voice, 
which  Mr.  Kelly  knew  to  be  the  steward’s — “ and  the  girl  did 
not  jingle  her  bag  for  nothing  the  other  day,  when  she  walked 
by  me  ; something  there,  or  my  head  ’s  a ball  of  spun-yarn.’' 

Kelly  was  transfi.xed  with  utter  horror  and  amazement  ; but, 
fearful  lest  some  one  might  perceive  him,  he  crouched  under 
the  long-boat,  which  aiForded  him  a partial  concealment.  In 


THE  MUTINEERS A TALE  OF  THE  SEA. 


179 


this  situation,  he  listened  with  breathless  anxiety,  to  the  de- 
velopement  of  their  plans,  so  murderous  that  his  very  blood 
ran  cold  in  his  veins. 

When  the  villains  came  to  the  blackest,  most  awful,  portions 
of  their  scheme,  their  voices  were  instinctively  hushed  into 
almost  a whisper  ; so  that  it  was  only  the  general  outline  that 
Kelly  could  gather.  He  found  that  it  was  their  intention  to 
wait  until  some  dark,  dismal  night,  when  they  would  rush  on 
the  captain,  himself  and  sister,  and  murder  them  in  their  beds, 
rifle  them  of  their  money,  and  take  possession  of  the  ship.  It 
was  their  design  to  spare  the  life  of  the  mate,  whose  services 
they  needed  as  a navigator.  After  having  done  all  this,  they 
were  to  steer  directly  for  the  coast  of  Africa,  where  they  hop- 
ed to  dispose  of  the  cargo  to  the  negroes.  If  successful,  they 
expected  to  carry  thence  to  the  West  Indies  a load  of  slaves — 
if  not,  to  abandon  the  ship  entirely,  taking  with  them  the 
specie,  and  whatever  light  articles  of  value  they  conveniently 
could.  They  anticipated  no  difficulty  in  introducing  them- 
selves into  some  of  the  settlements  on  the  coast  as  shipwreck- 
ed mariners  ; and,  as  vessels  frequently  left  the  settlements 
for  the  United  States,  they  supposed  they  might  procure  a 
passage  without  exciting  any  suspicion. 

Kelly  was  a man  of  such  imperturbable  self-command,  that 
he  found  no  difficulty  in  repressing  every  symptom  which  could 
indicate  his  knowledge  of  the  diabolical  conspiracy.  It  was 
no  part  of  his  intention,  however,  to  conceal  any  thing  from 
Capt.  Newton  ; to  the  captain,  therefore,  he  made  an  unre- 
served disclosure  of  all  that  had  come  to  his  knowledge.  At 
first  they  were  at  a loss  what  measures  to  take  : one  thing 
they  thought  of  the  greatest  importance,  which  was  to  keep 
Miss  Kelly  in  entire  ignorance  of  what  was  transpiring  on 
board.  Some  uncurbed  outbreaking  of  alarm  would  he  almost 
certain,  such  was  the  excitability  of  her  temperament.  This, 
in  their  present  situation,  might  be  attended  with  the  most 
disastrous  consequences. 

The  captain  determined  to  eye  with  particular  vigilance  the 
motions  of  Harmon,  who,  from  the  part  he  took  in  the  conver- 
sation alluded  to  above,  appeared  to  be  the  ring-leauer.  Here, 
in  order  that  the  reader  may  fully  understand  the  narrative, 
it  becomes  necessary  for  us  to  make  a very  short  disgression. 

The  government  of  a ship  is,  in  the  strictest  sense  of  the 
term,  monarchical,  the  captain  holding  undivided  and  abso- 
lute authority.  The  relation  he  sustains  to  the  sailor  resem- 
bles very  much  that  of  the  master  to  the  slave.  Conse- 


180 


THE  MUTINEERS A TALE  OF  THE  SEA. 


quently,  in  order  that  this  relation  be  not  severed  by  the  sailor, 
evcn  the  faintest  color  of  insubordination  must  be  promptly 
quelled.  If  any  master  of  a ship  suffer  a sailor  to  make  an 
impertinent  reply  with- impunity,  he  immediately  finds  his  au- 
thority prostrate  and  trampled  upon,  and  his  most  positive 
commands  pertinaciously  disregarded. 

The  day  after  that  on  which  Mr.  Kelly  had  communicated 
the  startling  intelligence  to  the  captain,  was  somewhat  squally. 
The  latter  was  standing  on  the  weather  side  of  the  quarter- 
deck, giving  directions  to  the  man  at  the  helm  (who  happened 
to  be  Harmon)  respecting  the  steering  of  the  ship  : 

“Luff!  luff!  keep  her  full  and  by!  Mind  your  weather 
helm,  or  she  ’ll  be  all  in  the  wind . Down  with  it,  or  she  ’ll  be 
off!”  I tell  you,  if  you  don’t  steer  the  ship  better.  I’ll  send 
you  from  the  helm.  You  don’t  keep  her  within  three  points 
of  her  course  either  way  !” 

Alt  this  was  said,  of  course,  in  a pretty  authoritative  tone, 
and  Harmon  impudently  replied,  “ I can  steer  as  well  as  you, 
or  any  other  man  in  the  ship.” 

Capt.  Newton’s  philosophy  was  completely  dashed  by  this 
daring  answer,  and  he  immediately  gave  Harmon  a blow  with 
his  fist,  which  Harmon  as  promptly  returned  sprawling  the 
captain  on  the  deck. 

Harmon  then  deserted  the  helm,  leaving  the  ship  to  the 
mercy  of  the  tempest,  and  hurried  forward  to  the  forecastle, 
hoping  there  to  intrench  himself  so  firmly  as  to  resist  all  at- 
tacks from  without. 

The  captain,  as  soon  as  he  could  recover  from  his  amaze- 
ment, went  to  the  cabin  door  and  cried  out, 

“ Mr.  Kelly,  our  lives  are  in  danger — will  you  assist  me, 
my  dear  sir,  to  secure  one  of  my  men,  that  cut-throat  Harmon. 
We  must  blow  up  this  scheme  in  the  outset,  or  we  are  gone.” 
Kelly  had  too  little  coolness  in  his  constitution  to  stop  to 
discuss  the  matter,  when  he  knew  that  the  life  of  a dear  sister 
might  depend  on  the  issue.  He  saw,  in  a moment,  that  the 
conspirators  would  take  courage,  unless  they  were  immediate- 
ly overpowered.  He  therefore  instantly  joined  Capt.  Newton, 
and  they  proceeded  to  the  forecastle  together. 

Threats  and  commands  had  not  virtue  enough  to  bring  Har- 
mon from  his  hiding-place.  Some  more  effectual  e.xpcdient 
must  be  resorted  to.  Accordingly,  brimstone  was  introduced 
into  the  numerous  crevices  of  the  forecastle,  and  the  atmos- 
phere rendered  insufferable.  Frantic  with  suffocation,  his  eyes 
dashing  with  rage,  he  brandished  savagely  a huge  case- 


THE  MUTINEERS — A TALE  OF  THE  SEA. 


181 


knife  : — ‘‘ You,  Newton!  and  you  Kelly!  1 swear  that,  if  I am 
obliged  to  leave  this  forecastle,  I’ll  sheath  this  knife  in  your 
breasts,  you  infernal  tormentors  !” 

Like  the  chafed,  wounded,  maddened  bull,  which  his  pur- 
suers have  surrounded,  and  which  is  drawing  close  about  him 
his  dying  strength,  for  one  last  furious  charge,  was  Harmon, 
when  Kelly,  with  most  provoking  coolness,  said,  “ Harmon, 
you  shall  leave  that  forecastle,  or  die  there.” 

It  soon  became  evident  that  he  was  making  preparations  to 
leave  : they  therefore  planted  themselves  firmly  near  the  gang 
way  through  which  alone  he  could  possibly  come  out.  Soon  he 
bolted  furiously  through,  making,  as  he  passed,  a desperate 
plunge  at  Capt.  Newton,  with  his  enormous  case-knife.  Had 
not  Mr.  Kelly,  at  this  moment,  by  a dexterous  effort,  struck 
Harmon’s  arm,  one  more  immortal  spirit  would  have  been  dis- 
encumbered of  this  “ coil  of  mortality.”  Instead  of  this,  the 
villain  was  disarmed,  and  his  dangerous  weapon  danced  about 
harmlessly  on  the  top  of  the  waves.  Harmon  was  now  power- 
less ; and  they  found  no  difficulty  in  putting  irons  upon  him 
During  the  whole  of  this  contest,  his  associates  did  not  dare 
to  offer  him  the  least  assistance  : on  the  contrary,  each  stood 
silently  apart,  eyeing  his  neighbor  with  fear  and  distrust. 

When  Mr.  Kelly  returned  to  the  cabin,  he  found  that  his 
sister  had  fainted  away  through  terror.  Volatile  salts,  and  the 
assurance  that  all  her  future  fears  would  be  entirely  ground- 
less, had  the  effect  of  restoring  her  very  speedily.  * * * 

On  the  morning  of  the  2.3d  May,  Charleston  light-house 
was  descried  from  the  mast-head.  Not  a remnant  of  apprehen- 
sion lurked  behind  ; every  pulse  beat  gladly  ; anticipated  joys 
filled  every  bosom.  It  was  not  long  before  the  revenue  cutter, 
from  which  floats  the  stripes  and  the  stars,  was  seen  bounding 
over  the  billows  towards  the  Gold  Hunter.  She  was  soon 
along  side,  and,  after  an  interchange  of  salutations  between 
the  vessels,  the  commander  of  the  revenue  cutter  boarded  the 
ship.  After  many  inquiries,  Capt.  Newton  requested  the 
United  States  officer  to  step  into  the  cabin,  where  he  laid 
open  all  the  circumstances  connected  with  the  abortive  con- 
spiracy. 

“ Capt.  Morris,”  said  he,  “ I shall  be  obliged  to  call  on  you 
for  assistance  in  bringing  these  men  to  punishment.” 

“ Such  as  I can  grant,”  replied  Capt.  M.,  “ is  at  your  ser- 
vice ; but  how  shall  we  proceed 

“ Put  the  men  into  irons,  and  then  I consign  them  to  youi 
safe  keeping.” 


182 


FATE  OF  SEVEN  SAILORS. 


Thrse  intentions  were  announced  on  deck  ; and  if  ever  con- 
sternation and  rueful  dismay  were  depicted  in  human  counte- 
nances it  was  in  the  case  of  those  who  had  entered  into  the 
conspiracy,  but  who,  till  now,  had  supposed  that  all  their  plans 
were  enveloped  in  midnight  secrecy.  Manacles  were  put  on 
them  all  without  difficulty,  and  they  soon  found  themselves 
securely  lodged  on  board  an  United  States  vessel. 

At  the  fall  term  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  South  Carolina, 
four  men  were  arraigned  on  an  indictment  of  “ mutiny  on  the 
high  seas,”  on  board  the  ship  Gold  Hunter.  The  evidence 
was  so  conclusive,  that  all  the  ingenuity  of  the  prisoner’s 
council,  twist  itself  as  it  would,  could  effect  nothing.  The 
jury  found  a verdict  of  guilty,  without  leaving  their  seats. 
Harmon  was  sentenced  to  the  penitentiary  five  years  ; the 
others  four  years  each.  Thus  was  a most  dangerous  induc- 
tion frustrated. 


FATE  0¥  SEVEN  SAILORS, 

WHO  WERE  LEFT  ON  THE  ISLAND  OF  ST.  MAURICE. 

The  Dutch  who  frequented  the  northern  regions  during  the 
more  favorable  season  of  the  year,  in  pursuit  of  the  whale- 
fishery,  became  desirous  of  ascertaining  the  state  of  different 
places  while  winter  prevailed.  Various  opinions  were  enter- 
tained concerning  this  subject,  and  astronomers  wished  to 
have  their  sentiments  regarding  certain  natural  phenomena, 
either  realized  or  controverted.  Besides,  a more  important 
object  was  concealed  under  these  ostensible  reasons,  namely, 
whether  the  establishment  of  permanent  colonies  in  the  most 
remote  parts  of  Greenland  was  practicable.  A proposal  was 
therefore  promulgated  through  the  Greenland  fleet,  for  seven 
seamen  to  offer  to  remain  a winter  in  St.  Maurice’s  Island,  and 
also  for  other  seven  to  winter  in  Spitzbergen.  We  arc  not 


FATE  OF  SEVEN  SAILORS. 


183 


acquainted  with  the  inducements  held  forth  ; but  it  is  probable 
that  little  hesitation  ensued,  for  we  find  a party  prepared  to 
winter  at  the  different  places  specified,  nearly  about  the 
same  period. 

Seven  of  the  stoutest  and  ablest  men  of  the  fleet  having  ac- 
cordingly agreed  to  be  left  behind,  their  comrades  sailed  from 
St.  Maurice’s  Isle  on  the  26th  of  August  1633. 

Tlie  people,  two  days  afterwards,  shared  half  a pound  of 
tobacco,  to  which  they  restricted  themselves  as  a weekly  al- 
lowance. At  this  time  there  was  no  night,  and  the  heat  of  the 
sun  so  powerful  through  the  day,  that  they  pulled  off  their 
shirts,  and  sported  on  the  side  of  a hill  near  their  abode.  Great 
abundance  of  sea-gulls  frequented  the  island,  and  the  seamen 
made  a constant  practice  of  seeking  for  vegetables  growing 
there  for  sallad. 

Towards  the  end  of  September,  the  weather  began  to  be 
tempestuous,  and  in  the  earlier  part  of  October,  their  huts 
were  so  much  shaken  by  violent  storms  of  wind,  that  their 
nightly  rest  was  interrupted  ; but  they  did  not  resort  to  firing 
until  the  9th  of  that  month.  About  a week  subsequent,  two 
whales  were  cast  ashore,  and  the  seamen  immediately  endea- 
vored to  kill  them  with  harpoons,  lances,  and  cutlasses,  but 
the  tide  flowing  enabled  them  to  escape. 

As  winter  advanced,  bears  became  so  numerous,  that  the 
people  durst  scarce  venture  abroad  from  their  huts  towards 
night  ; but  in  the  day  time  some  were  occasionally  killed, 
which  they  roasted.  Several  of  these  animals  were  so  strong, 
however,  that  they  would  run  off  after  being  shot  through. 
A great  many  gulls  were  also  seen  on  the  sea-side  which  re- 
tired every  night  to  the  mountains,  their  usual  place  of  re- 
treat 

The  first  of  January  1634,  was  ushered  in  with  dark  and 
frosty  weather  ; the  seamen,  after  wishing  each  other  a happy 
new  year,  and  good  success  in  their  enterprize,  went  to 
prayers.  Two  bears  approached  very  near  their  huts,  but 
the  darkness  of  the  day,  and  the  depth  of  the  snow,  rendered 
t impossible  to  take  them  ; not  long  afterwards  the  seamen 
were  more  successful,  and,  having  shot  one,  dragged  it  into 
a hut,  where  they  skinned  it.  From  the  1st  of  February 
these  animals  became  very  shy,  and  were  seldom  seen. 

In  the  month  of  JMarch  all  the  people  were  attacked  by 
scurvy,  owing  to  the  scarcity  of  fresh  provisions,  and  their 
spirits  sunk  with  the  progress  of  the  disease  ; only  two  were 
in  health  on  the  3d  of  April,  while  the  rest  were  extremely 


184 


FATE  OF  SEVEN  SAILORS. 


ill.  Two  pullets  were  at  their  request  killed  for  them,  no 
more  being  left  ; and  as  their  appetites  were  pretty  good,  the 
others  entertained  hopes  of  their  convalescence.  The  whole 
seldom  left  their  hut  to  examine  the  appearance  of  the  sea,  or 
the  surrounding  country  ; but,  on  the  loth,  they  observed 
four  whales  in  a neighboring  bay. 

The  clerk  was  now  very  ill,  and  died  on  the  16th,  where- 
upon the  surviving  mariners  invoked  Heaven  to  have  mercy 
on  his  soul,  and  also  on  themselves,  for  they  suffered  severe- 
ly. No  fresh  provisions  whatever  were  left,  and  they  daily 
grew  worse,  partly  from  want  of  necessary  articles,  and  partly 
from  the  excessive  cold.  Even  when  in  health  they  could 
scarce  keep  themselves  in  heat  by  exercise  ; and  when  sick, 
and  unable  to  stir  from  their  huts,  that  remedy  was  at  an 
end.  Disease  made  rapid  progress  among  these  unfortunate 
people,  so  that  on  the  23d  not  more  than  one  individual  could 
give  an  account  of  the  rest,  which  is  done  in  these  words  of 
his  journal  : “We  are  by  this  time  reduced  to  a deplorable 

state,  none  of  my  comrades  being  able  to  help  himself,  much 
less  another  ; the  whole  burden,  therefore,  lies  on  my 
shoulders,  and  I shall  perform  my  duty  as  well  as  I am  able, 
so  long  as  it  pleases  God  to  give  me  strength.  I am  just  now 
about  to  assist  our  commander  out  of  his  cabin  ; he  thinks  it 
will  relieve  his  pain,  for  he  is  struggling  with  death.  The 
night  is  dark,  and  wind  blowing  from  the  south.” 

Meantime  the  Dutch,  who  repaired  in  the  summer  season 
to  Greenland,  became  impatient  to  learn  the  fate  of  the  seven 
men  left  in  the  Isle  of  St.  Maurice.  Some  of  the  seamen  got 
into  a boat  immediately  on  their  arrival,  on  the  4th  of  .June  1634, 
and  hastened  towards  the  huts.  Yet,  from  none  of  the  others 
having  come  to  the  sea-side  to  welcome  them,  they  presaged 
nothing  good  ; and  accordingly  found  that  all  the  unfortunate 
men  had  breathed  their  last.  The  first,  as  has  been  seen,  ex- 
pired on  the  16th  of  April  1634,  and  his  comrades,  having  put 
his  body  in  a coffin,  deposited  it  in  one  of  the  huts.  The  re- 
mainder were  conjectured  to  have  died  about  the  beginning  of 
May,  from  a journal  kept  by  them,  expressing  that,  on  the 
27th  of  April,  they  had  killed  their  dog  for  want  of  fresh  pro- 
visions, and  from  its  termination  on  the  last  of  this  month. 

Near  one  of  the  bodies  stood  some  bread  and  cheese,  on 
which  the  mariner  had  perhaps  subsisted  immediately  pre- 
ceding his  decease  ; a box  of  ointment  lay  beside  the  cabin 
of  another,  with  which  he  had  rubbed  his  teeth  and  joints,  and 
his  arm  was  still  e.\tended  towards  his  mouth.  A prayer- 


SEAMEN  WINTERING  IN  SPITZBERGEN.  186 

book,  which  he  had  been  reading,  also  lay  near  him.  Each 
of  the  men  was  found  in  his  own  cabin. 

The  Commodore  of  the  Greenland  fleet  having  got  this 
melancholy  intelligence,  ordered  the  six  bodies  to  be  put  into 
coffins,  and,  along  with  the  seventh,  deposited  beneath  the 
snow.  Afterwards,  when  the  earth  thawed,  they  were  remov- 
ed, and  interred,  on  St.  John’s  day,  under  a general  discharge 
of  the  cannon  of  the  fleet. 


SEAMEN  WINTERING  IN  SPITZBERGEN. 

On  the  30th  of  August  1633,  the  Dutch  fleet  sailed  from 
North-Bay,-  in  Spitzbergen,  leaving  seven  men  behind,  who 
had  agreed  to  winter  there.  Immediately,  on  departure  of  the 
vessels,  they  began  to  collect  a sufficient  quantity  of  provisions 
to  serve  their  necessities  until  their  comrades  should  return  in 
the  subsequent  year.  Therefore,  at  different  times,  they 
hunted  rein-doer  with  success,  and  caught  many  sea-fowl ; 
and  also  occasionally  got  herbs,  which  proved  very  salutary. 

Excursions  both  by  sea  and  land  were  frequently  made 
when  the  weather  would  permit  ; and  they  endeavored  to  kill 
whales  and  narwhals  in  the  different  bays  on  the  east  coast 
of  Spitzbergen. 

The  extreme  cold  of  the  climate  was  announced  by  the  dis- 
appearance of  all  the  feathered  tribe  on  the  third  of  October, 
and  from  that  time  it  gradually  augmented.  On  the  13th  their 
casks  of  beer  were  frozen  three  inches  thick,  and  very  soon 
afterwards,  though  standing  within  eight  feet  of  the  fire,  they 
froze  from  top  to  bottom.  The  seamen  had  broke  the  ice  on 
the  sea,  and  disposed  a net  for  catching  fish  below  it  ; but  the 
rigour  of  the  weather  constantly  increasing,  the  ice  formed  a 
foot  thick  at  the  surface  in  the  space  of  two  hours. 

From  the  excessive  cold,  they  remained  almost  constantly 
in  bed,  and,  notwithstanding  they  had  both  a grate  and  a stove, 


186 


SEAMEN  WINTERING  IN  SPITZBERGEN. 


ihej  were  sometimes  obliged  to  rise  and  take  violent  exercise 
to  keep  themselves  in  heat. 

Beautiful  phenomena  appeared  in  the  sky  during  winter, 
consisting  of  the  Aurora  Borealis,  of  surprising  splendour 
and  magnitude,  and  other  meteors  seeming  to  arise  from  the 
icy  mountains. 

On  the  third  of  March  the  mariners  had  an  encounter  with 
a monstrous  bear,  in  which  one  of  them  very  nearly  perished. 
The  animal  became  furious  from  its  wounds  ; leaping  airainst 
a seaman,  about  to  pierce  it  with  his  lance,  it  threw  him  down, 
and,  but  for  the  opportune  interposition  of  another,  would  have 
torn  him  to  pieces. 

At  length,  after  sutFering  many  hardships  and  privations  the 
mariners  were  gladdened  with  the  sight  of  a boat  rowing  into 
the  bay,  on  the  27th  of  May  1634,  announcing  the  return  of 
a Dutch  Greenlandman,  which  anchored  there  the  same 
evening. 

The  Dutch,  encouraged  by  the  safety  of  this  party,  propos- 
ed that  other  seven  people,  provided  with  all  ncces^ries, 
should  pass  the  following  ivinter  in  their  place  ; and,  accord- 
ingly, Andrew  Johnson,  Cornelius  Thysse,  Jerome  Carcoen, 
Tiebke  Jellis,  Nicolas  Florison,  Adrian  Johnson,  and  Fettje 
Otters,  offered  to  remain. 

The  ffeet,  therefore,  sailed  for  Holland  on  the  11th  of 
September  1634,  leaving  these  men  behind.  Numbers  of 
whales  were  in  sight  of  Spitzbergen  on  the  same  day,  which 
the  people  made  an  unsuccessful  attempt  to  catch. 

Towards  the  end  of  November,  scurvy  beginning  to  appear 
among  them,  they  care.ffilly  sought  fur  green  herbs,  but  in 
vain  ; nor  were  they  more  fortunate  in  the  pursuit  of  bears 
and  foxes  for  fresh  provisions.  However,  they  drank  some 
potions  and  took  other  antidotes  against  the  disease,  and  then 
set  traps  for  foxes. 

A bear  being  discovered  on  the  24th  of  .November,  three  of 
the  people  eagerly  proceeded  to  attack  it,  for  their  necessities 
were  daily  becoming  greater.  The  animal,  rising  to  receive 
them  on  its  hind  legs,  was  shot  through  the  body,  whereupon 
it  began  to  bleed  and  roar  most  hideously,  and  fiercely  bit  a 
halbert.  But,  likely  to  be  overpowered,  it  took  to  flight,  and 
was  anxiously  pursued  by  the  people  a long  way,  carrying 
lanthorns,  though  unsuccessfully  ; and  they  were  all  much 
dispirited  from  the  disappointment  of  fresh  provision,  which 
they  so  much  required. 

On  the  14th  of  January,  Adrian  Johnson  died.  The  whole 


Appearance  of  the  Aurora  Borealis  from  the  Island  of  East  Spitzbergen— 18G. 


, '.  '.  ■ 'a'  •..  ■>;•.  'iiv. 

* ■■■fe'«  ' ',  ‘S'-' 


.",!^v;- 


'-.:r  -ft 


■ . -v 

- ,v^-  "it . 


i'K^i''.  ■f’>  ■■• -'  ■-..  ■-'  '■■;'■  i '■  y':"ri''L 

. f^''S. 


->•  ) ' 


' > 


'SV-:;v;.-v^-,i,  I^'.'  ■*•  . .'V 

o-'Ai-.  »>  - ..  , f.  ,•  '..  ^ ^ : 

"^'^t?'',;-'’'  - '.t'-  '’^^'  ' ; :‘:tK -':-■  ■ ^ -- ’^  ^ ’ 

-^'H' 'I’a' A-  ''j.V..'. ■.,’>;■>  . %■■''  ' ','r'"'.  "-'■''1.  -.  ■'  .- 

■V-'--'’'' ■i”'  • ^ ■■■  ■■  ■■■■  - 


?4r-,'^;.:.'  ,'  . ■;  X ' . -.-'■v' 


.}J. 

TTrt- 


SEAMEN  WINTERING  IN  SPITZBERGEN. 


189 


of  the  rest  were  extremely  ill.  Fettje  Otter  died  next  day, 
and  also  Cornelius  Thysse  on  the  17th,  a man  in  'Ahom  his 
comrades  rested  their  chief  hope  next  to  God. 

Notwithstanding  the  weakness  of  the  survivors,  who  could 
scarce  support  themselves  on  their  legs,  they  contrived  to 
make  three  coffins  for  the  deceased,  and  put  their  bodies  into 
them. 

In  the  beginning  of  February  they  had  the  good  fortune  to 
catch  a fox,  an  incident  which  afforded  them  much  satisfac- 
tion ; but  at  that  time  disease  had  gone  too  far  to  admit  tlieir 
deriving  material  benefit  from  the  flesh.  Many  bears,  even 
six  or  ten  together  were  seen  ; but  the  people  had  not  strength 
to  manage  their  guns,  nor,  had  it  been  otherwise,  were  they 
able  to  pursue  them.  Now  they  were  seized  with  excrucia- 
ting pains  about  the  loins  and  belly,  which  were  aggravated  by 
cold.  One  spit  blood,  and  another  was  afflicted  with  a bloody 
flux  ; yet  Jerome  Carcoen  could  still  bring  in  fuel  to  keep  up 
the  fires. 

The  sun  had  disappeared  on  the  20th  of  October,  nor  was 
he  seen  again  until  the  24th  of  February,  when  the  mariners 
were  so  weak  as  to  be  constantly  confined  to  their  cabins. 
Two  days  after,  they  ceased  to  be  able  to  write,  at  that  time 
expressing  themselves  in  a journal  thus  ; “ Four  of  us  who 
still  survive,  lie  flat  on  the  floor  of  our  hut.  We  think  we 
could  still  eat,  were  there  only  one  among  us  able  to  get  fuel, 
but  none  can  move  for  pain  ; our  time  is  spent  in  constant 
prayer,  that  God,  in  his  mercy,  would  deliver  us  from  this 
misery  ; we  are  ready  whenever  he  pleases  to  call  us.  As- 
suredly we  cannot  long  survive  without  food  or  firing  ; we  are 
unable  to  assist  each  other  in  our  mutual  afflictions,  and  each 
must  bear  his  own  burden.” 

The  seamen  of  the  Dutch  fleet  arriving  at  Spitzbergen,  in 
1635,  hastened  to  inquire  after  the  fate  of  their  comrades; 
and  having  found  their  hut  all  closed  around  as  a protection 
against  wild  beasts,  they  broke  open  the  back  door.  A man 
then  entering,  ran  up  stairs,  where  he  di.«covered  part  of  a 
dead  dog  on  the  floor,  laid  there  to  dry,  and  quickly  descend- 
ing, trod  on  the  carcass  of  another  dog  also  dead.  Thence 
passing  towards  the  front  door,  he  stumbled  in  the  dark  over 
several  dead  bodies,  which,  after  the  door  was  opened,  were 
seen  lying  together.  Three  were  in  coffins  ; Nicholas  Flori- 
son  and  another,  each  in  a cabin  ; and  the  other  two  on  some 
sails  covering  the  floor,  tying  with  their  knees  drawn  up  to 
their  chins.  Therefore  the  whole  of  these  unfortunate  people 
had  perished. 


190 


A MAN  OVERBOARD. 


Coffins  were  prepared  for  the  four  bodies  wanting  them, 
and  all  were  buried  under  the  snow,  until  the  ground  became 
more  penetrable,  when  they  were  deposited  in  the  earth  be- 
side each  other,  and  stones  laid  on  their  graves,  to  fweserve 
them  from  the  ravenous  beasts  of  prey. 


A MAN  OVERBOARD. 

Sailors  are  men  of  rough  habits,  but  their  feelings  arc  not 
by  anv  means  so  coarse  : if  they  possess  little  prudence  or 
worldly  consideration,  they  are  likewise  very  free  from  selfish- 
ness ; generally  speaking,  too,  they  are  much  attached  to  one 
another,  and  will  make  great  sacrifices  to  their  messmates  or 
shipmates  when  opportunites  occur. 

I remember  once,  when  cruising  off  Terceira  in  the  Endy- 
mion,  that  a man  fell  overboard  and  was  drowned.  After  the 
usual  confusion,  and  long  search  in  vain,  the  boats  were  hoist 
ed  up,  and  the  hands  called  to  make  sail.  1 was  officer  of  the 
forecastle  and  on  looking  about  to  see  if  all  the  men  were  at 
their  station,  missed  one  of  the  foretop  men.  Just  at  that 
moment  I observed  some  one  curled  up,  and  apparently  hid- 
ing himself  under  the  bow  of  the  barge,  between  the  boat  and 
the  booms.  ‘ Hillo  !’  I said,  ‘ who  are  vou  ? Vhat  are  you 
doing  there,  you  skulker  } Why  are  you  not  at  your 
station  ?’ 

‘ I am  not  skulking,’  said  the  poor  fellow,  the  furrows  in 
whose  bronzed  and  weatherbeaten  cheek  were  running  down 
with  tears.  The  man  we  had  just  lost  had  been  his  messmate 
and  friend,  he  told  me,  for  ten  years.  I begged  his  pardon,  in 
full  sincerity,  for  having  used  such  harsh  words  to  him  at  such 
a moment,  and  bid  him  go  below  to  his  birth  for  the  rest  of  the 
day — ‘ Never  mind,  sir,  never  mind,’  said  the  kind  hearted 
seamen,  ‘it  can’t  be  helped.  You  meant  no  harm,  sir.  I am 
as  well  on  deck  as  below.  Bill’s  gone  sir,  but  I must  do  mv 


A MAN  OVERBOARD. 


191 


duty.’  So  saying,  he  drew  the  sleeve  of  his  jacket  twice  or 
thrice  across  his  eyes,  and  mustering  his  grief  vithin  hia 
breast,  walked  to  his  station  as  if  nothing  had  happened. 

In  the  same  ship  and  nearly  about  the  same  time,  the  people 
were  bathing  along  side  in  a calm  at  sea.  It  is  customary  on 
such  occasions  to  spread  a studding-sail  on  the  water,  by 
means  of  lines  from  the  fore  and  main  yard  arms,  for  the  use 
of  those  who  either  cannot  swim,  or  who  are  not  expert  in  this 
art,  so  very  important  to  all  seafaring  people.  Half  a dozen 
of  the  ship’s  boys  were  floundering  about  in  the  sails,  and 
sometimes  even  venturing  beyond  the  leech  rope.  One  of 
the  least  of  these  urchins,  but  not  the  least  courageous  of  their 
'Dumber,  when  taunted  by  his  more  skilful  companions  with 
being  afraid,  struck  out  boldly  beyond  the  prescribed  bounds 
He  had  not  gone  much  further  than  his  own  length,  however, 
along  the  surface  of  the  fathomless  sea,  when  his  heart  failed 
him,  poor  little  man;  and  along  with  his  confidence  away  also 
went  his  power  of  keeping  his  head  above  the  water.  So 
down  he  sank  rapidly,  to  the  speechless  horror  of  the  other 
boys,  who  of  course,  could  lend  the  drowning  child  no  help. 

The  captain  of  the  forecastle,  a tall,  fine-looking,  hard-a- 
weather  fellow,  was  standing  on  the  shank  of  the  sheet  anchor 
with  his  arms  across,  and  his  well  varnished  canvass  hat 
drawn  so  much  over  his  eyes  that  it  was  diflicult  to  tell 
whether  he  was  awake  or  merely  dozing  in  the  sun,  as  he 
leaned  his  back  against  the  fore-topmast  backstay.  The  sea- 
men, however,  had  been  attentively  watching  the  young  party 
all  the  time,  and  rather  fearing  that  mischief  might  ensue  from 
their  rashness,  he  had  grunted  out  a warning  to  them  from 
time  to  time,  to  which  they  paid  no  sort  of  attention.  At  last 
he  desisted,  saying  they  might  drown  themselves  if  they  had  a 
mind,  for  never  a bit  would  he  help  them  ; but  no  sooner  did 
the  sinking  figure  of  the  adventurous  little  boy  catch  his  eye, 
than,  diver  fashion,  he  joined  the  palms  of  his  hands  over  his 
head,  inverted  his  position  in  one  instant,  and  urging  himself 
into  swifter  motion  by  a smart  push  with  his  feet  against  the 
anchor,  shot  head  foremost  into  the  water.  The  poor  lad  sunk 
so  rapidly  that  he  was  at  least  a couple  of  fathoms  under  the  sur- 
face before  he  was  arrested  by  the  grip  of  the  sailor,  who  soon 
rose  again,  bearing  the  bewildered  boy  in-  his  hand,  and  call- 
ing to  the  other  youngsters  to  take  better  care  of  their  com- 
panion, chucked  him  right  into  the  belly  of  the  sail.  The 
fore-sheet  was  hanging  in  the  calm,  nearly  into  the  water,  and 
by  it  the  dripping  seaman  scrambled  up  again  to  his  old  birth 


192 


AN  escape  through  THE  CABIN-WINDOWS. 


on  the  anchor,  shook  himself  like  a great  Newfoundland  dcg^ 
and  then  jumping  on  the  deck,  proceeded  across  the  forecastle 
to  shift  himseif. 

At  the  top  of  the  ladder  he  was  stopped  by  the  marine 
officer,  who  had  witnessed  the  whole  transaction,  as  he  sat 
across  the  gangway  hammocks,  watching  the  swimmers,  and 
trying  to  get  his  own  consent  to  undergo  the  labor  of  undress- 
ing. Said  the  soldier  to  the  sailor,  “ That  was  very  well  done 
of  you,  my  man,  and  right  well  deserves  a glass  of  grog.  Say 
so  to  the  gun-room  .steward  as  you  pass  ; and  tell  him  it  is  my 
orders  to  fill  you  out  a stiff  nor-wester.”  The  soldier’s  offer 
was  kindly  meant,  but  rather  clumsily  timed,  at  least  so  thought 
Jack  : for  though  he  inclined  his  head  in  acknowledgment  of 
the  attention,  and  instinctively  touched  his  hat  when  spoken 
to  by  an  officer,  he  made  no  reply  till  out  of  the  marine’s 
hearing,  when  he  laughed,  or  rather  chuckled  out  to  the 
people  near  him,  “ Does  the  good  gentleman  suppose  I ’ll 
take  a glass  of  grog  for  saving  a boy’s  life.” 


AN  ESCAPE  THROUGH  THE  CABIN-WINDOWS. 

In  the  year  18 — , said  Capt  IM , I was  bound,  in  a fine 

stout  ship  of  about  four  hundred  tons  burden,  from  the  port  of 

P to  l.iverpool.  The  ship  had  a valuable  cargo  on  board 

and  about  ninety  thousand  dollars  in  specie.  I had  been  pre- 
vented, by  other  urgent  business,  from  giving  much  of  my  at- 
tention to  the  vessel  while  loading  and  equipping  for  tlie 
voyage,  but  w'as  very  particular  in  my  directions  to  the  chief 
mate,  in  whom  I had  great  confidence,  he  having  sailed  with 
me  some  years,  to  .avoid  entering,  if  possible,  any  but  native 
American  seamen.  When  we  were  about  to  sail,  he  inform- 
ed me  that  he  had  not  been  able  to  comply  with  my  directions 
entiiely  in  this  particular  ; but  had  shipped  tw'o  foreigners  as 
seamen,  one  a native  of  Guernsey,  and  the  other  a Frenchman 


AN  ESCAPE  THROUGH  THE  CABIN-WINDOWS, 


193 


from  Brittany.  I was  pleased,  however,  with  the  appearance 
of  the  crew  generally,  and  particularly  with  the  foreigners. 
They  were  both  stout  and  able-bodied  men,  and  were  partic- 
ularly alert  and  attentive  to  orders. 

The  passage  commenced  auspiciously  and  promised  to  be  a 
speedy  one,  as  we  took  a fine  steady  westerly  wind  soon  after 
v/e  lost  soundings.  To  my  great  sorrow  and  uneasiness,  I 
soon  discovered  in  the  foreigners  a change  of  conduct  for  the 
worse.  They  became  insolent  to  the  mates  and  appeared  to 
be  frequently  under  the  excitement  of  liquor,  and  had  evident- 
ly acquired  an  undue  influence  with  the  rest  of  the  men. 
Their  intemperance  soon  became  intolerable,  and  as  it  was 
evident  that  they  had  brought  liquor  on  board  with  them,  I 
determined  upon  searching  the  forecastle  and  depriving  them 
of  it.  An  order  to  this  effect  was  given  to  the  mates,  and 
they  were  directed  to  go  about  its  execution  mildly  and  firmly, 
taking  no  arms  with  them  as  they  seemed  inclined  to  do,  but 
to  give  every  chest,  birth  and  locker  in  the  forecastle  a thor- 
ough examination  ; and  bring  aft  to  the  cabin  any  spirits  they 
might  find. 

It  was  not  without  much  anxiety  that  I sent  them  forward 
upon  this  duty.  I remained  upon  the  quarter  deck  myself, 
ready  to  go  to  their  aid,  should  it  be  necessary.  In  a few 
moments,  a loud  and  angry  dispute  was  succeeded  by  a sharp 
scuffle  around  the  forecastle  companion-way.  The  steward, 
at  my  call,  handed  my  loaded  pistols  from  the  cabin,  and  with 
them  I hastened  forward.  The  Frenchman  had  grappled  the 
second  mate,  who  was  a mere  lad,  by  the  throat,  thrown  him 
across  the  heel  of  the  bowsprit,  and  was  apparently  determin- 
ed to  strangle  him  to  death.  The  chief  mate  was  calling  for 
assistance  from  below,  where  he  was  struggling  with  the  Guern- 
sey man.  The  rest  of  the  crew  were  indifferent  spectators, 
but  rather  encouraging  the  foreigners  than  otherwise.  I pre- 
sfeMtod  a pistol  at  the  head  of  the  Frenchman,  and  ordered  him 
tf.  'S^  the  second  mate,  which  he  instantly  did.  I then 
xhe  fore  top,  and  the  others,  who  were 
/icur,  into  tne  i........  op,  none  to  come  down  under  pain  of  death, 

until  ordered.  The  steward  had  by  this  time  brought  another 
pair  of  pistols,  with  which  I armed  the  second  mate,  directing 
him  to  remain  on  deck  ; and  went  below  into  the  forecastle 
myself.  I found  that  the  chief  mate  had  been  slightly  wound- 
ed in  two  places  by  the  knife  of  his  antagonist,  who,  however, 
ceased  to  resist  as  I made  my  appearance,  and  we  immediate- 
ly secured  him  in  irons.  The  search  was  now  made,  and  a 
VOL.  II.  9 


194 


AN  ESCAPE  THROUGH  THE  CABIN-WINDOWS. 


quantity  of  liquor  found  and  taken  to  ♦he  cabin.  The  rest  of 
the  men  were  then  called  down  from  the  tops,  and  the  French- 
man was  made  the  companion  of  his  coadjutor’s  confinement 
I then  expostulated,  at  some  length,  with  the  others  upon  their 
improper  and  insubordinate  conduct,  and  upon  the  readiness 
with  which  they  had  suffered  themselves  to  be  drawn  into  such 
courses  by  two  rascally  foreigners,  and  expressed  hopes  that 
3 should  have  no  r6?'  ''0  for  further  complaint  during  the  rest 
’.f  the  voyage.  ^monstrance  I thought  had  effect,  as 

->'-y  appeared  contrite  and  promised  amendment.  They  were 

en  dismissed,  and  order  was  restored. 

The  next  day  the  foreigners  strongly  solicited  pardon,  with 
the  most  solemn  promises  of  future  good  conduct;  aid  as 
the  rest  of  tlie  crew  joined  in  their  request,  I ordered  that 
their  irons  should  be  taken  off.  For  several  days  the  duties 
of  the  ship  were  performed  to  my  entire  satisfaction  ; but  I 
could  discover  in  the  countenances  of  the  foreigners,  expres- 
sions of  deep  and  rancorous  animosity  to  the  chief  mate,  who 
was  a prompt,  energetic  seaman,  requiring  from  the  sailors, 
at  all  times,  ready  and  implicit  obedience  to  his  orders. 

A week  perhaps  had  passed  over  in  this  way,  when  one 
night,  in  the  mid  watch,  all  hands  were  called  to  shorten  sail. 
Ordinarily  upon  occasions  of  this  kind,  the  dutvwas  conduct- 
ed by  the  mate,  but  I now  went  upon  deck  mvseU’and  gave 
orders,  sending  him  upon  the  forecastle,  'I'he  nig', . was  dark 
and  squally  ; but  the  sea  was  not  high,  and  the  ship  was  run- 
ning off  about  nine  knots,  with  the  wind  upon  the  starboard 
quarter.  The  weather  being  verv  unpromising,  the  second 
reef  was  taken  in  the  fore  and  main  topsails,  the  mizen  hand- 
ed and  the  fore  and  mizen  top  gallant  yards  sent  down.  This 
done,  one  watch  w’as  permitted  to  go  below,  and  I prepared  to 
betake  myself  to  mv  birth  again,  directing  the  mate,  to  whom 
I wished  to  give  some  orders,  should  be  sent  to  me.  To  my 
utter  astonishment  and  consternation,  word  was  brought  me, 
after  a short  time,  that  he  was  no  where  to  be  found.  1 hast- 
ened upon  deck,  ordered  all  hands  np  again,  and  questioned 
every  man  in  the  ship  upon  the  subject  ; but  they,  with  one 
accord,  declared  that  they  had  not  seen  the  mate  forward. 
Lanterns  were  then  brought,  and  every  accessible  part  of  the 
vessel  was  ur.availingly  setu'ched.  I then,  in  the  hearing  of 
the  whole  crew,  declared  my  belief  that  he  must  have  fallen 
overboard  by  accident,  again  dismissed  one  watch  below,  and 
repaired  to  the  cabin,  in  a state  of  mental  agitation  impossible 
to  be  described.  For  notwithstanding  the  opinion  which  I 


AN  ESCAPE  THROUGH  THE  CABIN-WINDOWS. 


195 


had  expressed  to  the  contrary,  I could  not  but  entertain  strong 
suspicions  that  the  unfortunate  man  had  met  a violent 
death. 

The  second  mate  was  a protegee  of  mine  ; and,  as  I have 
before  observed,  was  a very  young  man  of  not  much  expe- 
rience as  a seaman.  I therefore  felt  that,  under  critical  cir- 
cumstances, my  main  support  had  fallen  from  me.  It  is  need- 
less to  add,  that  a deep  sense  of  forlornness  and  insecurity  was 
the  result  of  these  reflections. 

My  first  step  was  to  load  and  deposit  in  my  state  room  all 
the  fire  arms  on  board,  amounting  to  several  muskets  and  four 
pairs  of  pistols.  The  steward  was  a faithful  mulatto  man,  who 
had  sailed  with  me  several  voyages.  To  him  I communicated 
my  suspicions,  and  directed  him  to  be  constantly  on  the  alert  : 
and  should  any  further  difficulty  with  the  crew  occur,  to  re- 
pair immediately  to  my  state  room  and  arm  himself.  His 
usual  birth  was  in  the  steerage,  but  I further  directed  that  he 
should,  on  the  following  morning,  clear  out  and  occupy  one  in 
the  cabin  near  my  own.  The  second  mate  occupied  a small 
state  room  opening  into  the  passage  which  led  from  the  steer- 
age to  the  cabin.  I called  him  from  the  deck,  gave  him  a pair 
of  loaded  pistols,  with  orders  to  keep  them  in  his  birth  ; and, 
during  his  night  watches  on  deck,  never  to  go  forward  of  the 
main  mast,  but  to  continue  as  constantly  as  possible  near  the 
cabin  companion-way,  and  call  me  upon  the  slightest  occasion. 
After  this,  I laid  down  in  my  bed,  ordering  that  I should  be 
called  at  four  o’clock,  for  the  morning  watch.  Only  a few 
minutes  had  elapsed,  when  I heard  three  or  four  knocks  under 
the  counter  of  the  ship,  which  is  that  part  of  the  stern  imme- 
diately under  the  cabin  windows.  In  a minute  or  two  they 
were  distinctly  repeated.  I arose — opened  the  cabin  window 
and  called.  The  mate  answered  ! — I gave  him  the  end  of  a 
rope  to  assist  him  up,  and  never  shall  I forget  the  flood  of 
gratitude  which  my  delighted  soul  poured  forth  to  that  Being 
who  had  restored  him  to  me  uninjured.  His  story  was  soon 
told.  He  had  gone  forward  upon  being  ordered  by  me,  after 
the  calling  of  all  hands  and  had  barely  reached  the  forecastle, 
when  he  was  seized  by  the  two  foreigners,  and  before  he 
could  utter  more  than  one  cry,  which  was  drowned  in  the 
roaring  of  the  winds  and  waves,  was  thrown  over  the  bow. 
He  was  a powerful  man  and  an  excellent  swimmer.  The  top- 
sails of  the  ship  were  clewed  down  to  reef,  and  her  way,  of 
course,  considerably  lessened — and  in  an  instant,  he  found 
the  end  of  a rope,  which  was  accidentally  towing  overboard, 


196 


AN  ESCAPE  THROUGH  THE  CABIN-WINDOWS. 


within  his  grasp,  by  which  he  dragged  in  the  dead  water  or 
eddy,  that  is  created  under  the  stern  of  a vessel  while  sailing, 
particularly  if  she  is  full  built  and  deeply  laden,  as  was  the 
case  with  this.  By  a desperate  effort,  he  caught  one  of  the 
rudder  chains,  which  was  very  low,  and  drew  himself  by  it 
upon  the  step  or  jog  of  the  rudder  where  he  had  sufficient  pre- 
sence of  mind  to  remain  without  calling  out,  until  the  light  had 
ceased  to  shine  through  the  cabin  windows,  when  he  con- 
cluded that  the  search  for  him  was  over.  He  then  made  the 
signal  to  me. 

No  being  in  the  ship,  but  myself,  was  apprised  of  his  safety, 
for  the  gale  had  increased  and  completely  drowned  the  sounds 
of  the  knocking,  opening  the  window,  &c.  before  they  could 
reach  the  quarter  deck  ; and  there  was  no  one  in  the  cabin  but 
ourselves,  the  steward  having  retired  to  his  birth  in  the  steer- 
age. It  was  at  once  resolved  that  the  second  mate  only 
should  be  informed  of  his  existence.  He  immediately  betook 
himself  to  a large  vacant  state  room,  and,  for  the  remainder 
of  the  passage,  all  his  wants  were  attended  to  by  me.  Even 
the  steward  was  allowed  to  enter  the  cabin  as  rarely  as  pos- 
sible. 

Nothing  of  note  occurred  during  the  remainder  of  the  voy- 
age, which  was  prosperous.  It  seemed  that  the  foreigners 
had  only  been  actuated  by  revenge  in  the  violence  they  had 
commit'»id  ; for  nothing  further  was  attempted  by  them.  In 
due  season  we  took  a pilot  in  the  channel,  and,  in  a day  or 
two,  entered  the  port  of  Liverpool.  As  soon  as  the  proper  ar- 
rangements were  made,  we  commenced  warping  the  ship  into 
dock,  and  while  engaged  in  this  operation,  the  3Iate  appear- 
ed on  deck,  went  forward,  and  attended  to  his  duties  as  usual! 
A scene  occurred  which  is  beyond  description  : every  feature 
of  it  is  as  vivid  in  rny  recollection  as  though  it  occurred  but 
yesterday,  and  will  be  to  my  latest  breath.  The  warp  drop- 
ped from  the  paralysed  hands  of  the  horror-sticken  sailors,  and 
had  it  not  been  taken  up  by  some  boatmen  on  board,  I should 
have  been  compelled  to  anchor  again  and  procure  assistance 
from  the  shore.  Not  a word  was  uttered  ; but  the  two  guilty 
wretches  staggered  to  the  mainmast,  where  they  remained 
petrified  with  horror,  until  the  officer,  who  had  been  sent  for, 
approached  to  take  them  into  custody.  They  then  seemed  in 
a measure  to  be  recalled  to  a sense  of  their  appalling  predica- 
ment, and  uttered  the  most  piercing  expressions  of  lamenta- 
tion and  despair. 

They  were  soon  tried,  and  upon  the  testimony  of  the  mate 
capitally  convicted  and  executed. 


TOM  cringle’s  log. 


197 


TOM  CRINGLE’S  LOG. 

We  had  refitted,  and  been  four  days  at  sea,  on  our  voyage 
to  Jamaica,  when  the  gun-room  officers  gave  our  mess  a blow 
out. 

The  increased  motion  and  rushing  of  the  vessel  through 
the  water,  the  groaning  of  the  masts,  the  howling  of  the  gale, 
and  the  frequent  trampling  of  the  watch  on  deck,  were  pro- 
phetic of  wet  jackets  to  some  of  us;  still,  midshipman-like,  we 
were  as  happy  as  a good  dinner  and  some  wine  could  make  us, 
until  the  old  gunner  shoved  his  weather  beaten  phiz  and  bald 
pate  in  at  the  door.  “ Beg  pardon  Mr.  Splinter,  but  if  you 
will  spare  Mr.  Cringle  on  the  forecastle  an  hour,  until  the 
moon  rises.” — (“Spare,”  quotha,  “ is  his  majesty’s  officer  a 
joint  stool?”) — •“  Why,  Mr.  Kennedy,  why?  here,  man,  take 
a glass  of  grog.”  “ I thank  you  sir.”  “It  is  coming  on  a 
roughish  night,  sir;  the  running  ships  should  be  crossing  us 
hereabouts;  indeed,  more  than  once  I thought  there  was  a 
strange  sail  close  aboard  of  us,  the  scud  is  flying  so  low,  and 
in  such  white  flakes;  and  none  of  us  have  an  eye  like  Mr 
Cringle,  unless  it  be  John  Crow,  and  he  is  all  but  frozen.” 
“ Well,  Tom,  I suppose  you  will  go  ” — Anglice,  from  a first 
lieutenant  to  a mid — 

“Brush  instanter.” 

Having  changed  my  uniform  for  shag  trowsers,  pea-jacket 
and  a south-west  cap,  I went  forward  and  took  my  station,  in 
no  pleasant  humor,  on  the  stowed  jib,  with  my  arm  around 
the  stay.  I had  been  half  an  hour  there,  the  weather  was 
getting  worse,  the  rain  was  beating  in  my  face,  and  the  spray 
from  the  stern  was  splashing  over  me,  as  it  roared  through 
the  waste  of  sparkling  and  hissing  waters.  I turned  my  back 
to  the  weather  for  a moment  to  press  my  hands  on  my  strain- 
ing eyes.  When  I opened  them,  I saw  the  gunner’s  gaunt 
and  high-featured  visage  thrust  anxiously  forward:  hi«  nmfilo 


198 


TOM  cringle’s  log. 


ward  Mr.  Cringle — look  there;  what  do  your  books  say  to 
that?” 

I looked  forth,  and  saw  at  the  extreme  end  of  the  jib-boom, 
what  I have  read  of,  certainly,  but  never  expected  to  see, 
a pale,  greenish,  glow-worm  colored  flame,  of  the  size  and 
shape  of  the  frosted  glass  shade  over  the  swinging  lamp  in 
the  gun-room.  It  drew  out  and  flattened  as  the  vessel  pitch- 
ed and  rose  again,  and  as  she  sheered  about,  it  wavered 
round  the  point  that  seemed  to  attract  it,  like  a soap  suds  bub- 
ble blown  from  a tobacco-pipe,  before  it  is  shaken  info  the 
air;  at  the  core  it  was  comparatively  bright,  but  faded  into  a 
halo.  It  shed  a baleful  and  ominous  light  on  the  surrounding 
objects;  the  group  of  sailors  on  the  forecastle  looked  like 
spectres,  and  they  shrunk  together,  and  whispered  when  it  be- 
gan to  roll  slowly  along  the  spar  where  the  boatswain  was  sit- 
ting at  my  feet.  At  this  instant  something  slid  down  the'  stay, 
and  a cold  clammy  hand  passed  around  my  neck.  I was 
within  an  ace  of  losing  my  hold  and  tumbling  overboard. — • 
“ Heaven  have  mercy  on  me  what’s  that?”  “ It’s  that  sky- 
larking son  of  a gun,  Jem  Sparkle’s  monkey,  sir.  You  Jem, 
you’ll  never  rest  till  that  brute  is  made  shark’s  bait  of”  But 
Jacko  vanished  up  the  stay  again,  chuckling  and  grinning  in 
the  ghastly  radiance,  as  if  he  had  been  ‘the  spirit  of  the 
Lamp.’  The  light  was  still  there,  but  a cloud  of  mist,  like  a 
burst  of  vapor  from  a steam  boiler,  came  down  upon  the  gale 
and  flew  past,  when  it  disappeared.  I followed  the  white 
mass  as  it  sailed  down  the  wind;  it  did  not,  as  it  appeared  to 
me,  vanish  in  the  darkness,  but  seemed  to  remain  in  sight  to 
leeward,  as  if  checked  by  a sudden  flaw;  yet  none  of  our 
sails  were  taken  aback.  A thought  flashed  on  me.  I peer- 
ed still  more  intensely  into  the  night.  I was  not  certain. — 
“ A sail,  broad  on  the  lee  bow.”  The  captain  answered  from 
the  quarter-deck — “ Thank  you,  JMr.  Cringle.  How  shall 
we  steer?”  “ Keep  her  away  a couple  of  points,  sir,  steady.” 
“ Steady,”  sung  the  man  at  the  helm;  and  a slow  melancholy 
cadence,  although  a familiar  sound  to  me,  now  moaned 
through  the  rushing  wind,  and  smote  upon  my  heart  as  if  it 
had  been  the  wailing  of  a spirit.  I turned  to  the  boatswain, 
who  was  now  standing  beside  me,  “ is  that  you  or  Davy  steer- 
ing, JMr.  Nipper?  if  you  had  not  been  there  bodily  at  my 
side,  I could  have  sworn  that  was  your  voice.”  When  the 
gunner  made  the  same  remark,  it  started  the  poor  fellow;  he 
tried  to  take  it  as  a joke,  but  could  not.  “ There  may  be  a 
laced  hammock  with  a shot  in  it,  for  some  of  us  ere  morning.” 


TOM  cringle’s  log. 


199 


At  this  moment,  to  my  dismay,  the  object  we  were  chasing 
shortened, — gradually  fell  abeam  of  us,  and  finally  disap- 
peared. 

“ The  flying  Dutchman.”  “I  can’t  see  her  at  all  now.”— 
“ She  will  be  a fore  and  aft  rigged  vessel  that  has  tacked, 
sir.”  And  sure  enough,  after  a few  seconds,  I saw  the  white 
object  lengthened  and  drew  out  again  abaft  our  beam.  “ The 
chase  has  tacked,  sir;  put  the  helm  down,  or  she  will  go  to 
windward  of  us.”  We  tacked  also,  and  time  it  was  we  did 
so,  for  the  rising  moon  now  showed  us  a large  schooner  with 
a crowd  of  sail.  We  edged  down  on  her,  when  finding  her 
mancEuvre  detected,  she  Ijrailed  up  her  flat  sails  and  bore  up 
before  the  wind.  This  was  our  best  point  of  sailing,  and  we 
cracked  on,  the  captain  rubbing  his  hands — “ It’s  my  turn  to 
be  the  big  un  this  time.”  Although  blowing  a strong  north- 
rvester,  it  was  now  clear  moonlight,  and  we  hammered  away 
from  our  bow  guns,  but  whenever  a shot  told  amongst  the 
rigging,  the  injury  was  repaired  as  if  by  magic.  It  was  evi- 
dent we  had  repeatedly  hulled  her,  from  the  glimmering  white* 
streaks  across  her  counter  and  along  her  stern,  occasioned  by 
the  splintering  of  the  timber,  but  it  seezned  to  produce  no 
effect. 

At  length  we  drew  well  upon  her  quarter.  She  continued 
all  black  hull  and  white  sail,  not  a soul  to  be  seen  on  deck, 
except  a dark  object  which  we  took  for  the  man  at  the  helm 
“ What  schooner  is  that?”  No  answer.  “Heave  to,  or  I’ll 
sink  you.”  Still  all  silent.  “Serjeant  Armstrong,  do  you 
think  you  can  pick  off  that  chap  at  the  wheel?”  The  mari- 
ner jumped  on  the  forecastle,  and  levelled  his  piece,  when  a 
musket-shot  fi'om  the  schooner  crushed  through  his  skull,  and 
he  fell  dead.  The  old  skipper’s  blood  was  up.  “Forecastle 
there!  Mr.  Nipper,  clap  a canister  of  grape  over  the  round 
shot  in  the  bow  gun,  give  it  to  him.”  “Ay,  ay,  sir!”  gleeful- 
ly rejoined  the  boatswain,  foi-getting  the  augury,  and  every- 
thing else,  in  the  excitement  of  the  moment.  In  a twinkling 
the  square  foresail — topgallant — royal  and  studding-sail  haul- 
yards,  were  let  go  on  board  the  schooner,  as  if  to  round  to. 
“Rake  him,  sir,  or  give  him  the  stern.  He  has  not  surren- 
dered. I know  their  game.  Give  him  your  broadside,  sir, 
or  he  is  off  to  windward  of  you,  like  a shot.  No,  no,  we  have 
him  now;  heave  to  Mr.  Splinter,  heave  to!”  We  did  so,  and 
that  so  suddenly,  that  the  studding  sail  booms  snapped  like 
pipe  shanks  short  off  by  the  irons.  Notwithstanding,  we  had 
shot  two  hundred  yards  to  the  leeward,  before  we  could  lay 
our  maintopsail  to  the  mast.  I ran  to  windward.  The 


200 


TOM  cringle’s  log. 


schooner’s  yards  and  rigging  were  now  black  with  men,  clus- 
tering like  bees  swarming,  her  square  sails  were  being  close 
furled,  her  fore  and  aft  sails  set,  and  away  she  was,  dead  to 
windward  of  us.  “ So  much  for  undervaluing  our  American 
friends,”  grumbled  Mr.  Splinter. 

We  made  all  sail  in  chase,  blazing  away  to  little  purpose; 
we  had  no  chance  on  a bowline,  and  when  our  ‘Amigo’  had 
satisfied  himself  of  his  superiority  by  one  or  two  short  tacks, 
he  deliberately  took  a reef  in  his  mainsail,  hauled  down  his 
flying  jib  and  gaff-topsail,  triced  up  the  bunt  of  his  foresail, 
and  fired  his  long  thirty-two  at  us.  The  shot  came  in  our 
third  aftermost  port  on  the  starboard  side,  and  dismounted  the 
carronade,  smashing  the  slide  and  wounding  three  men.  The 
second  missed,  and  as  it  was  madness  to  remain  to  be  pepper- 
ed, probably  winged,  whilst  every  one  of  ours  fell  short,  we 
reluctantly  kept  away  on  our  course,  having  the  gratification 
of  hearing  a clear  well  blown  bugle  on  board  the  schooner 
play  up  “ Yankee  Doodle.”  As  the  brig  fell  off,  our  long  gun 
was  run  out  to  have  a parting  crack  at  her,  when  the  third 
and  last  shot  from  the  schooner  struck  the  sill  of  the  midship 
port,  and  made  the  white  splinters  fly  from  the  solid  oak  like 
bright  silver  sparks  in  the  moonlight.  A sharp,  piercing  cry 
rose  in  the  air — my  soul  identified  that  death-shriek  with  the 
voice  that  I had  heard,  and  I saw  the  man  who  was  standing 
with  the  lanyard  of  the  lock  in  his  hand  drop  heavily  across 
the  breech,  and  discharge  the  gun  in  his  fall.  Thereupon  a 
blood-red  glare  shot  up  in  the  cold  blue  sky,  as  if  a volcano 
had  burst  forth  from  beneath  the  mighty  deep,  followed  by  a 
roar,  and  a scattering  crash,  and  a mingling  of  unearthly 
cries  and  groans,  and  a concussion  of  the  air  and  the  .water  as 
if  our  whole  broadside  had  been  fired  at  once. — Then  a soli- 
tary splash  here,  and  a dip  there,  and  short  sharp  yells,  and 
low  choking  bubbling  moans,  as  the  hissing  fragments  of 
the  noble  vessel  we  had  seen,  fell  into  the  sea,  and  the  last  of 
her  gallant  crew  vanished  forever  beneath  that  pale  broad 
moon.  We  were  alone;  and  once  more  all  was  dark,  wild 
and  stormy.  Fearfully  had  that  ball  sped  fired  by  a dead 
man’s  hand.  But  what  is  it  that  clings,  black  and  doubled, 
across  the  fatal  cannon,  dripping  and  heavy,  and  choking  the 
scuppers  with  clotting  gore,  and  swaying  to  ard  fro  with  the 
motion  of  the  vessel,  like  a bloody  fleece?  “Who  is  it  that 
was  hit  at  the  gun  there?”  Mr.  Nipper,  the  boatswain,  sir, 
the  last  shot  has  cut  him  in  two.” 


LOSS  OF  THE  NAUTILUS  SLOOP  OF  WAR. 


20  J 


LOSS  OF  THE  NAUTILUS  SLOOP  OF  WAR. 

ON  A ROCK  IN  THE  ARCHIPELAGO. 

A misunderstanding  having  originated  between  the  Court 
of  Great  Britain,  and  the  Ottoman  Porte,  a powerful  squadron 
was  ordered  to  proceed  to  Constantinople,  for  the  purpose  of 
enforcing  compliance  with  rational  propositions.  The  object, 
however,  proved  abortive;  and  the  expedition  terminated  in  a 
way  which  did  not  enhance  the  reputation  of  these  islands  in 
the  eyes  of  the  Turks. 

Sir  Thomas  Louis,  commander  of  the  squadron  sent  to  the 
Dardanelles,  having  charged  Captain  Palmer  with  dispatches 
of  the  utmost  importance  for  England,  the  Nautilus  got  un- 
der weigh  at  daylight  on  the  third  of  January  1807.  A fresh 
breeze  from  N.  E.  carried  her  rapidly  out  of  the  Hellespont, 
passing  the  celebrated  castles  in  the  Dardanelles,  which  so 
severely  galled  the  British.  Soon  afterwards  she  passed 
the  island  of  Tenedos,  off  the  north  end  of  which,  two  ves- 
sels of  war  were  seen  at  anchor;  they  hoisted  Turkish  col- 
ours, and  in  return  the  Nautilus  showed  those  of  Britain. — 
In  the  course  of  this  day,  many  of  the  other  islands  abound- 
ing in  the  Greek  Archipelago  came  in  sight,  and  in  the  even- 
ing the  ship  approached  the  island  of  Negropont,  lying  in  38 
.30  north  latitude,  and  24  8 east  longitude;  but  now  the  navi- 
gation became  more  intrica‘e,  from  the  increasing  number  of 
islands,  and  from  the  narrow  entrance  between  Negropont 
and  the  island  of  Andros. 

The  wind  still  continued  to  blow  fresh,  and  as  night  was  ap- 
proaching, with  the  appearance  of  being  dark  and  squally, 
the  pilot,  who  was  a Greek,  wished  to  lie  to  until  morning, 
which  was  done  accordingly;  and  at  day-light  the  vessel 
again  proceeded.  His  course  was  shaped  for  the  island  of 
Falconera,  in  a track  which  has  been  so  elegantly  described 
by  Falconer,  in  a poem  as  far  surpassing  the  uncouth  produc- 
tions of  modern  times,  as  the  Ionian  temples  surpassed  those 
flimsy  structures  contributing  to  render  the  fame  of  the  origi- 
nals eternal.  This  island,  and  that  of  Anti  Milo,  were  made 
VOL  II.  9* 


202 


LOSS  OF  THE  NAUTILUS  SLOOP  OF  WAR. 


in  the  evening,  the  latter  distant  fourteen  or  sixteen  miles 
from  the  more  extensive  island  of  Milo,  which  could  not  then 
be  seen,  from  the  thickness  and  haziness  of  the  weather. 

The  pilot  never  having  been  beyond  the  present  position  of 
the  Nautilus,  and  declaring  his  ignorance  of  the  further  bear- 
ings, now  relinquished  his  charge,  which  was  resumed  by  the 
captain.  All  possible  attention  was  paid  to  the  navigation; 
and  Captain  Palmer,  after  seeing  Falconera  so  plainly,  and 
anxious  to  fulfil  his  mission  with  the  greatest  expedition,  re- 
solved to  stand  on  during  the  night.  He  was  confident  of 
clearing  the  Archipelago  by  morning,  and  himself  pricked  the 
course  from  the  chart  which  was  to  be  steered  by  the  vessel. 
This  he  pointed  out  to  his  coxswain,  George  Smith,  of  whose 
ability  he  entertained  a high  opinion.  Then  he  ordered  his 
bed  to  be  prepared,  not  having  had  his  clothes  off  for  the 
three  preceding  nights,  and  having  scarce  had  any  sleep  from 
the  time  of  leaving  the  Dardanelles. 

A night  of  extreme  darkness  followed,  with  vivid  lightning 
constantly  flashing  in  the  horizon;  but  this  circumstance  serv- 
ed to  inspire  the  captain  with  a greater  degree  of  confidence; 
for  being  enabled  by  it  to  see  so  much  further  at  intervals,  he 
thought,  that  should  the  ship  approach  any  land,  the  danger 
would  be  discovered  in  sufficient  time  to  be  avoided. 

The  wind  continued  still  increasing;  and  though  the  ship 
carried  but  little  sail,  she  went  at  the  rate  of  nine  miles  an 
hour,  being  assisted  by  a lofty  following  sea,  which  with  the 
brightness  of  the  lightning,  made  the  night  particularly  awful. 
At  half  past  two  in  the  morning,  high  land  was  distinguished, 
which,  those  who  saw  it  supposed  to  be  the  island  of  Cerigot- 
to,  and  thence  thought  all  safe,  and  that  every  danger  had 
been  left  behind.  The  ship’s  course  was  altered  to  pass  the 
island,  and  she  continued  on  her  course  until  half  past  four, 
at  the  changing  of  the  watch,  when  the  man  on  the  look-out 
exclaimed,  breakers  ahead!  and  immediately  the  vessel  struck 
with  a most  tremendous  crash.  Such  was  the  violence  of  the 
shock,  that  people  were  thrown  from  their  beds,  and,  on  com- 
ing upon  deck,  were  obliged  to  cling  to  the  cordage.  All 
was  now  confusion  and  alarm;  the  crew  hurried  on  deck, 
which  they  had  scarce  time  to  do  when  the  ladders  below  gave 
way,  and  indeed  left  many  persons  struggling  in  the  water, 
which  already  rushed  into  the  under  part  of  the  ship.  The 
captain  it  appeared  had  not  gone  to  bed,  and  immediately 
came  on  deck  when  the  Nautilus  struck;  there  having  exam- 
med  her  situation,  he  immediately  went  round,  accompanied 


Loss  OP  THE  NAUTILUS  SLOOP  OF  WAR. 


203 


by  his  second  lieutenant,  Mr.  Nesbit,  and  endeavored  to  quiet 
the  apprehensions  of  the  people.  He  then  returned  to  his 
cabin,  and  burnt  his  papers  and  private  signals.  Meantime 
every  sea  lifted  up  the  ship,  and  then  dashed  her  with  irresisti- 
ble force  on  the  rocks;  and  in  a short  time,  the  crew  were 
obliged  to  resort  to  the  rigging,  where  they  remained  an  hour, 
e.Yposed  to  the  surges  incessantly  breaking  over  them.  There 
they  broke  out  into  the  most  lamentable  exclamations,  fot 
their  parents,  children  and  kindred,  and  the  distresses  they 
themselves  endured.  The  weather  was  so  dark  and  hazy, 
that  the  rocks  could  be  seen  only  at  a very  small  distance, 
and  in  two  minutes  afterwards  the  ship  had  struck. 

At  this  time  the  lightning  had  ceased,  but  the  darkness  of 
the  night  was  such,  that  the  people  could  not  see  the  length 
of  the  ship  from  them;  their  only  hope  rested  in  the  falling 
of  the  main-mast,  which  they  trusted  would  reach  a small  rock, 
which  w'as  discovered  very  near  them.  Accordingly,  about 
half  an  hour  before  day-break,  the  main-mast  gave  way,  provi- 
dentially falling  towards  the  rock,  and  by  means  of  it  they 
were  enabled  to  gain  the  land. 

The  struggles  and  confusion  to  w'hich  this  incident  gave 
birth,  can  better  be  conceived  than  described;  some  of  the 
crew  were  drowned,  one  man  had  his  arm  broke,  and  many 
were  cruelly  lacerated;  but  Captain  Palmer  refused  to  quit 
his  station,  while  any  individual  remained  on  board;  and  not 
until  the  whole  of  his  people  had  gained  the  rock  did  he  en- 
deavor to  save  himself.  At  that  time,  in  consequence  of  re- 
maining by  the  wreck,  he  had  received  considerable  personal 
injury,  and  must  infallibly  have  perished,  had  not  some  of 
the  seamen  ventured  through  a tremendous  sea  to  his  assist- 
ance. The  boats  were  staved  in  pieces;  several  of  the  peo- 
ple endeavored  to  haul  in  the  jolly-boat,  which  they  were  in- 
capable of  accomplishing. 

The  hull  of  the  vessel  being  interposed,  sheltered  the  ship- 
wrecked crew  a long  time  from  the  beating  of  the  surf;  but  as 
she  broke  up,  their  situation  became  more  perilous  every  mo- 
ment, and  they  soon  found  that  they  should  be  obliged  to 
abandon  the  small  portion  of  the  rock,  which  they  had  reach 
ed,  and  wade  to  another  apparently  somewhat  larger.  The 
first  lieutenant,  by  watching  the  breaking  of  the  seas,  had  got 
safely  thither,  and  it  was  resolved  by  the  rest  to  follow  his  ex- 
ample. Scarce  was  this  resolution  formed,  and  attempted  to 
be  put  into  execution,  when  the  people  encountered  an  im- 
mense quantity  of  loose  spars,  which  were  immediately  wash- 


204 


LOSS  OF  THE  NAUTILUS  SLOOP  OF  WAR. 


ed  info  the  channel  which  they  had  to  pass;  but  necessity 
would  admit  of  no  alternative.  Many  in  crossing  between 
the  two  rocks  were  severely  wounded;  and  they  suffered  more 
in  this  undertaking  than  in  gaining  the  first  rock  from  the 
ship.  The  loss  of  their  shoes  was  now  felt  in  particular,  for 
the  sharp  rocks  tore  their  feet  in  a dreadful  manner,  and  the 
legs  of  some  were  covered  with  blood. 

Day-light  beginning  to  appear,  disclosed  the  horrors  by 
which  those  unfortunate  men  were  surrounded.  The  sea  was 
covered  with  the  wreck  of  their  ill  fated  ship,  many  of  their  un- 
happy comrades  were  seen  floating  away  on  spars  and  timbers; 
and  the  dead  and  dying  were  mingled  together  without  a 
possibility  of  the  survivors  affording  assistance  to  any  that 
might  still  be  rescued.  Two  short  hours  had  been  produc- 
tive of  all  this  misery,  the  ship  destroyed  and  her  crew  re- 
duced to  a situation  of  despair.  Their  wild  and  affrighted 
looks  indicated  the  sensations  by  which  they  were  agitated; 
but  on  being  recalled  to  a sense  of  their  real  condition,  they 
saw  that  they  had  nothing  left  but  resignation  to  the  will  of 
heaven. 

The  shipwrecked  mariners  now  discovered  that  they  were 
cast  avvay  on  a coral  rock  almost  level  wdth  the  water,  about 
three  or  four  hundred  yards  long,  and  two  hundred  broad. — 
They  were  at  least  tw'elve  miles  from  the  nearest  islands, 
which  were  afterwards  found  to  be  those  of  Cerigotto  and 
Pera,  on  the  north  end  of  Candia,  about  thirty  miles  distant. 
At  this  time  it  was  reported,  that  a small  boat,  with  several 
men,  had  escaped;  and  although  the  fact  was  true,  the  uncer- 
tainty of  her  fate  induced  those  on  the  rock  to  confide  in  be- 
ing relieved  by  any  vessel  accidentally  passing  in  sight  of  a 
signal  of  distress  they  had  hoisted  on  a long  pole;  the  neigh- 
boring islands  being  too  distant. 

The  weather  had  been  extremely  cold,  and  the  day  preced- 
ing the  shipwreck  ice  had  lain  on  the  deck;  now,  to  resist  its 
inclemency,  a fire  was  made,  by  means  of  a knife  and  a flint 
preserved  in  the  pocket  of  one  of  the  sailors;  and  with  much 
difficulty,  some  damp  powder,  from  a small  barrel  washed  on 
shore,  w'as  kindled.  A kind  of  tent  was  next  made,  with 
pieces  of  old  canvass,  boards,  and  such  things  as  could  be 
got  about  the  wreck,  and  the  people  were  thus  enabled  to  dry 
the  few  clothes  they  had  saved.  But  they  passed  a long  and 
comfortless  night,  though  partly  consoled  with  the  hope  of 
their  fire  being  descried  in  the  dark,  and  taken  for  a signal  of 
distrejs.  Nor  was  this  hope  altogether  disappointed. 


toss  OF  THE  NAUTILUS  SLOOP  OF  WAR, 


205 


When  the  ship  first  struck,  a small  whale-boat  was  hang- 
ing over  the  quarter,  into  which,  an  officer,  George  Smith 
the  coxswain,  and  nine  men,  immediately  got,  and,  lowering 
themselves  into  the  water,  happily  escaped.  After  rowing 
three  or  four  leagues  against  a very  high  sea,  and  the  wind 
blowing  hard,  they  reached  the  small  island  of  Pera.  This 
proved  to  be  scarce  a mile  in  circuit,  and  containing  nothing 
but  a few  sheep  and  goats,  belonging  to  the  inhabitants  of 
Cerigo,  w'ho  come  in  the  summer  months  to  carry  away  their 
young.  They  could  find  no  fresh  water,  except  a small  resi- 
due from  rain  in  the  hole  of  a rock,  and  that  was  barely  suffi- 
cient though  most  sparingly  used.  During  the  night,  having 
observed  the  fire  above  mentioned,  the  party  began  to  con- 
jecture that  some  of  their  shipmates  might  have  been  saved, 
for  until  then  they  had  deemed  their  destruction  inevitable. — 
The  coxswain  impressed  with  this  opinion,  proposed  again 
hazarding  themselves  in  the  boat  for  their  relief,  and,  although 
some  feeble  objections  were  offered  against  it,  he  continued 
resolute  to  his  purpose,  and  persuaded  four  others  to  accompa- 
ny him. 

About  nine  in  the  morning  of  Tuesday,  the  second  day  of 
the  shipwreck,  the  approach  in  the  little  whale-boat  was  de- 
scried by  those  on  the  rock;  all  uttered  an  exclamation  of  joy, 
and  in  return  the  surprise  of  ttie  coxswain  and  his  crew  to 
find  so  many  of  their  shipmates  still  surviving  is  not  to  be  de- 
scribed. But  the  surf  lan  so  high  as  to  endanger  the  safety 
of  the  boat,  and  several  of  the  people  imprudently  endeavor- 
ed to  get  into  it.  The  coxswain  tried  to  persuade  Captain 
Palmer  to  come  to  him,  but  he  steadily  refused,  saying,  “ No, 
Smith,  save  your  unfortunate  shipmates,  never  mind  me.” — • 
After  some  little  consultation,  he  desired  him  to  take  the 
Greek  piolot  on  board,  and  make  the  best  of  his  way  to  Cer- 
rigotto,  where  the  pilot  said  there  were  some  families  of  fish  • 
ermen,  who  doubtless  would  relieve  their  necessities. 

But  it  appeared  as  if  Heaven  had  ordained  the  destruction 
of  this  unfortunate  crew,  for,  soon  after  the  boat  departed,  the 
wind  began  to  increase,  and  dark  clouds  gathering  around, 
excited  among  those  remaining  behind  all  their  apprehensions 
for  a frightful  storm.  In  a about  two  hours  it  commenced 
with  the  greatest  fury;  the  waves  rose  considerably,  and  soon 
destroyed  the  fire.  They  nearly  covered  the  rock,  and  com- 
pelled the  men  to  fly  to  the  highest  part  for  refuge,  which  was 
the  only  one  that  could  afford  any  shelter.  There  nearly 
ninety  people  passed  anight  of  the  greatest  horrors;  and  the 


206 


LOSS  OF  TIIE  NAUTILUS  SLOOP  OF  WAR. 


only  means  of  preventing  themselves  from  being  swept  away 
by  the  surf,  which  every  moment  broke  over  them,  was  by  a 
small  rope  fastened  round  the  summit  of  the  rock,  and  with 
difficulty  holding  on  by  each  other. 

The  fatigues  which  the  people  had  previously  undergone, 
added  to  what  they  now  endured,  proved  too  overpowering  to 
many  of  their  number;  several  became  delirious;  their  strength 
was  e.xhausted,  and  they  could  hold  on  no  longer.  Their  af- 
flictions were  still  further  aggravated  by  an  apprehension  that 
the  wind,  veering  more  to  the  north,  would  raise  the  sea  to 
their  present  situation,  in  which  case  a single  wave  would 
have  swept  them  all  into  oblivion. 

The  hardships  which  the  crew  had  already  suffered  were 
sufficient  to  terminate  existence,  and  many  had  met  with  de- 
plorable accidents.  One  in  particular,  while  crossing  the 
channel  between  the  rocks  at  an  unsuitable  time,  was  dashed 
against  them  so  as  to  be  nearly  scalped,  and  e.xhibited  a dread- 
ful spectacle  to  his  companions.  He  lingered  out  the  night, 
and  next  morning  expired.  I'he  more  fortunate  survivors 
were  but  ill  prepared  to  meet  the  terrible  effects  of  famine; 
their  strength  enfeebled,  their  bodies  unsheltered  and  aban- 
doned by  hope.  Nor  were  they  less  alarmed  for  the  fate  of 
their  boat.  The  storm  came  on  before  she  could  have  reach- 
ed the  intended  island,  and  on  her  safety  their  own  depended. 
But  the  scene  which  daylight  presented  was  still  more  deplora- 
ble. The  survivors  belield  the  corpses  of  their  departed  ship- 
mates, and  some  still  in  the  agonies  of  death.  They  were 
themselves  altogether  exhausted,  from  the  sea  ail  night  break- 
ing over  them,  and  the  inclemency  of  the  weather,  which  was 
such,  that  many,  among  whom  was  the  carpenter,  perished 
from  excessive  cold. 

But  this  unfortunate  crew  had  now  to  suffer  a mortification, 
and  to  witness  an  instance  of  inhumanity,  which  leaves  an 
eternal  stain  of  infa.my  on  those  who  merit  the  reproach. — 
Soon  after  day  broke,  they  observed  a vessel  with  all  sail  set, 
coming  down  before  the  wind,  steering  directly  for  the  rock. 
They  made  every  possible  signal  of  distress  which  their  fee- 
ble condition  admitted,  nor  without  effect,  for  they  were  at 
last  seen  by  the  vessel,  which  bore  to  and  hoisted  out  her 
boat.  The  joy  which  this  occasioned  may  be  easily  conceiv- 
ed, for  nothing  short  of  immediate  relief  was  anticipated;  and 
they  hastily  made  preparation  for  rafts  to  carry  them  through 
the  surf,  confident  that  the  boat  was  provided  with  whatever 
might  administer  to  their  necessities.  Approaching  still  near- 


LOSS  OF  THE  NAUTILUS  SLOOP  OF  WAR. 


207 


cr,  she  came  within  pistol-shot,  full  of  men  dressed  in  the 
European  fashion,  who  after  having  gazed  at  them  a few 
minutes,  the  person  who  steered,  waved  his  hat  to  them  and 
then  rowed  off  to  his  ship.  The  pain  of  the  shipwrecked 
people  at  this  barbarous  proceeding  was  acute,  and  heighten- 
ed even  more  by  beholding  the  stranger  vessel  employed  the 
whole  day  in  taking  up  the  floating  remains  of  that  less  for- 
tunate one  which  had  so  lately  borne  them. 

Perhaps  the  abandoned  wretches  guilty  of  so  unfeeling  an 
act  may  one  day  be  disclosed,  and  it  would  surely  excite  lit- 
tle compassion  to  learn  that  they  suffered  that  retribution 
which  such  inhuman  conduct  merits.  That  people  dressed  in 
the  habit  of  Englishmen,  though  belonging  to  a different  na- 
tion, could  take  advantage  of  misery  instead  of  relieving  it, 
will  scarce  seem  creditable  at  the  present  day,  were  not  some 
instances  of  a similar  nature  related  elsewhere  than  in  these 
volumes. 

After  this  cruel  disappointment,  and  bestowing  an  anathe- 
ma which  the  babarity  of  the  strangers  deserved,  the  thoughts 
of  the  people  were,  during  the  remainder  of  the  day,  directed 
towards  the  return  of  the  boat;  and  being  disappointed  there 
also,  their  dread  that  she  had  been  lost  was  only  further  con- 
firmed. They  began  to  yield  to  despondency,  and  had  the 
gloomy  prospect  of  certain  death  before  them.  Thirst  then 
became  intolerable;  and  in  spite  of  being  warned  against  it 
by  instances  of  the  terrific  effects  ensuing,  some  in  desperation 
resorted  to  salt  water.  Their  companions  had  soon  the  grief 
of  learning  what  they  would  experience  by  following  their  ex- 
ample; in  a few  hours  raging  madness  followed,  and  nature 
could  struggle  no  longer. 

Another  awful  night  was  to  be  passed,  yet  the  weather  be- 
ing considerably  more  moderate,  the  sufferers  entertained 
hopes  that  it  would  be  less  disastrous  than  the  one  preceding; 
and  to  preserve  themselves  from  the  cold,  they  crowded  close 
together  and  covered  themselves  with  their  few  remaining 
rags.  But  the  ravings  of  their  comrades  who  had  drank  salt 
water  were  truly  horrible;  all  endeavors  to  quiet  them  were 
ineffectual,  and  the  power  of  sleep  lost  its  influence.  In  the 
middle  of  the  night  they  were  unexpectedly  hailed  by  the 
crew  of  the  whale-boat;  but  the  only  object  of  the  people  on 
the  rock  was  water;  they  cried  out  to  their  shipmates  for  it, 
though  in  vain.  Earthen  vessels  only  could  have  been  pro- 
cured, and  these  would  not  bear  being  conveyed  through  the 
surf  The  coxswain  then  ^aid  they  should  be  taken  off  the 


208 


LOSS  OF  THE  NAUTILUS  SLOOP  OF  WAR. 


rock  by  a fishing  vessel  in  the  morning,  and  with  this  assur- 
ance they  were  forced  to  be  content.  It  was  some  consola- 
tion to  know  that  the  boat  was  safe,  and  that  relief  had  so  far 
been  obtained. 

All  the  people  anxiously  expected  morning,  and,  for  the 
first  time  since  being  on  the  rock,  the  sun  cheered  them  with 
its  rays.  Still  the  fourth  morning  came  and  no  tidings  either 
of  the  boat  or  vessel.  The  anxiety  of  the  people  increased, 
for  inevitable  death  from  famine,  was  staring  them  in  the  face 
What  were  they  to  do  for  self-preservation.^  The  misery 
and  hunger  which  they  endured,  were  extreme;  they  were 
not  ignorant  of  the  means  whereby  other  unfortunate  mari- 
ners in  the  like  situation  had  protracted  life,  yet  they  viewed 
them  with  disgust.  Still  when  they  had  no  alternative,  they 
considered  their  urgent  necessities  and  found  them  affording 
some  excuse.  Offering  prayers  to  Heaven  for  forgiveness  of 
the  sinful  act,  they  selected  a young  man  who  had  died  the 
preceding  night,  and  ventured  to  appease  their  hunger  with 
human  flesh. 

Whether  the  people  were  relieved  is  uncertain,  for  towards 
evening  death  had  made  hasty  strides  among  them,  and  many 
brave  men  drooped  under  their  hardships.  Among  these  were 
the  captain  and  first  lieutenant,  two  meritorious  officers;  and 
the  sullen  silence  now  preserved  by  the  survivors,  shewed  the 
state  of  their  interna!  feelings.  Captain  Palmer  was  in  the 
26th  year  of  his  age;  amidst  his  endeavors  to  comfort  those 
under  his  command,  his  companions  in  misfortune,  his  person- 
al injuries  were  borne  with  patience  and  resignation,  and  no 
murmurs  escaped  his  lips;  his  virtuous  life  whs  prematurelv 
closed  by  the  overwhelming  severities  of  the  lamentable  ca- 
tastrophe he  had  shared. 

During  the  course  of  another  tedious  night,  many  suggest- 
ed the  possibility  of  constructing  a raft  which  might  carry  the 
survivors  to  Cerigotto;  and  the  wind  being  favorable,  might 
enable  them  to  reach  that  island.  At  all  events,  attempting 
this  seemed  preferable  to  remaining  on  the  rock  to  expire  of 
hunger  and  thirst.  Accordingly,  at  daylight  thev  prepared  to 
put  their  plan  in  execution.  A number  of  the  larger  spars 
were  lashed  together,  and  sanguine  hopes  of  success  enter- 
tained. At  length  the  moment  of  launching  the  raff:  arrived, 
but  it  was  only  to  distress  the  people  with  new’  disappoint- 
ments, for  a few  moments  sufficed  for  the  destruction  of  a 
work  on  which  the  strongest  of  the  party  had  been  occupied 
hours.  Several  from  this  une.^ected  failure,  became  still 


LOSS  OF  THE  NAUTILUS  SLOOP  OF  WAR. 


209 


more  desperate,  and  five  resolved  to  trust  themselves  on  a few 
small  spars  slightly  lashed  together,  and  on  which  they  had 
scarce  room  to  stand.  Bidding  their  companions  adieu,  they 
launched  out  into  the  sea,  where  they  were  speedily  carried 
away  by  unknown  currents,  and  vanished  forever  from  sight. 

Towards  the  same  afternoon,  the  people  were  again  rejoiced 
by  the  sight  of  the  whale-boat,  and  the  coxswain  told  them 
that  he  had  experienced  great  difficulty  in  prevailing  on  the 
Greek  fishermen  of  Cerigotto  to  venture  in  their  boats,  from 
dread  of  the  weather.  Neither  would  they  permit  him  to 
take  them  unaccompanied  by  themselves;  he  regretted  what 
his  comrades  had  endured,  and  his  grief  at  not  being  able  yet 
to  relieve  them,  but  encouraged  them  with  hopes,  if  the 
weather  remained  fine,  that  next  day  the  boats  might  come. 
While  the  coxswain  spoke  this,  twelve  or  fourteren  men  im- 
prudently plunged  from  the  rock  into  the  sea,  and  very  near- 
ly reached  the  boat.  Two  indeed,  got  so  far  as  to  be  taken 
in,  one  was  drowned  and  the  rest  providentially  recovered 
their  former  station.  Those  who  thus  escaped  could  not  but 
be  envied  by  their  companions,  while  they  reproached  the  in- 
discretion of  the  others,  who,  had  they  reached  the  boat, 
would  without  all  doubt  have  sunk  her,  and  thus  unwittingly 
consigned  the  whole  to  irremediable  destruction. 

The  people  were  wholly  occupied  in  reflections  on  the  pass- 
ing incidents;  but  their  weakness  increased  as  the  day  elaps- 
ed; one  of  the  survivors  describes  himself  as  feeling  the  ap- 
proach of  annihilation,  that  his  sight  failed,  and  his  senses  be- 
came confused;  that  his  strength  was  exhausted,  and  his  eyes 
turned  towards  the  setting  sun,  under  the  conviction  that  he 
should  never  see  it  rise  again.  Yet  on  the  morning  he  sur- 
vived, and  he  was  surprised  that  Providence  willed  it  should 
still  be  so,  as  several  strong  men  had  fallen  in  the  course  of 
the  night.  While  the  remainder  were  contemplating  their 
forlorn  condition,  and  judging  this  the  last  day  of  their  lives, 
the  approach  of  the  boats  was  unexpectedly  announced. — 
From  the  lowest  ebb  of  despair,  they  were  now  elated  with  the 
most  extravagant  joy ; and  copious  draughts  of  water,  quickly 
landed,  refreshed  their  languid  bodies.  Never  before  did 
they  know  the  blessings  which  the  single  possession  of  water 
could  afford;  it  tasted  more  delicious  than  the  finest  wines. 

Anxious  preparations  were  made  for  immediate  departure 
from  a place,  which  had  been  fatal  to  so  many  unhappy  suffer- 
ers. Of  one  hundred  and  twenty-two  persons  on  board  the 
Nautilus  when  she  struck,  fifty-eight  had  perished.  Eighteen 


210 


LOSS  OF  THE  NAUTILUS  SLOOP  OF  WAR< 


were  drowned,  it  was  supposed,  at  the  moment  of  the  catas- 
trophe, and  one  in  attempting  to  reach  the  boat,  five  were 
lost  on  the  small  raft,  and  thirty-four  died  of  famine.  About 
fifty  now  embarked  in  four  fishing  vessels,  and  landed  the 
same  evening  at  the  island  of  Cerigotto,  making  altogether 
sixty-four  individuals,  including  those  who  escaped  in  the 
whale-boat.  Six  days  had  been  passed  on  the  rock,  nor  had 
the  people,  during  that  time,  received  any  assistance,  except- 
ing from  the  human  flesh  of  which  they  had  participated. 

The  survivors  landed  at  a small  creek  in  the  island  of  Ceri- 
gotto, after  which  they  had  to  go  to  a considerable  distance 
before  reaching  the  dwellings  of  their  friends.  Their  first 
care  was  to  send  for  the  master’s  mate,  who  had  escaped  to 
the  island  of  Pori,  and  had  been  left  behind  when  the  whale- 
boat came  down  to  the  rock.  Pie  and  his  companions  had 
exhausted  all  the  fresh  water,  but  lived  on  the  sheep  and 
goats,  which  they  caught  among  the  rocks,  and  had  drank 
their  blood.  There  they  had  remained  in  a state  of  great 
uncertainty  concerning  the  fate  of  those  who  had  left  them  in 
the  boat. 

Though  the  Greeks  could  not  aid  the  seamen  in  the  care  of 
their  wounds,  they  treated  them  with  great  care  and  hospi- 
tality; but  medical  assistance  being  important,  from  the  pain 
the  sufferers  endured,  and  having  nothing  to  bind  up  their 
wounds  but  shirts  which  they  tore  into  bandages,  they  were 
eager  to  reach  Cerigo.  The  island  of  Cerigotto,  where 
they  had  landed,  was  a dependency  on  the  other,  about  fif- 
teen miles  long,  ten  broad,  and  of  a barren  and  unproductive 
soil,  with  little  cultivation.  Twelve  or  fourteen  families  of 
Greek  fishermen  dwelt  upon  it,  as  the  pilot  had  said,  who 
were  in  a state  of  extreme  poverty.  Their  houses,  or  rather 
huts,  consisting  of  one  or  two  rooms  on  the  same  floor,  were, 
in  general,  built  against  the  side  of  a rock;  the  walls  compos- 
ed of  clay  and  straw,  and  the  roof  supported  by  a tree  in  the 
centre  of  the  dwelling.  Their  food  was  a coarse  kind  of 
bread,  formed  of  boiled  pease  and  flour,  which  was  made  into 
a kind  of  paste  for  the  strangers,  with  once  or  twice  a bit  of 
kid;  and  that  was  all  which  they  could  expect  from  their  de- 
liverers. But  they  made  a liquor  from  corn,  which  having  an 
agreeable  flavour,  and  being  a strong  spirit,  was  drank  with 
avidity  by  the  sailors. 

Cerigo  was  about  twenty-five  miles  distant,  and  there,  it 
was  also  said,  an  English  consul  resided.  Eleven  days 
elapsed,  however,  before  the  crew  could  leave  Cerigotto,  from 


LOSS  OF  THE  NAUTILUS  SLOOP  OF  WAR.  211 

the  difficulty  of  persuading  the  Greeks  to  adventure  to  sea, 
in  their  frail  barks,  during  tempestuous  weather.  The  wind 
at  last  proving  fair,  with  a smooth  sea,  they  bade  a grateful 
adieu  to  the  families  of  their  deliverers,  who  were  tenderly  af- 
fected by  their  distresses,  and  shed  tears  of  regret  when  they 
departed.  In  six  or  eight  hours,  they  reached  Cerigo,  where 
they  were  received  with  open  arms.  Immediately  on  arrival, 
they  were  met  by  the  English  vice-consul,  Signor  Manuel 
Caluci,  a native  of  the  island,  who  devoted  his  house,  bed, 
credit  and  whole  attention  to  their  service;  and  the  survivors 
unite  in  declaring  their  inability  to  express  the  obligations  un- 
der which  he  laid  them.  The  governor,  commandant,  bishop 
and  principal  people,  all  shewed  equal  hospitality,  care  and 
friendship,  and  exerted  themselves  to  render  the  time  agreea- 
ble; insomuch  that  it  was  with  no  little  regret  that  these  ship- 
wrecked mariners  thought  of  forsaking  the  island. 

After  the  people  had  remained  three  weeks  at  Cerigo,  they 
learnt  that  a Russian  ship  of  war  lay  at  anchor  off  the  Morea, 
about  twelve  leagues  distant,  being  driven  in  by  bad  weather, 
and  immediately  sent  letters  to  her  commanding  officer,  nar- 
rating their  misfortunes  and  soliciting  a passage  to  Corfu. — 
The  master  of  the  NautiluS'determining  to  make  the  most  of 
the  opportunity,  took  a boat  to  reach  the  Russian  vessel;  but 
he  was  at  first  so  unfortunate  as  to  be  blown  on  the  rocks  in 
a heavy  gale  of  wind,  where  he  nearly  perished,  and  the  boat 
was  staved  in  pieces.  However,  he  luckily  got  to  the  ship, 
and  after  some  difficulty,  succeeded  in  procuring  the  desired 
passage  for  himself  and  his  companions  to  Corfu.  Her  com- 
mander, to  accommodate  them,  came  down  to  Cerigo,  and 
anchored  at  a small  port  called  St.  Nicholas,  at  the  eastern 
extremity  ot  the  island.  The  English  embarked  on  the  5th, 
but,  owing  to  contrary  winds,  did  not  sail  until  the  15th  of 
February,  when  they  bade  farewell  to  their  friends.  They 
next  touched  at  Zante,  another  small  island,  abounding  in 
currants  and  olives,  the  oil  from  the  latter  of  which  consti- 
tutes the  chief  riches  of  the  people.  After  remaining  there 
four  days,  they  sailed  for  Corfu,  where  they  arrived  on  the 
2d  of  March  1807,  nearly  two  months  after  the  date  of  their 
shipwreck. 


212 


WRECK  OP  A SLAVE  SHIP. 


WRECK  OF  A SLAVE  SHIP. 

The  following  extract  of  a letter  from  Philadelphia,  dated 
November  11th,  1762,  gives  an  account  of  the  melancholy 
disaster  that  befel  the  Phoenix,  Capt.  M’Gacher,  in  lat.  37 
deg.  N.  and  Lon.  72  deg.  \V.  from  London,  bound  to  Potomac, 
in  Maryland,  from  the  coast  of  Africa,  with  332  slaves  on 
board. 

“ On  Wednesday  the  20th  of  October  1762,  at  six  o’clock 
in  the  evening,  came  on  a most  violent  gale  of  wind  at  south, 
with  thunder  and  lightning,  the  sea  running  very  high,  when 
the  ship  sprung  a leak,  and  we  were  obliged  to  lie-to  under 
bare  poles,  the  water  gained  on  us  with  both  pumps  constantly 
working.  10  P.  M.  endeavored  to  put  the  ship  before  the 
wind  to  no  purpose.  At  twelve  the  sand  ballast  having  chok- 
ed our  pumps,  and  there  being  seven  feet  water  in  the  hold, 
all  the  Casks  afloat,  and  the  ballast  shifted  to  leeward,  cut  away 
the  rigging  of  the  main  and  mizen  masts,  both  of  which  went  in- 
stantly close  by  the  deck,  and  immediately  after  the  foremast 
was  carried  away  about  twenty  feet  above.  Hove  overboard 
all  our  guns,  upon  which  the  ship  righted  a little.  We  were 
then  under  a necessity  of  letting  all  our  slaves  out  of  irons,  to 
assist  in  pumping  and  baling. 

“ Thursday  morning  being  moderate,  having  gained  about 
three  feet  on  the  ship,  we  found  every  cask  in  the  hold  stove 
to  pieces,  so  that  we  only  saved  a barrel  of  flour,  10  lbs.  of 
bread,  twenty-five  gallons  of  wine,  beer,  and  shrub,  and  twenty- 
five  gallons  of  spirits.  The  seamen  and  slaves  were  employ- 
ed all  this  day  in  pumping  and  baling  ; the  pumps  were  fre- 
quently choked,  and  brought  up  great  quantities  of  sand.  We 
were  obliged  to  hoist  one  of  the  pumps  up,  and  put  it  down  the 
quarter  deck  hatchway.  A ship  this  day  bore  down  upon  us, 
and,  though  very  near,  and  we  making  every  signal  of  distress, 
she  would  not  speak  to  us. 

“ On  Friday,  the  men  slaves  being  very  sullen  and  unruly, 
having  had  no  sustenance  of  any  kind  for  forty-eight  hours, 
except  a dram,  we  put  one  half  of  the  strongest  of  them  in 
irons. 


THK  WRECK'D  SEAiMEN. 


213 


“ On  Saturday  and  Sunday,  all  hands  night  and  day  could 
scarce  keep  the  ship  clear,  and  were  constantly  under  arms. 

“ On  Monday  morning,  many  of  the  slaves  had  got  out  of 
irons,  and  were  attempting  to  break  up  the  gratings  ; and  the 
seamen  not  daring  to  go  down  in  the  hold  to  clear  the  pumps, 
we  were  obliged,  for  the  preservation  of  our  own  lives,  to  kill 
fifty  of  the  ringleaders  and  stoutest  of  them. 

“ It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  misery  the  poor  slaves  under- 
went, having  had  no  fresh  water  for  five  days.  Their  dismal 
cries  and  shrieks,  and  most  frightful  looks,  added  a great  deal 
to  our  misfortunes  ; four  of  them  were  found  dead,  and  one 
drowned  herself  in  the  hold.  This  evening  the  water  gained 
)n  us,  and  three  seamen  dropped  down  with  fatigue  and  thirst, 
which  could  not  be  quenched,  though  wine,  rum,  and  shrub 
were  given  them  alternately.  On  Thursday  morning  the  ship 
had  gained,  during  the  night,  above  a foot  of  water,  and  the 
seamen  quite  worn  out,  and  many  of  them  in  despair.  About 
ten  in  the  forenoon  we  saw  a sail  ; about  two  she  discovered 
us,  and  bore  down  ; at  five  spoke  to  us,  being  the  King  George, 
of  Londonderry,  James  Mackay,  master;  he  immediately  pro- 
mised to  take  us  on  board,  and  hoisted  out  his  yawl,  it  then 
blowing  very  fresh.  The  gale  increasing,  prevented  him  from 
saving  any  thing  but  the  white  people’s  lives,  not  even  any  of 
our  clothes,  or  one  slave,  the  boat  being  scarcely  able  to  live 
in  the  sea  the  last  trip  she  made.  Capt.  Mackay  and  some 
gentlemen,  passengers  he  had  on  board,  treated  us  with  kind- 
ness and  humanity.’ 


THE  WRECKED  SEAMEN. 

The  annexed  thrilling  sketch  is  extracted  from  the  “ Life  ot 
a Sailor,  by  a Captain  in  the  British  Navy.”  It  relates  to 
the  exposures  of  the  crew  of  the  IMagpie,  who  had  taken  to 
the  boat,  after  their  shipwreck  on  the  coast  of  Cuba.  The 
boat  was  unset: — the  storm  continues: — 


214 


THE  wreck’d  seamen. 


“ Even  in  this  moment  of  peril,  the  discipline  of  the  navy 
assumed  its  command.  At  the  order  from  the  lieutenant  for 
the  men  on  the  keel  to  relinquish  their  position  they  instantly 
obeyed,  the  boat  was  turned  over  and  once  more  the  expedient 
was  tried — but  quite  in  vain;  for  no  sooner  had  the  two  men 
begun  to  bail  with  a couple  of  hats,  and  the  safety  of  the 
crew  to  appear  within  the  bounds  of  probability,  than  one 
man  declared  he  saw  the  fin  of  a shark.  IVo  language  can 
convey  an  idea  of  the  panic  which  seized  the  struggling  sea- 
men; a shark  is  at  all  times  an  object  of  horror  to  a sailor;  and 
those  who  have  seen  the  destructive  jaws  of  this  voracious 
fish,  and  their  immense  and  almost  incredible  power — their 
love  of  blood  and  their  bold  daring  to  obtain  it,  alone  can 
form  an  idea  of  the  sensations  produced  in  a swimmer  by  the  cry 
of  “ a shark!  a shark!’’  Every  man  now  struggled  to  obtain 
a moment’s  safety.  Well  they  knew  that  one  drop  of  blood 
would  have  been  scented  by  the  everlasting  pilot-fish,  the  jack- 
alls  of  the  shark;  and  that  their  destruction  was  inevitable,  if 
one  only  of  these  monsters  should  discover  this  rich  repast, 
or  be  led  to  its  food  by  the  little  rapid  hunter  of  its  prey. — 
All  discipline  was  now  unavailing,  the  boat  again  turned  keel 
up;  one  man  only  gained  his  security  to  be  pushed  from  it  by 
others  and  thus  their  strength  begun  to  fail  from  long  continu- 
ed exertion.  However,  as  tlie  enemy  so  much  dreaded  did 
not  make  its  appearance.  Smith  once  more  urged  them  to  en- 
deavor to  save  themselves  by  the  only  means  left,  that  of  the 
boat;  but  as  he  knew  tliat  he  would- only  increase  their  alarm 
by  endeavoring  to  persude  them  that  sharks  did  not  abound  in 
these  parts,  he  used  the  wisest  plan  of  desiring  those  who 
held  on  by  the  gun-wale,  to  keep  splashing  in  the  water  with 
their  legs,  in  order  to  frighten  the  monsters  at  which  they 
were  so  alarmed.  Once  more  had  hope  began  to  dawn: — 
the  boat  was  clear  to  her  thwarts,  and  four  men  were  in  her 
hard  at  work;  a little  forbearance  and  a little  obedience,  and 
they  were  safe.  At  this  moment,  when  those  in  the  water 
urged  their  messmates  in  the  boat  to  continue  bailing  with  un- 
remitted exertion,  a noise  was  heard  close  to  them,  and  about 
fifteen  sharks  came  right  in  amongst  them.  The  panic  was 
ten  times  more  dreadful  than  before;  the  boat  was  again  up- 
set by  the  simultaneous  endeavor  to  escape  the  danger;  and 
the  twenty-two  sailors  were  again  devoted  to  destruction. — 
At  first  the  sharks  did  not  seem  inclined  to  seize  their  prey, 
but  swam  in  amongst  the  men,  playing  in  the  water,  some- 
times leaping  about  and  rubbing  against  their  victims.  This 


THE  wreck’d  seamen. 


215 


was  of  short  duration,  a loud  shriek  from  one  of  the  men  an- 
nounced his  sudden  pain;  a shark  had  seized  him  by  the  lejf, 
and  severed  it  entirely  from  the  body.  No  sooner  had  the 
blood  been  tasted  than  the  long  dreaded  attack  took  place;  an- 
other and  another  shriek  proclaimed  a loss  of  limbs;  some 
were  torn  from  the  boat  to  which  they  vainly  endeavored  to 
cling;  some,  it  was  supposed,  sunk  from  fear  alone;  all  were 
in  dreadful  peril.  Mr.  Smith,  even  now,  when  of  all  horrible 
deaths  the  most  horrible  seemed  to  await  him,  gave  his  orders 
with  clearness  and  coolness;  and  to  the  everlasting  honor  of 
the  poor  departed  crew  be  it  known,  they  were  obeyed;  again 
the  boat  was  righted,  and  again  two  mon  were  in  her.  In- 
credible as  it  may  appear,  still,  however,  it  is  true,  that  the 
voice  of  the  officer  was  heard  amidst  the  danger;  and  the 
survivors,  actually  as  before,  clung  to  the  gun-wale,  and  kept 
the  boat  upright.  Mr.  Smith  himself  held  to  the  stern,  and 
cheered  and  applauded  Iiis  men.  The  sharks  had  tasted  the 
blood,  and  were  not  to  be  driven  from  tlieir  feast;  in  one  short 
moment,  w'hen  Mr.  Smith  ceased  splashing  as  he  looked  into 
the  boat  to  watch  the  progress,  a shark  seized  both  legs,  and 
bit  them  off  just  above  the  knees.  Human  nature  was  not 
strong  enough  to  bear  the  immense  pain  without  a groan; 
but  Mr.  Smith  endeavored  to  conceal  the  misfortune,  nature, 
true  to  herself,  resisted  the  endeavor,  and  the  groan  was 
deep  and  audible.  The  crew  had  long  respected  their  gallant 
commander;  they  knew  his  worth  and  his  courage: — on  hear- 
ing him  express  his  pain,  and  seeing  him  relinquish  his  hold 
to  sink,  two  of  the  men  grasped  their  dying  officer,  and  placed 
him  in  the  stern  sheets.  Even  now  in  almost  insupportable 
agony,  that  gallant  fellow  forgot  his  own  sufferings,  and 
thought  only  on  rescuing  the  remaining  few  from  the  untimely 
grave  which  awaited  them;  he  told  them  again  of  their  only 
hope,  deplored  their  perilous  state,  and  concluded  with  these 
words;  “ if  any  of  you  survive  this  fatal  night,  and  return  to 
Jamaica,  tell  the  admiral  (Sir  Lawrence  Halstead)  that  I was 
in  search  of  the  pirate  when  this  lamentable  occurrence  took 
place,  tell  him  I hope  I have  always  done  my  duty,  and  that  I — ” 
Here  the  endeavor  of  some  of  the  men  to  get  into  the  boat 
gave  her  a heel  on  one  side;  the  men  who  were  supporting 
poor  Smith  relinquished  him  fora  moment,  and  he  rolled  over- 
board and  was  drowned.  His  last  bubbling  cry  was  soon  lost 
amidst  the  shrieks  of  his  former  companions,  he  sunk  to  rise 
no  more. 

At  eight  o’clock  in  the  evening  the  Magpie  was  upset  ; it 


216 


THE  wreck’d  seamen. 


was  calculated  by  the  two  survivors,  that  their  companions  had 
all  died  by  nine.  The  sharks  seemed  satisfied  for  the  moment, 
and  they,  with  gallant  hearts,  resolved  to  profit  by  the  precious 
time  in  order  to  save  themselves;  they  righted  the  boat,  and 
one  getting  over  the  bows,  and  the  other  over  the  stern,  they 
found  themselves  although  nearly  exhausted,  yet  alive,  and  in 
comparative  security,  they  began  the  work  of  bailing,  and 
soon  lightened  the  boat  sufficiently  not  to  be  easily  upset, 
when  both  set  down  to  rest.  The  return  of  the  sharks  was  a 
signal  for  their  return  to  labor.  The  voracious  monsters  en- 
deavored to  upset  the  boat;  they  swam  by  its  side  in  seeming 
anxiety  for  their  prey , but  after  waiting  sometime,  they  separat- 
ed; the  two  rescued  seamen,  found  themselves  free  from  their 
insatiable  enemies,  and,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  saved. — 
Tired  as  they  were,  they  continued  their  labor  until  the  boat 
was  nearly  dry,  when  both  lay  down  to  rest,  the  one  forward, 
and  the  other  aft;  so  completely  had  fear  operated  on  their 
minds,  that  they  did  not  dare  even  to  move,  dreading  that  an 
incautious  step  might  have  capsized  the  boat.  They  soon,  in 
spite  of  the  horrors  they  had  witnessed,  fell  into  a sound 
sleep,  and  day  had  dawned  before  they  awoke  to  horrible  re- 
flections, and  apparently  worse  dangers.  The  sun  rose  cleat 
and  unclouded;  the  cool  calm  of  the  night  was  followed  by 
the  sultry  calm  of  the  morning,  and  heat,  hunger,  thirst  and 
fatigue,  seemed  to  settle  on  the  unfortunate  men,  recued  by 
Providence  and  their  own  exertions  ffiom  the  jaws  of  a horri- 
ble death.  They  awoke  and  looked  at  each  other,  the  very 
gaze  of  despair  was  appalling;  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  no 
object  could  be  descerned;  the  bright  haze  of  the  morning 
added  to  the  strong  refraction  of  light;  one  smooth,  intermi- 
nable plain,  one  endless  ocean,  one  cloudless  sky  and  one 
burning  sun,  were  all  they -had  to  gaze  upon.  The  boat  lay 
like  the  ark,  in  a world,  alone!  They  had  no  oar,  no  mast 
and  no  sail,  nothing  but  the  bare  planks  aiffi  themselves,  with- 
out provisions  or  water,  food  or  raiment.  They  lay  upon  the 
calm  ocean,  hopeless,  friendless  and  miserable.  It  was  a 
time  of  intense  anxiety,  their  eyes  rested  upon  each  other  in 
silent  pity,  not  unniixed  with  fear.  Each  knew  the  dreadful 
alternative  to  which  nature  would  urge  them.  The  cannibal 
was  already  in  their  looks,  and  fearful  would  have  been  the 
first  attack  on  either  side,  for  they  were  both  brave  and  stout 
men,  and  equals  in  strength  and  courage. 

It  now  being  about  half  past  six  in  the  morning,  the  sun 
was  begining  to  prove  its  burning  power,  the  sea  was  as 


THE  wreck’d  seamen. 


217 


smooth  as  a looking  glass,  and  saving  now  and  then,  the  slight 
cat’s  paw  of  air,  which  ruffled  the  face  of  the  water  for  a 
few  yards,  all  was  calm  and  hushed.  In  vain  they  strained 
their  eyes,  in  vain  they  turned  from  side  to  side  to  escape  the 
burning  rays  of  the  sun;  they  could  not  sleep,  for  now  anxie- 
ty and  fear  kept  both  vigilant  and  on  their  guard;  they  dared 
not  to  court  sleep,  for  that  might  have  been  the  last  of  mortal 
repose.  Once  they  nearly  quarrelled,  but  fortunately  the  bet- 
ter feelings  of  humanity  overcame  the  bitterness  of  despair. 
The  foremost  man  had  long  complained  of  thirst,  and  had 
frequently  dipped  his  hand  into  the  water,  and  sucked  the  fluid; 
this  was  hastily  done,  for  all  the  horrors  of  the  night  were 
still  before  them,  and  not  unfrequently  the  sharp  fin  of  a 
shark  was  seen  not  very  far  from  the  boat.  In  the  midst  ',i 
the  excruciating  torments  of  thirst,  heightened  by  the  salt  wa- 
ter, and  the  irritable  temper  of  the  bowman,  as  he  stamped 
his  impatient  feet  against  the  bottom  boards,  and  tore  his  hair 
with  unfeeling  indifference,  he  suddenly  stopped  the  expres- 
sion of  rage  and  called  out — “ a sail!” 

Whilst  they  stood  watching  in  silence  the  approach  of  the 
brig,  which  slowly  made  her  way  through  the  water,  and  at 
the  very  instant  that  they  were  assuring  each  other  that  they 
were  seen,  and  that  the  vessel  was  purposely  steered  on  the 
course  she  was  keeping,  to  reach  them,  the  whole  fabric  of 
hope  was  destroyed  in  a second;  the  brig  kept  away  about 
three  points,  and  began  to  make  more  sail.  Then  was  it  an 
awful  moment;  their  countenances  saddened  as  they  looked 
at  each  other;  for  in  vain  they  hailed,  in  vain  they  threw  their 
jackets  in  the  air;  it  was  evident  they  had  never  been  seen, 
and  that  the  brig  was  steering  her  proper  course. 

The  time  was  slipping  away,  and  if  once  they  got  abaft  the 
beam  of  the  brig,  every  second  would  lessen  the  chance  of 
being  seen,  besides,  the  sea  breeze  might  come  down,  and 
then  she  would  be  far,  away,  and  beyond  all  hope  in  a quarter 
of  an  hour.  Now  wms  it,  that  the  man  who  had  been  so  loud- 
ly lamenting  his  fate,  seemed  suddenly  inspired  with  fresh 
hope  and  courage,  he  looked  attentively  at  the  brig,  then  at 
his  companion,  and  said  “ by  heaven  I’ll  do  it,  or  we  are  lost!” 
“ Do  what?”  said  his  shipmate.  “ Though,”  said  the  first  man, 
“ it  is  no  trifle  to  do,  after  what  we  have  seen  and  known;  yet 
I will  try,  for  if  she  passes  us,  what  can  we  do?  I tell  you 
Jack,  I’ll  swim  to  her,  if  I get  safe  to  her,  you  are  saved,  if 
not,  why  I shall  die  without  adding,  perhaps,  murder  to  my 
crimes.”  “ What!  jump  overboard,  and  leave  me  all  alone!’ 
VOL.  II.  10 


218 


THE  WEECk’d  seamen. 


replied  his  companion,  “ look,  look  at  that  shark,  which  has 
followed  us  all  night,  why  it  is  only  waiting  for  you  to  get  in- 
to the  water  to  swallow  you,  as  it  did  perhaps  half  of  our 
messmates;  no,  no,  wait,  do  wait,  perhaps  another  vessel  may 
come,  besides,  I cannot  swim  half  the  distance,  and  I should 
be  afraid  to  remain  behind,  think,  Toni,  only  think  of  the 
sharks  and  of  last  night.” 

He  jumped  overboard  with  as  much  calmness  as  if  he  was 
bathing  in  security.  JVo  sooner  had  he  began  to  strike  out  in 
the  direction  he  intended,  than  his  companion  turned  towards 
the  sharks.  The  first  had  disappeared,  and  it  was  evident 
they  had  heard  the  splash,  and  would  soon  follow  their  prey. 
It  is  hard  to  say  who  suffered  the  most  anxiety.  The  one  left 
in  the  boat  cheered  his  companion,  looked  at  the  brig,  and 
kept  waving  his  jacket,  then  turned  to  watch  the  sharks;  his 
horror  may  be  imagined  when  he  saw  three  of  these  terrific 
monsters  sw'im  past  the  boat,  exactly  in  the  direction  of  his 
companion;  he  splashed  his  jacket  in  the  water  to  scare  them 
away,  but  they  seemed  quite  aware  of  the  impotency  of  the 
attack,  and  lazily  pursued  their  course.  The  man  swam  well 
and  strongly.  There  was  no  doubt  he  would  pass  within 
hail  of  the  brig,  provided  the  sharks  did  not  interfere,  and  he, 
knowing  that  they  would  not  be  long  in  following  him,  kept 
kicking  in  the  water  and  splashing  as  he  swam.  There  is  no 
fish  more  cowardly,  and  yet  more  desperately  savage  than  a 
shark.  I have  seen  one  harpooned  twice,  with  a hook  in  his 
jaws,  and  come  again  to  a fresh  bait,  yet  will  they  suffer  them- 
selves to  be  scared  by  the  smallest  noise,  and  hardly  ever  take 
their  prey  without  it  is  quite  still.  Generally  speaking,  any 
place  surrounded  by  rocks  where  the  surf  breaks,  although 
there  maybe  no  passage  for  a ship,  will  be  secure  from  sharks. 
It  was  not  until  a great  distance  had  been  accomplished,  that 
the  swimmer  became  apprized  of  his  danger,  and  saw  by  his 
side  one  of  the  terrific  creatures;  still  however,  he  bravely 
swam  and  kicked,  his  mind  was  made  up  for  the  worst,  and  he 
had  little  hope  of  success.  In  the  meantime  the  breeze  had 
gradually  freshened,  and  the  brig  passed  with  greater  velocity 
through  the  water;  every  stitch  of  canvas  was  spread.  To 
the  poor  swimmer  the  sails  seemed  bursting  with  the  breeze, 
and  as  he  used  his  utmost  endeavor  to  propel  himself  so  as  to 
cut  off  the  vessel,  the  spray  appeared  to  dash  from  the  bow 
and  the  brig  to  fly  through  the  sea.  He  was  now  close 
enough  to  hope  his  voice  might  be  heard;  but  he  hailed  and 
liailed  in  vain,  not  a soul  was  to  be  seen  on  deck;  the  man 


ADVENTURES  OF  PHILIP  ASHTON. 


219 


who  steered  was  too  intent  upon  his  avocation  to  listen  to  the 
call  of  mercy.  The  brig  passed,  and  the  swimmer  was  every 
second  getting  further  in  the  distance,  every  hope  was  gone, 
not  a ray  ot  that  bright  divinity  remained;  the  fatigue  had 
nearly  exhausted  him,  and  the  sharks  only  waited  for  the  first 
quiet  moment  to  swallow  their  victim.  It  was  in  vain  he 
thought  of  returning  towards  the  boat,  for  he  never  could 
have  reached  her,  and  his  companion  had  no  means  of  assist- 
ing him.  In  the  act  of  offering  up  his  last  prayer  ere  he 
made  un  his  mind  to  float  and  be  eaten,  he  saw  a man  looking 
over  the  quarter  of  the  brig;  he  raised  both  his  hands,  he 
jumped  himself  up  in  the  water,  and  by  the  singularity  of  his 
motions,  fortunately  attracted  notice.  A telescope  soon  made 
clear  the  object;  the  brig  was  hove  to,  a boat  sent,  and  the 
man  saved.  The  attention  of  the  crew  was  then  awakened 
to  the  Magpie’s  boat;  she  was  soon  alongside,  and  thus  through 
the  bold  exertions  of  as  gallant  a fellow  as  ever  breathed,  both 
were  rescued  from  their  perilous  situation. 


ADVENTURES  OF  THILIP  ASHTON, 

WHO,  AFTER  ESCAPING  FROM  PIRATES,  LIVED  SIXTEEN  MONTHS 
IN  SOLITUDE  O.N  A DESOLATE  ISLAND. 

On  Friday  the  15th  of  .June  1722,  after  being  out  some 
time  in  a schooner  with  four  men  and  a hoy,  off  Cape  Sable, 
I stood  in  for  Port  Rossaway,  designing  to  lie  there  all  Sun- 
day. Having  arrived  about  four  in  the  afternoon,  we  saw, 
among  other  vessels  which  had  reached  the  port  before  us,  a 
brigantine  supposed  to  be  inward  bound  from  the  West  Indies. 
After  remaining  three  or  four  hours  at  anchor,  a boat  from  the 
brigantine  came  alongside,  with  four  hands,  who  leapt  on 
deck,  and  suddenly  drawing  out  pistols,  and  brandishing  cut- 
lasses, demanded  the  surrender  both  of  ourselves  and  our 
vessel.  All  remonstrance  was  vain  ; nor  indeed,  had  we 
known  who  they  were  before  boarding  us,  could  we  have 
made  any  effectual  resistance,  being  only  five  men  and 


220 


ADVENTURES  OF  PHILIP  ASHTON. 


a boy,  and  were  thus  under  the  necessity  of  submitting  at  dis- 
cretion. We  were  not  single  in  misfortune,  as  thirteen  or 
fourteen  fishing-vessels  were  in  like  manner  surprised  the 
same  evening. 

When  carried  on  board  the  brigantine,  I found  myself  in 
the  hands  of  Ned  Low,  an  infamous  pirate,  whose  vessel  had 
two  great  guns,  four  swivels,  and  about  forty-two  men.  I was 
strongly  urged  to  sign  the  articles  of  agreement  among  the 
pirates,  and  to  join  their  number,  which  I steadily  refused, 
and  suffered  much  bad  usage  in  consequence.  At  length 
being  conducted,  along  with  five  of  the  prisoners,  to  the 
quarter-deck.  Low  came  up  to  us  with  pistols  in  his  hand,  and 
loudly  demanded,  “ Are  any  of  you  married  men  ?”  This  un- 
expected question,  added  to  the  sight  of  the  pistols,  struck  us 
all  speechless  ; we  were  alarmed  lest  there  was  some  secret 
meaning  in  his  words,  and  that  he  would  proceed  to  extrem- 
ities, therefore  none  could  reply.  Tn  a violent  passion  he 
cocked  a pistol,  and  clapping  it  to  my  head,  cried  out,  “ \ ou 
dog,  why  don’t  you  answer  ?”  swearing  vehemently  at  the 
same  time  that  he  would  shoot  me  through  the  head.  I was 
sufficiently  terrified  by  his  threats  and  fierceness,  but  rather 
than  lose  my  life  in  so  trifling  a matter,  I ventured  to  pro- 
nounce, as  loud  as  I durst  speak,  that  I was  not  married. 
Hereupon  he  seemed  to  be  somewhat  pacified,  and  turned 
away. 

It  appeared  that  IjOw  was  resolved  to  take  no  married  men 
whatever,  which  often  seemed  surprising  to  me  until  I had 
been  a considerable  time  with  him.  But  his  own  wife  had 
died  lately  before  he  became  a pirate  ; and  he  had  a young 
child  at  Boston,  for  whom  he  entertained  ^uch  tenderness,  on 
every  lucid  interval  from  drinking  and  reveOing,  that,  on  men- 
tioning it,  I have  seen  him  sit  down  aitik  weep  plentifullv. 
Th  us  I concluded,  that  his  reason  for  taking  only  single  men, 
was  probably,  that  they  might  have  no  tids,  such  as  wives  and 
children,  to  divert  them  from  his  service,  and  render  them  de- 
sirous of  returning  home. 

The  pirates  finding  force  of  no  avail  in  compelling  us  to 
join  them,  began  to  use  persuasion  instead  of  it.  They  tried 
to  flatter  me  into  compliance,  by  setting  before  me  the  share 
I should  have  in  their  spoils,  and  the  riches  which  I should 
become  master  of ; and  all  the  time  eagerly  importuned  me 
to  drink  along  with  them.  But  I still  continued  to  resist 
their  proposals,  whereupon  Low,  with  equal  fury  as  before, 
threatened  to  shoot  me  through  the  head  j and  though  I ear- 


ADVENTURES  OP  PHILIP  ASHTON. 


221 


nestly  entreated  my  release,  he  and  his  people  wrote  my  name, 
and  that  of  my  companions,  in  their  books. 

On  the  19th  of  June,  the  pirates  changed  the  privateer,  as 
they  called  their  vessel,  and  went  into  a new  schooner  be- 
longing to  Marblehead,  which  they  had  captured.  They  then 
put  all  the  prisoners,  whom  they  designed  sending  home,  on 
board  of  the  brigantine,  and  sent  her  to  Boston,  which  induc- 
ed me  to  make  another  unsuccessful  attempt  for  liberty  ; but 
though  I fell  on  my  knees  to  Low,  he  refused  to  let  me  go  : 
thus  I saw  the  brigantine  depart,  with  the  whole  captives,  ex- 
cepting myself  and  seven  more. 

Very  short  time  before  she  departed,  I had  nearly  effected 
my  escape  ; for  a dog  belonging  to  Low  being  accidentally 
left  on  shore,  he  ordered  some  hands  into  a boat  to  bring  it  off. 
Thereupon  two  young  men,  captives,  both  belonging  to  Mar- 
blehead, readily  leapt  into  the  boat,  and  I considering,  that  if 
I could  once  get  on  shore,  means  might  be  found  of  effecting 
my  escape,  endeavored  to  go  along  with  them.  But  the 
quarter-master,  called  Russell,  catching  hold  of  my  shoulder, 
drew  me  back.  As  the  young  men  did  not  return,  bethought 
I was  privy  to  their  plot,  and,  with  the  most  outrageous  oaths, 
snapped  his  pistol,  on  my  denying  all  knowledge  of  it.  The 
pistol  missing  fire,  however,  only  served  to  enrage  him  the 
more  : he  snapped  it  three  times  again,  and  as  often  it  missed 
fire  ; on  which  he  held  it  overboard,  and  then  it  went  off.  Rus- 
sel on  this  drew  his  cutlass,  and  was  about  to  attack  me  in 
the  utmost  fury,  when  I leapt  down  into  the  hold  and  saved 
myself. 

Off  St.  Michael’s  the  pirates  took  a large  Portuguese  pink, 
laden  with  wheat,  coming  out  of  the  road  ; and  being  a good 
sailor,  and  carrying  14  guns,  transferred  their  company  into 
her.  It  afterwards  became  necessary  to  careen  her,  whence 
they  made  three  islands,  called  Triangles,  lying  about  40 
leagues  to  the  eastward  of  Surinam. 

In  heaving  down  the  pink.  Low  had  ordered  so  many  men 
to  the  shrouds  and  yards,  that  the  ports,  by  her  heeling,  got 
under  water,  and  the  sea  rushing  in,  she  overset  ; he  and  tlie 
doctor  were  then  in  the  cabin,  and  as  soon  as  he  observed  the 
water  gushing  in,  he  leaped  out  of  the  stern  port,  while  the 
doctor  attempted  to  follow  him.  But  the  violence  of  the  sea 
repulsed  the  latter,  and  he  was  forced  back  into  the  cabin. 
Low,  however,  contrived  to  thrust  his  arm  into  the  port,  and 
dragging  him  out,  saved  his  life.  Meanwhile,  the  vessel  com- 


222 


ADVENTURES  OF  PHILIP  ASHTON. 


pletely  overset.  Her  keel  turned  out  of  the  water  ; but  as  the 
hull  filled,  she  sunk,  in  the  depth  of  about  six  fathoms. 

The  yard-arms  striking  the  ground,  forced  the  masts  some- 
what above  the  water  ; as  the  ship  overset,  the  people  got 
from  the  shrouds  and  yards,  upon  the  hull,  and  as  the  hull 
went  down,  they  again  resorted  to  the  rigging,  rising  a little 
out  of  the  sea. 

Being  an  indifferent  swimmer,  I was  reduced  to  great  ex- 
tremity ; for,  along  with  other  light  lads,  I had  been  sent  up 
to  the  main-top-gallant  yard  ; and  the  people  of  a boat,  who 
were  now  occupied  in  preserving  the  men  refusing  to  take  me 
in,  I was  compelled  to  attempt  reaching  the  buoy.  This  I 
luckily  accomplished,  and  as  it  was  large  secured  myself  there 
until  the  boat  approached.  I once  more  requested  the  people 
to  take  me  in,  but  they  still  refused,  as  the  boat  was  full.  I 
was  uncertain  whether  they  designed  leaving  me  to  perish  in 
this  situation  ; however,  the  boat  being  deeply  laden,  made 
way  very  slowly,  and  one  of  my  comrades,  captured  at  the 
same  time  with  myself,  calling  to  me  to  forsake  the  buoy  and 
swim  towards  her,  I assented,  and  reaching  the  boat,  he  drew 
me  on  board.  Two  men,  John  Bell,  and  Zana  Gourdon, 
were  lost  in  the  pink. 

Though  the  schooner  in  company  was  very  near  at  hand, 
her  people  were  employed  mending  their  sails  under  an  awn- 
ing, and  knew  nothing  of  the  accident  until  the  boat  full  of 
men,  got  alongside. 

The  pirates  having  thus  lost  their  principal  vessel,  and  the 
greatest  part  of  their  provisions  and  water,  were  reduced  to 
great  extremities  for  want  of  the  latter.  They  were  unable  to 
get  a supply  at  the  Triangles,  nor  on  account  of  calms  and 
currents,  could  they  make  the  island  of  Tobago.  Thus  they 
were  forced  to  stand  for  Grenada,  which  they  reached,  after 
being  on  short  allowance  for  sixteen  days  together 

Grenada  was  a French  settlement,  and  Low,  on  arriving, 
after  having  sent  all  his  men,  except  a sufficient  number  to 
manoeuvre  the  vessel,  below,  said  he  was  from  Barbadoes  ; 
that  he  had  lost  the  water  on  board,  and  was  obliged  to  put  in 
here  for  a supply. 

The  people  entertained  no  suspicion  of  his  being  a pirate, 
but  afterwards  supposing  him  a smuggler,  thought  it  a good 
opportunity  to  make  a prize  of  his  vessel.  jVext  day,  there- 
fore, they  equipped  a large  sloop  of  70  tons,  and  four  guns, 
with  about  30  hands,  as  sufficient  for  the  capture,  and  came 
alongside,  while  Low  was  quite  unsuspicious  of  their  design. 


ADVENTURES  OF  PHILIP  ASHTON. 


223 


But  this  being  evidently  betrayed  by  their  number  and  actions^ 
he  quickly  called  90  men  on  deck,  and,  having  8 guns  mount- 
ed, the  French  sloop  became  an  easy  prey. 

Provided  with  these  two  vessels,  the  pirates  cruised  about 
in  the  West  Indies,  taking  seven  or  eight  prizes,  and  at  length 
arrived  at  the  island  of  Santa  Cruz,  where  they  captured  two 
more.  While  lying  there.  Low  thought  he  stood  in  need  of  a 
medicine  chest,  and,  in  order  to  procure  one,  sent  four  French' 
men,  in  a vessel  he  had  taken,  to  St.  Thomas’s,  about  twelve 
leagues  distant,  with  money  to  purchase  it  ; promising  them 
liberty,  and  the  return  of  all  their  vessels,  for  the  service. 
But  he  declared  at  the  same  time,  if  it  proved  otherwise, 
he  would  kill  the  rest  of  the  men,  and  burn  the  vessels.  In 
little  more  than  twenty-four  hours,  the  Frenchmen  returned 
with  the  object  of  their  mission,  and  Low  punctually  perform- 
ed his  promise  by  restoring  the  vessels. 

Having  sailed  for  the  Spanish  American  settlements,  the 
pirates  descried  two  large  ships,  about  half  way  between  Car- 
thagena  and  Portobello,  which  proved  to  be  the  Mermaid,  an 
English  man-of-war,  and  a Guineaman.  They  approached  in 
chase  until  discovering  the  man-of-war’s  great  range  of  teeth, 
when  they  immediately  put  about,  and  made  the  best  of  their 
way  off.  The  man-of-war  then  commenced  the  pursuit,  and 
gained  upon  them  apace,  and  I confess  that  my  terrors  were 
now  equal  to  any  that  I had  previously  suffered  ; for  I con- 
cluded that  we  should  certainly  be  taken,  and  that  I should  no 
less  certainly  be  hanged  for  company’s  sake  ; so  true  are  the 
words  of  Solomon,  “ A companion  of  fools  shall  be  destroyed.” 
But  the  two  pirate  vessels  finding  themselves  outsailed,  sepa- 
rated, and  Farrington  Spriggs,  who  commanded  the  schooner 
in  which  I was,  stood  in  for  the  shore.  The  Mermaid  observ- 
ing the  sloop  with  Low  himself  to  be  the  larger  of  the  two, 
crowded  all  sail,  and  continued  gaining  still  more,  indeed  un- 
til her  shot  flew  over  ; but  one  of  the  sloop’s  crew  shewed  Low 
a shoal,  which  he  could  pass,  and  in  the  pursuit  the  man-of- 
war  grounded.  Thus  the  pirates  escaped  hanging  on  this 
occasion. 

Spriggs  and  one  of  his  chosen  companions  dreading  the 
consequences  of  being  captured , and  brought  to  justice,  laid 
their  pistols  beside  them  in  the  interval,  and  pledging  a mu- 
tual oath  in  a bumpei  of  liquor,  swore,  if  they  saw  no  possibil- 
ity of  escape,  to  set  foot  to  foot,  and  blow  out  each  other’s 
brains.  But  standing  towards  the  shore,  they  made  Pickeroon 
Bay,  and  escaped  the  danger. 


224 


ADVENTURES  OP  PHILIP  ASHTOJf. 


Next  we  repaired  to  a small  island  called  Utilla,  about 
seven  or  eight  leagues  to  leeward  ot  the  island  of  Roatan,  in 
the  Bay  of  Honduras,  where  the  bottom  of  the  schooner  was 
cleaned.  There  were  now  twenty-two  persons  on  board,  and 
eight  of  us  engaged  in  a plot  to  overpower  our  masters,  and 
make  our  escape.  Spriggs  proposed  sailing  for  New  England, 
in  quest  of  provisions,  and  to  increase  his  company  ; and  we 
intended  on  approaching  the  coast,  when  the  rest  had  indul- 
ged freely  in  liquor,  and  fallen  sound  asleep,  to  secure  them 
under  the  hatches,  and  then  deliver  ourselves  up  to  govern- 
ment. 

Although  our  plot  was  carried  on  with  all  possible  privacy, 
Spriggs  had  somehow  or  other  got  intelligence  of  it  ; and 
having  fallen  in  with  Low  on  the  voyage,  went  on  board  his 
ship  to  make  a furious  declaration  against  us.  But  Low  made 
little  account  of  his  information,  otherwise  it  might  have  been 
fatal  to  most  of  our  number.  Spriggs,  however,  returned 
raging  to  the  schooner,  exclaiming,  that  four  of  us  should  go 
forward  to  be  shot,  and  to  me  in  particular  he  said,  “ You  dog 
Ashton,  you  deserve  to  be  hanged  up  at  the  yard-arm  for  de- 
signing to  cut  us  off.  ’ I replied,  “ that  I had  no  intention  of 
injuring  any  man  on  board  ; but  I should  be  glad  if  they  would 
allow  me  to  go  away  quietly.”  At  length  this  flame  was 
quenched,  and,  through  the  goodness  of  God,  I escaped  de- 
struction. 

Roatan  harbour,  as  all  about  the  Bay  of  Honduras,  is  full 
of  small  islands,  which  pass  under  the  general  name  of  Keys  ; 
and  having  got  in  here,  Low,  with  some  of  his  chief  men, 
landed  on  a small  island,  which  they  called  Port  Royal  Key. 
There  they  erected  huts,  and  continued  carousing,  drinking, 
and  firing,  while  the  different  vessels,  of  wliich  they  now  had 
possession,  were  repairing. 

On  Saturday  the  9th  of  INlarch  172.3,  the  cooper,  with  si.x 
hands,  in  the  long-boat,  was  going  ashore  for  water  ; and  com- 
ing alongside  of  the  schooner,  I requested  to  be  of  the  party. 
Seeing  him  hesitate,  I urged  that  I had  never  hitherto  been 
ashore,  and  thought  it  hard  to  be  so  closely  confined,  when 
every  one  besides  had  the  liberty  of  landing  as  there  was  oc- 
casion. Low  had  before  told  me,  on  requesting  to  be  sent 
away  in  some  of  the  captured  vessels  which  he  dismissed,  that 
I should  go  home  when  he  did,  and  swore  that  I should  never 
previously  set  my  foot  on  land.  But  now  I considered,  if  I 
could  possibly  once  get  on  terra  firma,  though  in  ever  such 
bad  circumstances,  I should  account  it  a happy  deliverance, 
and  resolved  never  to  embark  again. 


ADVENTURES  OF  PHILIP  ASHTON. 


225 


The  cooper  at  length  took  me  into  the  long-boat,  while  Low, 
and  his  chief  people,  were  on  a different  island  from  Roatan, 
where  the  watering  place  lay  ; my  only  clothing  was  an  Osna- 
burgh  frock  and  trowsers,  a milled  cap,  but  neither  shirt, 
shoes,  stockings,  nor  any  thing  else. 

When  we  first  landed,  I was  very  active  in  assisting  to  get 
the  casks  out  of  the  boat,  and  in  rolling  them  to  the  watering- 
place.  Then  taking  a hearty  draught  of  water,  I strolled 
along  the  beach,  picking  up  stones  and  shells  ; but  on  reach- 
ing the  distance  of  a musket-shot  from  the  party,  I began  to 
withdraw  towards  the  skirts  of  the  woods.  In  answer  to  a 
question  by  the  cooper  of  whither  I was  going  ? I replied, 
“ for  cocoa  nuts,  as  some  cocoa  trees  were  just  before  me 
and  as  soon  as  I was  out  of  sight  of  my  companions,  I took  to 
my  heels,  running  as  fast  as  the  thickness  of  the  bushes  and 
my  naked  feet  would  admit.  Notwithstanding  I had  got  a 
considerable  way  into  the  woods,  I was  still  so  near  as  to  hear 
the  voices  of  the  party  if  they  spoke  loud,  and  I lay  close  in  a 
thicket  where  I knew  they  could  not  find  me. 

After  my  comrades  had  filled  their  casks,  and  were  about  to 
depart,  the  cooper  called  on  me  to  accompany  them  ; how- 
ever, I lay  snug  in  the  thicket,  and  gave  him  no  answer, 
though  his  words  were  plain  enough.  At  length,  after  hal- 
looing loudly,  I could  hear  them  say  to  one  another,  “ The 
dog  is  lost  in  the  woods,  and  cannot  find  the  way  out  again 
then  they  hallooed  once  more,  and  cried  “ he  has  run  away 
and  wont  come  to  us  and  the  cooper  observed,  that,  had  he 
known  my  intention,  he  would  not  have  brought  me  ashore. 
Satisfied  of  their  inability  to  find  me  among  the  trees  and 
bushes,  the  cooper  at  last,  to  show  his  kindness,  exclaimed, 
“ If  you  do  not  come  away  presently,  I shall  go  off  and  leave 
you  alone.”  Nothing,  however,  could  induce  me  to  discover 
myself ; and  my  comrades  seeing  it  vain  to  wait  any  longer, 
put  off  without  me. 

Thus  I was  left  on  a desolate  island,  destitute  of  all  help, 
and  remote  from  the  track  of  navigators  ; but  compared  with 
the  state  and  society  I had  quitted,  I considered  the  wilder- 
ness hospitable,  and  the  solitude  interesting. 

When  I thought  the  whole  were  gone,  I emerged  from  my 
thicket,  and  came  down  to  a small  run  of  water,  about  a mile 
from  the  place  where  our  casks  were  filled,  and  there  sat 
down  to  observe  the  proceedings  of  the  pirates.  To  my  great 
joy,  in  five  days  their  vessels  sailed,  and  I saw  the  schooner 
part  from  them  to  shape  a different  course. 

VOL.  II.  10* 


226 


ADTENTURES  OF  PHILIP  ASHTOH. 


I then  began  to  reflect  on  myself  and  my  present  condition 
I was  on  an  island  which  I had  no  means  of  leaving  ; I knew 
of  no  human  being  within  many  miles  ; my  clothing  was 
scanty,  and  it  was  impossible  to  procure  a supply.  I was  al- 
together destitute  of  provision,  nor  could  tell  how  my  life  was 
to  be  supported.  This  melancholy  prospect  drew  a copious 
flood  of  tears  from  my  eyes  ; but  as  it  had  pleased  God  to 
grant  rny  wishes  in  being  liberated  from  those  whose  occupa- 
tion was  devising  mischief  against  their  neighbors,  I resolved 
to  account  every  hardship  light.  Yet  Low  would  never  suffer 
his  men  to  work  on  the  Sabbath,  which  was  more  devoted  to 
play  ; and  I have  even  seen  some  of  them  sit  down  to  read  in 
a good  book. 

In  order  to  ascertain  how  I was  to  live  in  time  to  come,  I be- 
gan to  range  over  the  island,  which  proved  ten  or  eleven 
leagues  long,  and  lay  in  about  16  deg.  north  latitude.  But  I 
soon  found  that  my  only  companions  would  be  the  beasts  of 
the  earth,  and  fowls  of  the  air  ; for  there  were  no  indications 
of  any  habitations  on  the  island,  though  every  now  and  then  I 
found  some  shreds  of  earthen  ware  scattered  in  a lime  walk, 
said  by  some  to  be  the  remains  of  Indians  formerly  dwelling 
here. 

The  island  was  well  watered,  full  of  high  hills  and  deep 
vallies.  Numerous  fruit  trees,  such  as  figs,  vines,  and  cocoa- 
nuts  are  found  in  the  latter  ; and  I found  a kind  larger  than 
an  orange,  oval-shaped,  of  a brownish  color  v.ithout,  and  red 
within.  Though  many  of  these  had  fallen  under  the  trees,  I 
could  not  venture  to  take  them,  until  I saw  the  wild  hogs  feed- 
ing with  safety,  and  then  1 found  them  very  delicious  fruit. 

Stores  of  provisions  abounded  here,  though  I could  avail  my- 
self of  nothing  but  the  fruit  ; for  I had  no  knife  or  iron  imple- 
ment, either  to  cut  up  a tortoise  on  turning  it,  or  weapons 
wherewith  to  kill  animals  ; nor  had  I any  means  of  making  a 
fire  to  cook  my  capture,  even  if  I were  successful. 

Sometimes  I entertained  thoughts  of  digging  pits,  and  cover- 
ing them  over  with  small  branches  of  trees,  for  the  purpose  of 
taking  hogs  or  deer  ; but  I wanted  a shovel  and  every  sub- 
stitute for  the  purpose,  and  I was  soon  convinced  that  my 
hands  were  in  sufficient  to  make  a cavity  deep  enough  to  retain 
what  should  fall  into  it.  Thus  I was  forced  to  rest  satisfied 
with  fruit,  which  was  to  be  esteemed  very  good  provision  for 
any  one  in  my  condition. 

In  process  of  time,  while  poking  among  the  sand  with  a stick, 
in  quest  of  tortoise  eggs,  which  I had  heard  were  laid  in  the 


ADVENTURES  OF  PHILIP  ASHTON. 


227 


sand,  part  of  one  came  up  adhering  to  it  ; and,  on  removing 
the  sand,  I found  nearly  an  hundred  and  fifty,  which  had  not 
lain  long  enough  to  spoil.  Therefore,  taking  some,  I ate  them, 
and  strung  others  on  a strip  of  palmeto,  which  being  hung  up 
in  the  sun,  became  thick  and  somewhat  hard  ; so  that  they 
were  more  palatable.  After  all,  they  were  not  very  savoury 
food,  though  one,  who  had  nothing  but  what  fell  from  the  trees, 
behoved  to  be  content.  Tortoises  lay  their  eggs  in  the  sand, 
in  holes  about  a foot  or  a foot  and  a half  deep,  and  smooth  the 
surface  over  them,  so  that  there  is  no  discovering  where  they 
lie.  According  to  the  best  of  my  observation,  the  young  are 
hatched  in  eighteen  or  twenty  days,  and  then  immediately  take 
to  the  water. 

Many  serpents  are  on  this  and  the  adjacent  islands  ; one, 
about  twelve  or  fourteen  feet  long,  is  as  large  as  a man’s  waist, 
but  not  poisonous.  When  lying  at  length,  they  look  like 
old  trunks  of  trees,  covered  with  short  moss,  though  they 
usually  assume  a circular  position.  The  first  time  I saw  one 
of  these  serpents,  I had  approached  very  near  before  discover- 
ing it  to  be  a living  creature  ; it  opened  its  mouth  wide 
enough  to  have  received  a hat,  and  breathed  on  me.  A small 
black  fly  creates  such  annoyance,  that  even  if  a person  pos- 
sessed ever  so  many  comforts,  his  life  would  be  oppressive  to 
him,  unless  for  the  possibility  of  retiring  to  some  small  quay, 
destitute  of  wood  and  bushes,  where  multitudes  are  dispersed 
by  the  wind. 

To  this  place  then  was  I confined  during  nine  months,  with- 
out seeing  a human  being.  One  day  after  another  was  lin- 
gered out,  I know  not  how,  void  of  occupation  or  amusement, 
except  collecting  food,  rambling  from  hill  to  hill,  and  from 
island  to  island,  and  gazing  on  sky  and  water.  Although  my 
mind  was  occupied  by  many  regrets,  I had  the  reflection  that 
I was  lawfully  employed  when  taken,  so  that  I had  no  hand  in 
bringing  misery  on  myself:  I was  also  comforted  to  think  that 
I had  the  approbation  and  consent  of  my  parents  in  going  to 
sea,  and  trusted  that  it  would  please  God,  in  his  own  time  and 
manner,  to  provide  for  my  return  to  my  father’s  house.  There- 
fore, I resolved  to  submit  patiently  to  my  misfortune. 

It  was  my  daily  practice  to  ramble  from  one  part  of  the  isl- 
and to  another,  though  I had  a more  special  home  near  the 
water-side.  Here  I built  a hut  to  defend  me  against  the  heat 
of  the  sun  by  day,  and  the  heavy  dews  by  night.  Taking 
some  of  the  best  branches  which  I could  find  fallen  from  the 
trees,  I contrived  to  fix  them  against  a low  hanging  bough,  by 


228 


ADVENTURES  OP  PHILIP  ASHTON. 


fastening  them  together  with  split  palmeto  leaves  ; next  I 
covered  the  whole  with  some  of  the  largest  and  most  suitable 
leaves  that  I could  get.  Many  of  these  huts  were  construct- 
ed by  me,  generally  near  the  beach,  with  the  open  part,  front- 
ing the  sea,  to  have  the  better  look  out,  and  the  advantage  of 
the  sea-breeze,  which  both  the  heat  and  the  vermin  re- 
quired. 

But  the  insects  were  so  troublesome,  that  I thought  of  en- 
deavoring to  get  over  to  some  of  the  adjacent  keys,  in  hopes 
of  enjoying  rest.  However,  I was,  as  already  said,  a very 
indifferent  swimmer  ; I had  no  canoe,  nor  any  means  of  mak- 
ing one.  At  length,  having  got  a piece  of  bamboo,  which  is 
hollow  like  a reed,  and  light  as  cork,  I ventured,  after  fre- 
quent trials  with  it  under  my  breast  and  arms,  to  put  off  for  a 
small  key  about  a gun-shot  distant,  which  I reached  in 
safety. 

My  new  place  of  refuge  was  only  about  three  or  four  hun- 
dred feet  in  circuit,  lying  very  low,  and  clear  of  woods  and 
brush  ; from  exposure  to  the  wind,  it  was  quite  free  of  ver- 
min, and  I seemed  to  have  got  into  a new  world,  where  I lived 
infinitely  more  at  ease.  Hither  I retired,  therefore,  when  the 
heat  of  the  day  rendered  the  insect  tribe  most  obnoxious  ; yet 
I was  obliged  to  be  much  on  Roatan,  to  procure  food  and 
water,  and  at  night  on  account  of  my  hut. 

When  swimming  back  and  forward  between  the  two  islands, 
I used  to  bind  my  frock  and  trowsers  about  my  head,  and,  if 
I could  have  carried  over  wood  and  leaves,  whereof  to  make 
a hut,  with  equal  facility,  I should  have  passed  more  of  my 
time  on  the  smaller  one. 

Yet  these  excursions  were  not  unattended  with  danger. 
Once,  I remember,  when,  passing  from  the  larger  island,  the 
bamboo,  before  I was  aware,  slipped  from  under  me  ; and  tlie 
tide,  or  current,  set  down  so  strong,  that  it  was  with  great  dif- 
ficulty I could  reach  the  shore.  At  another  time,  when  swim- 
ming over  to  the  small  island,  a shovel-nosed  shark,  which,  as 
well  as  alligators,  abound  in  those  seas,  struck  me  in  the  thigh, 
just  as  my  foot  could  reach  the  bottom,  and  grounded  itself, 
from  the  shallowness  of  the  water,  as  I suppose,  so  that  its 
mouth  could  not  get  round  towards  me.  The  blow  I felt  some 
hours  after  making  the  shore.  By  repeated  practice,  I at 
length  became  a pretty  dexterous  swimmer,  and  amused 
myself  by  passing  from  one  island  to  another,  among  the 
keys. 

I sufl^ered  very  much  from  being  barefoot  j so  many  deep 


ADVENTURES  OF  PHILIP  ASHTON. 


229 


wounds  were  made  in  my  feet  from  traversing  the  woods,  where 
tlie  ground  was  covered  with  sticks  and  stones,  and  on  the  hot 
beach,  over  sharp  broken  shells,  that  I was  scarce  able  to 
walk  at  all.  Often,  when  treading  with  all  possible  caution,  a 
stone  or  shell  on  the  beach,  or  a pointed  stick  in  the  woods, 
would  penetrate  the  old  wound,  and  the  extreme  anguish 
would  strike  me  down  as  suddenly  as  if  I had  been  shot. 
Then  I would  remain,  for  hours  together,  with  tears  gushing 
from  my  eyes,  from  the  acuteness  of  the  pain.  I could  travel 
no  more  than  absolute  necessity  compelled  me,  in  quest  of  sub- 
sistence ; and  I have  sat,  my  back  leaning  against  a tree,  look- 
ing out  for  a vessel  during  a complete  day. 

Once,  while  faint  from  such  injuries,  as  well  as  smarting 
under  the  pain  of  them,  a wild  boar  rushed  towards  me.  I 
knew  not  what  to  do,  for  I had  not  strength  to  resist  his  at- 
tack ; therefore,  as  he  drew  nearer,  I caught  (he  bough  of  a 
tree,  and  suspended  myself  by  means  of  it.  The  boar  tore 
away  part  of  my  ragged  trowsers  with  his  tusks,  and  then  left 
me.  This,  I think,  was  the  only  time  that  I was  attacked  by 
any  wild  beast,  and  I considered  myself  to  have  had  a very 
great  deliverance. 

As  my  weakness  continued  to  increase,  I often  fell  to  the 
ground  insensible,  and  then,  as  also  when  I laid  myself  to 
sleep,  I thought  I should  never  awake  again,  or  rise  in  life 
Under  this  affliction  I first  lost  count  of  the  days  of  the  week  ; 
I could  not  distinguish  Sunday,  and,  as  my  illness  became 
more  aggravated,  I became  ignorant  of  the  month  also. 

All  this  time  I had  no  healing  balsam  for  my  feet,  nor  any 
cordial  to  revive  my  drooping  spirits.  My  utmost  efforts  could 
only  now  and  then  procure  some  figs  and  grapes.  Neither  had 
I fire  ; for,  though  I had  heard  of  a way  to  procure  it  by  rub- 
bing two  sticks  together,  my  attempts  in  this  respect,  con- 
tinued until  I was  tired,  proved  abortive.  The  rains  having 
come  on,  attended  with  chill  winds,  I suffered  exceedingly. 

While  passing  nine  months  in  this  lonely,  melancholy,  and 
irksome  condition,  my  thoughts  would  sometimes  wander  to 
my  parents  ; and  I reflected,  that,  notwithstanding  it  would 
be  consolatory  to  myself  if  they  knew  where  I was,  it  might 
be  distressing  to  them.  The  nearer  my  prospect  of  death, 
which  I often  expected,  the  greater  my  penitence  became. 

Sometime  in  November  1723,  I descried  a small  canoe  ap- 
proaching with  a single  man  ; but  the  sight  excited  little  emo- 
tion. I kept  my  seat  on  the  beach,  thinking  I could  not  ex- 
pect a friend,  and  knowing  that  I had  no  enemy  to  fear,  nor 


230 


ADVENTURES  OF  PHILIP  ASHTON, 


was  I capable  of  resisting  one.  As  the  man  approached,  he 
betrayed  many  signs  of  surprise  ; he  called  me  to  him,  and  I 
told  him  he  might  safely  venture  ashore,  for  I was  alone,  and 
almost  expiring.  Coming  close  up,  he  knew  not  what  to  make 
of  me  ; my  garb  and  countenance  seemed  so  singular,  that  he 
looked  wild  with  astonishment.  He  started  back  a little,  and 
surveyed  me  more  thoroughly  ; but,  recovering  himself  again, 
came  forward,  and,  taking  me  by  the  hand,  expressed  his  sat- 
isfaction at  seeing  me. 

This  stranger  proved  to  be  a native  of  North  Britain  ; he 
was  well  advanced  in  years,  of  a grave  and  venerable  aspect, 
and  of  a reserved  temper.  His  name  I never  knew,  he  did 
not  disclose  it,  and  I had  not  inquired  during  the  period  of  our 
acquaintance.  But  he  informed  me  he  had  lived  twenty-two 
years  with  the  Spaniards  who  now  threatened  to  burn  him, 
though  I know  not  for  what  crime  ; therefore  he  had  fled 
hither  as  a sanctuary,  bringing  his  dog,  gun,  and  ammunition, 
as  also  a small  quantity  of  pork,  along  with  him.  He  design- 
ed spending  the  remainder  of  his  days  on  the  island,  where  he 
could  support  himself  by  hunting. 

I experienced  much  kindness  from  the  stranger  ; he  was 
always  ready  to  perform  any  civil  offices,  and  assist  me  in 
whatever  he  could,  though  he  spoke  little  : and  he  gave  me  a 
share  of  his  pork. 

On  the  third  day  after  his  arrival,  he  said  he  would  make 
an  excursion  in  his  canoe  among  the  neighboring  islands,  for 
the  purpose  of  killing  wild-hogs  and  deer,  and  wished  me  to 
accompany  him.  Though  my  spirits  were  somewhat  recruit- 
ed by  his  society,  the  benefit  of  the  fire,  which  I now  eii^oyed, 
and  dressed  provisions,  my  weakness  and  the  soreness  of  my 
feet,  precluded  me;  therefore  he  set  out  alone,  saying  he 
would  return  in  a few  hours.  The  sky  was  serene,  and  there 
was  no  prospect  of  any  danger  during  a short  excursion,  see- 
ing he  had  come  nearly  twelve  leagues  in  safety  in  his  canoe. 
But,  when  he  had  been  absent  about  an  hour,  a violent  gust 
of  wind  and  rain  arose,  in  which  he  probably  perished,  as  I 
never  heard  of  him  more. 

Thus,  after  having  the  pleasure  of  a companion  almost 
three  days,  I was  as  unexpectedly  reduced  to  my  former  lone 
ly  state,  as  I had  been  relieved  from  it.  Yet  through  the 
goodness  of  God,  I was  myself  preserved  from  having  been 
unable  to  accompany  him;  and  I was  left  in  better  circum- 
stances than  those  in  which  he  had  found  me,  for  now  1 had 
about  five  pounds  of  pork,  a knife,  a bottle  of  gunpowder,  to- 


ADVENTURES  OF  THIUP  ASHTON. 


231 


bacco,  tongs  and  flint,  by  which  means  my  life  could  be  ren- 
dered more  comfortable.  I was  enabled  to  have  fire,  extreme- 
ly requisite  at  this  time,  being  the  rainy  months  of  winter.  I 
could  cut  up  a tortoise,  and  have  a delicate  broiled  meal. — 
Thus,  by  the  help  of  the  fire,  and  dressed  provisions,  through 
the  blessings  of  God,  T began  to  recover  strength,  though  the 
soreness  of  my  feet  remained.  But  I had,  besides,  the  ad- 
vantage of  being  able  now  and  then  to  catch  a dish  of  cray- 
fish, which,  when  roasted,  proved  good  eating.  To  accom- 
plish this  I made  up  a small  bundle  of  old  broken  sticks,  near- 
ly resembling  pitch-pine,  or  candle-wood,  and  .having  lighted 
one  end,  waded  with  it  in  my  hand,  up  to  the  waist  in  water. 
The  cray-fish,  attracted  by  the  light,  would  crawl  to  my  feet, 
and  lie  directly  under  it,  when,  by  means  of  a forked  stick,  I 
could  toss  them  ashore. 

Between  two  and  three  months  after  the  time  of  losing  my 
companion,  I found  a small  canoe,  while  ranging  along  the 
shore.  The  sight  of  it  revived  my  regret  for  his  loss,  for  I 
judged  that  it  had  been  his  canoe;  and,  from  being  washed  up 
here,  a certain  proof  of  his  having  been  lost  in  the  tempest. 
But,  on  examining  it  more  closely,  I satisfied  myself  that  it 
was  one  which  I had  never  seen  before. 

Master  of  this  little  vessel,  I began  to  think  myself  admiral 
of  the  neighboring  seas,  as  well  as  sole  possessor  and  chief 
commander  of  the  islands.  Profiting  by  its  use,  I could 
transport  myself  to  the  places  of  retreat  more  conveniently 
than  by  my  former  expedient  of  swimming. 

In  process  of  time,  I projected  an  excursion  to  some  of  the 
larger  and  more  distant  islands,  partly  to  learn  how  they  were 
stored  or  inhabited,  and  partly  for  the  sake  of  amusement. — 
Laying  in  a small  stock  of  figs  and  grapes,  therefore,  as  also 
some  tortoise  to  eat,  and  carrying  my  implements  for  fire,  I 
put  off  to  steer  for  the  island  of  Bornacco,  which  is  about 
four  or  five  leagues  long,  and  situated  five  or  six  from  Roa- 
tan. 

In  the  course  of  the  voyage,  observing  a sloop  at  the  east 
end  of  the  island,  I made  the  best  of  my  way  to  the  west,  de- 
signing to  travel  down  by  land,  both  because  a point  of  rocks 
ran  far  into  the  sea,  beyond  which  I did  not  care  to  venture 
in  the  car.oe,  as  was  necessary  to  come  a-head  of  the  sloop, 
and  because  I wished  to  ascertain  something  concerning  her 
people  before  I was  discovered.  Even  in  my  worst  circum- 
stances, I never  could  brook  the  thoughts  of  returning  on 
board  of  any  piratical  vessel,  and  resolved  rather  to  live  and 


232 


ADVENTURES  OF  PHILIP  ASHTON. 


die  in  my  present  situation.  Hauling  up  the  canoe,  and  mak 
ing  it  fast  as  well  as  I was  able,  I set  out  on  the  journey.  - 
My  feet  were  yet  in  such  a state,  that  two  days,  and  the  best 
part  of  two  nights  were  occupied  in  it.  Sometimes  the  woods 
and  bushes  were  so  thick  that  it  was  necessary  to  crawl  halt 
a mile  together  on  my  hands  and  knees,  which  rendered  my 
progress  very  slow. 

When  within  a mile  or  two  of  the  place  where  I supposed 
the  sloop  might  be,  I made  for  the  w'ater  side,  and  approach- 
ed the  sea  gradually,  that  I might  not  too  soon  disclose  my- 
self to  view;  however,  on  reaching  the  beach,  there  was  no 
appearance  of  the  sloop,  whence  1 judged  that  she  had  sailed 
during  the  time  spent  by  me  in  travelling. 

Being  much  fatigued  with  the  journey,  I rested  myself 
against  the  stump  of  a tree,  with  niy  face  towards  the  sea, 
where  sleep  overpowered  me.  But  I bad  not  slumbered  long 
before  I was  suddenly  awakened  by  the  noise  of  firing. — 
Starting  up  in  affright,  I saw  nine  periaguas,  cr  large  canoes, 
full  of  men,  firing  upon  me  from  the  sea;  whence  I soon 
turned  about  and  ran  among  the  bushes  as  fast  as  my  sore 
feet  would  allow,  while  the  men,  who  were  Spaniards,  cried 
after  me,  “ O Englishman,  we  will  give  you  good  quarter.” 
However,  my  astonishment  was  so  great,  and  I was  so  sud- 
denly roused  from  my  sleep,  that  I had  no  self-command  to 
listen  to  their  offers  of  quarter,  which,  it  may  be,  at  another 
time,  in  my  cooler  moments,  I might  have  done.  Thus  I 
made  into  the  woods,  and  the  strangers  continued  firing  after 
me,  to  the  number  of  130  bullets  at  least,  niary  of  which  cut 
small  twigs  off  the  bushes  close  by  my  side.  Having  gained 
an  extensive  thicket  beyond  reach  of  the  shot, I lay  close  sev- 
eral hours,  until  observing,  by  the  sound  of  their  oars,  that 
the  Spaniards  were  departing,  I crept  out.  1 saw  the  sloop 
under  English  colors  sailing  away  with  the  canoes  in  tow, 
which  induced  me  to  suppose  she  was  an  English  vessel 
which  had  been  at  the  Bay  of  Honduras,  and  taken  there  by 
the  Spaniards. 

IVext  day  I returned  to  the  tree,  where  I had  been  so  near- 
ly surprised,  and  was  astonished  to  find  six  or  seven  shot  in 
the  trunk,  within  a foot  or  less  of  my  head.  Yet  through  the 
wonderful  goodness  of  God,  though  having  been  as  a mark  to 
shoot  at,  I was  preserved. 

After  this  I travelled  to  recover  my  canoe  at  ths  western 
end  of  the  island,  which  I reached  in  three  days,  but  suffer- 
ing severely  from  the  soreness  of  my  feet,  and  the  scantiness 


ADVENTURES  OF  PHILIP  ASHTON. 


23S 


of  provisions.  This  island  is  not  so  plentifully  stored  as 
R.oatan,  so  that  during  the  five  or  six  days  of  my  residence,  I 
had  difficulty  in  procuring  subsistence;  and  the  insects  were, 
besides,  infinitely  more  numerous  and  harassing  than  at  my 
old  habitation.  These  circumstances  deterred  me  from  furth- 
er exploring  the  island;  and  having  reached  the  canoe  very 
tired  and  exhausted,  I put  off  for  Roatan,  which  was  a roy- 
al palace  to  me,  compared'with  Bonacco,  and  arrived  at  night 
in  safety. 

Here  I lived,  if  it  may  be  called  living,  alone  for  about 
seven  months,  after  losing  my  North  British  companion. — 
My  time  was  spent  in  the  usual  manner,  hunting  for  food,  and 
ranging  among  the  islands. 

Some  time  in  June  1724,  while  on  the  small  quay,  whither 
I often  retreated  to  be  free  from  the  annoyance  of  insects,  I 
saw  two  canoes  making  for  the  harbor.  Approaching  nearer, 
they  observed  the  smoke  of  a fire  which  I had  kindled,  and  at 
a loss  to  know  what  it  meant,  they  hesitated  on  advancing. — 
What  I had  experienced  at  Bonacco,  was  still  fresh  in  my  own 
memory,  and  loth  to  run  the  risk  of  such  another  firing,  I 
withdrew  to  my  canoe,  lying  behind  the  quay,  not  above  100 
yards  distant,  and  immediately  rowed  over  to  Roatan.  There 
I had  places  of  safety  against  an  enemy,  and  sufficient  ac- 
commodation for  any  ordinary  number  of  friends. 

The  people  in  the  canoes  observed  me  cross  the  sea  to 
Roatan,  the  passage  not  exceeding  a gun-shot  over;  and  be- 
ing as  much  afraid  of  pirates  as  I was  of  Spaniards,  approach- 
ed very  cautiously  towards  the  shore.  I then  came  down  to 
the  beach,  shewing  myself  openly;  for  their  conduct  led  me 
to  think  that  they  could  not  be  pirates,  and  I resolved  before 
being  exposed  to  the  danger  of  their  shot,  to  inquire  who  they 
were.  If  they  proved  such  as  I did  not  like,  I could  easily 
retire.  Bu^  before  I spoke,  they,  as  full  of  apprehension  as  I 
could  be,  lay  on  their  oars,  and  demanded  who  I was,  and 
from  whence  I came?  to  which  I replied,  “ that  1 was  an 
Englishman,  and  had  run  away  from  pirates.”  On  this  they 
drew  somewhat  nearer,  inquiring  who  was  there  besides  my- 
self? when  I assured  them,  in  return,  that  I was  alone.  Next, 
according  to  my  original  purpose,  having  put  similar  questions 
to  them,  they  said  they  had  come  from  the  Bay  of  Honduras; 
their  words  encouraged  me  to  bid  them  row  ashore,  which 
they  accordingly  did,  though  at  some  distance,  and  one  man 
landed,  whom  I advanced  to  meet.  But  he  started  back  at 
the  sight  of  a poor  ragged,  wild,  forlorn,  miserable  object  so 


234 


ADVENTURES  OF  PHILIP  ASHTON. 


near  him.  Collecting  himself,  however,  he  took  me  by  the 
hand,  and  we  began  embracing  each  other,  he  from  surprise 
and  wonder,  and  I from  a sort  of  ecstacy  of  joy.  When  this 
was  over,  he  took  me  in  his  arms,  and  carried  me  down  to  the 
canoes,  when  all  his  comrades  were  struck  with  astonishment 
at  my  appearance;  but  they  gladly  received  me,  and  1 ex- 
perienced great  tenderness  from  them. 

I gave  the  strangers  a brief  account  of  my  escape  from 
Low,  and  my  lonely  residence  for  sixteen  months,  all  except- 
ing three  days,  the  hardships  I had  suffered,  and  the  dangers 
to  which  1 had  been  exposed.  They  stood  amazed  at  the  re- 
cital; they  wondered  I was  alive,  and  expressed  much  satis- 
faction at  being  able  to  relieve  me.  Observing  me  very  weak 
and  depressed,  they  gave  me  about  a spoonful  of  rum  to  re- 
cruit my  fainting  spirits;  but  even  this  small  quantity,  from 
my  long  disuse  of  strong  liquors,  threw  me  into  violent  agita- 
tion, and  produced  a kind  of  stupor,  which  at  last  ended  in 
privation  of  sense.  Some  of  the  party  perceiving  a state  of 
insensibility  come  on,  would  have  administered  more  rum, 
which  those  better  skilled  among  them  prevented;  and  after 
lying  a short  time  in  a fit,  I revived. 

Then  I ascertained,  that  the  strangers  were  eighteen  in 
number,  the  chief  of  them  named  John  Hope,  an  old  man, 
called  Father  Hope,  by  his  companions,  and  John  Ford,  and 
all  belonging  to  the  Bay  of  Hondurus.  The  cause  of  their 
coming  hither,  was  an  alarm  for  an  attack  from  the  sea,  by 
the  Spaniards,  while  the  Indians  should  make  a descent  by 
land,  and  cut  off  the  Bay;  thus  they  had  fled  for  safety.  On 
a former  occasion,  tlie  two  persons  above  named,  had  for  the 
like  reason,  taken  shelter  among  these  i.«lands,  and  lived  four 
years  at  a time  on  a small  one,  named  Barbarat,  about  two 
leagues  from  Roatan.  There  they  had  two  plantations,  as 
they  called  them;  and  now  they  brought  two  barrels  of  flour, 
with  other  provisions,  fire-arms,  dogs  for  hunting  and  nets  for 
tortoises;  and  also  an  Indian  woman  to  dress  their  provisions. 
Their  principal  residence  was  a small  key,  about  a quarter  of 
a mile  round,  lying  near  to  Barbarat,  and  named  by  them 
the  Castle  of  Comfort,  chiefly  because  it  was  low  and  clear 
of  woods  and  bushes,  so  that  the  free  circulation  of  wind 
could  drive  away  the  pestiferous  musquitoes  and  other  insects. 
From  hence  they  sent  to  the  surrounding  islands  for  wood, 
water  and  materials  to  build  two  houses,  such  as  they  were, 
for  shelter. 

I now  had  the  prospect  of  a much  more  agreeable  life  than 


ADVENTURES  OF  PHILIP  ASHTON. 


235 


what  I had  spent  during  the  sixteen  months  past;  for,  besides 
having  company,  the  strangers  treated  me  with  a great  deal 
of  civility  in  their  way;  they  clothed  me,  and  gave  me  a 
large  wrapping  gown  as  a defence  against  the  nightly  dews, 
until  their  houses  were  erected;  and  there  was  plenty  of  pro- 
visions. Yet  after  all,  they  were  bad  society;  and  as  to  their 
common  conversation,  there  was  but  little  difference  between 
them  and  pirates.  However,  it  did  not  appear  that  they  were 
now  engaged  in  any  such  evil  design  as  rendered  it  unlawful  to 
join  them,  or  be  found  in  their  company. 

In  process  of  time,  and  with  the  assistance  afforded  by  my 
compj.nions,  I gathered  so  much  strength  as  sometimes  to  be 
able  to  hunt  along  with  them.  The  islands  abounded  with 
wild  hogs,  deer  and  tortoise;  and  different  ones  were  visited 
in  quest  of  game.  This  was  brought  home,  where,  instead 
of  being  immediately  consumed,  it  was  hung  up  to  dry  in 
smoke,  so  as  to  be  a ready  supply  at  all  times. 

I now  considered  myself  beyond  the  reach  of  danger  from 
an  enemy,  for,  independent  of  supposing  that  nothing  could 
bring  any  one  here,  I was  surrounded  by  a number  of  men 
with  arms  constantly  in  their  hands.  Yet,  at  the  very  time 
that  I thought  myself  most  secure,  I was  very  nearly  again 
falling  into  the  hands  of  pirates. 

Six  or  seven  months  after  the  strangers  joined  me,  three  of 
them,  along  with  myself,  took  a four  oared  canoe,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  hunting  and  killing  tortoise  on  Bonacco.  During 
our  absence  the  rest  repaired  their  canoes,  am’  prepared  to  go 
over  to  the  Bay  of  Honduras,  to  examine  how  matters  stood 
there,  and  bring  off  their  remaining  effects,  in  case  it  were 
dangerous  to  return.  But  before  they  had  departed,  we  were 
on  our  voyage  homewards,  having  a full  load  of  pork  and  tor- 
toise, as  our  object  v/as  successfully  accomplished.  While 
entering  the  mouth  of  the  harbor,  in  a moonlight  evening,  we 
saw  a great  fash,  and  heard  a report  much  louder  than  that  of 
a musket,  proceed  from  a large  periagua,  which  we  observed 
near  the  Castle  of  Comfort.  This  put  us  in  extreme  conster- 
nation, and  we  knew  not  what  to  consider;  but  in  a minute 
we  heard  a volley  from  eighteen  or  twenty  small  arms,  dis- 
charged towards  the  shore,  and  also  some  returned  from  it. — 
Satisfied  that  an  enemy,  either  Spaniards  or  pirates,  was  at- 
tacking our  people,  and  being  intercepted  from  them  by  peri- 
aguas  lying  between  us  and  the  shore,  we  thought  the  safest 
plan  was  trying  to  escape.  Therefore,  taking  down  our  little 
mast  and  sail,  that  they  might  not  betray  us,  we  rowed  out  of 


236 


ADVENTURES  OF  PHILIP  ASHTON. 


the  harbor  as  fast  as  possible,  towards  an  island  about  a mile 
and  a half  distant,  to  retreat  undiscovered.  But  the  enemy 
either  having  seen  us  before  lowering  our  sail,  or  neard  the 
noise  of  the  oars,  followed  with  all  speed,  in  an  eight  or  ten 
oared  periagua.  Observing  her  approach,  and  fast  gaining 
cn  us,  we  rowed  with  all  our  might  to  make  the  nearest  shore. 
However,  she  was  at  length  enabled  to  discharge  a swivel, 
the  shot  from  which  passed  over  our  canoe.  Nevertheless, 
Ave  contrived  to  reach  the  shore  before  being  completely  with- 
in the  range  of  small  arms,  which  our  pursuers  discharged  on 
us  while  landing. 

They  were  now  near  enough  to  cry  aloud  that  they  were 
pirates,  and  not  Spaniards,  and  that  Ave  need  not  dread  them, 
as  Ave  should  get  good  quarter;  thence  supposing  that  Ave 
should  be  the  easier  induced  to  surrender.  Yet  nothing  could 
have  been  said  to  discourage  me  more  from  putting  myself  in 
their  poAver;  I had  the  utmost  dread  of  a pirate,  and  my  origi- 
nal aversion  Avas  now  enhanced,  by  the  apprehension  of  being 
sacrificed  for  my  former  desertion.  Thus,  concluding  to 
keep  as  clear  of  them  as  I could,  and  the  Honduras  Bay  men 
having  no  great  inclination  to  do  otherwise,  Ave  made  the  best 
of  our  Avay  to  the  Avoods.  Our  pursuers  carried  off  the  ca- 
noe, with  all  its  contents,  resolving,  if  Ave  Avould  not  go  to 
them,  to  deprive  us,  as  far  as  possible,  of  all  means  of  sub- 
sistence Avhere  Ave  Avere.  But  it  gave  me,  Avho  had  knoAvn 
both  Avant  and  solitude,  little  concern,  noAv  that  I had  compa- 
ny, and  there  Avere  arms  among  us  to  procure  provision,  and 
also  fire  AvhereAvith  to  dress  it. 

Our  assailants  Avere  some  men  belonging  to  Spriggs,  my 
former  commander,  Avho  had  throAvn  off  his  allegiance  to  Loaa-, 
and  set  up  for  himself  at  the  head  of  a gang  of  pirates,  Avith 
a good  ship  of  tAventy-four  guns,  and  a sloop  of  tAvelve,  both 
presently  lying  in  Roatan  harbor.  He  had  put  in  for  fresh 
Avater,  and  to  refit,  at  the  place  Avhere  I first  escaped;  and, 
having;  discovered  my  companions  at  the  small  island  of  their 
retreat,  sent  a periagua  full  of  men  to  take  them.  According- 
ly they  carried  all  ashore,  as  also  a child  and  an  Indian  avo- 
man;  the  last  of  Avhom  they  shamefully  abused.  They  kill- 
ed a man  after  landing,  and  throAving  him  into  one  of  the  ca- 
noes containing  tar,  set  it  on  fire,  and  burnt  his  body  in  it. — 
Then  they  carried  the  people  on  board  of  their  vessels,  Avhere 
they  were  barbarously  treated.  One  of  them  turned  pirate, 
hoAvever,  and  told  the  others  that  John  Hope  had  hid  many 
things  in  the  AVoods;  therefore,  they  beat  him  unmercifully  to 


ADVENTURES  OF  PHILIP  ASHTON. 


237 


make  him  disclose  his  treasure,  which  they  carried  off  with 
them. 

After  tlie  pirates  had  kept  these  people  five  days  on  board 
of  their  vessels,  they  gave  them  a flat  of  five  or  six  tons  to 
carry  them  to  the  Bay  of  Hondurus,  but  no  kind  of  provision 
for  the  voyage;  and  further,  before  dismissal,  compelled  them 
to  swear  that  they  would  not  come  near  me  and  my  party,  who 
had  escaped  to  another  island. 

While  the  vessels  rode  in  the  harbor,  we  kept  a good  look 
out,  but  were  exposed  to  some  difficulties,  from  not  daring  to 
kindle  a fire  to  dress  our  victuals,  lest  our  residence  should  be 
betrayed.  Thus  we  lived  for  five  days  on  raw  provisions. — 
As  soon  as  they  sailed,  however,  Hope,  little  regarding  the 
oath  extorted  from  him,  came  and  informed  us  of  what  had 
passed;  and  I could  not,  for  my  own  part,  be  sufficiently  grate- 
ful to  Providence  for  escaping  the  hands  of  the  pirates,  who 
would  have  put  me  to  a cruel  death. 

Hope  and  all  his  people,  except  John  Symonds,  now  resolv- 
ed to  make  their  way  to  the  Bay.  Symonds,  who  had  a ne- 
gro, wished  to  remain  some  time  for  the  purpose  of  trading 
with  the  Jamaica-men  on  the  main.  But  thinking  my  best 
chance  of  getting  to  New  England  was  from  the  Bay  of  Hon- 
durus, I requested  Hope  to  take  me  with  him.  The  old  man, 
though  he  would  gladly  have  done  so,  advanced  many  objec- 
tions, such  as  the  insufficiency  of  the  flat  to  carry  so  many 
men  seventy  leagues;  that  they  had  no  provision  for  the  pas- 
sage, which  niight  be  tedious,  and  the  flat  was,  besides  ill  cal- 
culated to  stand  the  sea;  as  also,  that  it  was  uncertain  how 
matters  might  turn  out  at  the  Bay;  thus  he  thought  it  better 
for  me  to  remain;  yet  rather  than  I should  be  in  solitude,  he 
would  take  me  in. 

Symonds,  on  the  other  hand,  urged  me  to  stay  and  bear 
him  company,  and  gave  several  reasons  why  I should  more 
likely  obtain  a passage  from  the  Jamaica-men  to  New  Eng- 
land, than  by  the  Bay  of  Hondurus.  As  this  seemed  a fairer 
prospect  of  reaching  my  home,  which  I was  extremely  anx- 
ious to  do,  I assented;  and,  having  thanked  Hope  and  his 
companions  for  their  civilities,  I took  leave  of  them,  and  they 
departed. 

Symonds  was  provided  with  a canoe,  fire-arms  and  two 
dogs,  in  addition  to  his  negro,  by  which  means  he  felt  confi- 
dent of  being  able  to  provide  all  that  was  necessary  for  our 
sub^'istance.  We  spent  two  or  three  months  after  the  usual 
me  r r,  ranging  from  island  to  island,  but  the  prevalence  of 


238 


ADVENTURES  OF  PHILIP  ASHTON. 


the  winter  rains  precluded  us  from  obtaining  more  game  than 
we  required. 

When  the  season  for  the  Jamaica  traders  approached,  Sy- 
monds  proposed  repairing  to  some  other  island  to  obtain  a 
quantity  of  tortoise-shell  which  he  could  exchange  for  clothes 
and  shoes;  and,  being  successful  in  this  respect,  we  next  pro- 
ceeded to  Bonacco,  which  lies  nearer  the  main,  that  we  might 
thence  take  a favorable  opportunity  to  run  over. 

Having  been  a short  time  at  Bonacco,  a furious  tempest 
arose,  and  continued  for  three  days,  when  we  saw  several 
vessels  standing  in  for  the  harbor.  The  largest  of  them  anchor- 
ed at  a great  distance,  but  a brigantine  came  over  the  shoals 
opposite  to  the  watering  place,  and  sent  her  boat  ashore  with 
casks.  Recognizing  tliree  people  who  were  in  the  boat,  by 
their  dress  and  appearance,  for  Englishmen,  I concluded  they 
were  friends,  and  shewed  myself  openly  on  the  beach  before 
them.  They  ceased  rowing  immediately  on  observing  me, 
and,  after  answering  their  inquiries  of  who  I was,  I put  the 
same  questions,  saying  they  might  come  ashore  with  safety. 
They  did  go,  and  a iiappy  meeting  it  was  for  me. 

I now  found  that  the  vessels  were  a fleet  under  convoy  of 
the  Diamond  man-of-war,  bound  for  Jamaica;  but  many  ships 
had  parted  company  in  the  storm.  The  Diamond  had  sent  in 
the  brigantine  to  get  water  here,  as  the  sickness  of  her  crew 
had  occasioned  a great  consumption  of  that  necessary  ar- 
ticle. 

Symonds,  who  had  kept  at  a distance,  lest  the  three  men 
might  hesitate  to  come  ashore,  at  length  approached  to  parti- 
cipate in  my  joy,  though  at  the  same  time,  testifying  consider- 
able reluctance  at  the  prospect  of  my  leaving  him.  The 
brigantine  was  commanded  by  Captain  Dove,  with  whom  I 
was  acquainted,  and  she  belonged  to  Salem,  within  three 
miles  of  my  father’s  house.  Captain  Dove  not  only  treated 
me  with  great  civility,  and  engaged  to  give  me  a passage  home, 
but  took  me  into  pay,  having  lost  a seaman,  whose  place  he 
wanted  me  to  supply.  Next  day,  the  Diamond  having  sent 
her  long-boat  with  casks  for  water,  they  were  filled;  and  after 
taking  leave  of  Symonds,  who  shed  tears  at  parting,  I was 
carried  on  board  of  the  brigantine. 

We  sailed  along  with  the  Diamond,  which  was  bound  for 
Jamaica,  on  the  latter  end  of  March  17  -.5,  and  kept  company 
until  the  first  of  April.  By  the  providence  of  Heaven  we 
passed  safely  through  the  Gulf  of  Florida,  and  reached  Salem 
Harbor  on  the  first  of  May,  two  years,  ten  months  and  fifteen 


EXPLOSION  OF  THE  AMPHION. 


239 


days  after  I was  first  taken  by  pirates;  and  two  years,  and 
two  months,  after  making  my  escape  from  them  on  Roacan 
island.  That  same  evening  I went  to  my  father’s  house, 
where  I was  received  as  one  risen  from  the  dead. 


EXPLOSION  OF  HIS  B.  MAJESTY’S  SHIP 
AMPHION. 

The  Amphion  frigate,  Captain  Israel  Pellow,  after  having 
cruised  some  time  in  the  North  Seas,  had  at  length  received 
an  order  to  join  the  squadron  of  frigates  commanded  by  Sir 
Edward  Pellow.  She  was  on  her  passage,  when  a hard  gale 
of  wind  occasioning  some  injury  to  the  fore-mast,  obliged  her 
to  put  back  into  Plymouth,  off  which  place  she  then  was. — 
She  accordingly  came  into  the  sound,  anchored  there  on  the 
19th,  and  went  up  into  harbor  the  next  morning. 

On  the  22d,  at  about  half  past  four  P.  M.  a violent  shock, 
as  of  an  earthquake,  was  felt  at  Stone-house,  and  extended 
as  far  off  as  the  Royal  hospital  and  the  town  of  Plymouth. — 
The  sky  towards  the  Dock  appeared  red,  like  the  effect  of  a 
fire;  for  near  a quarter  of  an  hour  the  cause  of  this  appear- 
ance could  not  be  ascertained,  though  the  streets  were  crowd- 
ed with  people  running  difterent  ways  in  the  utmost  conster- 
nation. 

When  the  alarm  and  confusion  had  somewhat  subsided,  it 
first  began  to  be  known  that  the  shock  had  been  occasioned 
by  the  explosion  of  the  Amphion.  Several  bodies  and  man- 
gled remains  were  picked  up  by  the  boats  in  Hamoaze;  and 
their  alacrity  on  this  occasion  was  particularly  remarked  and 
highly  commended.  The  few  who  remained  alive  of  the 
crew  were  conveyed,  in  a mangled  state,  to  the  Royal  Hos- 
pital. As  the  frigate  was  originally  manned  from  Plymouth, 
the  friends  and  relations  of  her  unfortunate  ship’s  company. 


240 


EXPLOSION  OF  THE  AMPHION 


mostly  lived  in  the  neighborhood.  It  is  dreadful  to  relate 
what  a scene  took  place — arms,  legs  and  lifeless  trunks,  man- 
gled and  disfigured  by  gunpowder,  were  collected  and  deposit- 
ed at  the  hospital,  having  been  brought  in  sacks  to  be  owned. 
Bodies  still  living,  some  with  the  loss  of  limbs,  others  having 
expired  as  they  were  being  conveyed  thither;  men,  women 
and  children,  whose  sons,  husbands  and  fathers  were  among 
the  unhappy  number,  flocking  round  the  gates,  intreating  ad- 
mitance.  D uring  the  first  evening  nothing  was  ascertained 
concerning  the  cause  of  this  event,  though  numerous  reports 
were  instantly  circulated.  The  few  survivors,  who,  by  the 
following  day,  had,  in  some  degree  regained  the  use  of  their 
senses,  could  not  give  the  least  account.  One  man  who  was 
brought  alive  to  the  Royal  Hospital,  died  before  night,  anoth- 
er before  the  following  morning;  the  boatswain  and  one  of 
the  sailors  appeared  likely,  with  great  care,  to  do  well. — 
Three  or  four  men  who  were  at  work  in  the  tops,  were  blown 
up  with  them  and  falling  into  the  water,  were  picked  up  with 
very  little  hurt.  These,  with  the  two  before  mentioned,  and 
one  of  the  sailors’  wives,  were  supposed  to  be  the  only  survi- 
vors, besides  the  captain  and  two  of  the  lieutenants. 

The  following  particulars  were,  however,  collected  from 
the  examination  of  several  persons  before  Sir  Richard  Kini;, 
the  port-admiral,  and  the  information  procured  from  those, 
who  saw  the  explosion  from  the  Dock. 

The  first  person  known  to  have  observed  any  thing  was  a 
young  midshipman  in  the  Cambridge  guard-snip,  lying  not 
far  distant  from  the  place  where  the  A:<nphion  blew  up;  who 
having  a great  desire  to  observe  everything  relative  to  a pro- 
fession into  which  he  had  just  entered,  was  looking  through  a 
glass  at  the  Irigate,  as  she  lay  along  side  of  the  sheer-hulk, 
and  was  taking  in  her  bowsprit.  She  was  lashed  to  the  hulk; 
and  the  Yarmouth,  an  old  receiving  ship,  was  lying  on  the  op- 
posite side,  quite  close  to  her,  and  both  within  a few  yards  of 
the  Dock-yard  jetty.  The  midshipman  said,  that  the  Amphi- 
on  suddenly  appeared  to  rise  altc.gether  upright  from  the  sur- 
face of  the  water,  until  he  nearly  saw  her  keel;  the  explosion 
then  succeeded;  the  masts  seemed  to  be  forced  up  into  the 
air,  and  the  hull  instantly  to  sink.  All  this  passed  in  the- 
space  of  two  minutes. 

The  man  who  stood  at  the  Dock-yard  stairs,  said,  that  the 
first  he  heard  of  it  was  a kind  of  hissing  noise,  and  then  fol- 
lowed the  explosion,  when  he  beheld  the  masts  blown  up  into 
tire  air.  It  was  very  strongly  reported  that  several  windows 


EXPLOSION  OF  THE  AMPIIION. 


241 


were  broken  in  the  Dock  by  the  explosion,  and  that  in  the 
Dock-yard  much  mischief  was  done  by  the  Amphion’s  guns 
going  off  when  she  blew  up;  but  though  the  shock  was  feh 
as  far  off  as  Plymouth,  and  at  Stone-house,  enough  to  shake 
the  windows,  yet  it  is  a wonderful  and  miraculous  fact,  that 
surrounded  as  she  was  in  the  harbor,  with  ships  close  along 
side  of  the  jetty,  and  lashed  to  another  vessel,  no  damage  was 
done  to  any  thing  but  herself  It  is  dreadful  to  reflect,  tha 
owing  to  their  intention  of  putting  to  sea  the  next  day,  there 
were  nearly  one  hundred  men,  women  and  children,  more 
than  her  compliment  on  board,  taking  leave  of  their  friends 
besides  the  company  who  were  at  two  dinners  given  in  the 
ship,  one  of  which  was  by  the  captain. 

Captain  Israel  Pellow,  and  Captain  William  Swaffleld,  of 
his  Majesty’s  ship  Overyssel,  who  was  at  dinner  with  him  and 
the  first  lieutenant,  were  drinking  their  wine;  when  the  first 
explosion  threw  them  off  their  seats,  and  struck  them  against 
the  Carlings  of  the  upper  deck,  so  as  to  stun  them.  Captain 
Pellow,  however,  had  sufficient  presence  of  mind  to  fly  to  the 
cabin  windows,  and  seeing  the  two  hawsers,  one  slack  in  the 
bit  and  the  other  taut,  threw  himself  with  an  amazing  leap, 
which  he  afterwards  said,  nothing  but  his  sense  of  danger 
could  have  enabled  him  to  take,  upon  the  latter,  and  by  that 
means  saved  himself  from  the  general  destruction,  though  his 
face  had  been  badly  cut  against  the  callings,  when  he  was 
thrown  from  his  seat.  The  first  lieutenant  saved  himself  in 
the  same  manner,  by  jumping  out  of  the  window,  and  by  be- 
ing also  a remarkable  good  swimmer;  but  Captain  Swaffield, 
being,  as  it  was  supposed,  more  stunned,  did  not  escape. — 
His  body  was  found  on  the  twenty-second  of  October,  with 
his  skull  fractured,  appearing  to  have  been  crushed  between 
the  sides  of  two  vessels. 

The  centinel  at  the  cabin  door  happened  to  be  looking  at 
his  watch;  how  he  escaped  no  one  can  tell,  not  even  himself. 
He  was,  however,  brought  on  shore,  and  but  little  hurt;  the 
first  thing  he  felt  was,  that  his  watch  was  dashed  out  of  his 
hands,  after  which  he  was  no  longer  sensible  of  what  happen- 
ed to  him.  The  boatswain  was  standing  on  the  cat-head,  the 
bowsprit  had  been  stepped  for  three  hours;  the  gammoning 
and  every  thing  on;  and  he  was  directing  the  men  in  rigging 
out  the  jib-boom,  when  suddenly  he  felt  himself  driven  up- 
wards and  fell  into  the  sea.  He  then  perceived  that  he  wa» 
entangled  in  the  rigging,  and  had  some  trouble  to  get  clear; 
wken  being  taken  up  by  a boat  belonging  to  one  of  the  uijeeu  / 
VOL.  II.  11  / 


242 


EXPLOSION  OF  THE  AMPHION. 


of  war,  they  found  that  his  arm  was  broken.  One  of  the  sur- 
viving seamen  declared  to  an  officer  of  rank,  that  he  was 
preserved  in  the  following  truly  astonishing  manner  : — He 
was  below  at  the  time  the  Amphion  blew  up,  and  went  to  the 
bottom  of  the  ship,  he  recollected  that  he  had  a knife  in  his 
pocket,  and  taking  it  out,  cut  his  way  through  the  companion 
of  the  gun-room,  which  was  already  shattered  with  the  ex- 
plosion; then  letting  himself  up  to  the  surface  of  the  water, 
he  swam  unhurt  to  the  shore.  He  shewed  his  knife  to  the  of- 
ficer, and  declared  he  had  been  under  water  full  five  minutes. 

It  was  likewise  said,  that  one  of  the  sailors’  wives  had  a 
young  child  in  her  arms;  the  fright  of  the  shock  made  her 
take  such  fast  hold  of  it,  that  though  the  upper  part  of  her 
body  alone  remained,  the  child  was  found  alive  locked  fast  in 
her  arms,  and  likely  to  do  well. 

Mr.  Spry,  an  auctioneer,  who  had  long  lived  in  great  re- 
spectability at  Dock,  with  his  son  and  god-son,  had  gone  on 
board  to  visit  a friend,  and  were  all  lost. 

About  half  an  hour  before  the  frigate  blew  up,  one  of  her 
lieutenants,  and  Lieutenant  Campbell  of  the  marines  and 
some  of  the  men  got  into  the  boat  at  the  dock-yard  stairs, 
and  went  off  to  the  ship.  Lieutenant  Campbell  had  some 
business  to  transact  at  the  JMarine  barracks  in  the  morning, 
and  continuing  there  some  time,  was  engaged  by  the  officers 
to  stay  to  dinner  and  spend  the  evening  with  them.  Some 
persons,  however,  who  had,  in  the  interval,  come  from  the 
Amphion,  informed  Ifieutenant  Campbell  that  there  were 
some  letters  on  board  for  him.  As  they  were  some  which  he 
was  e.xtrcmely  an.xious  to  receive,  he  left  the  barracks  about 
half  an  hour  before  dinner  to  fetch  them,  intending  to  return 
immediately;  but  while  he  was  on  board  the  ship  blew  up. — 
He  was  a young  man  universally  respected  and  lamented  by 
the  corps,  as  rvell  as  by  all  who  knew  him.  One  of  the  lieu- 
tenants who  lost  his  life  was  the  only  support  of  an  aged 
mother  and  sister,  who,  at  his  death,  had  neither  friend  nor 
relation  left  to  comfort  and  protect  them.  The  number  of 
people  who  were  afterwards  daily  seen  at  Dock,  in  deep 
mourning  for  their  lost  relatives,  was  truly  melancholy. 

Captain  Fellow  was  taken  up  by  the  boats  and  carried  to 
Commissioner  Fanshaw’s  house  in  the  dock-yard,  verv  weak 
with  the  e.xertions  he  had  made,  and  so  shocked  with  the  dis- 
tressing cause  of  then),  that  he  at  first  appeared  scarcely  to 
know  where  he  was,  or  to  be  sensible  of  his  situation.  In 
the  coiuse  of  a day  or  two,  when  be  was  a little  recovered, 


EXPLOSION  OF  THE  AMPHION. 


243 


he  was  removed  to  the  house  of  a friend,  Dr.  Hawker  of 
Plymouth. 

Sir  Richard  King  had  given  a public  dinner  in  honor  of  the 
coronation.  Captain  Charles  Rowley,  of  the  Unite  frigate, 
calling  in  the  morning,  was  engaged  to  stay,  and  excused 
himself  from  dining,  as  he  had  previously  intended,  on  board 
the  Amphion. 

Captain  Darby  of  the  Bellerophon,  was  also  to  have  dined 
with  Captain  Pellow,  and  had  come  round  in  his  boat  from 
Cawsand  Bay;  but  having  to  transact  some  business  con- 
cerning the  ship  with  Sir  Richard  King,  it  detained  him  half 
an  hour  longer  at  Stone-house  than  he  expected.  He  had 
just  gone  down  to  the  beach  and  was  stepping  into  the  boat  to 
proceed  up  to  Harmoaze,  when  he  heard  the  fatal  explosion. 
Captain  Swaffield  was  to  have  sailed  the  ne.xt  day,  so  that  the 
difference  of  twenty-four  hours  would  have  saved  that  much 
lamented  and  truly  valuable  officer.  His  brother  Mr.  J. 
Swaffield,  of  the  Pay-Office,  being  asked  to  the  same  dinner, 
had  set  off  with  him  from  Stone-house,  but  before  he  had 
reached  Dock  a person  came  after  him  upon  business,  which 
obliged  him  to  return,  and  thus  saved  him  from  sharing  his 
brother’s  untimely  fate. 

Many  conjectures  were  formed  concerning  the  cause  of  this 
catastrophe.  Some  conceived  it  to  be  owing  to  neglect,  as  the 
men  were  employed  in  drawing  the  guns,  and  contrary  to  rule, 
had  not  extinguished  all  the  fires,  though  the  dinners  were  over. 
This,  however,  the  first  lieutentant  declared  to  be  impossible, 
as  they  could  not  be  drawing  the  guns,  the  key  of  the  maga- 
zine hanging,  to  his  certain  knowledge,  in  his  cabin  at  the 
time.  Some  of  the  men  likewise  declared  that  the  guns  were 
drawn  in  the  Sound  before  they  came  up  Harmoaze.  It  was 
also  insinuated,  that  it  was  done  intentionally,  as  several  of 
the  bodies  were  afterwards  found  without  clothes,  as  if  they 
had  prepared  to  jump  overboard  before  the  ship  could  hare 
time  to  blow  up.  As  no  mutiny  had  ever  appeared  in  the 
ship,  it  seems  unlikely  that  such  a desperate  plot  should  have 
been  formed,  without  any  one  who  survived  having  the  least 
knowledge  of  it.  It  is,  besides,  a well  known  fact,  that  in  al- 
most every  case  of  shipwreck  where  there  is  a chance  of 
plunder,  there  are  wretches  so  destitute  of  the  common  feel- 
ings of  humanity  as  to  hover  round  the  scene  of  horror,  in 
hopes,  by  stripping  the  bodies  of  the  dead,  and  seizing  what- 
ever they  can  lay  their  hands  on,  to  benefit  themselves. 

It  was  the  fore  magazine  which  took  fire;  had  it  been  the 


244 


EXPLOSION  OF  THE  AMPHION 


after  one,  much  more  damage  must  have  ensued.  The  mo- 
ment the  explosion  was  heard,  Sir  JRichard  King  arose  from 
dinner,  and  went  in  his  boat  on  board  the  hulk,  where  the 
sight  he  beheld  was  dreadful;  the  deck  covered  with  blood, 
mangled  limbs  and  entrails  blackened  with  gunpowder,  the 
shreds  of  the  Amphion’s  pendant  and  rigging  hanging  about 
her,  and  pieces  of  her  shattered  timbers  strewed  all  around. 
Some  people  at  dinner  in  the  Yarmouth,  though  at  a very 
small  distance,  declared  that  the  report  they  heard  did  not  ap- 
pear to  be  louder  than  the  firing  of  a cannon  from  the  Cam- 
bridge, which  they  imagined  it  to  be,  and  had  never  risen  from 
dinner,  till  the  confusion  upon  deck  led  them  to  think  that 
some  accident  had  happened. 

At  low  water,  the  next  day,  about  a foot  and  a half  of  one 
of  the  masts  appeared  above  water;  and  for  several  days  the 
dock-yard  men  were  employed  in  collecting  the  shattered 
masts  and  yards,  and  dragging  out  what  they  could  procure  from 
the  wreck.  On  the  twenty-ninth,  part  of  the  fore-chains  was 
hauled,  shattered  and  splintered,  also  the  head  and  cut-water. 

On  the  3d  of  October  an  attempt  was  made  to  raise  the 
Amphion,  between  the  two  frigates,  the  Castor  and  Iphigenia, 
which  were  accordingly  moored  on  each  side  of  her;  but  noth- 
ing could  be  got  up,  excepting  a few  pieces  of  the  ship,  one 
or  two  of  her  guns,  some  of  the  men’s  chests,  chairs,  and 
part  of  the  furniture  of  the  cabin.  Some  bodies  floated  out 
from  between  decks,  and  among  the  rest  a midshipman’s. — 
These,  and  all  that  could  be  found,  were  towed  round  by  boats 
through  Stone-house  bridge  up  to  the  Royal  Hospital  stairs, 
to  be  interred  in  the  burying  ground.  The  sight  for  many 
weeks  was  truly  dreadful,  the  change  of  tide,  washing  out. 
the  putrid  bodies,  which  were  towed  round  by  the  boats  when 
they  would  scarcely  hold  together. 

Bodies  continued  to  be  found  so  late  as  the  3.0th  of  Novem- 
ber, when  the  Amphion  having  been  dragged  round  to  anoth- 
er part  of  the  dock-yard  jetty  to  be  broken  up,  the  body  of  a 
woman  was  washed  out  from  between  decks.  A sack  was  al- 
so dragged  up,  containing  gunpowder,  covered  over  at  the  top 
with  biscuit,  and  this  in  some  measure,  confimed  an  idea 
which  had  before  gained  ground,  that  the  gunner  hac.  been 
stealing  powder  to  sell,  and  had  concealed  what  he  could  get 
out  by  degrees  in  the  above  manner;  a>id  that,  thinking  him- 
self safe  on  a day  when  every  one  was  entertaining  his  friends 
he  had  carelessly  been  among  the  gunpowder  without  taking 
the  necessary  precautions.  As  he  was  said  to  have  been  seen 


LOSS  OF  H.  B M SHIP  LA  TRIBUNE. 


246 


at  Dock  very  much  in  liquor  in  the  morning,  it  seems  proba- 
ble that  this  might  have  been  the  cause  of  a calamity  as  sud- 
den as  it  was  dreadful. 


LOSS  OF  H.  B.  M.  SHIP  LA  TRIBUNE, 

OFF  HALIFAX,  NOVA  SCOTIA. 

La  Tribune  was  one  of  the  finest  frigates  in  his  Majesty’s 
navy,  mounted  44  guns,  and  had  recently  been  taken  from 
the  French  by  Captain  Williams  in  the  Unicorn  frigate. — 
She  was  commanded  by  Captain  S.  Barker,  and  on  the  22d 
of  September,  1797,  sailed  from  Torbay  as  convoy  to  the 
Quebec  and  Newfoundland  fleets.  In  latitude  49  14  and 
longitude  17  22,  she  fell  in  and  spoke  with  his  Majesty’s  ship 
experiment,  from  Halifax;  and  lost  sight  of  all  her  convoy  on 
the  10th  of  October,  in  latitude  74  16  and  longitude  32  11. 

About  eight  o’clock  in  the  morning  of  the  following  Thurs- 
day they  came  in  sight  of  the  harbor  of  Halifax,  and  approach- 
ed it  very  fast,  with  an  E.  S.  E.  wind,  when  Captain  Barker 
proposed  to  the  master  to  lay  the  ship  to,  till  they  could  pro- 
cure a pilot.  The  master  replied  that  he  had  beat  a 44  gun 
ship  into  the  harbor,  that  he  had  frequently  been  there,  and 
there  was  no  occasion  for  a pilot,  as  the  wind  was  favorable. 
Confiding  in  these  assurances.  Captain  Barker  went  into  his 
cabin,  where  he  was  employed  in  arranging  some  papers 
which  he  intended  to  take  on  shore  with  him.  In  the  mean 
time  the  master,  placing  great  dependance  on  the  judgment 
of  a negro,  named  John  Cosey,  who  had  formerly  belonged 
to  Halifax,  took  upon  himself  the  pilotage  of  the  ship. 

By  twelve  o’clock  the  ship  approached  so  near  the  Thrum 
Cap  shoals  that  the  master  became  alarmed,  and  sent  for  Mr. 
Galvin,  master’s  mate,  who  was  sick  below.  On  his  coming 
upon  deck,  he  heard  the  man  in  the  chains  sing  out,  “ by  the 


246 


LOSS  OF  H.  B.  M.  SUIF  LA  TRIBUNE. 


mark  five!”  the  black  man  forward  at  the  same  time  crying 
“steady!”  Galvin  got  on  one  of  the  carronades  to  observe 
the  situation  of  the  ship;  the  master  ran  in  great  agitation  to 
the  wheel,  and  took  it  from  the  man  who  was  steering,  with 
the  intention  of  wearing  the  ship;  but  before  this  could  be  ef- 
fected, or  Galvin  was  able  to  give  an  opinion,  she  struck. — 
Captain  Barker  immediately  went  on  deck  and  reproached 
the  master  with  having  lost  the  ship.  Seeing  Galvin  like- 
wise on  deck,  he  addressed  him  and  said  “that,  knowing  he 
had  formerly  sailed  out  of  the  harbor,  he  was  surprised  he 
could  stand  by  and  see  the  master  run  the  ship  on  shore,  ” to 
which  Galvin  replied  “that  he  had  not  been  on  deck  long 
enough  to  give  an  opinion.” 

Signals  of  distress  were  immediately  made,  and  answered 
by  the  military  posts  and  ships  in  the  harbor,  from  which,  as 
well  as  the  dock-yard,  boats  immediately  put  off  to  the  relief 
of  the  Tribune.  The  military  boats,  and  one  of  those  from 
the  dock-yard,  with  IVIr.  Rackum,  boatswain  of  the  ordinary, 
reached  the  ship,  but  the  wind  was  so  much  against  the  others, 
that,  in  spite  of  all  their  e.xertions,  they  were  unable  to  get 
on  board.  The  ship  was  immediately  lightened  by  throwing 
overboard  alt  her  guns,  excepting  one  retained  for  signals, 
and  every  other  heavy  article,  so  that  about  half  past  eight 
o’clock  in  the  evening  the  ship  began  to  heave,  and  at  nine 
got  off  the  shoals.  She  had  lost  her  rudder  about  three 
hours  before,  and  it  was  now  found,  on  examination,  that  she 
had  seven  feet  water  in  the  hold.  The  chain  pumps  were 
immediately  manned,  and  such  exertions  were  made  that  they 
seemed  to  gain  on  the  leaks.  By  the  advice  of  3Ir.  Rackum, 
the  captain  ordered  the  best  bower  anchor  to  be  let  go,  but 
this  did  not  bring  her  up.  He  then  ordered  the  cable  to  be 
cut;  and  the  jib  and  fore  top-mast  stav—sail  were  hoisted  to 
steer  by.  During  this  interval  a violent  gale,  which  had  como 
on  at  S.  E.  kept  increasing,  and  carrying  the  ship  to  the  wes- 
tern shore.  The  small  bower  anchor  was  soon  afterwards  let 
go,  at  which  time  they  found  themselves  in  thirteen  fathom  of 
water,  and  the  mizen-mast  was  then  cut  away. 

It  was  now  ten  o’clock,  and  as  the  water  gained  fast  upon 
them,  the  crew  had  but  little  hope  left  of  saving  either  the 
ship  or  their  lives.  At  this  critical  period  Lieutenant  Camp- 
bell quitted  the  ship,  and  Lieutenant  North  was  taken  into 
the  bout  out  of  one  of  the  ports.  From  the  moment  at  which 
the  former  left  the  vessel  all  hopes  of  safety  had  vanished; 
the  ship  was  sinking  fast,  the  storm  was  increasing  with  re- 


LOSS  OF  H.  B.  M SHIP  LA  TRIBUNE. 


247 


doubled  violence,  and  the  rocky  shore  which  they  were  ap- 
proaching, resounded  witli  the  tremendous  noise  of  the  rolling 
billows,  presented  nothing  to  those  who  might  survive  the 
loss  of  the  ship  but  the  expectation  of  a more  painful  death, 
by  being  dashed  against  precipices,  which,  even  in  the  calm- 
est day,  it  is  impossible  to  ascend.  Dunlap,  one  of  the  sur- 
vivors, declared,  that  about  half  past  ten,  as  nearly  as  he 
could  conjecture,  one  of  the  men  who  had  been  below,  came 
to  him  on  the  forecastle,  and  told  him  it  was  all  over.  A few 
minutes  afterwards  the  ship  took  a lurch,  like  a boat  nearly 
filled  with  water  and  going  down;  on  which  Dunlap  immedi- 
ately began  to  ascend  the  fore-shrouds,  and  at  the  same  mo- 
ment casting  his  eyes  towards  the  quarter-deck,  he  saw  Cap- 
tain Barker  standing  by  the  gangway,  and  looking  into  the 
water,  and  directly  afterwards  he  heard  him  call  for  the  jolly- 
boat.  He  then  saw  the  lieutenant  of  marines  running  to- 
wards the  taffrel,  to  look,  as  he  supposed,  for  the  jolly-boat, 
which  had  been  previously  let  down  with  men  in  her;  but  the 
ship  instantly  took  a second  lurch  and  sunk  to  the  bottom,  af- 
ter which  neither  the  captain  nor  any  of  the  other  officers 
were  again  seen. 

The  scene,  before  sufficiently  distressing,  now  became  pe- 
culiarly awful.  More  than  240  men,  besides  several  women 
and  children,  were  lloating  on  the  waves,  making  the  last  ef- 
fort to  preserve  life.  Dunlap,  who  has  been  already  men- 
tioned, gained  the  fore-top.  Mr.  Galvin,  the  master’s  mate, 
with  incredible  difficulty,  got  into  the  main-top.  He  was  be- 
low when  the  ship  sunk,  directing  the  men  at  the  chain-pump, 
but  was  washed  up  the  hatchway,  thrown  into  the  waist  and 
from  thence  into  the  water,  and  his  feet,  as  he  plunged, 
struck  against  a rock  On  ascending  he  swam  to  gain  the 
rnain-shrouds,  when  three  men  suddenly  seized  hold  of  him. 
He  now  gave  himself  up  for  lost;  but  to  disengage  himself 
from  them  he  made  a dive  into  the  water,  which  caused  them 
to  quit  their  grasp.  On  rising  again  he  swam  to  the  shrouds, 
and  having  reached  the  main-top,  seated  himself  on  an  arm 
chest  which  was  lashed  to  the  mast. 

From  the  observations  of  Galvin  in  the  main-top,  and  Dun- 
lap in  the  fore-top,  it  appears  that  nearly  one  hundred  per- 
sons were  hanging  a considerable  time  to  the  shrouds,  the 
tops  and  other  parts  of  the  wreck.  From  the  length  of  the 
night,  and  the  severity  of  the  storm,  nature,  however,  became 
exhausted,  and  during  the  whole  night  they  kept  dropping  off 
and  disappeared.  The  cries  and  groans  of  the  unhappy  suf- 


248 


LOSS  OF  H.  E.  M . SHIP  LA  TRIBUNE. 


ferers,  from  the  bruises  many  of  them  had  received,  and  their 
hopes  of  deliverance  beginning  to  fail,  were  continued  through 
the  night,  but  as  morning  approached,  in  consequence  of  the 
few  who  then  survived,  they  became  extremely  feeble. 

About  twelve  o’clock  the  main-mast  gave  way;  at  that  time 
there  were  on  the  main-top  and  shrouds  about  forty  persons. 
By  the  fall  of  the  mast  the  whole  of  these  unhappy  wretches 
were  again  plunged  into  the  water,  and  ten  only  regained  the 
top,  which  rested  on  the  main-yard,  and  the  whole  remained 
fast  to  the  ship  by  some  of  the  rigging.  Of  the  ten  who  thus 
reached  the  top,  four  only  were  alive  when  morning  appeared. 
Ten  were  at  that  time,  alive  on  the  fore-top,  but  three  were 
so  exhausted,  and  so  helpless,  that  they  were  washed  away 
before  any  relief  arrived;  three  others  perished,  and  thus  only 
four  were,  at  last,  left  alive  on  the  fore-top. 

The  place  where  the  ship  went  down  was  barely  three  times 
her  length  to  the  southward  of  the  entrance  into  Herring 
Cove.  The  inhabitants  came  down  in  the  night  to  the  point 
opposite  to  which  the  ship  sunk,  kept  up  large  fires,  and  were 
so  near  as  to  converse  with  the  people  on  the  wreck. 

The  first  exertion  that  was  made  for  their  relief  was  by  a 
boy  thirteen  years  old,  from  Herring  Cove,  who  ventured  off 
in  a small  skiff  by  himself  about  eleven  o’clock  the  next  day. 
This  youth,  with  great  labor  and  extreme  risk  to  himself, 
boldly  approached  the  wreck,  and  backed  in  his  little  boat  so 
near  to  the  fore-top  as  to  take  off  two  of  the  men,  for  the 
boat  could  not  with  safety  hold  any  more.  And  here  a trait 
of  generous  magnanimity  was  exhibited,  which  ought  not  to 
pass  unnoticed.  Dunlap  and  another  man,  named  IMonro,  had 
throughout  this  disastrous  night,  preserved  their  strength  and 
spirits  in  a greater  degree  than  their  unfortunate  companions, 
who  they  endeavored  to  cheer  and  encourage  when  they  found 
their  spirits  sinking.  Upon  the  arrival  of  the  boat  these  two 
might  have  stepped  into  it,  and  thus  have  terminated  their 
own  sufferings;  for  their  two  companions,  though  alive,  were 
unable  to  stir;  they  lay  exhausted  on  the  top,  wishing  not  to 
be  disturbed,  and  seemed  desirous  to  perish  in  that  situation. 
These  generous  fellows  hesitated  not  a moment  to  remain 
themselves  on  the  wreck,  and  to  save  their  unfortunate  com- 
panions against  their  will.  They  lifted  them  up,  and  with 
the  greatest  exertion  placed  them  in  the  boat,  the  ma.xly  boy 
rowed  them  triumphantly  to  the  Cove,  and  immediately  had 
them  conveyed  to  a comfortable  habitation.  After  shaming, 
by  his  example,  older  persons,  who  had  larger  boats,  he  again 


LOSS  OF  H,  B.  M.  SHIP  LA  TRIBUNE. 


249 


out  off  with  his  skiff,  but  with  all  his  efforts  he  could  not  then 
approach  the  wreck.  His  example,  however,  was  soon  fol- 
lowed by  four  of  the  crew  who  had  escaped  in  the  Tribune’s 
jolly-boat,  and  by  some  of  the  boats  in  the  Cove.  With  their 
joint  exertions,  the  eight  men  were  pre.«erved,  and  these  with_ 
the  four  who  had  saved  themselves  in  the  jolly-boat,  were  the 
whole  of  the  survivors  of  this  fine  ship’s  company. 

A circumstance  occurred  in  which  that  cool  thoughtless- 
ness of  danger,  which  so  often  distinguishes  our  British  tars, 
was  displayed  in  such  a striking  manner,  that  it  would  be  in- 
excusable to  omit  it.  Daniel  Monro,  had,  as  we  have  already 
seen,  gained  the_ fore-top.  He  suddenly  disappeared,  and  it 
was  concluded  that  he  had  been  washed  away  like  many  oth- 
ers. After  being  absent  from  the  top  about  two  hours,  he,  to 
the  surprise  of  Dunlap,  who  was  likewise  on  the  fore-top, 
raised  his  head  through  the  lubber-hole,  Dunlap  inquiring 
where  he  had  been,  be  told  him  he  had  been  cruising  for  a 
better  birth;  that  after  swimming  about  the  wreck  for  a con- 
siderable time,  he  had  returned  to  the  fore-shrouds,  and  crawl- 
ing in  on  the  catharpins,  had  actually  been  sleeping  there  more 
than  an  hour,  and  appeared  greatly  refreshed. 


VOL.  11  11* 


260 


BURNING  OF  THE  PRINCE. 


BURNING  OF  THE  PRINCE, 

A FRENCH  EAST  INDIAMAN. 

On  the  19th  of  February  1752,  a French  East  Indiaman, 
called  the  Prince,  sailed  from  Port  L’Orient  on  a voyage  out- 
ward bound.  But  soon  afterwards,  a sudden  shift  of  wind 
drove  her  on  a sand  bank,  where  she  was  exposed  to  immirient 
danger,  and  heeled  so  much  that  the  moutiis  of  the  guns  lay 
in  the  sea.  By  lightening  the  ship,  however,  accompanied  by 
incessant  and  laborious  exertions,  she  floated  with  the  rise  of 
the  tide,  and,  being  again  carried  into  port,  was  completely 
unloaded,  and  underwent  a thorough  repair. 

The  voyage  was  resumed  on  the  10th  of  June,  with  a fa- 
vorable wind,  and  tor  several  weeks,  seemed  to  promise  ev- 
e'y  success  that  could  be  desired. 

While  in  south  latitude  8 30,  and  in  5 west  longitude  from 
Paris,  M.  de  la  Fond,  one  of  the  lieutenants  of  the  ship,  was, 
just  at  the  moment  of  this  observation, informed  by'  a seaman, 
that  smoke  was  issuing  from  the  main  hatchway.  The  first 


BURNING  OF  THE  PRINCE. 


251 


lieutenant,  who  had  the  keys  of  the  hold,  immediately  order- 
ed every  hatchway  to  be  opened  to  ascertain  the  truth. 

But  the  fact  was  too  soon  verified,  and,  while  the  captain 
hastened  on  deck  from  the  great  cabin,  where  he  sat  at  din- 
ner, Lieutanant  de  la  Fond  ordered  some  sails  to  be  dipped 
in  the  sea,  and  the  hatches  to  be  covered  with  them  in  order 
to  prevent  the  access  of  air,  and  thus  stifle  the  fire.  He  had 
even  intended,  as  a more  effectual  measure,  to  let  in  the  water 
between  decks  to  the  depth  of  a foot,  but  clouds  of  smoke  is- 
sued from  the  crevices  of  the  hatchways,  and  the  flames  gain- 
ed more  and  more  by  degrees. 

Meantime  the  captain  ordered  sixty  or  eighty  soldiers  un- 
der arms,  to  restrain  any  disorder  and  confusion  which  might 
probably  ensue;  and  in  this  he  was  supported  by  their  com- 
mander, M.  de  la  Touche,  who  exhibited  uncommon  fortitude 
on  the  occasion. 

Every  one  was  now  employed  in  procuring  water;  all  the 
buckets  were  filled,  the  pumps  plied,  and  pipes  introduced 
from  them  to  the  hold.  But  the  rapid  progress  of  the  flames 
baffled  the  exertions  to  subdue  them,  and  augmented  the  gen- 
eral consternation. 

The  yawl  lying  in  the  way  of  the  people,  was  hoisted  out 
by  order  of  the  captain,  and  the  boatswain,  along  with  three 
others  took  possession  of  it.  Wanting  oars,  they  were  sup- 
plied with  some  by  three  men  who  leaped  overboard.  Those 
in  the  ship,  however,  desired  them  to  return,  but  they  exclaim- 
ed, that  they  wanted  a rudder,  and  desired  a rope  to  be  thrown 
out.  However,  the  progress  of  the  flames  soon  shewing  them 
their  only  alternative  for  safety,  they  withdrew  from  the 
ship,  and  she  from  the  effect  of  a breeze  springing  up,  pass- 
ed by. 

On  board  the  utmost  activity  still  prevailed,  and  the  courage 
of  the  people  seemed  to  be  augmented  by  the  difficulty  of  es- 
cape. The  master  boldly  went  down  into  the  hold,  but  the 
intense  heat  com.pclled  him  to  return,  and,  had  not  a quantity 
of  water  been  dashed  over  him,  he  would  have  been  severely 
scorched.  Immediately  subsequent  to  this  period,  flames  vio- 
lently burst  from  the  main  hatchway. 

At  that  time  the  captain  ordered  the  boats  to  be  got  out, 
while  consternation  enfeebled  the  most  intrepid.  The  long- 
boat had  been  secured  at  a certain  height,  and  she  was  about 
to  be  put  over  the  ship’s  side,  when,  unhappily,  the  fire  run 
up  the  main-mast,  and  caught  the  tackle;  the  boat  fell  down 


252 


BURNING  OF  THE  PRINCE. 


on  the  guns,  bottom  upwards,  and  it  was  vain  to  think  of  get- 
ting her  righted. 

At  length  it  became  too  evident  that  the  calamity  was  be- 
yond the  reach  of  human  remedy;  nothing  but  the  mercy  of 
the  Almighty  could  interpose;  consternation  was  universally 
disseminated  among  the  people;  nothing  but  sighs  and  groans 
resounded  through  the  vessel,  and  the  very  animals  on  board, 
as  if  sensible  of  the  impending  danger,  uttered  the  most  dread- 
ful cries.  The  certainty  of  perishing  in  either  element  was 
anticipated  by  every  human  being  here,  and  each  raised  his 
heart  and  hands  towards  Heaven. 

The  chaplain,  who  was  now  on  the  quarter-deck,  gave  the 
people  general  absolution  for  their  sins,  and  then  repaired  to 
the  quarter-gallery  to  extend  it  yet  further,  to  those  miserable 
wretches,  who,  in  hopes  of  safety,  had  already  committed 
themselves  to  the  waves.  What  a horrible  spectacle!  Self- 
preservation  was  the  only  object;  each  was  occupied  in  throw- 
ing overboard  whatever  promised  the  most  slender  chance  of 
escape,  yards,  spars,  hen-coops  and  everything  occurring,  was 
seized  in  despair,  and  thus  employed. 

Dreadful  confusion  prevailed.  Some  leaped  into  the  sea, 
anticipating  that  death  which  was  about  to  reach  them;  oth- 
ers, more  successful,  swam  to  fragments  of  the  wreck;  while 
the  shrouds,  yards  and  ropes,  along  the  side  of  the  vessel, 
were  covered  with  the  crew  crowding  upon  them,  and  hang- 
ing there,  as  if  hesitating  which  alternative  of  destruction  to 
choose,  equally  imminent  and  equally  terrible. 

A father  was  seen  to  snatch  his  son  from  the  flames,  fold 
him  to  his  breast,  and,  then  throwing  him  into  the  sea,  him- 
self followed,  where  they  perished  in  each  other’s  embrace. 

Meantime  Lieutenant  Fond  ordered  the  helm  to  be  shifted. 
The  ship  heeled  to  larboard,  which  afforded  a temporarv 
preservation,  while  the  fire  raged  along  the  starboard  from 
stem  to  stern. 

Lieutenant  Fond  had,  until  this  moment,  been  engrossed  by 
nothing  but  adopting  every  means  to  preserve  the  ship;  now, 
however,  the  horrors  of  impending  destruction  were  too  con- 
spicuously in  view.  His  fortitude,  notwithstanding,  through 
the  goodness  of  Heaven,  never  forsook  him;  looking  around, 
he  found  himself  alone  on  the  deck,  and  he  retired  to  the  round- 
house. There  he  met  M.  de  la  Touch,  who  regarded  the  ap- 
proach of  death  with  the  same  heroism  which,  in  India,  had 
gained  him  celebrity.  “ My  brother  and  friend,”  he  cried. 


BURNING  OF  THE  FRINGE. 


253 


“farewell.” — “Whither  are  you  going?”  asked  Lieutenant 
Fond.  “ To  comfort  my  friend,  the  captain,”  he  replied. 

M.  Morin,  who  commanded  this  unfortunate  vessel,  stood 
overwhelmed  with  grief  for  the  melancholy  state  of  his  female 
relatives,  passengers  along  with  him.  He  had  persuaded 
them  to  commit  themselves  to  the  waves  on  hen-coops,  while 
some  of  the  seamen,  swimming  with  one  hand,  endeavored  to 
support  them  with  the  other. 

The  floating  masts  and  yards  were  covered  with  men  strug- 
gling with  the  watery  element,  many  of  whom  now  perished 
by  balls  discharged  from  the  guns  as  heated  by  the  fire,  and 
thus  presenting  a third  means  of  destruction,  augmenting  the 
horrors  environing  them.  While  anguish  pierced  the  heart  of 
M.  de  la  Fond,  he  withdrew  his  eyes  from  the  sea;  and  a mo- 
ment after,  reaching  the  starboard  gallery,  he  saw  the  flames 
bursting  with  frightful  noise  through  the  windows  of  the 
round-house  and  of  the  great  cabin.  The  fire  approached, 
and  was  ready  to  consume  him.  Considering  it  vain  to  at- 
tempt the  further  preservation  of  the  ship,  or  the  lives  of  his 
fellow  sufferers,  he  thought  it  his  duty,  in  this  dreadful  condi- 
tion, to  save  himself  yet  a few  hours,  that  these  might  be  de- 
voted to  Heaven. 

Stripping  off  his  clothes,  he  designed  slipping  down  a yard, 
one  end  of  which  dipped  in  the  water;  but  it  was  so  covered 
with  miserable  beings,  shrinking  from  death,  that  he  tumbled 
over  them  and  fell  into  the  sea.  There  a drowning  soldier 
caught  hold  of  him.  Lieutenant  Fond  made  every  exertion 
to  disengage  himself,  but  in  vain;  he  even  allowed  himself  to 
sink  below  the  surface,  yet  he  did  not  quit  his  grasp.  Lieu- 
tenant Fond  plunged  down  a second  time;  still  he  was  firmly 
held  by  the  man,  who  then  was  incapable  of  considering  that 
his  death,  instead  of  being  of  service,  would  rather  hasten 
his  own.  At  last,  after  struggling  a considerable  time,  and 
swallowing  a great  quantity  of  water,  the  soldier’s  strength 
failed;  and  sensible  that  ]\I.  da  la  Fond  was  sinking  a third 
time,  he  dreaded  to  be  carried  down  along  with  him,  and  loosen- 
ed his  grasp,  no  sooner  was  this  done,  than  M.  de  la  Fond  to 
guard  against  a repetition,  dived  below  the  surface,  and  rose 
at  a distance  from  the  ])lace. 

Th  is  incident  rendered  him  more  cautious  for  the  future;  he 
even  avoided  the  dead  bodies,  now  so  numerous,  that  to  make 
a free  passage,  he  was  compelled  to  shove  them  aside  with 
one  hand,  while  he  kept  himself  floating  with  the  other;  for 


254 


BURNING  OF  THE  PRINCE. 


he  was  impressed  with  the  apprehension,  that  each  was  a per- 
son wh  j would  seize  him,  and  involve  him  in  his  own  destruc- 
tion. But  strength  beginning  to  fail,  he  was  satisfied  of  the 
necessity  of  some  respite,  when  he  fell  in  with  part  of  the 
ensign-staff.  He  put  his  arm  through  a noose  of  the  rope  to 
secure  it,  and  swam  as  well  as  he  could;  then  perceiving  a 
yard  at  hand,  he  seized  it  by  one  end.  However,  beholding 
a young  man  scarce  able  to  support  himself  at  the  other  ex- 
tremity, he  quickly  abandoned  so  slight  an  aid,  and  one  which 
seemed  incapable  of  contributing  to  his  preservation.  Next 
the  spritsail-y ard  appeared  in  view,  but  covered  with  people, 
among  whom  he  durst  not  take  a place  without  requesting 
permission,  which  they  cheerfully  granted.  Some  were  quite 
naked,  others  in  nothing  except  their  shirts;  the  pity  they  ex- 
pressed at  the  situation  of  M.  de  la  Fond,  and  his  sense  of 
their  misfortunes,  exposed  his  feelings  to  a severe  trial. 

Neither  Captain  Morin,  nor  M.  de  la  Touche  ever  quitted 
the  ship,  and  were  most  probably  overwhelmed  in  the  catas- 
trophe by  which  she  was  destroyed.  But  the  most  dismal 
spectacle  was  exhibited  on  all  sides;  the  main-mast,  consum- 
ed below,  had  been  precipitated  overboard,  killing  some  in  the 
fall,  and  affording  a temporary  reception  to  others.  ]\I.  de  la 
Fond  now  observed  it  covered  with  people,  driven  about  by 
the  waves;  and  at  the  same  time,  seeing  two  seamen  buoyed 
up  by  a hen-coop  and  some  planks,  desired  them  to  swim  to 
him  with  the  latter;  they  did  so,  accompanied  by  more  of 
their  comrades,  and  each  taking  a plank,  which  were  used  for 
oars,  they  and  he  paddled  along  upon  the  yard,  until  gaining 
those  who  had  secured  themselves  on  the  main-mast.  So  ma- 
ny alternations  only  presented  new  spectacles  of  horror. 

The  chaplain  was  at  this  time  on  the  mast,  and  from  him 
hi.  dc  la  Fond  received  absolution;  two  young  ladies  were  al- 
so there,  whose  piety  and  resignation  were  truly  con.solatory ; 
they  were  the  only  survivors  of  six,  their  companions  had 
jierished  in  the  flames  or  in  the  sea.  Eighty  persons  had 
found  refuge  on  the  main-mast,  who,  from  the  repeated  dis- 
charge of  cannon  from  the  ship,  according  to  the  progress  of 
the  flames,  were  constantly  exposed  to  destruction.  The 
chaplain,  in  this  awful  condition,  by  his  discourse  and  exam- 
ple, taught  the  duty  of  resignation,  hi.  de  la  Fond  observ- 
ing him  lose  his  hold  on  the  mast,  and  drop  into  the  sea,  lifted 
him  up.  “ Let  me  go,”  said  he  “ I am  already  half  drowned, 
and  it  is  only  protracting  my  sufferings.” — “ No,  my  friend,” 


BURNING  OF  THE  PRINCE. 


2,55 


the  lieutenant  replied,  “ when  my  strength  is  exhausted,  not 
till  then,  we  will  perish  together;”  and  in  his  pious  presence 
he  calmly  awaited  death.  After  remaining  here  three  hours, 
he  beheld  one  of  the  ladies  fall  from  the  mast  and  perish. — 
She  was  too  remote  to  receive  any  assistance  from  him. 

But  when  least  in  expectation  of  it,  he  saw  the  yawl  doss 
at  hand,  at  five  in  the  afternoon.  He  cried  to  the  men  that 
he  was  their  lieutenant,  and  requested  to  be  allowed  to  parti- 
cipate in  their  fate.  His  presence  was  too  necessary  for  them 
to  refuse  his  solicitations,  they  needed  a conductor  who  might 
guide  them  to  the  land;  thus  they  permitted  him  to  come  on 
board,  on  condition  that  he  should  swim  to  the  yawl.  This 
was  a reasonable  stipulation;  it  was  to  avoid  approaching  the 
mast,  else,  the  rest  actuated  by  the  same  desire  of  self-preser- 
vation, would  soon  have  overloaded  the  little  vessel,  and  all 
would  have  been  buried  in  a watery  grave.  M.  de  la  Fond, 
therefore,  summoning  up  all  his  strength  and  courage,  was  so 
happy  as  to  reach  the  seamen.  In  a little  time  afterwards, 
the  pilot  and  master,  whom  he  had  left  on  the  mast,  followed 
his  example,  and  swimming  towards  the  yawl  were  seen  and 
taken  in. 

The  flames  still  continued  raging  in  the  vessel,  and  as  the 
yawl  was  still  endangered  by  being  within  half  a league  of 
her,  she  stood  a little  to  windward.  Not  long  subsequent  to 
this,  the  fire  reached  the  magazine;  and  then  to  describe  the 
thundering  explosion  which  ensued  is  impossible.  A thick 
cloud  intercepted  the  light  of  the  sun,  and  amidst  the  terrific 
darkness  nothing  but  pieces  of  flaming  timber,  projected  aloft 
into  the  air,  could  be  seen,  threatening  to  crush  to  atoms  in 
their  fall,  numbers  of  miserable  wretches  still  struggling  with 
the  agonies  of  death.  Nor  were  the  party  in  the  yawl  be- 
yond the  reach  of  hazard;  it  was  not  improbable  that  some  of 
the  fiery  fragments  might  come  down  upon  them,  and  precipi- 
tate their  frail  support  to  the  bottom.  Though  the  Almighty 
preserved  them  from  that  shocking  calamity,  they  were  shock- 
ed with  the  spectacle  environing  them.  The  vessel  had  now 
disappeared;  the  sea,  to  a great  distance,  was  covered  with 
pieces  of  the  wreck,  intermingled  with  the  bodies  of  those 
unhappy  creatures  who  had  perished  by  their  fall.  Some  were 
seen  who  had  been  choked,  others  mansled,  half  consumed 
and  still  retaining  life  enough  to  be  sensible  of  the  accumu- 
lated horrors  overwhelming  them. 

Tho  fortitude  of  M.  de  la  Fond  was  still  preserved,  through 


256 


BURNING  OF  THE  PRINCE. 


the  favour  of  Heaven,  and  he  proposed  approaching  the 
wreck,  to  see  whether  any  provisions  or  necessary  articles 
might  be  picked  up.  He  and  his  companions  being  totally  de- 
void of  every  thing,  were  exposed  to  the  hazard  of  a death 
even  more  painful  than  that  which  the  others  had  suffer- 
ed, in  perishing  of  famine.  But  finding  several  barrels,  which 
they  hoped  might  contain  something  to  relieve  their  necessi- 
ties, they  experienced  great  mortification,  on  ascertaining  that 
they  were  part  of  the  powder  that  had  been  thrown  overboard 
during  the  conflagration  of  their  unfortunate  vessel. 

As  night  approached,  they  providentially  discovered  a cask 
of  brandy,  about  fifteen  pounds  of  salt  pork,  a piece  of  scar- 
let cloth,  twenty  yards  of  linen,  a dozen  of  pipe  staves,  and 
a small  quantity  of  cordage.  When  it  became  dark  they 
durst  not  venture  to  retain  their  present  station  until  day-liitht 
without  being  endangered  by  the  wreck,  from  the  fragments 
of  which  they  had  not  then  been  able  to  disengage  themselves. 
Therefore  they  rowed  as  quickly  away  as  possible  from  among 
them,  and  bent  all  their  care  to  the  management  of  the  yawl. 

The  whole  began  to  labor  assiduously,  and  every  article 
which  could  be  converted  to  use  was  employed;  the  lining  of 
the  boat  was  tore  up  for  the  sake  of  the  planks  and  nails;  a 
seaman  luckily  had  two  needles,  and  the  linen  afforded  what- 
ever thread  was  necessary;  the  piece  of  scarlet  cloth  was 
substituted  for  a sail;  an  oar  was  erected  for  a mast,  and  a 
plank  served  for  a rudder.  The  equipment  of  the  boat  was  soon 
completed,  notwithstanding  the  darkness  of  the  night,  at  least 
as  well  as  circumstances  would  allow.  Yet  a great  difficulty 
remained,  for  wanting  charts  and  instruments,  and  being  near- 
ly two  hundred  leagues  from  land,  the  party  felt  at  a loss  what 
course  to  steer.  Resigning  themselves  to  the  Almighty,  they 
offered  up  fervent  prayers  for  his  direction. 

At  length  the  sail  was  hoisted,  and  a favorable  breeze  soon 
wafted  ]M.  de  la  Fond  from  amidst  the  bodies  of  his  miserable 
comrades. 

Fight  days  and  nights  the  adventurers  advanced  without 
seeing  land;  naked  and  exposed  to  the  scorching  heat  of  the 
sun  by  day,  and  to  intense  cold  by  night.  But  to  relieve  the 
thirst  which  parched  them,  they  availed  themselves  of  a show- 
er of  rain,  falling  on  the  sixth,  and  tried  to  catch  a little  of  it 
in  their  mouths  and  with  their  hands.  They  sucked  the  sail, 
which  was  wet  with  the  rain,  but  from  being  previously  drench- 
ed with  sea  water,  it  imparted  a bitterness  to  the  fresh  water 


BURNING  OF  THE  PRINCE. 


257 


which  it  received.  However,  they  did  not  complain,  for  had 
the  rain  been  heavier,  it  might  have  lulled  the  wind,  in  the 
continuance  of  which  they  rested  their  hopes  of  safety. 

In  order  to  ascertain  the  proper  course,  the  adventurers 
paid  daily  observance  to  the  rising  and  setting  of  the  sun  and 
moon,  and  the  position  of  the  stars  pointed  out  how  they 
should  steer.  All  their  sustenance  in  the  meantime  was  a 
small  piece  of  pork  once  in  twenty-four  hours,  and  this  they 
were  even  obliged  to  relinquish  on  the  fourth  day,  from  the 
heat  and  irritation  it  occasioned  of  their  bodies.  Their  bev- 
erage was  a glass  of  brandy  taken  from  time  to  time,  but  it  in- 
flamed their  stomachs  without  assuaging  the  thirst  that  con- 
sumed them.  Abundance  of  flying  fish  were  seen;  the  im- 
possibility of  catching  any  of  which  only  augmented  the  pain 
already  endured,  though  ]M.  de  la  Fond  and  his  companions 
tried  to  reconcile  tliemselves  to  the  scanty  pittance  that  they 
possessed.  Yet  the  uncertainty  of  their  destiny,  the  want 
of  subsistence,  and  the  turbulance  of  the  ocean,  all  contribu- 
ted to  deprive  them  of  repose,  which  they  so  much  required, 
and  almost  plunged  them  in  despair.  Nothing  but  a feeble 
ray  of  hope  preserved  them  under  their  accumulated  sufier- 
ings. 

The  eight  night  was  passed  by  M.  de  la  Fond  at  the  helm; 
there  he  had  remained  above  ten  hours,  after  soliciting  relief, 
and  at  last  sunk  down  under  fatigue.  His  miserable  compan- 
ions were  equally  exhausted,  and  despair  began  to  overwhelm 
the  whole. 

At  last  when  the  united  calamities  of  hunger,  thirst,  fatigue 
and  misery,  predicted  speedy  annihilation,  the  dawn  of  Wed- 
nesday, the  3d  of  August,  shewed  this  unfortunate  crew 
the  distant  land.  None  but  those  w'ho  have  experienced  the 
like  situation,  can  form  any  adequate  idea  of  the  change 
which  was  produced.  Their  strength  was  renovated,  and  they 
w'ere  aroused  to  precautions  against  being  drifted  away  by  the 
current.  They  reached  the  coast  of  Brazil,  in  latitude  6 
south,  and  entered  Tresson  Bay. 

The  first  object  of  M.  de  la  Fond  and  his  companions  was 
to  return  thanks  for  the  gracious  protection  of  Heaven;  they 
prostrated  themselves  on  the  ground,  and  then  in  the  trans- 
port of  joy  rolled  among  the  sand. 

They  exhibited  the  most  frightful  appearance;  nothing  hu- 
man characterized  them,  which  did  not  announce  their  misfor- 
tune in  glaring  colors.  Some  were  quite  naked;  others  ban 
■only  shirts,  rotten  and  torn  to  rags.  M.  de  la  Fond  had  fast- 


258 


BURNING  OF  THE  PRINCE. 


ened  a piece  of  the  scarlet  cloth  about  his  waist,  in  order  to 
appear  at  the  head  of  his  companions.  Though  rescued  from 
imminent  danger,  they  had  still  to  contend  with  hunger  and 
thirst,  and  remained  in  ignorance  whether  they  should  meet 
men  endowed  with  humanity  in  that  region. 

While  deliberating  on  the  course  they  should  follow,  about 
fifty  Portuguese  of  the  settlement,  there  established,  advanced 
and  inquired  the  cause  of  their  presence.  Their  misfortunes 
were  soon  explained,  and  the  recital  of  them  proved  a suffi- 
cient claim  for  supplying  their  wants.  Deeply  affected  by  the 
account  now  given,  the  Portuguese  congratulated  themselves 
that  it  had  fallen  to  their  lot  to  relieve  the  .‘Strangers,  and  speedi- 
ly led  them  to  their  dwellings.  On  tlie  way  the  seamen  were 
rejoiced  at  the  sight  of  a river,  into  which  they  threw  them- 
selves, plunging  in  the  water,  and  drinking  copious  draughts 
of  it  to  allay  their  thirst.  Afterwards  frequent  liathing  prov- 
ed one  of  the  best  restoratives  of  bealtii,  to  which  they  all  re- 
sorted. 

The  chief  man  of  the  place  next  came,  and  conducted  IM. 
de  la  Fond  and  his  companions  to  his  house,  about  a half  a 
league  distant  from  the  spot  where  they  landed.  He  charita- 
bly supplied  them  with  linen  shirts  and  trowsers,  and  boiled 
some  fish,  the  water  of  which  was  relished  as  delicious  broth. 
Though  sleep  was  equally  necessary  as  this  frugal  fare,  the 
survivors  having  learned  that  there  was  a church  within  half 
a league,  dedicated  to  St  Michael,  repaired  thitlier  to  render 
thanks  to  Heaven  for  their  miraculrms  preservation.  The 
badness  of  the  road  induced  such  fatigue  as  compelled  them 
to  rest  in  the  village  where  it  stood,  and  there  the  narrative 
of  their  misfortunes,  added  to  the  piety  which  they  exhibited, 
attracted  the  notice  of  the  inhabitants,  all  of  whom  hastened 
to  minister  something  to  their  necessities.  After  remaining  a 
short  interval  they  returned  to  their  host,  who  at  night  kindly 
contributed  another  repast  of  fish.  Something  more  invigo- 
rating, however,  being  required  by  people  who  had  endured 
so  much,  they  purchased  an  ox  for  a quantity  of  the  brandy 
that  had  been  saved  from  the  wreck. 

Paraibo  was  distant  fifteen  leagues,  and  they  had  to  set  out 
barefoot,  and  with  little  chance  of  finding  suitable  provisions 
on  the  journey. 

Thus  they  smoke-dried  their  present  store,  and  added  a lit- 
tle flour  to  it.  In  three  days  they  began  to  march,  and,  un- 
der an  escort  of  three  soldiers,  advanced  seven  leagues  the 
first  day,  when  they  were  hospitably  received  by  a person. 


WRECK  OF  THE  SCHOONER  BETSEY. 


259 


and  passed  the  night  in  his  house.  On  the  following  evening, 
a Serjeant  and  twenty-nine  men  arrived  to  conduct  them  to  the 
commandant  of  the  fortress,  who  gave  them  a friendly  recep- 
tion, afforded  them  supplies,  and  provided  a boat  to  carry  them 
to  Paraibo.  About  midnight  they  reached  the  town,  where  a 
Portuguese  captain  attended  to  present  them  to  the  governor, 
from  whom  also  they  experienced  the  like  attention.  Being 
anxious  to  reach  Fernambuc,  to  take  advantage  of  a Portu- 
guese fleet,  daily  expected  to  sail  for  Europe,  the  governor,  in 
three  days  more,  ordered  a corporal  to  conduct  the  party  thith- 
er. But  at  this  time  M.  de  la  Fond’s  feet  were  so  cruelly 
wounded,  he  was  scarce  able  to  stand,  and  on  that  account 
was  supplied  with  a horse.  In  four  days  he  arrived  at  Fer- 
nambuc, where,  from  different  naval  and  military  officers,  he 
met  with  the  utmost  attention  and  consideration;  he  and  all 
his  companions  got  a passage  to  Europe  in  the  fleet. 

M.  de  la  Fond  sailed  on  the  5th  of  October,  and  reached 
Lisbon  in  safety  on  the  17th  of  December;  thence  he  procur- 
ed a passage  to  Morlaix,  where  having  rested  a few  days  to 
recruit  his  strengtii,  he  repaired  to  Port  L’Orient,  with  his 
health  greatly  injured  by  the  calamities  he  had  suffered,  and 
reduced  to  a state  of  poverty,  having  after  twenty-eight  years 
service,  lost  all  he  had  in  the  world. 

By  this  deplorable  catastrophe,  nearly  three  hundred  per- 
sons perished. 


WRECK  OF  THE  SCHOONER  BETSEY, 

ON  A REEF  OF  ROCKS. 

The  Betsey,  a small  schooner  of  about  75  tons  burden,  sail- 
ed from  Macao  in  China,  for  New  South  Wales,  on  the  10th 
of  November,  1805.  Her  compliment  consisted  of  William 
Brooks,  commander,  Edward  Luttrell,  mate,  one  Portuguese 


260 


WRECK  OF  THE  SCHOONER  BETSE7. 


seacunny,  three  Manilla  and  four  Chinese  Lascars.  No  in- 
cident worthy  of  commemoration  happened  from  the  10th  to 
20th  of  November.  Next  day,  when  the  vessel  was  going  at 
the  rate  of  seven  knots  and  a half  an  hour,  she  struck  on  a 
reef  of  rocks  at  half  past  two  in  the  morning,  while  in  north 
latitude  9 48,  and  1 14  14  east  longitude.  The  boat  was  in- 
stantly let  down,  and  a small  anchor  sent  astern,  but  on  heav- 
ing, the  cable  parted,  and  both  were  lost.  The  people  next 
endeavored  to  construct  a raft  of  the  water  casks,  but  the 
swell  proved  so  great  that  they  found  it  impossible  to  accom- 
plish their  purpose.  At  day-break  they  found  that  the  vessel 
had  forged  four  or  five  miles  on  the  reef,  which  they  now  dis- 
covered extended  nine  or  ten  miles  to  the  south,  and  four  or 
five  east  and  west;  and  there  were  only  tvyo  feet  water  where 
she  lay.  During  three  days  and  nights,  the  utmost  exertions 
were  made  to  get  her  off  without  avail,  and  the  crew  had  then 
become  so  weakened  that  they  could  scarce  be  persuaded  to 
construct  a raft. 

The  vessel  now  had  bulged  on  the  starboard  side.  But  a 
raft  being  made  on  the  24th,  the  people  left  her  witli  the  jolly- 
boat  in  company,  and  steered  for  Balambangan.  Captain 
Brooks,  the  mate,  the  gunner  and  two  seacunnies  were  in  the 
latter,  where  their  whole  provision  consisted  of  only  a small 
bag  of  biscuit;  and  on  the  raft  were  the  Portuguese,  four  Chi- 
nese and  three  Malays,  but  much  better  provided. 

The  boat  and  the  raft  parted  company  on  the  same  day,  as 
a brisk  gale  arose  from  the  westward,  and  the  raft  was  never 
heard  of  more;  but  it  was  conjectured  to  have  probably  drift- 
ed on  the  island  of  Borneo,  which  then  bore  south-east.  The 
gale  continued  from  the  north-west  until  the  28th  of  the 
month,  accompanied  by  a mountainous  sea,  and  then  ceased. 
By  this  time  the  fresh  water  taken  into  the  boat  was  complete- 
ly expended,  and  all  the  biscuit  that  remained  was  wet  with  salt 
water. 

On  the  29th  at  day-break,  land  came  in  view,  which  was 
supposed  to  be  Balabac;  the  people  were  now  nearly  exhaust- 
ed by  rowing  under  a burning  sun,  and  while  a perfect  calm 
prevailed;  and  they  were  besides  reduced  to  such  extremity 
as  to  drink  their  own  urine.  It  blew  so  hard  in  the  night  that 
they  were  obliged  to  bear  up  for  Bangay,  the  north-west  point 
of  which  they  discovered  next  morning  at  day-break.  Going 
ashore  thev  instantly  made  a search  for  fresh  water,  which 
they  soon  'ound,  and  considering  what  they  had  suffered  from 
thirst,  it  is  no  wonder  that  they  drank  to  excess.  While  ramb- 


WRECK  OP  THE  SCHOONER  BETSEY, 


261 


ling  into  the  woods  in  quest  of  fruit,  two  Malays  met  them,  to 
whom  they  made  signs  that  they  wanted  food,  and  these  being 
understood,  the  Malays  went  away,  and  in  the  afternoon  re- 
turned with  two  cocoa-nuts  and  a few  sweet  potatoes,  which 
they  gave  in  exchange  for  a silver  spoon. 

Night  approaching,  the  people  returned  to  their  boat. — 
Next  morning  five  Malays  made  their  appearance,  bringing 
some  Indian  corn  and  potatoes,  which  were  exchanged  for 
spoons  as  before.  These  people  pointed  to  Balambangan,  and 
endeavored  to  make  the  party  comprehend  that  sometime  ago 
the  English  had  abandoned  the  settlement.  A new  supply  of 
provision  was  promised  next  morning;  therefore  the  party  re- 
tired with  their  little  stock,  and  attended  at  the  appointed  time 
to  receive  more.  Eleven  Malays  then  appeared  on  the  beach; 
but  after  a little  conversation  on  landing,  one  of  them  threw 
a spear  at  Captain  Brooks,  which  penetrated  his  belly,  anoth- 
er made  a cut  at  Mr.  Lattrel,  who  parried  it  off  with  a cutlass, 
and  ran  to  the  boat.  Captain  Brooks  withdrew  the  spear 
from  his  body,  and  also  ran  a short  distance,  but  the  inhuman 
assassins  followed  him  and  cut  off  both  his  legs.  The  gunner 
also  was  severely  wounded,  and  reached  the  boat  covered  with 
blood,  while  the  party  at  the  same  time,  saw  the  Malays  strip- 
ping the  dead  body  of  Captain  Brooks;  and  in  about  fifteen 
minutes  afterwards  the  gunner  expired 

The  survivors  immediately  made  sail,  and  then  examined 
into  the  state  of  their  provisions,  which  they  found  consisted 
of  ten  cobs  of  Indian  corn,  three  pumpkms,  and  two  bottles 
of  water.  Trusting  to  the  mercy  of  Providence,  they  with 
this,  determined  on  shaping  their  course  for  the  straits  of 
Malacca. 

No  particular  occurrence  happened  in  the  course  of  the 
voyage  from  the  fourth  to  the  fourteenth  of  December;  fre- 
quent showers  had  fortunately  supplied  them  with  fresh  water, 
but  they  were  nearly  exhausted  by  constant  watching  and 
hunger. 

On  the  15th  they  fell  in  with  a groupe  of  islands,  in  3 of 
north  latitude,  and  about  100  degrees  of  east  longitude,  and 
approached  the  shore.  But  being  descried  by  two  Malay 
prows,  they  were  immediately  attacked,  and  one  of  the  sea- 
cunnies  was  run  through  with  a spear  and  died  instantly, 
while  the  other  was  also  wounded.  Mr.  Luttrel,  the  mate, 
had  a very  narrow  escape  from  a spear  piercing  through  his 
hat.  The  party  being  thus  overpowerd,  the  Malays  took  pos- 
session of  their  boat  and  immediately  seized  on  all  their  prop- 


2(52 


EARLY  AMERICAN  HEROISM. 


erty,  a sextant,  their  log-book,  some  plate  and  clothes.  They 
were  themselves  kept  in  a prow,  without  any  covering,  and 
exposed  to  the  scorching  heat  of  the  sun,  with  an  allowance 
of  only  a small  quantity  of  sago  during  three  days.  After 
that  time  they  were  carried  ashore  to  the  house  of  a rajah,  on 
an  island  called  Sube,  where  they  remained  in  a state  of  sla- 
very, entirely  naked,  and  subsisting  on  sago,  until  the  20th  of 
April.  The  Rajah  sailed  on  that  day  in  a prow  for  Rhio, 
taking  Mr.  Luttrel  and  the  two  other  survivors  along  with 
him,  and  arrived  there  nearly  famished,  after  a tedious  pas- 
sage of  twenty-five  days. 

Here  their  distresses  were  alleviated  by  Mr.  Koek  of  Ma- 
lacca, who  treated  them  in  the  kindest  manner;  and  the  ship 
Kandree,  commanded  by  Captain  Williamson,  arriving  next 
day,  they  obtained  a passage  in  her  for  Malacca. 


EARLY  AMERICAN  HEROISM. 

During  one  of  the  former  wars,  between  France  and  Eng- 
land, in  which  the  then  Colonies  bore  an  active  part,  a re- 
spectable individual,  a member  of  the  society  of  Friends,  of  the 

name  of , commanded  a fine  ship  which  sailed  from  an 

Eastern  port,  to  a port  in  England.  This  vessel  had  a strong 
and  effective  crew,  but  was  totally  unarmed.  When  near  her 
destined  port,  she  was  chased,  and  ultimately  overhauled,  by 
a French  vessel  of  war.  Her  commander  used  every  en- 
deavor to  escape,  but  seeing  from  the  superior  sailing  of  the 
Frenchman,  that  his  capture  was  inevitable,  he  quietly  retired 
below  : he  was  followed  into  the  cabin  by  his  cabin  boy,  a 
youth  of  activity  and  enterprise,  named  Charles  Wager  ; he 
asked  his  commander  if  nothing  more  could  be  done  to  save 
the  ship — his  commander  replied  that  it  was  impossible,  that 
every  thing  had  been  done  that  was  practicable,  there  was 
no  escape  for  them,  and  they  must  submit  to  be  captured. 
Charles  then  returned  upon  deck  and  summoned  the  crew 
around  him — he  stated  iu  a few  words  what  was  their 


EARLY  AMERICAN  HEROISM. 


263 


conclusion — then,  with  an  elevation  of  mind,  dictated  by  a 
soul  formed  for  enterprise  and  noble  daring,  he  observed,  “ if 
you  will  place  yourselves  under  rny  command,  and  stand  by 
me,  I have  conceived  a plan  by  which  the  ship  may  be  rescu- 
ed, and  we  in  turn  become  the  conquerors.”  The  sailors  no 
doubt  feeling  the  ardor,  and  inspired  by  the  courage  of  their 
youthful  and  gallant  leader,  agreed  to  place  themselves  under 
his  command.  His  plan  was  communicated  to  them,  and  they 
awaited  with  firmness,  the  moment  to  carry  their  enterprise 
into  effect.  The  suspense  was  of  short  duration,  for  the 
Frenchman  was  quickly  alongside,  and  grappled  to  the  mer- 
chant ship.  As  Charles  had  anticipated,  the  exhilarated  con-» 
querors,  elated  beyond  measure,  with  the  acquisition  of  so  fine 
a prize,  poured  into  his  vessel  cheering  and  huzzaing  ; and 
not  foreseeing  any  danger,  they  left  but  few  men  on  board 
their  ship.  Now  was  the  moment  for  Charles,  who,  giving  his 
men  the  signal,  sprang  at  their  head  on  board  the  opposing 
vessel,  while  some  seized  the  arms  which  had  been  Hft  in  pro- 
fusion on  her  deck,  and  with  which  they  soon  overpowered  the 
few  men  left  on  board  ; the  others,  by  a simultaneous  move- 
ment, relieved  her  from  the  grapplings  which  united  the  two 
vessels.  Our  hero  now  having  the  command  of  the  French  ves- 
sel, seized  the  helm,  and  placing  her  out  of  boarding  distance, 
hailed,  with  the  voice  of  a conqueror,  the  discomfited  crowd 
of  Frenchmen  who  W'ere  left  on  board  of  the  peaceful  bark 
he  had  just  quitted,  and  summoned  them  to  follow  close  in  his 
wake,  or  he  would  blow’ them  out  of  water,  (a  threat  they  well 
knew  he  was  very  capable  of  executing,  as  their  guns  were 
loaded  during  the  chase.)  They  sorrow’fully  acquiesced  with 
his  commands,  while  gallant  Charles  steered  into  port,  fol- 
lowed by  his  prize.  The  exploit  excited  universal  applause 
— the  former  master  ofthe  merchant  vessel  was  examined  by  the 
Admiralty,  when  he  stated  the  whole  of  the  enterprise  as  it  oc- 
curred, and  declared  that  Charles  Wager  had  planned  and  ef- 
fected the  gallant  exploit,  and  that  to  him  alone  belonged  the 
honor  and  credit  of  the  achievement.  Charles  was  immedi- 
ately transferred  to  the  British  navy,  appointed  a midshipman, 
and  his  education  carefully  superintended.  He  soon  after  dis- 
tinguished himself  in  action,  and  underwent  a rapid  promotion, 
until  at  length  he  was  created  an  Admiral,  and  know’n  as  Sir 
Charles  Wager.  It  is  said  that  he  always  held  in  veneration 
and  esteem,  that  respectable  and  conscientious  Friend,  whose 
cabin  boy  he  had  been,  and  transmitted  yearly  to  his  old 
MASTER,  as  he  termed  him,  a handsome  present  of  Madeira,  to 
cheer  his  declining  days. 


S64 


tingal’s  cave. 


FINGAL’S  CAVE. 


The  most  magnificent  of  all  known  caverns,  is  that  called 
Fingal’s  Cave,  in  the  Isle  of  Staffa,  on  the  western  coast  of 
Scotland.  Its  length  is  370  feet ; and  the  height  at  the  en- 
trance of  the  cave  is  117  feet. 

Thousands  of  majestic  columns  of  basalts  support  a lofiy 
roof,  under  which  the  sea  rolls  its  waves,  while  the  vastness 
of  the  entrance  allows  the  light  of  day  to  penetrate  the  va- 
rious recesses  of  tiie  cave. 

The  mind,  says  Mr.  Pennant,  can  hardly  form  an  idea  more 
magnificent  than  such  a space,  supported  on  each  side  by 
ranges  of  columns,  and  roofed  by  the  bottom  of  those  which 
have  been  broken  off  in  order  to  form  it,  between  the  angles 
of  which  a yellow  stalagmatic  matter  has  exuded,  which  serves 
to  define  the  angles  precisely,  and,  at  the  same  time,  vary  the 
color  with  a great  deal  of  elegance.  To  render  it  still  more 
agreeable,  the  whole  is  lighted  from  without,  so  that  the  far- 
thest extremity  is  very  plainly  seen  ; and  the  air  within,  beintr 
agitated  by  the  flux  and  reflux  of  the  tides  is  perfectly  whole- 
some, and  free  from  the  damp  vapors  with  which  cavern? 
generally  abound. 


THE  RAMILLIES 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  RAMILLIES. 


267 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  RAMILLIES. 

IN  THE  ATLANTIC  OCEAN. 

Admiral  (afterwards  Lord)  Graves  having  requested  leave 
to  return  to  England  in  1782,  was  appointed  by  Lord  Rodney 
to  command  the  convoy  sent  home  with  the  numerous  fleet  of 
merchantmen  from  the  West  Indies  in  the  month  of  July. — 
He  accordingly  hoisted  his  flag  on  board  the  Ramillies  of  74 
guns,  and  sailed  on  the  25th  from  Blue  Fields,  having  under 
his  orders  the  Canada  and  Centaur  of  74  guns  each,  the  Pal- 
las frigate  of  36  guns,  and  the  following  French  ships,  taken 
by  Lord  Rodney  and  Sir  Samuel  Hood,  out  of  the  armament 
commanded  by  the  Count  de  Grasse,  viz.  the  Ville  de  Paris, 
of  1 10  guns;  the  Glorieux  and  Hector,  of  74  guns  each;  the 
Ardent,  Caton  and  Jason,  of  6 guns  each.  Those  which 
were  originally  British  ships  had  been  in  so  many  actions, 
and  so  long  absent  from  England,  as  to  have  become  extreme- 
ly out  of  condition,  while  that  of  the  prizes  was  still  more  de- 
plorable, and  the  following  authentic  account  of  the  various 
disasters  which  attended  this  distressed  convoy  will  be  found 
equally  melancholy  and  interesting. 

Soon  after  the  fleet  had  sailed,  the  officers  of  the  Ardent 
united  in  signing  such  a representation  of  her  miserable  plight 
as  induced  Admiral  Graves  to  order  her  back  to  Port  Royal; 
and  the  Jason,  by  not  putting  to  sea  with  the  convoy,  from 
want  of  water,  never  joined  him  at  all.  7'he  rest  proceeded, 
and  after  those  vessels  that  were  bound  for  New  York  had 
separated,  the  whole  convoy  was  reduced  to  ninety-two  or 
three  sail. 

On  the  8th  of  September  the  Caton  springing  a leak,  made 
such  alarming  complaints,  that  the  Admiral  directed  her  and 
the  Pallas,  also  become  leaky,  to  bear  away  immediately,  and 
keep  company  together,  making  for  Halifax,  which  then  bore 
North-North  West  and  was  but  eighty-seven  leagues  dis- 
tant. 

The  afternoon  of  the  16th  of  September  shewing  indica- 
tions of  a gale  and  foul  weather  from  the  south-east  quarter. 


268 


THE  LOSS  OP  THE  RAMILLIES. 


every  preparation  was  made  on  board  the  flag-ship  for  such 
an  event,  not  only  on  account  of  her  own  safety,  but  also  as 
an  example  to  the  rest  of  the  fleet.  The  Admiral  collected 
the  ships  about  six  o’clock,  and  brought  to  under  his  main- 
sail on  the  larboard  tack,  having  all  his  other  sails  furled,  and 
his  top-gallant  yards  and  masts  lowered  down. 

The  wind  soon  increasing,  blew  strong  from  the  E.  S.  E. 
with  a very  heavy  sea,  and  about  three  o’clock  in  the  morn- 
ing of  the  17th  flew  suddenly  round  to  the  contrary  point, 
blowing  most  tremendously,  and  accompanied  with  rain,  thun- 
der and  lightning:  the  Ramillies  was  taken  by  the  lee,  her 
main-sail  thrown  back,  her  main-mast  went  by  the  board,  and 
mizen-mast  half  way  up;  the  fore-top  mast  fell  over  the  star- 
board bow,  the  fore-yard  broke  in  the  slings,  the  tiller  snap- 
ped in  two,  and  the  rudder  was  nearly  torn  off.  Thus  was 
ihis  capital  ship,  from  being  in  perfect  order,  reduced,  within 
a few  minutes  to  a mere  wreck,  by  the  fury  of  the  blast  and 
the  violence  of  the  sea,  which  acted  in  opposition  to  each 
other.  The  ship  was  pooped,  the  cabin,  where  the  Admiral 
lay  was  flooded,  his  cot-bed  jerked  down  by  the  violence  of 
the  shock  and  the  ship’s  instantaneous  revulsion,  so  that  he 
was  obliged  to  pull  on  his  boots  half  leg  deep  in  water,  with- 
out any  stockings,  to  huddle  on  his  wet  clothes,  and  repair 
upon  deck.  On  his  first  coming  thither,  he  ordered  two  of 
the  lieutenants  to  examine  into  the  state  of  the  affairs  below, 
and  to  keep  a sufficient  number  of  people  at  the  pumps,  while 
he  himself  and  the  captain  kept  the  deck,  to  encourage  the 
men  to  clear  away  the  wreck,  which,  by  its  constant  swinging 
backwards  and  forwards  by  every  wave  against  the  body  of 
the  ship,  had  beaten  off  much  of  the  copper  from  the  starboard 
side,  and  exposed  the  seams  so  much  to  the  sea  that  the  de- 
cayed oakum  washed  out,  and  the  whole  frame  became  at 
once  exceedingly  porous  and  leaky. 

At  dawn  of  day  they  perceived  a large  ship  lying  under 
their  lee,  lying  upon  her  side,  water-logged,  her  hands  at- 
tempting to  wear  her  by  first  cutting  away  the  mizen-mast, 
and  then  her  main-mast;  hoisting  her  ensign,  with  the  union 
downwards  in  order  to  draw  the  attention  of  the  fleet;  but  to 
no  purpose,  for  no  succour  could  be  given,  and  she  very  soon 
went  down  head  fore-most,  the  fly  of  her  ensign  being  the 
last  thing  visible.  This  was  the  Dutton,  formerly  an  East 
Indiarnan,  and  then  a store-ship,  commanded  by  a lieutenant  of 
the  navy,  who  in  his  agitation,  leaped  from  her  deck  into  the 
sea;  but,  as  might  be  expected,  was  very  soon  overwhelmed 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  RAMILLIES. 


269 


by  its  billows.  Twelve  or  thirteen  of  the  crew  contrived, 
however,  to  slide  off  one  of  the  boats,  and  running  with  the 
wind,  first  endeavored  to  reach  a large  ship  before  them, 
which,  not  being  able  to  fetch,  and  afraid  of  filling  if  they  at- 
tempted to  haul  up  for  the  purpose,  they  made  up  for  another 
ship  more  to  the  leeward,  who  fortunately  descrying  them, 
threw  a number  of  ropes,  by  the  help  of  which  these  desper- 
ate fellows  scrambled  up  her  sides,  and  fortunately  saved  their 
lives.  Out  of  ninety-four  or  five  sail,  seen  the  day  before, 
scarcely  twenty  could  now  be  counted;  of  the  ships  of  war, 
there  were  discerned  the  Canada,  half  hull  down  upon  the 
lee-quarter,  having  her  main-top-mast  and  mizen-mast  gone, 
the  main-top  damaged,  the  main-yard  aloft,  and  the  main-sail 
furled;  the  Centaur  was  far  to  windward,  without  masts,  bow- 
sprit or  rudder;  and  the  Glorieux  without  foremast,  bowsprit 
or  main-top-mast.  Of  these  the  two  latter  perished  with  all 
their  crews,  excepting  the  captain  of  the  Centaur,  and  a few 
of  his  people,  who  contrived  to  slip  off  her  stern  into  one  of 
the  boats  unnoticed,  and  thus  escaped  the  fate  of  the  rest  of 
the  crew. 

The  Ville  de  Paris  appeared  to  have  received  no  injury, 
and  was  commanded  by  a most  experienced  seaman,  who  had 
made  twenty-four  voyages  to  and  from  the  W est  Indies,  and 
had,  therefore,  been  pitched  upon  to  lead  the  ship  through  the 
Gulf;  nevertheless,  she  was  afterwards  buried  in  the  ocean 
with  all  on  board  her,  consisting  of  above  eight  hundred  peo- 
ple. Of  the  convoy,  besides  the  Dutton,  before  mentioned, 
and  the  British  Queen,  seven  others  were  discovered  without 
mast  or  bowsprit;  eighteen  lost  masts  and  several  others  had 
foundered. 

In  the  course  of  this  day  the  Canada  crossed  upon  and 
passed  the  Ramillies;  some  of  the  trade  attempted  to  follow 
the  Canada,  but  she  ran  at  such  a rate  that  they  soon  found 
it  to  be  in  vain,  and  then  returned  towards  the  flag-ship;  the 
Ramillies  had  at  this  time  six  feet  water  in  her  hold,  and  the 
pumps  would  not  free  her,  the  water  having  worked  out  the 
oakum,  and  her  beams  amid-ship  being  almost  drawn  from 
their  clamps. 

The  admiral,  therefore,  gave  orders  for  all  the  buckets  to 
be  manned,  and  every  officer  to  help  towards  freeing  the  ship; 
the  mizen-top-sail  was  set  upon  the  fore-mast,  the  main-top- 
gallant-sail on  the  stump  of  the  mizen-mast,  and  the  tiller 
shipped.  In  this  condition,  by  bearing  away,  she  scudded  on 
at  so  good  a rate  that  she  held  pace  with  some  of  the  mer- 
chantmen. 


270 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  RAMILLIES. 


The  day  having  been  spent  in  bailing  and  pumping,  without 
materially  gaining  on  the  water,  the  captain  in  the  name  of 
the  officers,  represented  to  the  admiral  the  necessity  of  part- 
ing with  the  guns  for  the  relief  of  the  ship,  but  he  objected, 
that  there  would  then  be  left  no  protection  for  the  convoy. — 
At  length,  however,  after  great  difficulty,  he  consented  to 
their  disposing  of  the  fore-castle  and  after-most  quarter-deck 
guns,  together  with  some  of  the  shot,  and  other  articles  of 
very  great  weight.  The  ensuing  night  v/as  employed  in  bail- 
ing and  endeavoring  to  make  the  pumps  useful,  tor  the  ballast 
by  getting  into  the  w'ell,  had  choked  and  rendered  them  use- 
less, and  the  chains  had  broken  every  time  they  were  repair- 
ed. The  water  had  risen  to  seven  feet  in  the  hold  The  wind 
from  the  westward  drove  a vast  sea  before  it,  and  the  ship  be- 
ing old,  strained  most  violently. 

On  the  morning  of  the  18th  nothing  could  be  seen  of  the 
Canada,  she  having  pushed  on  at  her  greatest  speed  for  Eng- 
land. The  frame  of  the  Ramillies  having  opened  during  the 
night,  the  admiral  was  prevailed  upon,  by  the  renewed  and 
pressing  remonstrances  of  the  officers,  although  with  great 
reluctance,  to  let  si.x  of  the  forwardmost  and  four  of  the  after- 
most guns  of  the  main-deck  to  be  thrown  overboard,  together 
with  the  remainder  of  those  on  the  quarter-deck;  and  the  ship 
still  continuing  to  open  very  much,  he  ordered  tarred  canvas 
and  hides  to  be  nailed  fore  and  aft  from  under  the  sills  of  the 
ports  on  the  main-deck  under  the  fifth  plank  above,  or  within 
the  water-ways,  and  the  crew,  without  orders  did  the  same  on 
the  lower  deck.  Her  increasing  complaints  requiring  still 
more  to  be  done,  the  admiral  directed  all  the  guns  on  the  up- 
per deck,  the  shot,  both  on  that  and  the  low’er  deck,  and  va- 
rious heavy  stores  to  be  thrown  overboard;  a leakage  in  the 
light  room  of  the  grand  magazine  having  almost  filled  the 
ship  forward,  and  there  being  eight  feet  water  in  the  maga- 
zine, every  gentleman  was  compelled  to  take  his  turn  at  the 
whips,  or  in  handing  the  buckets.  The  ship  was  besides 
frapped  from  the  fore-mast  to  the  main-mast. 

Wotvvithstanding  their  utmost  efforts  the  water  still  gained 
on  them  the  succeeding  night,  the  wind  blowing  very  hard, 
with  e.xtremely  heavy  squalls,  a part  of  the  orlop  deck  fell  in- 
to the  hold;  the  ship  herself  seemed  to  work  excessively,  and 
to  settle  forward. 

On  the  morning  of  the  19th,  under  these  very  alarming 
circumstances,  the  admiral  commanded  both  the  bower  an- 
chors to  be  cut  away,  all  the  junk  to  be  flung  overboard,  one 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  RAMILLIES. 


271 


sheet  and  one  bower  cable  to  be  reduced  to  junk  and  served 
the  same  way,  together  with  every  remaining  ponderous  store 
that  could  be  got  at,  and  all  the  powder  in  the  grand  maga- 
zine (it  being  damaged;)  the  cutter  and  pinnace  to  be  broken 
up  and  tossed  overboard,  the  skidds  having  already  worked  off 
the  side;  every  soul  on  board  was  now  employed  in  bailing. 
One  of  the  pumps  was  got  up,  but  to  no  purpose,  for  the  shot- 
lockers  being  broken  down,  some  of  the  shot,  as  well  as  the 
ballast,  had  fallen  into  the  well;  and  as  the  weather  moderated 
a little,  every  thing  was  made  ready  to  heave  the  lower  deck 
guns  into  the  sea,  the  admiral  being  anxious  to  leave  nothing 
undone  for  the  relief  of  the  ship. 

When  evening  approached,  there  being  twenty  merchant 
ships  in  sight,  the  officers  united  in  beseeching  him  to  go  in- 
to one  of  them,  but  this  he  positively  refused  to  do,  deeming 
it,  as  he  declared,  unpardonable  in  a commander  in  chief  to 
desert  his  garrison  in  distress;  that  his  living  a few  years 
longer  was  of  very  little  consequence,  but  that,  by  leaving 
his  ship  at  such  a time,  he  should  discourage  and  slacken  the 
exertions  of  the  people,  by  setting  a very  bad  example.  The 
wind  lulling  somewhat  during  the  night,  all  hands  bailed  the 
water,  which,  at  this  time,  was  six  feet  fore  and  aft. 

On  the  morning  of  the  20th  the  admiral  ordered  the  spare 
and  stream  anchors  to  be  cut  away,  and  within  the  course  of 
the  day  ail  the  lower  deck  guns  to  be  thrown  overboard. — 
When  evening  came,  the  spirits  of  the  people  in  general,  and 
even  of  the  most  courageous,  began  to  fail,  and  they  openly 
expressed  the  utmost  despair,  together  with  the  most  earnest 
desire  of  quitting  the  ship,  lest  they  should  founder  in  her. — 
The  admiral  hereupon  advanced  and  told  them,  that  he  and 
their  officers  had  an  equal  regard  for  their  own  lives,  and  that 
the  officers  had  no  intention  of  deserting  either  them  or  the 
ship,  that,  for  his  part,  he  was  determined  to  try  one  night 
more  in  her,  he,  therefore,  hoped  and  intreated  they  would  do 
60  too,  for  there  was  still  room  to  imagine,  that  one  fair  day, 
with  a moderate  sea,  might  enable  them,  by  united  exertions 
to  clear  and  secure  the  well  against  the  encroaching  ballast 
which  washed  into  it;  that  if  this  could  be  done,  they  might 
be  able  to  restore  the  chains  to  the  pumps,  and  use  them;  and 
that  then  hands  enough  might  be  spared  to  raise  jury-masts, 
with  which  they  might  carry  the  ship  to  Ireland;  that  her  ap- 
pearance alone,  while  she  could  swim,  would  be  sufficient  to 
protect  the  remaining  part  of  her  convoy;  above  all,  that  as 
every  thing  that  could  be  thought  of  had  now  been  done  for 


272 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  RAMILLIES. 


her  relief,  it  would  be  but  reasonable  to  wait  the  effect.  Ho 
concluded  with  assuring  t.iein,  that  he  would  make  the  signal 
directly  for  the  trade  to  lie  by  them  during  the  night,  which  he 
doubted  not  they  would  comply  with. 

This  temperate  speech  had  the  desired  effect;  the  firmness 
and  confidence  with  which  he  spoke,  and  their  reliance  on 
his  seamanship  and  judgment,  as  well  as  his  constant  pres- 
ence and  attention  to  every  accident,  had  a wonderful  effect 
upon  them;  they  became  pacified,  and  returned  to  their  duty 
and  their  labors.  Since  the  first  disaster,  the  admiral  had,  in 
fact,  scarcely  ever  quitted  the  deck;  this  they  had  all  observ- 
ed, together  with  his  diligence  in  personally  inspecting  every 
circumstance  of  distress.  Knowing  his  skill  and  experience 
they  placed  great  confidence  in  them;  and  he  instantly  made, 
according  to  his  promise,  a signal  for  all  the  merchantmen. 

At  this  period,  it  must  be  confessed,  there  was  great  rea- 
son for  alarm,  and  but  little  for  hope;  for  all  the  anchors  and 
guns,  excepting  one,  together  with  every  other  matter  of 
weight,  had  been  thrown  overboard,  and  yet  the  ship  did  not 
seem  at  all  relieved.  The  strength  of  the  people  was,  like- 
wise, so  nearly  exhausted,  having  had  no  sleep  since  the  first 
fatal  stroke,  that  o le  half  of  the  crew  were  ordered  to  bail 
and  the  other  to  repose;  so  that,  although  the  wind  was  much 
abated,  the  water  still  gained  upon  them,  in  spite  of  all  their 
efforts,  and  the  ship  rolled  and  worked  most  prodigiously  in  a 
most  unquiet  sea. 

At  three  in  the  morning  of  the  2 1st,  being  the  fourth  night, 
the  well  being  quite  broken  in,  the  casks,  ballast  and  remain- 
ing shot,  rushed  together  and  destroyed  the  cylinders  of  the 
pumps;  the  frame  and  carcase  of  the  ship  began  to  give  way 
in  every  part,  and  the  whole  crew  exclaimed  that  it  was  im- 
possible to  keep  her  any  longer  above  water. 

In  this  extremity  the  admiral  resolved  within  himself  not  to 
lose  a moment  in  removing  the  people  whenever  day-light 
should  arrive,  but  told  the  captain  not  to  communicate  any 
more  of  his  design  than  that  he  intended  to  remove  the  sick 
and  lame  at  day-break;  and  for  this  purpose  he  should  call 
on  board  all  the  boats  of  the  merchantmen  He,  neverthe- 
less, gave  private  orders  to  the  captain,  while  this  was  doing, 
to  have  all  the  bread  brought  upon  the  quarter-deck,  with  a 
quantity  of  beef,  pork  and  flour,  to  settle  the  best  distribution 
of  the  people  according  to  the  number  of  the  trade  ships  that 
should  obey  their  signal,  and  to  allow  an  officer  to  each  di- 
vision of  them;  to  have  the  remaining  boats  launched,  and  as 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  RAMILLtES. 


273 


soon  as  the  sick  were  disposed  of,  to  begin  to  remove  the 
whole  of  the  crew,  with  the  utmost  despatch,  but  without  risk- 
ing too  many  in  a boat. 

Accordingly  at  dawn,  the  signal  was  made  for  the  boats  of 
the  merchantmen,  but  nobody  suspected  what  was  to  follow, 
until  the  bread  was  entirely  removed  and  the  sick  gone. — 
About  six  o’clock,  the  rest  of  the  crew  were  permitted  to  go 
off,  and  between  nine  and  ten,  there  being  nothing  further  to 
direct  and  regulate,  the  admiral  himself,  after  shaking  hands 
with  every  officer,  and  leaving  his  barge  for  their  better  ac- 
commodation and  transport,  quitted  forever  the  Ramillies, 
which  had  then  nine  feet  water  in  her  hold.  He  went  into  a 
small  leaky  boat,  loaded  with  bread,  out  of  which  both  him 
and  the  surgeon  who  accompanied  him  were  obliged  to  bail 
the  water  all  the  way.  He  was  in  his  boots,  with  his  surtout 
over  his  uniform,  and  his  countenanee  as  calm  and  as  compos- 
ed as  ever.  He  had,  at  going  off,  desired  a cloak,  a cask  of 
flour  and  a cask  of  water,  but  could  get  only  the  flour,  and 
he  left  behind  all  his  stock,  wines,  furniture,  books  and  charts, 
which  had  cost  him  upwards  of  one  thousand  pounds,  being 
unwilling  to  employ  even  a single  servant  in  saving  or  pack- 
ing up  what  belonged  to  himself  alone,  in  a time  of  such 
general  calamity,  as  to  appear  better  in  that  respect  than  any 
of  the  crew. 

The  admiral  rowed  for  the  Belle,  Captain  Forster,  being 
the  first  of  the  trade  that  had  borne  up  to  the  Ramillies  the 
preceding  night  in  her  imminent  distress,  and  by  his  anxious 
humanity  set  such  an  example  to  his  brother  traders  as  had  a 
powerful  influence  upon  them — an  influence  which  was  gen- 
erally followed  by  sixteen  others. 

By  three  o’clock  most  of  the  crew  were  taken  out,  at  which 
time  the  Ramillies  had  thirteen  feet  water  in  her  hold,  and 
was  evidently  foundering  in  every  part,  at  half  past  four  the 
captain,  and  first  and  third  lieutenants,  left  her,  with  every 
soul  excepting  the  fourth  lieutenant,  who  staid  behind  only  to 
execute  the  admiral’s  orders  for  setting  fire  to  her  wreck  when 
finally  deserted.  The  carcase  burned  rapidly,  and  the  flames 
quickly  reaching  the  powder,  which  was  filled  in  the  after 
magazine,  and  had  been  lodged  very  high,  in  thirty-five 
minutes  the  decks  and  upper  works  blew  up  with  a horrid  ex- 
plosion and  cloud  of  smoke,  while  the  lower  part  of  the  hull 
was  precipitated  to  the  bottom  of  the  ocean. 

At  this  time  the  adm.iral,  in  the  Belle,  stood  for  the  wreck 
to  see  his  last  orders  executed,  as  well  as  to  succour  any  boats 
VOL.  n 12* 


274 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  RAMILLIES^ 


that  might  be  too  full  of  men,  the  swell  of  the  sea  being  pro- 
digious, although  the  weather  had  been  moderate  ever  since 
noon  of  the  foregoing  day.  There  were,  however,  at  intervals, 
some  squalls,  with  threats  of  the  weather  soon  becoming  vio- 
lent. It  was  not  long  before  they  were  realized,  for  within 
two  hours  after  the  last  of  the  crew  were  put  on  board  their 
respective  ships,  the  wind  rose  to  a great  height,  and  so  con- 
tinued, with  intermission,  for  six  or  seven  successive  days,  so 
that  no  boat  could,  during  that  time,  have  lived  in  the  water 
On  such  a small  interval  depended  the  salvation  of  more  than 
six  hundred  lives!  Indeed,  during  the  four  days  immediately 
preceding  this  catastrophe,  it  blew  such  a strong  gale,  and 
such  a heavy  sea  followed  the  Ramillies,  that  it  was  always 
necessary  to  keep  her  with  the  wind  upon  her  quarter,  with 
seldom  more  than  the  sprit-sail  hoisted  upon  her  foremast,  and 
at  times  with  no  sail  at  all,  in  which  state  she  would  run  at 
the  rate  of  six  miles  an  hour.  Whenever  the  main-top-gal- 
lant-sail  was  set  on  the  stump  of  the  mizen-mast  she  common- 
ly griped  too  much,  so  as  to  render  the  steerage  very  difficult, 
and  yet  this  had  been  carried,  whenever  it  could  be,  in  order 
to  keep  pace  with  the  merchantmen,  the  slowest  of  which 
went  nearly  as  fast  under  their  bare  poles. 

Even  in  running  thus  the  Ramillies  rolled  prodigiously,  and 
as  she  grew  lighter  every  day  her  motion  became  the  more 
uneasy,  so  that  the  men  could  scarcely  stand  to  their  work,  or 
keep  their  legs  without  something  to  lay  hold  by.  There  was 
no  such  thing  as  real  repose  for  them  when  sitting  or  lying 
down  upon  deck,  nor  steadiness  enough  to  eat  or  drink  with 
any  security;  no  meat  could  be  dressed,  nor  did  any  man  or 
officer  go  into  bed.  Until  the  afternoon  of  the  20th  there  was 
no  venturing  to  bring  her  to,  even  for  a boat  to  come  on 
board;  but,  notwithstanding  this  desperate  condition,  when 
some  were  hourly  dropping  through  fatigue  and  want  of  sleep, 
and  the  decks  were  covered  with  water,  the  whole  of  the  crew 
behaved  with  the  utmost  obedience,  attention  and  sobrietv, 
and  remitted  no  possible  exertion  for  the  preservation  of  the 
ship. 

Upon  their  separation  faking  place,  the  officers,  who  were 
distributed  with  portions  of  the  crew  among  the  Jamaica-mcn, 
had  orders  respectively  to  deliver  them  to  the  first  man  of  war 
or  tender  they  should  meet  with,  and  to  acquaint  the  Secreta- 
ry of  the  Admiralty,  by  the  earliest  opportunity,  of  their  pro- 
ceedings. A pendant  was  hoisted  on  board  the  Belle,  by  way 
of  distinction,  that  she  might,  if  possible,  lead  the  rest.  Some 
of  tire  trade  kept  with  her,  and  others  made  the  best  of  their 


THE  LOSS  OF  THE  RAMILLIES. 


275 


way,  apprehensive  lest  they  should  soon  fall  short  of  provis- 
ions, as  they  had  so  many  more  to  feed. 

The  Silver  Eel  transport,  which  had  sailed  from  Bluefields 
with  the  invalids  of  Sir  George  Rodney’s  fleet,  and  was  under 
the  command  of  a lieutenant  of  the  navy,  had  been  ordered  to 
keep  near  the  Ramillies.  That  ship  was  accordingly  at  hand 
on  the  21st  of  September,  the  day  of  her  destruction,  and  in 
consequence  of  several  deaths  on  the  passage  had  room 
enough  for  the  reception  of  all  who  were  now  ailing  or  maim- 
ed, and  was  therefore  charged  with  them,  being  properly  fit- 
ted for  their  accommodation. 

The  Silver  Eel  parted  from  the  admiral  in  latitude  4248  N. 
and  longitude  45  19  W.  after  seeing  the  Ramillies  demolish- 
ed, and  being  ordered  to  make  for  the  first  port,  ran  into  Fal- 
mouth the  6th  of  October,  on  the  afternoon  of  which  day,  one 
of  the  trade  ships,  with  a midshipman  and  sixteen  of  the  crew 
of  the  Ramillies,  reached  Plymouth  Sound.  Another  of  the 
same  convoy,  having  on  board  another  part  of  the  crew,  with 
the  captain  and  first  lieutenant,  anchored  in  the  same  place  be- 
fore day-light  the  next  morning.  The  Canada,  however,  hav- 
ing exerted  her  utmost  speed,  had,  prior  to  all  these,  on  the 
4ta  of  the  same  month  got  to  Portsmouth,  where  she  spread 
the  news  of  the  dispersion  of  this  miserable  fleet,  which  be- 
ing conveyed  to  France,  her  privateers  immediately  put  to 
sea  in  hopes  of  making  prizes  of  them.  Some  of  the  Jamai- 
ca-men,  with  part  of  the  crew  of  the  Ramillies,  fell  into  their 
hands;  two  of  the  West  Indiamen  were  captured  in  sight  of 
the  Belle,  but  she  herself  with  the  admiral  and  thirty-three  of 
his  crew,  arrived  safe,  though  singly,  on  the  lOlh  of  October 
in  Cork  harbor,  where  was  the  Myrmidon  frigate.  The  ad- 
miral immediately  hoisted  his  flag  on  board  the  latter,  and 
sailing  with  the  first  fair  wind,  arrived,  on  the  17th,  in  Plymouth 
Sound,  apparently  in  good  health,  but  with  a settled  oppression 
upon  his  breast,  from  having  been  so  long  and  so  dreadfully 
exposed  upon  the  deck  of  the  Ramillies  in  the  horrid  night 
when  she  was  first  overtaken  by  the  storm;  nor  could  he  re- 
move that  complaint  for  upwards  of  six  months.  He  brought 
away  with  him  nothing  but  a few  of  his  private  papers,  the 
rest  of  his  effects  having  shared  the  same  fate  as  his  ship. 

It  was  calculated  that  by  the  destruction  of  the  fleet,  up- 
wards of  twenty  one  thousand  five  hundred  persons  perished. 
The  loss  of  property  has  been  estimated  by  the  British  Gov- 
ernment to  be  upwards  of  £20,000,000.  The  gale,  which 
continued  for  six  days,  was  the  most  tremendous  one  on  re- 
cord. 


279 


PRESERVATION  OF  NINE  SEAMEN 


PRESERVATION  OF  NINE  MEN, 

IN  A SMALL  BOAT,  SURROUNDED  BY  ISLANDS  OF  ICE. 

We  sailed  from  Plymouth  under  convoy  of  H.  B.  Majesty’s 
ship  St.  Alban’s,  and  two  other  ships  of  war,  together  with  a 
fleet  of  merchantmen  bound  to  the  Mediteranean,  having  a 
fresh  gale  at  north-east. 

The  wind  still  continuing,  we  kept  company  with  the  fleet 
until  reaching  120  leagues  to  the  westward;  then  judging  our- 
selves clear  of  privateers,  we  proceeded  on  our  voyage.  But 
before  gaining  300  leagues,  on  the  17th  of  March  we  came 
up  with  an  English  built  ship  cf  about  200  tons,  carrying 
twelve  guns,  and  sailing  under  a jury  main-mast.  On  our  ap- 
proach she  hoisted  English  colors;  and,  on  being  hailed,  told 
us  she  belonged  to  London,  and  was  now  bound  from  Virginia 
homewards,  which  seemed  probable,  as  many  tame  fowl  were 
on  board;  and  a red  bird  flew  from  her  to  us. 

Our  captain  seeing  the  vessel  disabled,  desired  her  to  bring 
to;  saying,  if  anything  was  wanted  on  board,  we  should  hoist 
out  our  boat  and  carry  it  thither;  but  this  was  obstinately  re- 
fused; the  captain  declared,  that  our  boat  should  not  approach, 
and  unless  we  kept  further  off,  he  would  fire  into  us.  This 
induced  suspicion  on  our  i>art,  wherefore  we  run  up  with  the 
vessel,  and  commanded  her  to  bring  to.  On  this  she  fired, 
and  engaged  us  from  eleven  in  the  morning  until  six  in  the 
evening;  then,  being  much  damaged,  she  struck,  and  called 
to  us  to  save  the  lives  of  the  crew.  But  this  request  came 
too  late,  for  the  wind  increasing,  raised  a great  sea,  which 
forced  our  ship  under  a reefed  main-sail,  whence  we  could  not 
hoist  out  our  boat,  without  endangering  our  own  lives.  How- 
ever, by  means  of  a light  which  she  carried,  we  kept  close  to 
her,  intending  to  hoist  the  boat  out  when  it  became  practica- 
ble. But  towards  midnight  her  light  became  very  low;  and 
by  aloud  cry,  which  was  heard  about  one  o’clock,  we  judged 
that  she  foundered. 

When  the  vessel  struck  she  told  us  that  she  had  fourteen 
Frenchmen  on  board,  whence  we  conjectured  her  to  be  an 


PRESERVATION  OF  NINE  SEAMEN.  2^  1 

English  Virginia-man  taken  by  the  French;  and  that  she  had 
lost  her  main-mast  in  the  engagement..  We  followed  her, 
chasing  and  fighting,  about  thirty  leagues;  and  when  she 
struck  we  were  in  45  50  north  latitude. 

Our  booty  being  thus  lost,  we  made  the  best  of  our  way  to 
Newfoundland,  being  bound  thither  on  a fishing  voyage.  One 
trouble,  however,  seldom  comes  alone,  and  so  it  happened  to 
us;  for,  on  the  26th  of  March,  we  saw  some  shattered  ice, 
at  four  in  the  afternoon,  which  was  supposed  to  be  the  har- 
bor ice  now  broken  up.  We  were  now  in  46  50  north  latitude, 
and  conceived  ourselves  50  leagues,  though  it  afterwards 
proved  seventy,  from  the  land.  The  wind  being  at  east,  the 
top-sails  were  handed;  and  we  stood  northward,  under  our 
courses,  hoping  to  get  clear  of  the  ice  before  night.  But  find- 
ing rather  more  than  less,  we  tacked  to  the  Southward,  which 
was  found  unproductive  of  any  change.  Therefore,  for  furth- 
er security,  the  fore-sail  was  furled,  and  the  ship  brought  to 
under  the  mainsail,  as  night  approached,  and  as  there  was  a 
dead  wind,  so  that  we  could  lie  off  on  neither  tack,  we  trusted 
if  we  should  fall  in  with  the  greater  ice,  to  meet  with  the  less 
shocks. 

About  eight  or  nine  o’clock,  we  discovered  a field  of  ice, 
of  which  we  run  foul,  notwithstanding  our  exertions  to  keep 
clear  of  it;  and  although  we  hung  cables,  coils  of  rope,  hoops 
and  such  things,  over  the  ship  to  defend  her,  she  struck  so 
hard,  that  at  eleven  she  bilged,  whence  we  had  much  difficul- 
ty to  keep  her  afloat  till  day-light,  by  two  pumps  going,  and 
bailing  at  three  hatchways. 

At  the  approach  of  day  our  men  were  much  fatigued,  the 
water  increased,  and  against  noon  the  hold  was  half  full. — 
No  one  knew  what  to  advise  another,  and  all  began  to  despair 
of  their  lives:  we  continued  pumping,  though  to  little  purpose, 
and  concluded,  that  if  now  were  our  appointed  time,  we  must 
submit  patiently  to  it. 

But  amidst  this  disaster,  it  pleased  God  to  put  it  into  the 
thoughts  of  some  of  us,  that  several  might  be  preserved  in 
the  boat,  whence  the  captain  was  entreated  to  hoist  her  out, 
and  commit  a few  of  us  there. 

The  captain  answered,  that,  although  God  could  work  won- 
ders, it  was  improbable  that  so  small  a boat  should  preserve 
us;  that  it  was  but  living  a few  days  longer  in  misery;  and, 
seeing  God  had  cast  this  calamity  to  his  lot,  he  was  resolved 
to  take  his  chance  and  die  with  his  men. 

Nevertheless,  being  much  importuned,  he  ordered  the  boat 


273 


PRESF.RVATION  OF  NINE  SEAMEN. 


out,  and  William  Saunders  and  five  others  in  her;  and,  that 
the  men  might  not  suspect  their  design,  it  was  given  out  that 
the  boat  should  go  ahead  to  tow  the  ship  clear  of  tlie  ice. — 
How  likely  that  was  the  reader  may  judge,  there  being  but 
one  oar,  all  the  rest  were  broken  by  defending  the  ship  from 
the  ice.  However,  the  purpose  advanced. 

The  boat  being  out,  and  finding  no  effect  produced  in  tow- 
ing the  ship,  fell  a-stern,  intending  to  take  in  the  captain  and 
as  many  as  it  could  safely  carry,  while  some  were  preparing 
necessaries  for  a miserable  voyage.  A compass,  and  other 
things  ready,  were  conveyed  into  it. 

The  captain,  doctor  and  several  others,  having  got  out  at 
the  cabin  windows  and  galleries,  I,  amongst  the  rest,  endeav- 
ored to  escape  at  the  gallery,  intending  likewise,  if  possible, 
to  get  into  the  boat;  but  being  discovered  by  the  men,  they 
took  small  arms,  and  kept  off  the  boat,  resolving,  as  she  could 
not  preserve  all,  that  the  whole  should  perish  together. 

This  design  being  frustrated,  every  one,  except  myself  and 
William  Langniead,  got  into  the  ship  again;  but  we  were  so 
low  that  we  could  not  recover  ourselves.  No  person  coming 
to  relieve  us,  we  were  at  length  forced  to  let  go  our  hold,  and 
trust  to  the  mercy  of  those  in  the  boat,  who  seeing  us  swim- 
ming towards  them,  hove  out  a rope  and  took  us  in. 

We  were  now  eight  in  number  in  the  boat;  and,  willing  to 
save  our  captain,  lay  hovering  about  the  ship  till  night;  but 
the  men  persisting  in  their  resolution,  fired  at  the  boat  and 
kept  her  off.  We  began  to  seek  shelter  as  night  approached; 
and,  having  gone  among  the  shattered  ice,  made  our  boat  fast 
to  a small  lump,  and  drove  with  it;  and  as  we  came  foul  of 
great  ice,  we  removed  and  made  fast  to  another  piece,  and  so 
continued  during  the  remainder  of  the  night. 

Looking  around  in  the  morning,  the  ship  was  seen  about 
three  leagues  to  the  eastward  in  the  same  position  as  we  had 
left  her,  whereon  a consultation  was  held  whether  or  not  we 
should  return  and  make  another  attempt  to  save  the  captain, 
and  as  many  more  as  possible.  This  proposal,  however,  was 
negatived,  every  one  alleging  that  the  men  would  either  fire 
on  us,  or  inconsiderately  crowd  into  the  boat  and  sink  her; 
therefore,  it  was  resolved  to  make  the  best  of  our  way  to  the 
shore.  But  I,  considering  how  little  it  would  tend  to  my  hon- 
or to  save  my  life,  and  see  my  captain  perish,  endeavored  to 
persuade  them  that  the  ship  still  swam  buoyant,  that  I hoped 
the  leak  was  stopped,  and  that  we  might  proceed  on  our  voy- 
age; but  this  was  unavai'.ing.  When  I saw  myself  unable  to 


PRESERVATION  OF  NINE  SEAMEN. 


279 


prevail  thus,  I desired  them  to  row  up  and  set  me  on  that  part 
of  the  ice  next  the  ship,  whence  I should  walk  to  her,  and  die 
with  my  commander. 

This  being  unanimously  agreed  to,  we  rowed  to  the  ice; 
but  when  we  reached  it,  I was  loth  to  go  out.  However,  on 
calling  the  captain  to  us,  Mr.  John  Maddick  came  first,  and 
after  him  the  doctor  and  some  others,  which  the  captain  per- 
ceiving, came  also. 

The  captain  having  left  the  ship,  the  multitude  crowded  so 
eagerly  after  him  that  we  had  like  to  have  spoiled  all;  but  by 
chance  the  boat  was  got  off,  with  tw'enty-one  people  in  hei: 
and  hanging  to  her  sides.  Some  were  forced  to  slip;  others 
perished  on  the  ice,  not  being  able  to  return  to  the  ship,  where 
the  rest  were  lost. 

On  the  25th  of  March  we  took  a miserable  farewell  of  our 
distressed  brethren,  the  heart  of  every  one  being  so  overload- 
ed with  his  own  misery  as  to  have  little  room  to  pity  another. 
Next,  on  considering  what  course  to  follow,  we  resolved  to 
make  for  the  shore. 

Our  only  provision  was  a small  barrel  of  flour,  and  a five 
gallon  rundlet  of  brandy,  which  had  been  thrown  overboard, 
and  was  taken  up  by  us.  We  also  took  up  an  old  chest,  which 
stood  us  in  good  stead,  for  having  but  one  oar,  and  our  ship’'s 
handspikes,  and  a hatchet  being  by  chance  in  the  boat,  we 
could  split  the  chest,  and  tiail  it  to  the  handspikes,  which  were 
our  oars.  Nails  we  had  only,  by  drawing  them  from  different 
parts  of  the  boat;  and  the  rest  of  the  chest  was  used  to  kindle 
a fire.  It  also  happened  that  our  main  tarpauling,  which  had 
been  newly  tarred,  was  put  into  the  boat.  Of  it  we  made  a 
main-sail;  and  of  an  old  piece  of  canvas,  that  had  been  a 
sail  to  a yawl,  w'e  made  a fore-sail.  In  this  condition  we 
turned  towards  the  shore,  and  observing  the  surrounding  ice 
lie  north  and  south,  we  steered  north,  and  in  the  morning 
were  clear  of  it. 

Having  now  got  into  the  ocean,  and  the  wind  being  still 
easterly,  we  hoisted  our  sail,  and  steered  w'est-north-west 
about  fourteen  leagues,  when  we  fell  in  w'ith  another  field  of 
ice.  Attempting  to  sail  through  it,  w'e  were  enclosed  by  ma- 
ny great  islands,  which  drove  so  fast  together,  that  w'e  were 
forced  to  haul  up  our  boat  on  the  ice,  otherwise  we  should 
have  perished. 

Here  we  lay  eleven  days  without  once  seeing  the  sea.  As 
the  ice  was  thick,  we  caught  as  many  seals  as  we  chose,  for 
they  were  in  great  abundance.  Our  fire  hearth  was  made  of 


280 


PRESERVATION  OF  NINE  SEAMEN. 


the  skin,  and  the  fat  melted  so  easily,  that  we  could  boil  the 
lean  with  it. 

But  by  lying  so  long  in  this  cold  region,  the  men  began  to 
complain  of  their  feet;  and  our  boat  being  too  small  to  afford 
room  for  all,  there  was  always  a hideous  cry  among  us  of  hurt- 
ing each  other,  though  for  this  there  was  no  remedy.  We 
kept  watch  six  and  six,  both  for  the  convenience  of  room,  and 
to  guard  against  the  ice  breaking  under  our  boat,  which  often 
happened,  and  then  it  was  necessary  to  launch,  or  carry  her 
to  a place  which  we  thought  strong  enough  to  bear  her 
weight. 

In  eleven  days  we  saw  the  sea,  and,  with  great  difficulty, 
got  out  the  boat.  "V\"e  sailed  about  ten  or  twelve  leagues 
north-north-west  as  before,  when  we  were  again  enclosed; 
and  this  was  repeated  five  several  times.  The  last  ice,  how- 
ever, was  worse  than  any  before,  and  although  it  was  so  thick 
that  we  could  not  force  the  boat  through  it,  yet  it  was  not  so 
solid  as  to  bear  the  weight  of  a man;  therefore,  notwithstand- 
ing we  daily  saw  enough  of  seals,  we  could  take  none  of 
them. 

It  fortunately  happened,  that  when  we  parted  from  the  hard 
ice,  we  had  seven  seals  in  store,  and  one  that  we  took  dead, 
which  was  consumed  without  consulting  how  it  had  died. 

We  were  next  reduced  to  short  allowance,  having  only  one 
among  us  to  serve  two  days,  which,  with  about  three  ounces 
of  flour,  mixed  with  water,  and  boiled  in  the  fat  of  the  seal, 
was  all  our  provision.  At  length  we  were  obliged  to  share 
both  feet  and  skin,  each  of  us  allowing  a little  fat  to  make  a 
fire.  But  being  constrained  to  eat  the  whole,  skin  and  bone 
also,  scarcely  boiled,  injured  our  stomachs  so  much,  that  some 
of  our  number  died,  and  I myself  suffered  severely. 

On  getting  clear  of  the  loose  ice,  if  the  wind  was  so  ad- 
verse as  to  prevent  our  rowing,  we  made  fast  the  boat  to  an 
island  of  ice  until  better  weather.  Although  this  sheltered 
us,  we  were  often  in  great  danger,  from  the  islands  driving 
foul  of  us,  so  that  it  was  wonderful  we  escaped. 

We  drank  the  ice  mixed  with  brandy;  and  our  provisions, 
with  good  management,  lasted  until  our  coming  ashore,  for  it 
pleased  God  to  save  some  of  us  by  taking  others  to  himseif. 
Our  companions  began  to  die  two  or  three  in  a day,  until  we 
were  at  last  reduced  to  nine. 

The  feet  of  several  who  died  were  bit  in  such  a manner  by 
the  fr-ost,  that,  on  stripping  them,  which  was  done  to  give  the 
clothes  to  the  survivors,  their  toes  came  away  with  the  stock- 


CAPTAIN  Ross’s  EXPEDITION. 


281 


ings.  The  last  who  died  was  the  boatswain,  who  lived  until 
the  day  before  we  saw  land. 

Our  compass  was  broke  by  the  last  field  of  ice  through 
which  we  passed,  and  soon  after  we  lost  our  water  bucket, 
which  was  used  for  bailing.  Our  course  was  directed  by  the 
sun  in  the  day-time,  and  the  stars  by  night. 

Though  many  other  accidents  befel  us,  it  pleased  the  Lore 
to  bring  us  safe  to  land,  after  passing  twenty-eight  days  in 
the  boat. 

On  the  24th  of  April  we  arrived  at  Baccalew,  and  thence 
repaired  to  the  Bay  of  Verds,  in  Newfoundland,  where  we 
found  three  men  providing  for  a fishing  voyage,  who  carried 
us  to  their  house,  and  gave  us  such  things  as  they  had.  But 
they  being  indifferently  stored,  and  unable  to  maintain  us,  we 
determined  to  go  to  St.  John’s,  notwithstanding  some  of  us 
were  so  much  frost-bit,  as  to  be  obliged  to  be  carried  to  the 
boat.  Before  getting  to  Cape  St.  Francis,  however,  the  wind 
veered  to  the  south-west,  which  compelled  us  to  row  all  night. 
In  the  morning  we  reached  Portugal  Cove,  where  to  our  un- 
speakable joy,  some  men  were  found  preparing  for  the  sum- 
mer’s'fishing.  They  shewed  us  so  much  compassion  as  to 
launch  a boat,  and  tow  us  over  to  Belleisle,  and  there  we  were 
courteously  received.  All  w'ere  so  weak  that  we  were  car- 
ried ashore  on  men’s  shoulders;  and  we  were  besides  so  dis- 
figured with  hunger,  cold  and  the  oil  of  seals,  that  people 
could  hardly  recognise  us  as  men,  except  for  the  shape.  At 
Belleisle  we  remained  ten  days,  when,  being  somewhat  re- 
cruited, we  went  to  St.  John’s.  Thus,  in  all  this  extremity, 
God  miraculously  preserved  nine  out  of  ninety-six  that  were 
in  the  ship. 


CAPTAIN  ROSS’S  EXPEDITION. 

In  the  year  1818  the  British  Government  fitted  out  two  ex- 
peditions to  the  North  Pole.  Captain  Buchan,  commanding 
the  Trent  and  the  Dorothy  was  directed  to  attempt  a passage 


28£ 


CAPTAIN  Ross’s  EXPEDITION. 


between  Spitzberjren  and  Nova  Zembla,  over  the  Pole,  into 
the  Pacific,  and  Captain  Ross,  commanding  the  Isabella  and 
the  Alexander,  to  attempt  the  north-west  passage  from  Davi’s 
Straits  and  Baffin’s  Bay,  into  the  Frozen  Ocean,  and  thence 
into  the  Pacific.  Ross  reached  77  deg.  40  min.  latitude,  and 
more  accurately  determined  ihe  situation  of  Baffin’s  Bay, 
which  until  then  was  believed  to  extend  10  deg.  farther  to  the 
east  than  it  actually  does.  Although  he  sailed  up  Lancaster 
Sound,  he  did  not  advance  far  enough  to  ascertain  if  it  was 
open,  not  having  arrived  there  until  October  1st.  wlien  danger 
from  the  ice  obliged  him  to  quit  the  coast.  Lieutenant  Parry, 
who  had  accompanied  Captain  Ross,  was  sent,  in  conjunction 
with  Captain  I.yon,  in  the  year  1819,  on  a second  voyage  into 
Baffin’s  Bay,  an«l  having  penetrated  as  far  as  to  gain  the  first 
prize  offered  by  Parliament  (£5000)  and  having  made  the  most 
western  point  ever  reached  in  the  Polar  seas,  he  was  entrust- 
ed with  the  direction  of  the  Hecla  and  Fury,  on  a similar 
expedition  in  1821.  These  ships  returned  in  October  1823, 
without  achieving  the  principal  object  for  which  they  were  dis- 
patched. In  1824  Parry  and  Lyon  were  again  sent  out  for 
the  discovery  of  a north-west  passage,  in  the  Hecla  and  Fu- 
ry. After  wintering  in  Prince  Regent’s  Bay,  the  ships  sailed 
southwardly,  and,  in  consequence  of  storms  and  icebergs,  it 
became  necessary  to  abandon  the  Fury,  and  with  her  crew 
on  board  the  Hecla,  Captain  Parry  returned  to  Ensland  in 
October  1825.  The  Admiralty  sent  Parry,  in  the  Hecla,  in 
1827,  to  reach,  if  possible,  the  North  Pole.  Having  journey- 
ed thirty-five  days  over  the  ice,  beginning  at  81  deg.  12  min. 
15  sec.  he  was  compelled  to  retrace  his  course.  So  far  the 
exertions  of  the  Biitish  Government. 

Piqued  by  the  real,  or  supposed  neglect  of  government. 
Captain  Ross,  in  the  spring  of  1829,  undertook  an  expedition 
on  his  own  resources,  with  the  view  of  effecting  a passage 
into  the  Polar  Sea,  and  to  reach  Behring’s  Straits  along  the 
northern  coast  of  the  American  continent.  The  ship — the 

Victory — was  lost  in  the  first  year  out,  and  Ross  and  his 
crew  had  worn  through  the  remaining  time  on  board  the  wreck 
of  the  Fury.  When  picked  up  in  Lancaster  Sound,  they 
were  in  four  of  the  Fury’s  boats,  which  they  had  “found  un- 
injured, and  in  the  same  condition,  in  which  they  had  been 
left.” 

The  following  letter,  addressed  by  the  gallant  Navigator  to 
the  Admiralty,  puts  us  in  possession  of  all  the  adventures 
and  discoveries  of  this  memorable  expedition. 


CAPTAIN  Ross’s  EXPEDITION. 


283 


On  board  the  Isabella,  of  Hull,  ) 
Baffin’s  Pay,  Sept.  1833.  J 

Sir, — Knowing  how  deeply  my  Lords  Commissioners,  c<f 
the  Admiralty  are  interested  in  the  advancement  of  nautical 
knowledge,  and  particularly  in  the  improvement  of  geography, 
I have  to  acquaint  you,  for  the  information  of  their  liordships, 
that  the  expedition,  the  main  object  of  which  is  to  solve,  if 
possible,  the  question  of  a north-west  passage  from  the  Pacif- 
ic to  the  Atlartic  Ocean,  particularly  by  Prince  Regent’s  In- 
let, and  which  sailed  from  England  in  May,  1829,  notwith- 
standing the  loss  of  the  fore-mast  and  other  untoward  circum- 
stances, which  obliged  the  vessel  to  refit  in  Greenland,  reach- 
ed the  beach  on  which  his  Majesty’s  late  ship  Fury’s  stores 
were  landed,  on  the  13th  of  August. 

We  found  the  boats,  provisions,  ike.  in  excellent  condition, 
but  no  vestige  of  the  wreck.  After  completing  in  fuel  and 
other  necessaries,  we  sailed  on  the  14th,  and  on  the  following 
morning  rounded  Cape  Garry,  where  our  new  discoveries 
commenced,  and,  keeping  the  western  shore  close  on  board, 
ran  down  the  coast  in  a S.  W.  and  W.  course,  in  from  10  to 
20  fathoms,  until  we  had  passed  the  latitude  of  72  north  in 
longitude  94  west;  here  we  found  a considerable  inlet  leading  to 
the  westward,  the  examination  of  which  occupied  two  days; 
ac  this  place  we  were  first  seriously  obstructed  by  ice,  which 
was  now  seen  to  extend  from  the  south  cape  of  the  inlet,  in  a 
solid  mass,  round  by  E.  to  E.  N.  E;  owing  to  this  circum- 
stance, the  shallowness  of  the  water,  the  rapidity  of  the  tides, 
the  tempestuous  weather,  the  irregularity  of  the  coast  and  the 
numerous  inlets  and  rocks  for  which  it  is  remarkable,  our 
progress  was  no  less  dangerous  than  tedious,  yet  we  succeed- 
ed in  penetrating  below  the  latitude  of  70  north,  in  longitude 
92  west,  where  the  land,  after  having  carried  us  as  far  east 
as  90,  took  a decidedly  westerly  direction,  while  land  at  the 
distance  of  40  miles  to  soutliward,  was  seen  extending  east 
and  west.  At  this  extreme  point  our  progress  was  arrested  on 
the  1st  of  October  by  an  impenetrable  barrier  of  ice.  We, 
however,  found  an  excellent  wintering  port,  which  we  named 
Felix  Harbor. 

Early  in  January,  1830,  we  had  the  good  fortune  to  estab- 
lish a friendly  intercourse  with  a most  interesting  consociation 
of  natives,  who,  being  insulated  by  nature,  had  never  before 
communicated  with  strangers;  from  them  we  gradually  obtain- 
ed the  important  information  that  we  had  already  seen  the 
continent  of  America,  that  about  40  miles  to  the  S.  W.  there 
were  two  great  seas,  one  to  the  west,  which  was  divided  from 


284 


CAPTAIN  ROSs’s  EXPEDITION. 


that  to  the  east  by  a narrow  strait  or  neck  of  land.  The  ver- 
r'ficatiun  ol  this  intelligence  either  way,  on  which  our  future 
operations  so  materially  depended,  devolved  on  Commander 
Ross,  who  volunteered  this  service  early  in  April,  and  accom- 
panied by  one  of  the  mates,  and  guided  by  two  of  the  natives, 
proceeded  to  the  spot,  and  found  that,  the  north  land  was  con- 
nected to  the  south  by  two  ridges  of  high  land,  15  miles  in 
breadth,  but,  taking  into  account  a chain  of  fresh  water  lakes, 
which  occupied  the  valleys  between,  the  dry  land  which  actual- 
ly separates  the  two  oceans  is  only  five  miles.  This  extraor- 
dinary isthmus  was  subsequently  visited  by  myself,  when  Com- 
mander Ross  proceeded  minutely  to  survey  the  sea  coast  to 
the  Southward  of  the  isthmus  leading  to  the  westward,  which 
he  succeeded  in  tracing  to  the  99th  degree,  or  to  150  miles  of 
Cape  Turnagain  of  Franklin,  to  which  point  the  land,  after 
leading  him  into  the  70th  degree  of  north  latitude,  ended  di- 
rectly; during  the  same  journey  he  also  surveyed  30  miles  of 
the  adjacent  coast,  or  that  to  the  north  of  the  isthmus,  which, 
by  also  taking  a westerly  direction,  forming  the  termination  of 
the  western  sea  into  a gulf.  The  rest  of  this  season  was  em- 
ployed in  tracing  the  sea  coast  south  of  the  isthmus  leading  to 
the  eastward,  which  was  done  so  as  to  leave  no  doubt  that  it 
joined,  as  the  natives  had  previously  informed  us,  to  Ockullee, 
and  the  land  forming  Repulse  Bay.  It  was  also  determinec 
that  there  was  no  passage  to  the  westward  for  30  miles  to  the 
northward  of  our  position. 

This  summer,  like  that  of  1818,  was  beautifully  fine,  but 
extremely  unfavorable  for  navigation,  and  our  object  being 
now  to  try  a more  northern  latitude,  we  waited  with  anxiety 
for  the  disruption  of  the  ice,  but  in  vain,  and  our  utmost  en- 
deavors did  not  succeed  in  retracing  our  steps  more  than  Cur 
mdes,  and  it  was  not  until  the  middle  of  November  that  we 
succeeded  in  cutting  the  vessel  into  a place  of  security,  which 
we  named  “ Sheriff’s  Harbor.”  I may  here  mention  that  we 
named  the  newly  discovered  continent  to  the  southward, 
“ Boothia,”  as  also  the  isthmus,  the  peninsula  to  the  north, 
and  the  eastern  sea,  after  my  worthy  friend,  Felix  Booth,  Esq. 
the  truly  ptitriotic  citizen  of  London,  who,  in  the  most  disin- 
terested manner,  enabled  me  to  equip  this  expedition  in  su- 
])crior  style. 

The  last  winter  was  in  temperature  nearly  equal  to  the  mean 
of  what  had  been  experienced  on  the  four  preceding  voyages, 
but  the  winters  of  1830  and  1831  set  in  with  a degree  of  vio- 
lence hitherto  beyond  record — the  thermometer  sunk  to  92 
decrees  below  the  freezing  point,  and  the  average  of  the  year 


CAPTAIN  ROSs’s  EXPEDITION. 


285 


was  10  degrees  below  the  preceding;  but  notwithstanding  the 
severity  of  the  summer,  we  travelled  across  the  country  to 
the  west  sea  by  a chain  of  lakes,  30  miles  north  of  the  isth- 
mus, when  Commander  Ross  succeeded  in  surveying  50  miles 
more  of  the  coast  leading  to  the  north-west,  and  by  tracing 
the  shore  to  the  northward  of  our  position,  it  was  also  ful- 
ly proved  that  there  could  be  no  passage  below  the  71st  de- 
gree. 

This  autumn  we  succeeded  in  getting  the  vessel  only  14 
miles  to  the  northward,  as  we  had  not  doubled  the  Eastern 
Cape,  all  hope  of  saving  the  ship  was  at  an  end,  and  put  quite 
beyond  possibility  by  another  very  severe  winter;  and  having 
only  provisions  to  last  us  to  the  1st  of  June,  1833,  dispositions 
were  accordingly  made  to  leave  the  ship  in  present  port,  which 
(after  her)  was  named  Victory  Harbor.  Provisions  and  fuel 
being  carried  forward  in  the  spring,  we  left  the  ship  on  the 
28th  of  IMay,  1832,  for  Fury  Beach,  being  the  only  chance 
left  for  saving  our  lives;  owing  to  the  very  rugged  nature  of 
the  ice,  we  were  obliged  to  keep  either  upon  or  close  to  the 
land,  making  the  circuit  of  every  bay,  thus  increasing  our  dis- 
tance of  200  miles  by  nearly  one  half;  and  it  was  not  until 
the  1st  of  July  that  we  reached  the  beach,  completely  exhaust- 
ed by  hunger  and  fatigue. 

A hut  was  speedily  constructed,  and  the  boats  three  of 
which  had  been  washed  off  the  beach,  but  providentially  driv- 
en shore  again,  were  repaired  during  this  month;  and  the  un- 
usual heavy  appearance  of  the  ice  afforded  us  no  cheering 
prospect  until  the  1st  of  August,  when  in  three  boats  we  reach- 
ed the  ill-fated  spot  where  the  Fury  was  first  driven  on  shore, 
and  it  was  not  until  the  1st  of  September  we  reached  Ijcopold 
South  Island,  now  established  to  be  the  N.  E.  point  of  Ameri- 
ca in  latitude  73  56,  and  longitude  90  w'est.  From  the  sum- 
mit of  the  lofty  mountain  on  the  promontory  we  could  see 
Prince  Regent’s  Inlet,  Barrow’s  Strait  and  Lancaster  Sound, 
which  presented  one  impenetrable  mass  of  ice,  just  as  I had 
seen  it  in  1818.  Here  we  remained  in  a state  of  anxiety  and 
suspense,  which  maybe  easier  imagined  than  described.  All 
our  attempts  to  push  through  were  vain;  at  length  being  forced 
by  want  of  provisions  and  the  approach  of  a very  severe  win- 
ter, to  return  to  Fury  Beach,  where  alone  there  remained 
wherewith  to  support  life,  there  we  arrived  on  the  7th  of  Oc- 
tober, after  a most  fatiguing  and  laborious  march,  having  been 
obliged  to  leave  our  boats  at  Batty  Bay.  Our  habitation, 
which  consisted  of  a frame  of  spars,  32  feet  by  16,  covered 


286 


CAPTAIN  Ross’s  EXPEDITION. 


■with  canvas,  was,  during  the  month  of  November  enclosed, 
and  the  roof  covered  with  snow,  from  4 to  7 feet  thick,  which 
being  saturated  with  water  when  the  temperature  was  fifteen 
degrees  below  zero,  immediately  took  the  consistency  of  ice, 
and  thus  we  actually  became  the  inhabitants  of  an  iceberg 
during  one  of  the  most  severe  winters  hitherto  recorded;  our 
sufferings  aggravated  by  want  of  bedding,  clothing  and  ani- 
mal food,  need  not  be  dwelt  upon.  Mr.  C.  Thomas,  the  car- 
penter, was  the  only  man  who  perished  at  this  beach,  but  three 
others,  besides  one  who  had  lost  his  foot,  were  reduced  to  the 
last  stage  of  debility,  and  only  thirteen  of  our  number  were 
able  to  carry  provisions  in  seven  journies  of  62  miles  each  to 
Batty  Bay. 

We  left  Fury  Beach  on  the  8th  of  July,  carrying  with  us 
three  sick  men,  who  were  unable  to  walk,  and  in  si.x  days  we 
reached  the  boats,  where  the  sick  daily  recovered.  Although 
the  spring  was  mild,  it  was  not  until  the  15th  of  August  that 
we  had  any  cheering  prospect.  A gale  from  the  westward 
having  suddenly  opened  a lane  of  water  along  shore,  in  two 
days  we  reached  our  former  position,  and  from  the  mountain 
we  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  clear  water  across  Prince 
Regent’s  Inlet,  which  we  crossed  on  the  17th,  and  took  shel- 
ter from  a storm  twelve  miles  to  the  eastward  of  Cape  York. 
The  ne.xt  day,  when  the  gale  abated  we  crossed  Admiralty  In- 
let, and  were  detained  six  days  on  the  coast  by  a strong  N.  B. 
wind.  On  the  25th  we  crossed  Navy  Board  Inlet,  and  on  the 
following  morning,  to  our  inexpressible  joy,  we  descried  a 
ship  in  the  offing,  becalmed,  which  proved  to  be  the  Isabella 
of  Hull,  the  same  ship  which  I commanded  in  1818.  At  noon 
we  reached  her,  wlien  her  enterprising  commander,  who  had 
in  vain  searched  for  us  in  Prince  Regent’s  Inlet,  after  giving 
us  tliree  cheers,  received  us  with  every  demonstration  of  kind- 
ness and  hospitality,  which  humanity  could  dictate.  I ought 
io  mention  also  that  Mr.  Humphreys,  by  landing  me  at  Pos- 
session Bay,  and  subsequently  on  the  west  coast  of  Baffin’s 
Bay,  afforded  me  an  excellent  opportunity  of  concluding  my 
survey,  and  of  verifying  my  former  chart  of  that  coast. 

I have  now  the  pleasing  duty  of  calling  the  attention  of 
their  lordships  to  the  merit  of  Commander  Ross,  who  rvas 
second  in  the  direction  of  this  expedition.  The  labors  of  this 
officer,  who  had  the  departments  of  astronomy,  natural  histo- 
ry and  surveying,  will  speak  for  themselves  in  language  be- 
yond the  ability  of  my  pen;  but  they  will  be  duly  appreciated 
by  their  lordships  and  the  learned  bodies  of  which  he  's  a 


CAPTAIN  Ross’s  EXPEDITION. 


28? 


member,  and  who  are  already  well  acquainted  with  his  ac- 
quirements. 

My  steady  and  faithful  friend,  Mr.  William  Thom  of  the 
royal  navy,  who  was  formerly  with  me  in  the  Isabella,  besides 
his  duty  as  third  in  command,  took  charge  of  the  meteorologi- 
cal journal,  the  distribution  and  economy  of  provisions,  and  to 
his  judicious  plans  and  suggestions  must  be  attributed  the  un- 
common degree  of  health  which  our  crew  enjoyed;  and  as 
iwo  out  of  three  who  died  in  the  four  years  and  a half  were 
cut  off  early  in  the  voyage,  by  diseases  not  peculiar  to  the 
climate,  only  one  man  can  be  said  to  have  perished.  Mr. 
M’Diarmid  the  surgeon,  who  had  been  several  voyages  to 
these  regions,  did  justice  to  the  high  recommendation  I receiv- 
ed of  him;  he  was  useful  in  every  amputation  and  operation 
which  he  performed,  and  wonderfully  so  in  his  treatment  of 
the  sick;  and  I have  no  hesitation  in  adding,  that  he  would  be 
an  ornament  to  his  Majesty’s  service. 

Commander  Ross,  Mr.  Thom  and  myself,  have,  indeed, 
been  serving  without  pay;  but  in  common  with  the  crew  have 
lost  our  all,  which  I regret  the  more,  because  it  puts  it  out  of 
my  power  adequately  to  remunerate  my  fellow  sufferers,  whose 
case  I cannot  but  recommend  for  their  lordships’  consideration. 

We  h ave,  however,  the  consolation,  that  results  of  this  ex- 
pedition have  been  conclusive,  and  to  science  highly  impor- 
tant, and  may  be  briefly  comprehended  in  the  following  words: 
The  discovery  of  the  Gulf  of  Boothia,  the  continent  and  isth- 
mus of  Boothia  Feli.x,  and  a vast  number  of  islands,  rivers 
and  lakes;  the  undeniable  establishment  that  the  north-east 
point  of  America  extends  to  the  74th  degree  of  north  latitude; 
valuable  observations  of  every  kind,  but  particularly  on  the 
magnet;  and  to  crown  all,  have  had  the  honor  of  placing  the 
illustrious  name  of  our  Most  Gracious  Sovereign  William  IV, 
on  the  true  position  of  the  magnetic  pole. 

I cannot  conclude  this  letter,  sir,  without  acknowledging 
the  important  advantages  we  obtained  from  the  valuable  pub- 
lications of  Sir  Edward  Parry  and  Sir  .lohn  Franklin,  and 
the  communications  kindly  made  to  us  by  those  distinguished 
officers  before  our  departare  from  F.ngland.  But  the  glory 
of  this  enterprise  is  entirely  due  to  Him,  whose  divine  favor 
has  been  most  especially  manifested  towards  us,  who  guided 
and  directed  all  our  steps,  ivho  mercifully  provided,  in  what 
we  had  deemed  a calamity.  His  effectual  means  of  our  preser- 
vation ; an.d  who  even  after  the  devices  and  inventions  of 


288  LOSS  OF  THE  CATHARINE,  VENUS  AND  PIEDMONT. 


man  had  utterly  failed,  crowned  our  humble  endeavors  with 
complete  success. 

I have,  &.C. 

JOHN  ROSS,  Captain,  R.  N. 

To  Captain  the  Hon.  George  Elliot,  Stc.  > 

Secretary  Admiralty.  5 


LOSS  OF  THE  CATHARINE,  VENUS  AND  PIED- 
MONT TRANSPORTS;  AND  THREE  MERCHANT 
SHIPS. 

The  miseries  of  war  are  in  themselves  great  and  terrible, 
but  the  consequences  which  arise  indirectly  from  it,  though 
seldom  known  and  little  adverted  to,  are  no  less  deplorable. — 
The  destruction  of  the  sword  sometimes  bears  only  an  incon- 
siderable proportion  to  the  havoc  of  disease,  and,  in  the  pes- 
tilential climates  of  the  wostern  colonies,  entire  regiments, 
reared  in  succession,  have  as  often  fallen  victinrs  to  their  bane- 
ful influence. 

To  prosecute  the  war  with  alracrity,  it  had  been  judged  ex- 
pedient to  transport  a strong  body  of  troops  on  foreign  ser- 
vice, hut  their  departure  was  delayed  by  repeated  adversities, 
and  at  length  the  catastrophe  which  is  about  to  be  related  en- 
sued. 

Oil  the  15th  of  November  1795,  the  fleet,  under  convoy  of 
Admiral  Christian’s  squadron,  sailed  from  St.  Helens.  A 
more  beatiful  sight  than  it  e.xhibited  cannot  be  conceived;  and 
those  who  had  nothing  to  lament  in  leaving  their  native  coun- 
try, enjoyed  the  spectacle  as  the  most  magnificent  produced 
by  the  art  of  man,  and  as  that  which  the  natives  of  this  island 
contemplate  with  mingled  pride  and  pleasure. 

Ne.\t  day,  the  wind  continuing  favorable,  carried  the  fieet 
down  channel;  and  as  the  Catharine  transport  came  within 


LOSS  OF  THE  CATHARINE,  VENUS  AND  PIEDMONT.  289 


si^ht  of  the  isle  of  Perbeck,  Lieutenant  Jenner,  an  officer  on 
board,  pointed  out  to  another  person,  the  rocks  where  the 
Halsewell  and  so  many  unfortunate  individuals  had  perished. 
He  and  Cornet  Burns  had  been  unable  to  reach  Southampton 
until  the  Catharine  had  sailed,  therefore  they  hired  a boy  to 
overtake  her,  and  on  embarking  at  St.  Helen’s  the  former  ex- 
pressed his  satisfaction,  in  a letter  to  his  mother,  that  he  had 
been  so  fortunate  as  to  do  so. 

On  Tuesday  the  17th,  the  fleet  was  off  Portland,  standing 
to  the  westward;  but  the  wind  shifting  and  blowing  a strong 
gale  at  south-south-west,  tlie  admiral,  dubious  whether  they 
could  clear  the  channel,  made  a signal  for  putting  into  Tor- 
bay,  which  some  of  the  transports  where  then  in  sight  of — • 
Hosvever,  they  could  not  make  the  bay;  the  gale  increased, 
and  a thick  fog  came  on;  therefore  the  admiral  thought  it  ex- 
pedient to  alter  his  design,  and  about  five  in  afternoon  made 
a signal  for  standing  out  to  sea.  Of  the  circumstances  rela- 
tive to  the  Catharine,  a more  detailed  account  has  been  pre- 
served than  respecting  the  other  vessels  of  the  fleet;  and  they 
are  preserved  by  a I'emale,  with  whose  name  we  are  unac- 
quainted, in  tliese  words. 

“The  evening  of  the  17th  was  boisterous  and  threatening; 
the  master  said  he  was  apprehensive  that  we  should  have 
bad  weather ; and  when  I was  desired  to  go  on  deck  and  look  at 
the  appearance  of  the  sky,  I observed  that  it  was  troubled  and 
red,  with  great  heavy  clouds  flying  in  all  directions,  and  with 
a sort  of  dull  mist  surrounding  the  moon.  On  repeating  this 
to  the  otlier  passengers,  two  of  whom  had  been  at  sea  before, 
they  said  we  should  certainly  have  a stormy  night,  and  indeed 
it  proved  so  very  tempestuous  that  no  rest  was  to  be  obtained. 
Nobody,  however,  seemed  to  think  that  there  was  any  dan- 
ger, though  the  fog  was  so  thick  that  the  master  could  see 
nothing  by  which  to  direct  his  course;  but  he  thought  that  he 
had  sufficient  sea-room. 

The  latigue  I had  sufiered  from  the  tossing  of  the  ship,  and 
the  violence  with  which  she  continued  to  roll,  had  kept  me  in 
bed.  It  was  about  ten  o’clock  in  the  morning  of  the  18th, 
when  the  mate  looked  down  into  the  cabin  and  cried,  “ save 
yourselves  if  you  can!” 

The  consternation  and  terror  of  that  moment  cannot  be  de- 
scribed; I had  on  a loose  dressing  gown,  and  wrapping  it 
round  me  I went  up,  not  quite  on  deck,  but  to  the  top  of  the 
stairs,  from  whence  1 saw  the  sea  break  mountain  high  against 
the  shore.  The  passengers  and  soldiers  seemed  thunder- 
VOL.  II.  13 


290  LOSS  OF  THE  CATHARINE,  VENUS  AND  PlEDMOr"/. 


struck  by  the  sense  of  immediate  and  inevitable  danger,  and 
the  seamen,  too  conscious  of  the  hopelessness  of  any  exertion, 
stood  in  speechless  agony,  certain  of  meeting  in  a few  mo- 
ments that  destruction  which  now  menaced  them. 

While  I thus  surveyed  the  scene  around  me  in  a kind  of 
dread  which  no  words  can  figure,  ]\Ir.  Burns,  an  officer  of 
dragoons,  who  had  come  up  in  his  shirt,  called  to  j\Ir.  Jen- 
ner  and  Mr.  Stains  for  his  cloak;  nobody,  however,  could  at- 
tend to  any  thing  in  such  a moment  but  self-preservation. 

Mr.  Jenner,  Mr.  Stains  and  IMr  Dodd  the  surgeon,  now 
passed  me,  their  countenances  sufficiently  expressing  their 
sense  of  the  situation  in  which  we  all  were.  3Ir.  Burns  spoke 
cheerfully  to  me;  he  bade  me  take  good  courage,  and  IMr. 
Jenner  observed,  there  was  a good  shore  near,  and  all  would 
do  well. 

These  gentlemen  then  went  to  the  side  of  the  ship,  with 
the  intention,  as  I believe,  of  seeing  whether  it  was  possible 
to  get  on  shore.  The  master  of  the  vessel  alone  remained 
near  the  companion;  when  suddenly  a tremendous  wave  broke 
over  the  ship,  and  struck  me  with  such  violence,  that  1 was 
stunned  for  a moment,  and,  before  being  able  to  recover  rnv- 
self,  the  ship  struck  with  a force  so  great  as  to  throw  me  from 
the  stairs  into  the  cabin,  the  master  being  thrown  down  near 
me.  At  tlie  same  instant,  the  cabin,  with  a dreadful  crash, 
broke  in  upon  us,  and  planks  and  beams  threatened  to  bury 
us  in  ruins.  The  master,  however,  soon  recovered  himself; 
he  left  me  to  go  again  upon  deck,  and  I saw  him  no  more. 

A sense  of  my  condition  lent  me  strength  to  disengage  my- 
self from  the  boards  and  fragments  by  which  I was  surround- 
ed, and  I once  more  got  upon  the  stairs,  1 hardly  know  how\ 
But  what  a scene  did  I behold  1 The  masts  were  all  King 
across  the  shattered  remains  of  the  deck,  and  no  living  crea- 
ture appeared  on  it;  all  was  gone,  though  I knew  not  then  that 
they  were  gone  forever.  I looked  forward  to  the  shore,  but 
there  I could  see  notliing  except  the  dreadful  surf  that  broke 
against  it,  while,  behind  the  ship,  immense  black  waves  rose 
like  tremendous  ruins.  I knew  that  they  must  overwhelm  her, 
and  thought  that  there  could  be  no  escape  for  me. 

Believing,  then,  that  death  vvas  immediate  and  unavoidable, 
my  idea  was  to  regain  my  bed  in  the  cabin,  and  there,  resign- 
ing myself  to  the  will  of  God,  await  the  approaching  moment. 
However,  I could  not  reach  it,  and  for  awhile  was  insensible; 
then  the  violent  striking  and  breaking  up  of  the  wreck  again 
roused  me  to  recollection;  I found  myself  near  the  cabin-win- 


LOSS  OF  THE  CATHARINE,  VENUS  AND  PIEDMONT.  291 


dows,  and  the  water  was  rising  round  me.  It  rapidly  increas- 
ed, and  the  horrors  of  drowning  were  present  to  my  view;  yet 
do  I remember  seeing  the  furniture  of  the  cabin  floating  about. 
I sat  almost  enclosed  by  pieces  of  the  wreck,  and  the  water 
now  reached  my  breast. 

The  bruises  I had  received  made  every  exertion  extremely 
difficult,  and  my  loose  gown  was  so  entangled  among  the 
beams  and  fragments  of  the  ship,  that  I could  not  disengage 
it.  Still  the  desire  of  life,  the  hope  of  being  welcomed  on 
shore,  whither  I thought  my  friends  had  escaped,  and  the  re- 
membrance of  my  child,  all  united  in  inspiring  me  with  cou- 
rage to  attempt  saving  myself.  I again  tried  to  loosen  my 
gown,  but  found  it  impossible,  and  the  wreck  continued  to 
strike  so  violently,  and  the  ruins  to  close  so  much  more  around 
me,  that  I now  expected  to  be  crushed  to  death. 

As  the  ship  drifted  higher  on  the  stones,  the  water  rather 
lessened  as  the  waves  went  back,  but  on  their  return,  continu- 
ed to  cover  me,  and  I once  or  twice  lost  my  breath,  and,  for  a 
moment,  my  recollection.  When  I had  power  to  think,  the 
principle  of  self  preservation  still  urged  me  to  exertion. 

The  cabin  now  broke  more  and  more,  and  through  a large 
breach  I saw  the  shore  very  near.  Amidst  the  tumult  of  the 
raging  waves  I had  a glimpse  of  the  people,  who  were  gather- 
ing up  what  the  sea  drove  towards  them;  but  I thought  they 
could  not  see  me,  and  from  them  I despaired  of  assistance. — 
Therefore  I determined  to  make  one  effort  to  preserve  my  life. 
I disengaged  my  arms  from  the  dressing  gown,  and,  finding 
myself  able  to  move,  I quitted  the  wreck,  and  felt  myself  on 
the  ground.  I attempted  to  run,  but  was  too  feeble  to  save 
myself  from  a raging  wave,  which  oveitook  and  overwhelmed 
me.  Then  I believed  myself  gone;  yet,  half  suffocated  as  I 
was,  I struggled  very  much,  and  I remember  that  I thought  I 
was  very  long  dying.  The  wave  left  me;  I breathed  again, 
and  made  another  attempt  to  get  higher  upon  the  bank,  but, 
quite  exhausted,  I fell  down  and  my  senses  forsook  me. 

By  this  time  I was  observed  by  some  of  the  people  on  the 
bank,  and  two  men  came  to  my  assistance  They  lifted  me 
up;  I once  more  recovered  some  faint  recollection;  and,  as 
they  bore  me  along,  I was  sensible  that  one  of  them  said  the 
sea  would  overtake  us;  that  he  must  let  me  go  and  take  care 
of  his  own  life.  I only  remember  clinging  to  the  other  and 
imploring  him  not  to  abandon  me  to  the  merciless  waves. — 
But  I have  a very  confused  idea  of  what  passed,  till  I saw 
the  boat,  into  which  I was  to  be  put  to  cross  the  Fleet  water; 


r 


292  LOSS  OF  THE  CATHARINE,  VENUS  AND  PIEDMONT. 

I had  then  just  strength  to  say,  “ For  God’s  sake  do  not  take 
me  to  sea  again.’’ 

I believe  the  apprehension  of  it,  added  to  my  other  suf- 
ferings tended  to  deprive  me  of  all  further  sensibility,  for  I 
have  not  the  least  recollection  of  any  thing  afterwards  un- 
til roused  by  the  remedies  applied  to  restore  me  in  a farm- 
house whither  I was  carried.  There  I heard  a number  of 
women  around  me,  who  asked  a great  number  of  questions 
which  I was  unable  to  answer.  I remember  hearing  one  say 
I was  a French  woman;  another  say  that  I was  a negro,  and 
indeed  I was  so  bruised,  and  in  such  a disfigured  condition, 
that  the  conjectures  of  these  people  are  not  surprising. 

hen  recovering  some  degree  of  confused  recollection,  and 
able  to  speak,  I begged  that  they  would  allow  me  to  go  to  bed. 
This,  however,  I did  not  ask  with  any  expectation  of  life,  for 
I was  now  in  such  a state  of  suffering,  that  my  only  wish  was 
to  be  allowed  to  lie  down  and  die  in  peace. 

Nothing  could  exceed  the  humanity  of  IMr.  Abbot,  the  in- 
habitant of  Fleet  farm-house,  nor  the  compassionate  attention 
of  his  sister,  Miss  Abbot,  who  not  only  afforded  me  immedi- 
ate assistance,  but  continued  for  some  days  to  attend  me  with 
such  kindness  and  humanity,  as  I shall  always  remember  with 
the  sincerest  gratitude.” 

The  unfortunate  sufferer  who  gives  the  preceding  account, 
was  tended  with  great  humanity  by  JMr.  Bryer,  while  a wound 
in  her  foot,  and  the  dangerous  bruises  she  had  received,  pre- 
vented her  from  quitting  tlie  shelter  she  first  found  under  the 
roof  of  Mr.  Abbot,  at  Fleet.  As  soon  as  she  was  in  a con- 
dition to  be  removed  to  Weymouth,  iNIr.  Bryer,  a surgeon 
there,  received  her  into  his  own  house,  where  ]\Irs.  Bryer  as- 
sisted in  administering  to  her  recovery  such  benevolent  offices 
of  consolation  as  her  deplorable  situation  admitted.  INIean- 
time  the  gentlemen  of  the  south  battalion  of  the  Gloucester 
INlilitia,  who  had  done  every  tiling  possible  towards  the  pres- 
ervation of  those  who  were  the  victims  of  the  tempest,  now 
liberally  contributed  to  alleviate  the  pecuniary  distresses  of 
the  survivors.  None  seemed  to  have  so  forcible  a claim  on 
their  pity  as  this  forlorn  and  helpless  stranger;  and  she  alone, 
of  forty  souls,  except  a single  ship-boy,  survived  the  wreck  of 
the  Catharine.  There  perished,  twelve  seamen,  two  soldiers’ 
wives,  twenty -two  dragoons  and  four  officers.  Lieutenant  Stains, 
Mr.  Dodd  of  the  hospital-staff.  Lieutenant  Jenner,  the  repre- 
sentative of  an  ancient  and  respectable  family  in  Gloucester- 
shire, aged  thirty-one  and  Cornet  Burns,  the  son  of  an  Ameri- 


LOSS  OF  THE  CATHARINE,  VENUS  AND  PIEDMONT.  293 


can  loyalist  of  considerable  property,  who  was  deprived  of 
every  thing  for  his  adherence  to  the  British  Government. — 
Having  no  dependence  but  on  the  promises  of  government  to 
indemnify  those  who  had  suffered  on  that  account  he,  after  years 
of  distress  and  difficulty,  obtained  a cornetcy  in  the  26th  regi- 
ment of  dragoons,  then  going  to  the  West  Indies,  and  was  thus 
lost  in  his  twenty-fourth  year.  This  officer  had  intended  em- 
barking in  another  transport,  and  had  actually  sent  his  horse 
on  board,  when  finding  the  Catharine  more  commodious,  he 
gave  her  the  preference,  while  the  other  put  back  to  Spithead 
in  safety.  The  mangled  remains  of  Lieutenant  Jenner  were 
two  days  afterwards  found  on  the  beach,  and  interred  with 
militarv  honors. 

But  the  Catharine  was  not  the  only  vessel  which  suffered  in 
the  tempest.  Those  who  on  shore  had  listened  to  it  raging 
on  the  preceding  evening,  could  not  avoid  feeling  the  most 
lively  alarm  for  the  consequences;  and  early  on  the  morning 
of  the  18th  of  November,  several  pilots  and  other  persons  as- 
sembled on  the  promontory  called  the  Look-out  at  Weymouth. 
Thence  they  too  evidently  discovered  the  distress  and  danger 
of  many  of  the  transports. 

Soon  after,  a lieutenant  of  the  navy,  residing  at  Weymouth, 
applied  to  the  major  of  a militia  regiment,  for  a guard  to  be 
sent  to  the  Chisell  Bank,  as  a large  ship,  supposed  to  be  a 
frigate,  was  on  shore.  This  was  immediately  granted,  and 
the  major  himself  marched  along  with  a captain’s  guard. 

The  violence  of  the  wind  was  so  great,  that  the  party  could 
with  difficulty  reach  the  place  of  their  destination.  There 
they  found  a large  merchantman,  the  jEolus,  laden  with  tim- 
ber for  government,  on  shore.  Lieutenant  Mason  of  the  na- 
vy, and  his  brother,  a midshipman,  perished  in  her,  and  a 
number  of  men  who  would  probably  have  been  saved  had  they 
understood  the  signals  from  shore.  The  men  of  Portland 
who  crowded  down  to  the  scene  of  desolation,  meant  to  ex- 
press, by  throwing  small  pebbles  at  them,  that  they  should  re- 
main on  board,  to  make  them  hear  was  impossible,  because 
they  foresaw  the  ship  would  drive  high  on  the  bank.  Should 
that  be  the  case,  they  might  soon  leave  her  without  hazard; 
and  accordingly  those  who  continued  on  board  were  saved, 
though  many  of  them  were  dreadfully  bruised. 

Not  far  from  the  same  place,  the  Golden  Grove,  another 
merchantman,  was  stranded,  and  in  her  Dr.  Stevens  and  Mr. 
Burrows  of  St.  Kitts,  were  lost.  Lieutenant  Colonel  Ross, 
who  was  also  there,  escaped  on  shore.  These  two  vessels 


294  LOSS  OF  THE  CATHARINE,  VENUS  AND  PIEDMONT. 

had  struck  against  a part  of  the  Passage-House,  almost  on 
the  same  spot  where  a French  frigate,  the  Zenobia,  had  gone 
to  pieces  in  1763. 

But  the  scene  of  distress  was  infinitely  greater  about  four 
miles  to  the  westward,  where,  as  already  related,  the  Catha- 
rine was  wrecked.  Along  with  her,  nearly  opposite  to  the 
villages  of  Fleet  and  Chickerell,  the  Piedmont  and  Venus, 
two  transports,  and  soon  after  the  Thomas,  a merchantman, 
shared  the  same  fate. 

One  hundred  and  thirty-eight  soldiers  of  the  63d  regiment, 
under  the  command  of  Captain  Barcroft,  were  on  board  the 
Piedmont;  also  Lieutenant  Ash  and  Mr.  Kelly,  surgeon  of 
the  same  regiment.  Of  all  these,  only  Serjeant  Richardson, 
eleven  privates,  and  four  seamen,  survived  the  catastrophe; 
all  the  rest  perished. 

Captain  Barcroft’s  life  had  passed  in  the  service.  While 
yet  a very  young  man,  he  served  in  America  during  the  w-ar 
between  England  and  her  colonies;  and  being  then  taken  pris- 
oner, was  severely  treated.  On  commencement  of  the  war 
which  has  so  many  years  oesolated  Europe,  he  raised  a com- 
pany in  his  native  country,  and  served  with  it  on  the  Conti- 
nent during  the  campaign  of  1794.  Under  a heavy  fire  of  the 
enemy,  he  was  one  of  the  last  men  who  retreated  with  it  along 
a single  plank,  knee-deep  in  water,  from  the  siege  of  iNime- 
guen.  In  a few  months  after  the  disastrous  retreat  on  the 
Continent,  in  the  winter  1794,  he  was  ordered  to  the  West 
Indies,  and,  in  the  outset  of  his  voyage,  perished  in  the  tem- 
pest. 

Of  the  few  who  reached  the  shore  from  the  Piedmont,  there 
was  scarce  one  who  was  not  dreadfully  bruised,  and  some  had 
their  limbs  broken.  An  unfortunate  veteran  of  the  63d,  though 
his  leg  was  shockingly  fractured,  had  sufficient  resolution  to 
creep  for  shelter  under  a fishing  boat  which  lay  inverted  on 
the  further  side  of  the  bank.  There  his  groans  were  unheard 
until  a young  gentleman,  Mr.  Smith,  a passenger  in  the 
Thomas,  who  had  himself  been  wrecked,  and  was  now  wand- 
ering along  the  shore,  discovered  him.  In  this  ship,  the 
Thomas,  bound  to  Oporto,  the  master,  Mr.  Brown,  his  son, 
and  all  the  crew,  except  the  mate,  three  seamen  and  Mr. 
Smith,  were  lost.  The  last  was  on  his  way  to  Lisbon;  but 
his  preservation  was  chiefly  in  consequence  of  his  remaining 
on  board  after  all  the  rest  had  left  the  ship,  or  were  washed 
away  by  the  waves.  She  had  then  drifted  high  on  the  bank, 
when  he  leaped  out  of  her  and  reached  the  ground. 


toss  OP  THE  CATHARINE,  VENCS  AND  PIEDMONT.  295 

Though  weak  and  encumbered  by  his  wet  clothes,  he  gain- 
ed the  opposite  side  of  the  bank,  but  on  gazing  on  the  dreary 
beach  around  him,  he  considered  himself  cast  away  on  an  un- 
inhabited coast.  At  length  he  observed  a fishing-boat,  and 
approaching  it,  heard  the  groans  of  the  unfortunate  old  soldier, 
whom  he  attempted  to  relieve.  But  alone  he  found  himself 
unable  to  fulfil  his  intention,  and  it  was  a considerable  time 
before  he  observed  any  means  of  assistance  near.  At  last, 
perceiving  a man  at  some  distance,  he  hastened  to  him,  eager- 
ly inquiring  whether  a surgeon  could  be  procured  for  a poor 
creature  with  a broken  limb,  who  lay  under  the  boat.  Proba- 
bly the  man  showed  little  alacrity,  for  Mr.  Smith  found  it 
necessary  to  purchase  his  good  offices  by  a gift  of  half  a-guinea, 
which  he  imagined  would  induce  him  to  seek  what  was  so 
much  required.  But  the  man,  pocketing  the  half-guinea  with 
the  greatest  composure,  said  he  was  a king’s  officer,  and  must 
see  what  bales  of  goods  were  driven  on  shore;  then  telling 
Mr.  Smith  there  was  a ferry  about  four  miles  off,  by  which  he 
might  get  to  Weymouth.  The  youth  was  thus  disappointed  of 
his  humane  design,  and  the  soldier  died  in  that  deplorable 
condition  before  any  other  aid  attained  him. 

In  the  Thomas,  the  vessel  to  which  Mr.  Smith  belonged,  he 
witnessed  scenes  not  less  distressing.  Mr.  Brown,  the  mas- 
ter of  the  vessel,  was  carried  away  by  an  immense  wave  just 
as  he  was  stripping  off  his  clothes  to  endeavor  to  save  himself. 
His  son  exclaiming,  “Oh  my  father,  my  father!  my  poor  fath- 
er!” instantly  followed.  The  bodies  of  both  were  afterwards 
found  and  interred  at  Wyke. 

Of  ninety-six  persons  on  board  the  Venus,  only  Mr.  John 
Darley  of  the  hospital  staff,  serjeant-major  Hearne,  twelve 
soldiers,  four  seamen  and  a boy  were  saved.  Mr.  Darley  es- 
caped by  throwing  himself  from  the  wreck  at  a moment  when 
it  drifted  high  on  the  stones;  he  reached  them  without  broken 
limbs,  but,  overtaken  by  the  furious  sea,  he  was  carried  back, 
not  so  far,  how'ever,  that  he  was  incapable  of  regaining  the 
ground.  Notwithstanding  the  weight  of  his  clothes  and  his 
exhausted  state,  he  got  to  the  top  of  the  bank,  but  there  the 
power  of  farther  exertion  failed,  and  he  fell.  While  lying  in 
this  situation,  trying  to  recover  breath  and  strength,  a great 
many  people  from  the  neighboring  villages  passed  him;  they 
had  crossed  the  Fleet  water  in  the  hopes  of  sharing  the 
plunder  of  the  vessels  which  the  lower  inhabitants  of  the  coast 
are  too  much  accustomed  to  consider  their  right. 

3Ir.  Darley  seems  to  have  been  so  far  from  meeting  with 


296  LOSS  OP  THE  CATHARINE,  VENUS  AND  PIEDMONT. 


assistance  from  those  who  were  plundering  the  dead,  without 
thinking  of  the  living,  that  although  he  saw  many  boats  pass- 
ing and  repassing  the  Fleet  water,  he  found  great  difficulty 
in  procuring  a passage  for  himself  and  two  or  three  fellow-suf- 
ferers who  had  nowjoined  him.  But  having  passed  it  he  soon 
met  with  Mr.  Bryer,  to  whose  active  humanity  all  the  suffer- 
ers were  eminently  indebted. 

Before  the  full  extent  of  this  dreadful  calamity  was  known 
at  Weymouth,  the  officers  of  the  South  Gloucester  INIilitia, 
with  equal  humanity,  were  devising  how  they  might  best  suc- 
cour the  survivors,  and  perform  the  last  duties  to  the  remains 
of  those  who  had  perished.  On  the  morning  of  the  19th  of 
November,  one  of  them,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Bryer  of  Wey- 
mouth, rode  to  the  villages  where  those  who  had  escaped  from 
the  various  wrecks  had  found  a temporary  shelter.  In  a house 
at  Chickerell,  they  found  Serjeant  Richardson  and  eleven  pri- 
vates of  the  63d  regiment;  two  of  the  latter  had  fractured 
limbs,  and  almost  all  the  rest  either  wounds  or  bruises.  In 
other  houses  the  sufferers  had  been  received,  and  were  as  com- 
fortably accommodated  as  circumstances  would  admit. 

The  gentlemen  then  crossed  the  Fleet  water  to  the  beach, 
and  there,  whatever  idea  was  previously  formed  of  it,  the  hor- 
ror of  the  scene  infinitely  surpassed  e.xpectation;  no  celebrat- 
ed field  of  carnage  ever  presented,  in  proportion  to  its  size,  a 
more  awful  sight  than  the  Chisell  Bank  now  exhibited.  For 
about  two  miles  it  was  strewed  with  the  dead  bodies  of  men 
and  animals,  with  pieces  of  wreck  and  piles  of  plundered 
goods,  which  groups  of  people  were  carrving  away,  regard- 
less of  the  sight  of  drowned  bodies  that  filled  the  new  specta- 
tors with  sorrow  and  amazement. 

On  the  mangled  remains  of  the  unfortunate  victims,  death 
appeared  in  all  its  hideous  forms.  Either  the  sea  or  the  peo- 
ple who  had  first  gone  down  to  the  shore,  had  stripped  the 
bodies  of  the  clothes  which  the  sufferers  had  wore  at  the  fatal 
moment.  The  remnants  of  the  military  stock;  the  wristbands, 
or  color  of  a shirt,  or  a piece  of  blue  pantaloons,  were  all  the 
fragmants  left  behind. 

The  only  means  of  distinguishing  the  officers  was  the  dif- 
ferent appearance  of  their  hands  from  those  of  men  accus- 
tomed to  hard  labor;  but  some  were  known  by  the  descrip- 
tion given  of  them  by  their  friends  or  by  persons  who  were 
in  the  vessels  along  with  them.  The  remains  of  Captain 
Barcroft  were  recognised  by  the  honorable  scars  he  had  re- 
ceived in  the  service  of  his  country;  and  the  friends  and  re- 


LOSS  OF  THE  CATHARIXE,  VENUS  AND  PIEDMONT.  297 

lEtives  of  him,  and  several  more,  had  the  satisfaction  of  learn- 
ing that  their  bodies  were  rescued  from  the  sea,  and  interred 
with  military  honors. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  the  20th  of  November,  a lieutenant 
of  the  militia  regiment  who  had  been  appointed  to  superintend 
the  melancholy  office  of  interment,  repaired  to  the  scene  of 
destruction.  But  from  the  necessary  preliminaries  of  obtain- 
ing the  authority  of  a magistrate  to  remove  the  bodies,  not 
more  than  twenty-five  were  buried  that  day.  The  bodies  of 
Captain  Barcroft,  Lieutenant  Sutherland,  Cornet  Graydon, 
Lieutenant  Ker  and  two  women,  were  then  selected  to  be  put 
into  coffins.  Next  day,  those  of  Lieutenant  Jenner  and  Cor- 
net Burns,  being  found,  were  distinguished  in  the  like  man- 
ner. 

The  whole  number  of  dead  found  on  the  beach,  amounted 
to  two  hundred  and  thirty-four;  so  that  the  duty  of  interment 
was  so  heavy  and  fatiguing,  that  it  was  not  until  the  twenty- 
third  that  all  the  soldiers  and  sailors  were  deposited.  Of  these 
there  were  two  hundred  and  eight,  and  they  were  committed 
to  the  earth  as  decently  as  circumstances  would  admit,  in 
graves  dug  on  the  Fleet  side  of  the  beach,  beyond  the  reach 
of  the  sea,  where  a pile  of  stones  was  raised  on  each,  to 
mark  where  they  lay.  Twelve  coffins  were  sent  to  receive 
the  bodies  of  the  women,  but  nine  only  being  found,  the  su- 
pernumerary ones  were  appointed ‘to  receive  the  remains  of 
the  officers. 

Two  waggons  were  next  sent  to  the  Fleet  water  to  receive 
the  coffins,  in  which  the  shrouded  bodies  of  seventeen  officers 
and  nine  women  had  been  placed,  and  on  the  24th  were  car- 
ried to  the  church-yard  at  Wyke,  preceded  by  a captain,  sub- 
altern and  fifty  men  of  the  Glocester  iVIilitia,  and  attended 
by  the  young  gentleman  before  mentioned,  JMr.  Smith  as  chief 
mourner.  The  officers  were  interred  in  a large  grave,  north 
of  the  church-tower,  with  military  honors,  and  Lieutenant 
Ker  in  a grave  on  the  other  side  of  the  tower.  The  remains 
of  the  nine  women,  which  had  been  deposited  in  the  church 
during  the  ceremony,  were  next  committed  to  the  earth. 

Two  monuments  have  been  erected  in  commemoration 
of  the  unfortunate  sufferers,  the  first  bearing  the  following  in- 
scription : 

To  the  memory  of  Captain  Ambrose  William  Barcroft, 
Lieutenant  Harry  Ash  and  JMr.  Kelly,  surgeon  of  the  63d 
regiment  of  Light  Infantry;  of  Lieutenant  Stephen  Jenner,  of 
the  6th  West  India  regiment;  liieutenant  Stains  of  the  2d 
VOL.  If.  13* 


298 


WRECK  OF  THE  SHIP  SIDNEY. 


West  India  regiment  and  two  hundred  and  fifteen  soldiers  and 
seamen  and  nine  women,  who  perished  by  shipwreck  on  Port- 
land Beach,  opposite  the  villages  of  Langton,  Fleet  and 
Chickerell,  on  Wednesday  the  eighteenth  day  of  November, 
1795. 

On  the  second  monument  is  inscribed. 

Sacred  to  the  memory  of  Major  John  Charles  Ker,  Milita- 
ry Commandant  of  Hospitals  in  the  Leeward  Islands,  and  to 
that  of  his  son.  Lieutenant  James  Ker,  of  the  40th  regiment 
of  foot,  who  both  departed  this  life  on  the  18th  of  November 
1795,  the  first  aged  40  and  the  latter  14  years. 

The  fate  of  both  was  truly  deplorable,  and  is  a melancholy 
example  of  the  uncertainty  of  human  affairs. 

They  were  embarked  in  the  Venus  transport,  and  left  Ports- 
mouth the  15th  of  November,  with  a fleet  full  of  troops,  des- 
tined to  the  West  Indies,  under  the  command  of  General  Sir 
Ralph  Abercrombe. 

A storm  having  arisen  on  the  17th  which  lasted  till  the 
next  day,  many  of  the  ships  were  lost,  and  the  Venus  wreck- 
ed on  Portland  Beach. 

The  major’s  body  could  not  be  found,  although  it  is  possible 
it  may  have  been  among  the  many  others  which  were  driven 
ashore  and  buried  in  this  church-yard. 

His  son’s  corpse  was  ascertained,  and  lies  interred  under 
this  stone,  which  was  raised  by  his  brother,  John  William 
Ker,  Esq. 


WRECK  OF  THE  BRITISH  SHIP  SIDNEY. 

ON  A REEF  OF  ROCKS  IN  THE  SOUTH  SEa 

The  Sidney  left  Port  Jackson,  on  the  coast  of  New  Hol- 
.and,  on  the  I2th  of  April,  1806,  bound  to  Bengal.  Intend- 
ing to  proceed  through  Dampier’s  Straits,  her  course  was  di- 


WRECK  OP  THE  SHIP  SIDNET. 


299 


fected  as  nearly  as  possible  in  the  track  of  Captain  Hogan  of 
the  Cornwallis,  which,  as  laid  down  in  the  charts,  appeared 
a safe  and  easy  passage.  But,  on  the  20th  of  IMay,  at  one  A. 
M.  we  ran  upon  a most  dangerous  rock,  or  shoal  in  3 20  south 
latitude,  and  146  50  east  longitude,  and  as  this  reef  is  not 
noticed  in  any  map  or  chart,  it  appears  that  we  were  its  un- 
fortunate discoverers. 

On  Sunday  25  fathoms  of  water  were  found  over  the  taffrail, 
and  six  fathoms  over  the  larboard  gangway;  only  nine  feet  on 
the  starboard  side,  and  12  feet  over  the  bows.  One  of  the 
boats  was  immediately  got  out,  with  a bower-anchor;  but  on 
sounding,  at  the  distance  of  ten  fathoms  from  the  ship,  no 
ground  could  be  found  with  sixty  fathoms  of  line. 

When  she  struck  it  must  have  been  high  water,  for  at  that 
time  there  was  no  appearance  of  any  reef  or  breaker;  but  as 
the  water  subsided,  the  shoal  began  to  show  itself,  with  a num- 
ber of  small  black  rocks.  The  ship  had  been  striking  very 
hard,  and  began  to  yield  forward.  At  three  A.  M.  there  were 
six  feet  water  in  the  hold,  and  increasing  rapidly;  at  five  the 
vessel  was  setting  aft,  and  her  top  sides  parting  from  the  floor- 
heads. 

Upon  consultation  with  my  officers,  it  was  our  unanimous 
opinion,  that  the  ship  was  gone  beyond  recovery,  and  that  no 
exertions  could  avail  for  her  safety.  We  therefore  employed 
all  hands  in  getting  (he  beats  ready  to  receive  the  crew,  who 
were  108  in  number.  Eight  bags  of  rice,  six  casks  of  water 
and  a small  quantity  of  salted  beef  and  pork,  were  put  into 
the  long-boat  as  provisions  for  the  whole;  the  number  of  the 
people  prevented  us  from  taking  a larger  stock,  as  the  three 
boats  were  barely  sufficient  to  receive  us  all  with  safety. 

We  remained  with  the  Sidney  until  five  P.  M.  on  the  twen- 
ty-first of  May,  when  there  were  three  feet  of  water  on  the 
orlop  deck;  therefore  we  now  thought  it  full  time  to  leave  the 
ship  to  her  fate,  and  to  seek  our  safety  in  the  boats.  Accord- 
ingly, I embarked  in  the  long-boat  with  Mr.  Trounce,  second 
officer,  and  74  Lascars;  Mr.  Robson  and  Mr.  Halkart  with  16 
Lascars,  were  in  the  cutter,  and  the  jolly-boat  was  allotted  to 
15  Dutch  Malays,  and  one  Seapoy. 

Being  desirous  to  ascertain  the  position  of  the  reef,  which 
could  be  done  by  making  the  Admiralty  Islands,  our  course  was 
shaped  thither,  steering  north  by  east  and  half  east.  During 
the  night,  it  blew  fresh,  and  the  long-boat  having  made  much 
water,  we  were  obliged  to  lighten  her,  by  throwing  a great 
deal  of  lumber,  and  two  casks  of  water,  overboard.  Tho 


300 


WRECK  OP  THE  SHIP  SIDNEY. 


three  boats  kept  close  in  company,  the  long-boat  having  the 
jolly-boat  in  tow. 

Finding  at  day-light  that  the  cutter  sailed  considerably  bet- 
ter, I directed  Mr.  Robson  that  the  jolly-boat  might  be  taken 
in  tow  by  her.  But  the  wind  increasing  as  the  morning  ad- 
vanced, and  a heavy  swell  rising,  the  jolly-boat,  while  in  tow 
by  the  cutter,  sunk  at  ten  o’clock,  and  all  on  board,  to  the 
number  of  16,  perished.  It  was  lamentable  to  witness  the 
fate  of  these  unhappy  men,  and  the  more  so,  as  it  was  not  in 
our  power  to  render  them  the  smallest  assistance. 

The  Admiralty  Islands  were  seen  at  noon  of  the  22d.  bear- 
ing N.  N.  E.  three  our  four  leagues  distant,  and  as  we  had  run 
about  fifty-eight  miles  in  the  boats,  upon  a N.  by  E.  half  E. 
course,  the  situation  of  the  shoal  where  the  Sidney  struck 
was  accurately  ascertained,  and  will  be  found  as  above  laid 
down. 

From  the  Admiralty  Islands,  we  continued  standing  to 
the  westward,  and  on  the  twenty-fifth,  made  a small  island,  on 
which,  from  its  appearance,  I was  induced  to  land  in  quest  of 
a supply  of  water.  Therefore  Mr.  Robson,  myself,  and  20 
of  our  best  hands,  armed  with  heavy  clubs,  brought  from 
New  Caledonia,  (our  fire-arms  being  rendered  useless  from 
exposure  to  the  rain)  landed  through  a high  surf,  to  the  utmost 
astonishment  of  the  inhabitants. 

As  far  as  might  be  judged,  they  had  never  before  seen  peo- 
ple of  our  complexion.  The  men  were  tall  and  well  made, 
wearing  their  hair  plaited  and  raised  above  the  head;  they 
had  no  resemblance  to  Malays  or  CafiVes;  and  excepting  their 
color,  which  was  of  a light  copper,  they  had  the  form  and 
features  of  Europeans.  They  were  entirely  naked.  We  also 
saw  a number  of  women,  who  were  well  formed,  and  had  mild 
and  pleasing  features. 

We  were  received  on  the  beach  by  about  twenty  natives, 
who  immediately  supplied  each  of  us  with  a cocoa-nut.  We 
succeeded  in  making  them  understand  that  we  wanted  water, 
on  which  they  made  signs  for  us  to  accompany  them  to  the 
interior  of  the  island;  on  compliance,  after  walking  about  a 
mile,  they  conducted  us  into  a thick  jungle,  and,  as  their  num- 
ber was  quickly  increasing,  I judged  it  imprudent  to  proceed 
further.  Thus  returning  to  the  beach,  I was  alarmed  to  find 
that  150,  or  more,  of  the  natives  had  assembled,  armed  with 
spears  eight  or  ten  feet  long.  One  of  them,  an  old  man  of 
venerable  appearance,  and  who  seemed  to  be  their  chief,  ap- 
proached, and  threw  his  spear  at  my  feet,  expressing  as  I un- 


WRECK  OP  THE  SHIP  SIDNEY. 


301 


derstood,  of  his  wish  that  we  should  part  with  our  clubs  in 
like  manner.  Perceiving  at  this  time  that  a crowd  of  women 
had  got  hold  of  the  stern-fast  of  the  cutter,  and  were  endeav- 
oring to  haul  her  on  shore  from  the  grapnel,  we  hastily  tried 
to  gain  the  boat.  The  natives  followed  us  closely;  some  of 
them  pointed  their  spears  at  us  as  we  retreated,  and  some  were 
thrown,  though  happily  without  effect;  and  to  us  they  seemed 
to  be  very  inexpert  in  the  management  of  their  weapons. — 
On  my  getting  into  the  water,  three  or  four  of  the  natives  fol- 
lowed me,  threatening  to  throw  their  spears,  and  when  I was 
within  reach  of  the  boat,  one  of  them  made  a thrust,  which 
was  prevented  from  taking  effect  by  Mr.  Robson,  w’ho  warded 
off  the  weapon.  When  we  had  got  into  the  boat,  and  were  put- 
ting off,  they  threw,  at  least,  200  spears,  none  of  which  struck, 
excepting  one,  which  gave  a severe  wound  to  my  cook,  enter- 
ing immediately  above  the  jaw,  and  passing  through  his 
mouth. 

Having  escaped  this  perilous  adventure  we  pursued  our 
course,  and  got  as  far  as  Dampier’s  Straits,  in  as  favorable 
circumstances  as  our  situation  could  well  admit.  But  the 
Lascars,  now  being  within  reach  of  land,  became  impatient 
to  be  put  on  shore.  It  was  in  vain  that  I exhorted  them  to 
persevere;  they  would  not  listen  to  argument,  and  expressed 
tneir  wish  rather  to  meet  with  immediate  death  on  shore,  than 
to  be  starved  to  death  in  the  boats.  Yielding  to  their  impor- 
tunity, I at  length  determined  to  land  them  on  the  north-west 
extremity  of  the  island  of  Ceram,  from  whence  they  might 
travel  to  Amboyna  in  two  or  three  days.  Being  off  that  part 
of  the  island  on  the  ninth  of  June,  Mr.  Robson  volunteered  to 
land  a portion  of  the  people  in  the  cutter,  to  return  to  the 
long-boat,  and  the  cutter  to  be  then  given  up  to  such  further 
portion  of  the  crew  as  chose  to  join  the  party  first  landed. — 
Accordingly  he  went  ashore  with  the  cutter,  but  to  my  great 
mortification,  after  waiting  two  days,  there  was  no  appearance 
of  his  return  or  of  the  cutter. 

We  concluded  that  the  people  had  been  detained  either  by 
the  Dutch  or  the  natives.  Yet  as  the  remaining  part  of  the 
Lascars  were  desirous  to  be  landed,  we  stood  in  with  the  long- 
boat, and  put  them  on  shore  near  the  point  where  we  suppos- 
ed the  cutter  to  have  landed  her  people. 

Our  number  in  the  long-boat  were  now  reduced  to  seven- 
teen, consisting  of  Mr.  Trounce,  Mr.  Halkart,  myself  and  14 
Lascars  and  others.  Our  stock  of  provision  was  two  bags  of 
rice  and  one  gang  cask  of  water,  with  which  we  conceived 


302 


WRECK  OF  THE  SHIP  SIDNEY. 


we  might  hold  out  until  reaching  Bencoolen,  whither  we  de- 
termined to  make  the  best  of  our  way.  The  allowance  to 
each  man  we  fixed  at  one  tea-cupful  of  rice  and  a pint  of  wa- 
ter daily,  but  we  soon  found  it  necessary  to  make  a considera- 
ble reduction. 

Proceeding  through  the  straits  of  Bantam,  we  met  in  our 
course  several  IMalay  prows,  none  of  which  took  notice  of  us 
excepting  one,  which  gave  chase  for  a day,  and  would  have 
come  up  with  us  had  we  not  got  off  under  cover  of  a very 
dark  night.  Continuing  onwards,  we  passed  through  the 
strait  of  Saypay,  where  we  caught  a large  shark.  Our  spirits 
were  much  elated  by  this  valuable  prize,  which  we  lost  no 
time  in  getting  on  board;  and  having  kindled  a fire  in  the  bot- 
tom of  the  boat,  it  was  roasted  with  all  expedition.  Such  was 
the  keenness  of  our  appetite,  that  although  the  shark  must 
have  weighed  150  or  160  pounds,  not  a vestige  of  it  remained 
at  the  close  of  the  day.  But  we  were  afflicted  on  the  follow- 
ing day  with  the  most  violent  complaint  of  the  stomach  and 
bowels,  which  reduced  us  exceedingly,  and  left  us  languid 
and  spiritless,  insomuch  that  we  now  despaired  of  safety. 

On  the  2d  of  July  I lost  an  old  and  faithful  servant,  who 
died  from  want  of  sustenance;  and  on  the  fourth  we  made 
Java  head;  at  the  same  time  catching  two  large  boobies, 
which  afforded  all  hands  a most  precious  and  refreshing  meal. 
At  midnight  of  the  ninth,  we  came  to  off  Pulo  Penang,  on 
the  west  coat  of  Sumatra;  but  at  day-light,  when  endeavoring 
to  weigh  our  anchor  and  run  close  in  shore,  we  were  so  much 
exhausted  that  our  united  strength  proved  insufficient  to  get  it 

"P-  . . . 

On  a signal  of  distress  being  made,  a sanpan  with  two  Ma- 
lays came  off,  and  as  I was  the  only  person  in  the  long-boat 
who  had  sufficient  strength  to  move,  I accompanied  them  on 
shore.  However,  I found  myself  so  weak  on  landing  that  I 
fell  to  the  ground,  and  it  was  necessary  to  carry  me  to  an  ad- 
jacent house.  Such  refreshments  as  could  be  procured  were 
immediately  sent  off  to  the  long-boat,  and  we  recruited  so 
rapidlv  that  in  two  days  we  found  ourselves  in  a condition  to 
proceed  on  our  vovnae.  Having  weighed  anchoronthe  I2th 
of  Julv,  we  set  sai.,  aiid  on  the  19th  arrived  off  the  island  of 
Bencoolen. 

Here  I met  wi:!i  an  old  friend.  Captain  Chauvet  of  the 
Perseverance,  whose  kinclness  and  humanity  1 shall  ever  re- 
member and  gialcfully  acRnnwienge.  On  the  day  subsequent 
to  my  arrival,  I waited  on  Mr  Parr  the  resident,  from  whom 
I received  every  attention. 


LOSS  OF  THE  DUKE  WILLIAM  TRANSPORT. 


303 


Leaving  Bencoolen  on  the  17th  of  August,  in  the  Perse- 
verance, I arrived  at  Penang  on  the  27th,  where  I was  agree- 
ably surprized  to  meet  my  late  chief  mate  Mr.  Robson,  who, 
along  with  the  Lascars,  had  landed  at  Ceram.  They  reached 
Amboyna  in  safety,  where  they  were  received  by  the  Dutch 
governor,  Mr.  Cranstoun,  with  a humanity  and  benevolence 
that  reflect  honor  on  his  character.  He  supplied  them  with 
whatever  their  wants  required.  Mr.  Robson  was  accommodat- 
ed at  his  own  table,  and,  on  leaving  Amboyna,  he  furnished  him 
money  for  himself  and  his  people,  for  the  amount  of  which  he 
refused  to  take  any  receipt  or  acknowledgment.  He  also 
gave  hlr.  Robson  letters  to  the  governor-general  of  Batavia, 
recommending  him  to  his  kind  offices.  Such  honorable  con- 
duct from  the  governor  of  a foreign  country,  and  with  which 
we  were  at  war,  cannot  be  too  widely  promulgated.  From 
Amboyna,  hlr.  Robson  embarked  in  the  Pallas  a Dutch  fri- 
gate, for  Batavia,  which  on  the  passage  thither  was  captured 
by  his  Majesty’s  ships  Greyhound  and  Harriet,  and  brought 
to  Prince  of  Wales’s  island. 

From  Penang  1 sailed  to  Bengal  with  the  Paruna,  Captain 
Denison,  and  arrived  safely  in  Calcutta  in  the  beginning  of 
May,  1806. 


LOSS  OF  THE  DUKE  WILLIAM 
1 R A. NS  PORT. 

The  Duke  William  Transport,  commanded  bv  Captain 
Nicholls,  was  fitted  out  by  him  with  ail  possible  e.xpedifion  in 
the  year  1758,  and  lay  at  Spithead  to  receive  orders,  ^at 
length  he  proceeded  to  Cork,  under  convoy  of  the  York  man- 
of-war  to  take  in  soldiers  for  America,  but  just  on  approach- 
ing the  Irish  coast,  a thick  fog  came  on  whereby  ho  lost  sight 
of  the  ship,  and  as  it  began  to  blow  hard  that  night  and  the 


304 


LOSS  OF  THE  DUKE  WILLIAM  TRANSPORT. 


next  day,  he  was  obliged  to  bear  away  for  Waterford.  When 
orf  Credenhead,  guns  were  fired  for  a pilot;  none,  however, 
came  off,  and  Captain  Nicholls,  being  unacquainted  with  the 
harbor,  brought  the  ship  up,  though  the  sea  ran  very  high.  A 
pilot  at  last  came  on  board,  but  the  transport  broke  from  her 
anchor,  and  on  getting  under  sail,  it  was  almost  dark.  After 
running  along  for  some  time  under  the  forc-top-sail,  triple- 
reefed,  and  scarce  in  sight  of  land.  Captain  Nicholls  cast  an- 
chor; and  next  morning  to  his  great  surprise,  found  high 
rocks  so  close  astern,  that  he  durst  not  veer  away  a cable. — 
The  sheet  anchor  had  been  let  go  in  the  night,  and  was  the 
chief  means  of  preservation;  the  yards  and  topmasts  were 
now  got  down,  a signal  of  distress  hoisted,  and  many  guns 
fired.  A boat  then  came  from  the  windward,  and  a man  in 
her  said,  if  Captain  Nicholls  would  give  him  fifty  pounds,  he 
would  come  on  board,  which  being  promised,  he  ascended  the 
stern  ladder.  But  when  he  found  the  ship  so  near  the  rocks, 
he  declared  that  he  would  not  remain  on  board  for  all  the  ship 
was  worth.  However,  Captain  Nicholls  told  him,  that  having 
come  off  as  a pilot  acquainted  with  the  harbor,  he  should  stay 
and  called  to  the  people  in  the  boat  to  hoist  their  sails,  as  he 
was  going  to  cut  her  adrift,  which  he  did  accordingly.  IMean- 
time  the  pilot  was  in  the  greatest  confusion;  but  the  captain 
said  it  was  in  vain  to  complain,  and  if  by  cutting,  or  slipping 
the  cables,  he  could  carry  the  ship  to  a place  of  safety,  he 
was  ready  to  do  it.  The  pilot  replied,  that  he  could  neither 
take  charge  of  her,  nor  venture  to  carry  her  in,  for  he  appre- 
hended the  ship  would  be  on  shore,  and  dashed  to  pieces 
against  the  rocks,  before  she  would  veer;  and  if  she  did  veer, 
tliat  a large  French  East  Indiaman  had  been  lost  upon  the 
bar,  which  made  the  channel  very  narrow,  and  he  did  not 
know  the  marks,  so  as  to  carry  her  clear  of  the  wreck.  The 
ship  now  rode  very  hard,  and  it  being  Sunday  a great  many  peo- 
ple were  ready  on  shore  to  plunder  her,  should  she  strike.  Of 
this  Captain  Nicholls  entertained  many  apprehensions  at  low 
water,  as  she  pitched  so  much;  but  fortunately,  as  the  weath- 
er became  more  moderate,  two  English  frigates  wdiich  lay  in 
the  harbor,  sent  their  boats  to  his  assistance,  and  the  custom- 
house smack  arriving,  he  escaped,  though  very  narrowly,  from 
the  threatened  danger. 

The  Duke  William  soon  afterw'ards  proceeded  to  Cork  to 
receive  soldiers,  and  sailed  from  thence  with  a fleet  of  trans- 
ports to  Halifax,  w'here  they  arrived  safe,  and  went  to  besieee 
Louisbourg.  After  landing  the  troops,  the  transports,  and 


LOSS  OF  THE  DUKE  WILLiAM  TRANSPOR  ' 


305 


some  of  the  men  of  war,  went  into  Gabarus  Bay,  where  the 
admiral  allowed  the  captains  of  the  former  to  land  their  men, 
being  sickly,  on  a small  peninsula,  which  they  engaged  to  de- 
fend from  the  enemy.  Four  or  five  hundred  people,  there- 
fore, immediately  set  to  work,  and  cut  a ditch,  six  feet  wide 
and  four  feet  deep,  quite  across  the  peninsula,  as  a protection 
against  the  Indians;  they  planted  cannon,  and  also  placed 
several  swivels  on  the  stumps  of  trees  cut  down  for  the  pur- 
pose. Huts  were  next  erected,  gardens  made,  and  the  whole 
ground  cleared  and  converted  into  pleasant  arbours,  from  se- 
lecting portions  of  the  shrubs  and  trees. 

Here  the  captains  of  the  transports  remained  some  time, 
during  which  the  sick  recovered  surprisingly,  and  cures  were 
operated  by  a remarkable  expedient,  called  a ground-sweat. 
This  was  digging  a hole  in  the  ground,  and,  being  put  into  it 
naked,  the  earth  was  thrown  over  the  patient  up  to  the  chin, 
for  a few  minutes.  At  first  the  earth  felt  cold,  but  it  quickly 
brought  on  a gentle  perspiration,  which  cured  the  disorder. — 
No  one  person  died  who  underwent  such  treatment. 

On  the  reduction  of  Louisbourg,  the  island  of  St.  John, 
in  the  entrance  of  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  capitulated, 
and  the  inhabitants  were  to  be  sent  to  France  in  the  English 
transports.  They  therefore  left  the  peninsula,  which  the  peo- 
ple had  entrenched,  and,  after  much  bad  weather,  in  which 
the  Duke  William  parted  her  cable,  and  after  a tedious  pas- 
sage, arrived  at  St.  John’s;  but  not  without  the  whole  fleet 
being  in  danger  of  shipwreck.  A party  of  soldiers  brought 
the  inhabitants  down  the  country  to  the  different  transports, 
and  the  Duke  William,  being  the  largest,  the  missionary 
priest,  who  was  the  principal  man  there,  was  ordered  to  go 
with  Captain  Nicholls.  On  his  arrival,  he  requested  permis- 
sion for  the  other  people  who  wished  it,  to  come  on  board  to 
be  married,  and  a great  many  marriages  followed,  from  an  idea 
prevailing  that  all  the  single  men  would  be  made  soldiers. 

Nine  transports  sailed  in  company;  Captain  Wilson  with 
Lord  Rollo  and  some  soldiers,  and  Captain  Moore  also  with 
soldiers,  under  convoy  of  the  Hind  sloop  of  war;  the  rest  be- 
ing cartels,  had  no  occasion  for  convoy.  Captain  Moore’s 
vessel  was  lost  going  through  the  Gut  of  Canso,  by  striking 
on  a sunken  rock,  whence  the  soldiers  whom  she  carried  were 
put  on  board  Captain  Wilson’s  ship  bound  to  Louisbourg, 
Captain  Moore,  his  son,  mate  and  carpenter,  took  a passage 
in  the  Duke  William. 

Contrary  winds  obliged  the  fleet  to  lie  in  the  Gut  of  Can- 


306 


LOSS  OF  THE  DUKE  WILLIAM  TRANSPORT. 


SO,  where  the  French  prisoners  were  permitted  to  go  ashore 
frequently,  and  remain  there  all  night,  making  fires  in  a wood 
to  keep  themselves  warm,  and  some  of  them  obtained  muskets 
from  Captain  Nicholls  for  shooting  game,  as  they  were  not 
afraid  of  meeting  with  the  Indians.  About  three  hours  after 
departing,  one  of  them  came  running  back,  and  begged,  for 
God’s  sake,  that  the  Captain  would  immediately  return  on 
board  with  his  people,  as  they  had  met  with  a party  of  In- 
dians, who  were  coming  down  to  scalp  them.  Captain  A'ich- 
olls,  with  the  other  masters  and  sailors,  hastily  went  off,  and 
had  scarce  got  on  board  when  the  Indians  actually  reached 
the  place  that  they  had  left.  Thus  they  had  a very  narrow 
escape  of  being  murdered  and  scalped,  had  not  the  French 
been  faithful,  and  Providence  interposed. 

The  fleet,  in  gaining  the  Gut  of  Canso,  had  been  assailed 
by  dangers.  During  a fine  night,  some  of  the  transports, 
worked  within  the  Gut,  but  Captain  Nicholls,  and  Captain 
Johnson  of  the  Parnassus,  cast  anchor  without  it. 

In  the  night  a hard  gale  arose,  and  increased  so  much,  that 
the  latter  let  go  three  anchors,  yet  the  ship  drove  ashore  and 
was  lost.  Another  ship,  the  Narcissus,  also  parted  from  her 
anchors,  and  was  obliged  to  run  ashore,  and  most  of  the  rest 
suflCred  damage.  When  the  w’eather  became  somewhat  mod- 
erate, Captain  Nicholls,  found  that  all  the  French  prisoners 
on  board  the  Parnassus,  had  gained  the  land,  and  had  made 
themselves  large  fires  in  the  woods,  on  account  of  the  cold 
showery  \veather  which  prevailed;  and,  on  joining  them  there, 
he  told  them,  to  their  great  joy,  that  he  w'ould  send  boats  to 
carry  them  off.  This  he  did  next  morning,  and,  finding  it  im- 
possible to  save  the  hull  of  the  Parnassus,  though  another 
ship  was  got  off  shore,  every  thing  worth  saving  was  taken 
out  of  her,  and  in  particular  one  of  the  pumps,  which  was 
carried  on  board  the  Duke  William  to  serve  in  case  of  emer- 
gency. 

On  the  25th  of  November  1758,  Captain  Nicholls  sailed 
from  the  Bay  of  Canso,  leading  other  si.x  transports,  with  a 
strong  breeze  at  north-west.  All  the  captains  agreed  to  make 
the  best  of  their  way  to  France,  and  not  to  go  to  Louisbourg, 
as  it  was  a bad  time  of  the  year  to  beat  on  that  coast,  and 
then  took  leave  of  the  agent  who  was  bound  thither. 

The  third  day  after  being  at  sea,  a storm  blew  in  the  night; 
being  dark  with  thick  weather  and  sleet,  the  Duke  IVilliam 
parted  company  with  three  of  the  ships,  and  the  storm  still 
continuing,  in  a day  or  two  parted  with  the  rest.  Neverthe- 


LOSS  OF  THE  DUKE  WILLIAM  TRANSPORT. 


307 


less  the  ship  remained  in  good  condition,  and,  though  the  sea 
was  mountains  high,  she  went  over  it  like  a bird,  and  made 
no  water.  On  the  10th  of  December,  Captain  Nicholls  saw 
a sail,  which  proved  to  be  one  of  the  transports,  the  Violet, 
Captain  Sugget.  On  coming  up  he  asked  how  all  were  on 
board,  to  which  Captain  Sugget  replied,  “ In  a terrible  situa- 
tion. He  bad  a great  deal  of  water  in  the  ship;  her  pumps 
were  choked,  and  he  was  much  afraid  that  she  would  sink  be- 
fore morning.”  Captain  Nicholls  begged  him  to  keep  up  his 
spirits,  and  said,  that,  if  possible,  he  would  stay  by  him  and 
spare  him  the  pump  he  had  got  out  of  the  Parnassus;  he  also 
told  him  that,  as  the  gale  had  continued  so  long,  he  hoped 
that  it  would  moderate  after  twelve  o’clock.  Unfortunately, 
however,  it  rather  increased,  and,  on  changing  the  watch  at 
twelve,  he  found  that  he  went  fast  a-head  of  the  Violet, 
whence,  if  he  did  not  shorten  sail,  he  would  be  out  of  sight 
of  her  before  morning.  Captain  Nicholls  then  consulted  with 
Captain  Moore  and  the  mate,  on  what  was  most  proper  to  be 
done,  and  all  were  unanimous,  that  the  only  means  of  saving 
the  people  in  the  Violet,  was  to  keep  company  with  her  until 
the  weather  should  moderate,  and  that  the  main-topsail  should 
be  taken  in. 

Therefore,  the  main-topsail  of  the  Duke  William  was  taken 
in,  and  three  pumps  got  out  to  be  ready  in  case  of  necessity. 
The  spare  pump  was  forced  down  an  after  hatchway,  and 
shipped  in  an  empty  butt,  of  which  the  French  had  brought 
several  on  board  to  wash  in.  Every  thing  was  preparing,  both 
for  pumping  and  bailing,  should  it  be  required,  and  the  peo- 
ple of  the  transport  thought  themselves  secure  against  all 
hazards;  they  now  believed  that  the  Violet  gained  on  them, 
and  were  glad  to  see  her  quite  plain  about  four  o’clock  in  the 
afternoon. 

On  changing  the  watch  they  found  the  ship  still  tight  and 
going  very  well,  the  carpenter  assuring  Captain  Nicholls  that 
there  was  no  water  to  strike  a pump.  He,  fatigued  with  walk- 
ing the  deck  so  long,  designed  going  below  to  smoke  a pipe 
of  tobacco  to  beguile  time,  and  desired  the  mate  to  acquaint 
him  immediately  should  any  alteration  take  place. 

The  board  next  the  lower  part  of  the  pump  had  been  driven 
to  see  how  much  water  was  in  the  well;  and  every  half  hour, 
when  the  ball  was  struck,  the  carpenter  went  down.  As  he 
had  hitherto  found  no  water.  Captain  Nicholls  felt  quite  com 
fortable  in  his  situation  in  particular,  and,  on  going  below,  or 
dered  a little  negro  boy,  whom  he  had  as  an  apprentice,  to  ge< 
him  a pipe  of  tobacco. 


308 


LOSS  OF  THE  DUKE  WILLIAM  TRANSPORT. 


Soon  after  filling  and  lighting  his  pipe,  he  was  thrown  from 
his  chair,  while  sitting  in  his  state-room,  by  a blow  that  the 
ship  received  from  a terrible  sea;  on  which  he  dispatched  the 
boy  to  ask  Mr.  Fox,  the  mate,  whether  any  thing  was  wash- 
ed over.  Mr.  Fox  returned  answer,  that  all  was  safe,  and  he 
saw  the  Violet  coming  up  fast.  Captain  JVicholls  then  being 
greatly  fatigued,  thought  he  would  endeavor  to  procure  re- 
freshment from  a little  sleep,  and,  without  undressing,  threw 
himself  on  the  side  of  his  bed.  But  before  his  eyes  were 
closed,  Mr.  Fox  came  to  inform  him  that  the  carpenter  had 
found  the  water  above  the  kelson,  and  that  the  ship  had  cer- 
tainly sprung  a leak;  he  immediately  rose  and  took  the  car- 
penter down  to  the  hold  along  with  him,  when,  to  his  infinite 
surprise,  he  heard  the  water  roaring  in  dreadfully.  On  fur- 
ther examination,  he  found  that  a butt  had  started,  and  the 
more  they  endeavored  to  press  any  thing  into  it  the  more  the 
plank  forsook  the  timber.  Therefore  they  went  on  deck,  to 
encourage  the  people  at  the  pumps,  after  making  a mark  with 
chalk  to  ascertain  how  the  water  gained  upon  them. 

Captain  Nicholls,  considering  the  case  desperate,  went  to 
all  the  Frenchmen’s  cabins,  begging  them  to  rise;  he  said, 
that,  although  their  lives  were  not  in  danger,  their  assistance 
was  desired  at  the  pumps,  where  it  would  be  of  the  greatest 
service.  They  got  up  accordingly,  and  cheerfully  lent  their  aid. 
By  this  time  it  was  day-light,  when,  to  the  great  surprise  and 
concern  of  the  Duke  William’s  people,  they  saw  the  Violet 
on  her  broadside  at  a little  distance,  the  fore  yard  broke  in 
the  slings,  the  fore-topsail  set,  and  her  crew  endeavoring  to 
free  her  of  the  mizen-mast;  probably  she  had  just  then  broach- 
ed to  by  the  fore-yard  giving  way.  A violent  squall  came 
on,  which  lasted  for  ten  minutes,  and  when  it  cleared  up,  they 
discovered  that  the  unfortunate  ship  had  gone  to  the  bottom, 
with  nearly  four  hundred  souls.  The  stoutest  was  appalled 
by  the  event,  especially  as  their  own  fate  seemed  to  be  ap- 
proaching. 

All  the  tubs  above  mentioned  were  prepared,  and  gangways 
made;  the  Frenchmen  assisted,  and  also  the  women,  who  be- 
haved with  uncommon  resolution.  The  hatches  were  then 
opened,  and  as  the  water  flowed  fast  into  the  hold,  the  tubs 
being  filled,  were  hauled  up  and  emptied  on  the  upper  deck; 
which,  with  three  pumps  constantly  at  work,  and  bailing  out 
of  the  gun-room  scuttle,  discharged  a great  quantity  of  water. 
A seam  would  have  done  them  little  injury;  but  a butt’s  end 
was  more  than  they  could  manage,  though  every  method  that 


LOSS  OF  THE  DUKE  WILIIAM  TRANSPORT. 


309 


could  be  deemed  serviceable  was  tried.  The  spritsail  was 
quilted  with  oakum  and  flax,  and  one  of  the  top-gallant  sails 
was  prepared  in  the  same  manner,  to  see  whether  any  thing 
would  sink  into  the  leak,  but  all  in  vain. 

In  this  dismal  condition  the  transport  continued  three  days; 
notwithstanding  all  the  exertions  of  the  people,  she  was  full 
of  water,  and  they  expected  her  to  sink  every  minute.  They 
had  already  got  the  whole  liquor  and  provisions.  The  hold 
now  being  full,  and  the  ship  swimming  only  by  the  decks  from 
the  buoyancy  of  empty  casks  below,  the  people,  about  six 
o’clock  on  the  fourth  morning,  came  to  Captain  Nicholls,  de- 
claring that  they  had  done  all  that  lay  in  their  power,  that  the 
ship  was  full  of  water,  and  that  it  was  in  vain  to  pump  any 
more.  Captain  Nicholls  acknowledged  the  truth  of  what  they 
said;  he  told  them  that  he  could  not  desire  them  to  do  more, 
that  they  had  behaved  like  brave  men,  and  must  now  trust  in 
Providence  atone,  as  there  was  no  expedient  left  for  saving 
their  lives. 

He  then  acquainted  the  priest  with  their  situation;  that  ev- 
ery method  for  saving  the  ship  and  the  lives  of  the  pet)ple 
had  been  adopted,  but  that  he  expected  the  decks  to  blow  up 
every  moment.  The  priest  was  stunned  by  the  intelligence, 
but  answered,  that  he  would  immediately  go  and  give  his  peo- 
ple absolution  for  dying;  “ which  he  did,”  says  Captain  Nich- 
olls; “ and  I think  a more  melancholy  scene  cannot  be  sup- 
posed than  so  many  people,  hearty,  strong  and  in  health,  look- 
ing at  each  other  with  tears  in  their  eyes,  bewailing  their  un- 
happy condition.  No  fancy  can  picture  the  seeming  distrac- 
tion of  the  poor  unhappy  children  clinging  to  their  mothers,  and 
the  wives  hanging  over  their  husbands,  lamenting  their  mis- 
erable fate: — Shocking  situation!  words  cannot  describe  it.” 

Captain  Nicholls  then  called  the  men  down  the  main-hatch- 
way, along  with  him,  to  examine  the  leak  in  the  hold.  He 
told  them  they  must  be  content  with  their  fate;  and  as  they 
were  certain  they  had  done  their  duty,  they  should  submit  to 
Providence  with  |)ious  resignation.  He  walked  on  deck  with 
Captain  Moore,  desiring  him  to  devise  any  expedient  to  save 
them  from  perishing.  With  tears  in  his  eyes,  Captain  Moore 
assured  him  that  he  knew  of  none,  as  all  that  could  be  thought 
of  had  been  used.  Providence,  in  Captain  Nicholls’  belief, 
induced  him  to  propose  attempting  to  hoist  out  the  boats,  so 
that  if  a ship  should  appear,  their  lives  might  be  saved,  as 
the  gale  was  more  moderate.  But  to  this  proposal,  Captain 
Moore  said  it  would  be  impossible,  as  every  body  would  en- 


310 


LOSS  OF  THE  DUKE  WILLIAM  TRANSPORT. 


deavor  to  get  into  them.  Captain  Xicholls,  however,  was  of 
a different  opinion,  observing,  that,  under  ttieir  severe  trial, 
the  sailors  had  behaved  with  uncommon  resolution,  and  were 
very  obedient  to  his  commands,  he  flattered  himself  that  they 
would  all  continue  so'  and  all  were  sensible,  that  in  case  the 
ship  broached  to,  the  masts  must  be  cut  away,  to  prevent  her 
from  oversetting;  when  it  would  be  beyond  their  power  to  hoist 
out  the  boats.  He  then  called  the  mates,  carpenters  and  men 
and  proposed  to  get  out  the  boats,  at  the  same  time  acquaint- 
ing them  that  it  was  to  save  every  soul  on  board  if  possible, 
and  declaring  that  if  any  person  sliould  be  so  rash  as  to  insist 
on  going  into  them,  besides  those  he  should  think  proper,  that 
they  should  immediately  be  scuttled.  But  all  solemnly  main- 
tained that  his  commands  should  be  as  implicitly  obeyed  as  if 
the  ship  had  been  in  her  former  good  condition;  thus  setting 
an  example  which  is  rarely  to  be  found. 

Captain  Nicholls  then  went  to  acquaint  the  chief  prisoner 
on  board  with  what  was  about  to  be  attempted.  He  was  an 
hundred  and  ten  years  old,  the  father  of  tlie  whole  island  of 
St  John’s,  and  had  a number  of  children,  grand-children  and 
other  relations,  in  the  ship.  His  observation  was,  that  he 
was  convinced  Captain  JSicholls  would  not  do  a bad  action, 
for,  by  experience,  he  had  found  how  much  care  he  had  taken 
of  him  and  his  friends,  and  likewise  what  endeavors  had  been 
used  to  save  the  ship  and  their  lives;  therefore  they  were 
ready  to  assist  in  any  thing  he  should  propose.  Captain 
jXicholls  assured  him  that  he  would  not  forsake  them,  but  run 
an  equal  chance;  this  he  thought  the  only  means  of  saving 
their  lives,  should  it  please  Providence  to  send  any  ship  to 
their  assistance,  and  it  was  their  duty  to  use  all  means  given 
to  them. 

He  next  asked  Mr.  Fox  and  the  carpenter  whether  they 
were  willing  to  venture  in  the  long-boat,  to  which  they  boldly 
answered  in  the  afiirmative,  as,  whether  they  perished  on  the 
spot,  or  a mile  or  two  farther  off,  was  a matter  of  very  little 
consequence,  and  as  there  was  no  prospect  but  death  in  re- 
maining, they  would  willingly  make  the  attempt.  Captain 
Moore,  the  carpenter  and  mate,  also  willingly  agreed  to  his 
proposal  to  go  in  the  cutter. 

The  cutter  was  accordingly  got  over  the  side,  and  the  ship 
lying  pretty  quiet,  they  cut  the  tackles,  when  she  dropt  very 
well  into  the  water,  and  the  penter  brought  her  up.  They 
next  went  to  work  with  the  long-boat,  and  day-light  naving 
fairly  come  in,  gave  them  great  spirits,  as  they  flattered  them- 


LOSS  OF  THE  DUKE  WILLIAM  TRANSPORT. 


311 


selves,  should  it  please  God  Almighty  to  send  a ship,  it  would 
be  in  their  power  to  save  all  their  lives,  the  weather  being 
now  much  more  moderate  than  before. 

The  mate  and  carpenter  having  cut  the  runners,  the  long- 
boat fell  into  the  water  as  well  as  the  cutter  had  done,  and  a 
proper  penter  being  made  fast,  she  brought  up  properly. 

People  were  stationed  at  the  main  and  fore-topmast  heads 
to  look  out  for  a sail,  when  to  the  unspeakable  joy  of  all  on 
board,  the  man  at  the  main-topmast  cried  out  that  he  saw  two 
ships  right  astern  making  after  the  transport.  Captain  Nich- 
olls  having  acquainted  the  priest,  and  the  old  gentleman,  with 
the  good  news,  the  latter  took  him  in  his  aged  arms,  and  wept 
for  joy.  The  captain  ordered  the  ensign  to  be  hoisted  to  the 
main-topmast  shrouds,  and  the  guns  to  be  got  all  clear  for 
firing.  The  weather  was  very  hazy,  and  the  ships  not  far  dis- 
tant when  first  discovered;  whenever  the  transport  hoisted  her 
signal  of  distress,  they  shewed  English  colors,  and  seemed  to 
be  West  Indiamen;  of  about  three  or  four  hundred  tons. 

Captain  Nicholls  continued  loading  and  firing  as  fast  as 
possible,  when  he  perceived  the  two  ships  speak  with  each 
other,  and  setting  their  foresail  and  topsails,  they  hauled  their 
wind,  and  stood  ofl’.  Supposing  that  the  size  of  his  ship,  and 
her  having  so  many  men  on  board,  added  to  its  being  the  time 
of  war,  might  occasion  distrust,  he  ordered  the  main-mast  to 
be  cut  away  to  undeceive  them.  People  had  been  placed 
in  the  shrouds  to  cut  away  in  case  of  necessity;  but  one 
of  the  shrouds  not  being  properly  cut,  checked  the  main-mast 
and  made  it  fall  right  across  tlie  boats.  On  this  Captain 
Nicholls  hastily  run  aft,  and  cut  the  penters  of  both  the  boats, 
otherwise  they  would  have  been  staved  to  pieces,  and  sunk 
immediately.  A dismal  thing  it  was  to  cut  away  what  could 
be  the  only  means  of  saving  the  people’s  lives,  and  at  the 
same  time  see  the  ships  so  basely  leave  them.  No  words  can 
picture  their  distress;  driven  from  the  greatest  joy  to  the  ut- 
most despair,  death  now  appeared  more  dreadful.  They  had 
only  the  foresail  hanging  in  the  brails;  and  the  braces  of 
both  penters  being  rendered  useless  by  the  fall  of  the  main- 
mast, and  the  yard  dying  backward  and  forward  by  the  rolling 
of  the  ship,  rendered  them  apprehensive  that  she  would  instant- 
ly overset.  The  ship  ran  from  the  boats,  until  they  remained 
just  in  sight;  and  finding  they  made  no  endeavor  to  join  her, 
though  each  was  provided  with  oars,  foremast  and  foresail, 
Captain  Nicholls  consulted  with  the  boatswain  on  what  was 
most  proper  to  be  done  in  their  dangerous  condition.  He  said 


S12 


LOSS  OF  THE  DUKE  WILLIAM  TRANSPORT. 


that  he  thought  they  should  bring  the  ship  to  at  all  events, 
though  he  acknowledged  it  a dreadful  alternative  to  hazard  her 
oversetting;  the  boatswain  agreed  that  it  was  extremely  dan- 
gerous, as  the  vessel  steered  very  well.  However,  Captain 
Nicholls  finding  that  the  men  in  the  boat  did  not  attempt  to 
join  him,  called  the  people  aft,  and  told  them  his  resolution. 
They  said  it  was  desperate,  and  so  was  their  condition,  but 
they  were  ready  to  do  whatever  he  thought  best.  But  Cap- 
tain Moore  seemed  to  be  quite  against  it.  Captain  JNicholls 
then  acquainted  the  old  gentleman,  the  priest  and  the  rest  of 
the  people,  who  were  pleased  to  say,  let  the  consequence  be 
what  it  might,  they  should  be  satisfied,  he  had  acted  for  the 
best,  and  all  were  resigned  to  the  consequences. 

He  therefore  ordered  men  to  every  fore  shroud,  and  one 
with  an  axe  to  the  fore-mast  to  cut  it  away  should  that  measure 
become  indispensible.  But  his  own  situation  he  declares  to 
have  been  in  the  meantime  dreadful;  in  reflecting  that  this  al- 
ternative, thougn  in  his  judgment  right,  might  be  the  means 
of  sending  nearly  four  hundred  souls  to  eternity.  However, 
the  Almighty  endowed  him  w'ith  resolution  to  persevere,  and 
he  gave  orders  to  bring  the  ship  to.  In  hauling  out  the  miz- 
en,  which  had  been  greatly  chafed,  it  split;  a new  staysail 
was  then  bent  to  bring  the  ship  to,  which  had  the  desired  ef- 
fect after  a considerable  time,  for  a heavy  sea  striking  on  the 
starboard  quarter,  excited  an  apprehension  that  it  would  be 
necessary  to  cut  away  the  mast.  When  the  men  in  the  yawl 
saw  the  ship  lying  to  for  them,  they  got  up  their  foremast,  and 
run  on  board,  holding  the  sheets  in  their  hands  on  account  of 
the  wind;  and  as  soon  as  they  arrived  some  men  were  sent  to 
row  to  the  assistance  of  the  long-boat.  They  soon  joined  her, 
got  her  foremast  up,  set  the  sail,  as  the  cutter  likewise  did, 
and  to  the  great  joy  of  all,  reached  the  ship  in  safety. 

Just  as  the  boats  came  up,  the  people  at  the  mast-head  e.x- 
claimed,  “A  sail!  a sail!”  and  the  captain  thought  it  better 
to  let  the  ship  lie,  as  by  seeing  the  main-mast  gone,  it  might 
be  known  that  she  was  in  distress.  The  weather  was  hazy, 
and  he  could  see  to  no  great  distance,  but  the  strange  vessel 
was  soon  near  enough  to  perceive  and  hear  his  guns.  She 
had  scarce  hoisted  her  colors,  which  were  Danish,  when  her 
main-topsail  sheet  gave  way;  on  observing  which.  Captain 
IVicholls  conceiving  her  main-topsail  was  to  be  clewed  up.  and 
she  would  come  to  his  assistance,  immediately  imparted  the 
good  news  to  the  priest  and  the  rest.  Poor  deluded  people, 
they  hugged  him  in  their  arras,  calling  him  their  friend  and 


LOSS  OF  THE  DUKE  WILLIAM  TRANSPORT. 


313 


preserver;  but,  alas!  it  was  short  lived  joy,  for  as  soon  as  the 
Dane  had  knotted,  or  spliced  her  topsail  sheet,  she  stood 
away,  and  left  them.  “ What  pen  is  able,”  says  Captain 
IVicholls,  “ to  describe  the  despair  that  reigned  in  the  ship!” 
The  poor  unhappy  people  wringing  their  hands,  cried  out, 
“that  God  had  forsaken  them.” 

It  was  now  about  three  in  the  afternoon;  Captain  Nicholls 
wore  the  ship,  which  she  bore  very  well,  and  steered  tolera- 
bly before  the  wind. 

Towards  half  an  hour  afterwards,  the  old  gentleman  came 
to  him  in  tears,  and  taking  him  in  his  arms,  said  he  came  by 
desire  of  the  whole  people  to  request  that  he  and  his  men 
would  endeavor  to  save  their  lives  in  the  boats,  and  as  these 
were  insufficient  to  carry  more,  they  would  by  no  means  be 
accessary  to  their  destruction;  they  were  well  convinced  by 
their  whole  conduct  that  they  had  done  every  thing  in  their 
power  for  their  preservation;  but  that  God  Almighty  had  or- 
dained them  to  perish,  though  they  trusted  he  and  his  men 
would  get  safe  on  shore.  Such  gratitude  for  only  doing  a du- 
ty in  endeavoring  to  save  the  lives  of  the  prisoners,  as  well 
as  their  own,  astonished  Captain  Nicholls;  he  replied,  that 
there  was  no  hopes  of  life,  and  as  all  had  embarked  in  the 
same  unhappy  voyage,  they  should  all  take  the  same  chance. 
He  thought  that  they  ought  to  share  the  same  fate.  The  old 
gentleman  said  that  should  not  be,  and  if  he  did  not  acquaint 
his  people  with  the  offer  he  should  have  their  lives  to  answer 
fur.  Accordingly  the  captain  mentioned  it  to  Captain  Moore 
and  the  people.  They  said  that  they  would  with  the  greatest 
satisfaction  remain,  could  any  thing  be  devised  for  the  preser- 
vation of  the  others;  but  that  being  impossible,  they  would 
not  refuse  to  comply  with  their  request.  The  people  then 
thanking  them  for  their  great  kindness,  with  tears  in  the  eyes 
of  all,  hastened  down  the  stern  ladder. 

As  the  boats  ranged  up  by  the  sea  under  the  ships  counter, 
those  that  went  last  cast  themselves  down,  and  were  caught 
by  the  men  in  the  boat.  Captain  Nicholls  told  them,  he  trust- 
ed to  their  honor  that  they  would  not  leave  him,  as  he  was  de- 
termined not  to  quit  the  ship  until  it  was  dark,  in  hopes  that 
Providence  would  yet  send  something  to  their  aid;  the  whole 
assured  him  that  he  should  not  be  deserted. 

He  had  a little  Norse  boy  on  board,  whom  no  entreaties 
could  persuade  to  enter  the  boat  until  he  himself  had  done 
so;  but  as  it  was  growing  dark,  he  insisted  on  the  boy’s  go- 
ing, saying  he  would  immediately  follow  him.  The  boy 
VOL.  II  14 


314 


LOSS  OF  THE  DUKE  WILLIA5I  TRANSPORT. 


obeyed,  and  got  on  the  stern  ladder,  when  a Frenchman  whom 
the  dread  of  death  induced  to  quit  his  wife  and  children  un- 
perceived, made  over  the  taffrail  and  trod  on  the  Norse  boy’s 
fingers.  The  boy  screamed  aloud,  which  led  Captain  Nich- 
olls  to  believe  that  some  person  was  in  danger,  and  on  repair- 
ing to  the  place,  followed  by  the  old  gentleman,  they  found 
to  their  great  surprise,  that  the  man,  who  had  a wife  and  chil- 
dren on  board,  was  attempting  to  get  away  and  save  himself. 
The  old  gentleman  calling  him  by  liis  name,  said  he  was  sorry 
to  find  him  base  enough  to  desert  his  family.  He  seemed 
ashamed  of  what  he  had  dotie,  and  returned  over  the  taffrail. 
By  this  time,  the  people  of  the  boat  begged  the  captain  to 
come,  as  the  blows  she  received  from  below  the  ship’s  coun- 
ter, were  like  to  sink  her. 

Captain  Nicholls  seeing  the  priest  stretching  his  arms  over 
the  rails  in  great  emotion,  and  apparently  under  strong  appre- 
hensions of  death,  asked  him  whether  he  was  willing  to  take 
his  chance  in  the  boat.  He  replied  in  the  affirmative,  if  there 
was  room;  and  on  learning  that  there  was,  he  immediately 
went  and  gave  the  people  his  benediction;  and  after  saluting 
the  old  gentleman,  tucked  up  his  conical  robes  and  forsook 
the  vessel.  Captain  Nicholls  saluted  him  likewise,  and  sever- 
al others,  and  then  left  them  praying  for  his  safely. 

When  he  entered  the  boat  he  bid  the  sailors  cast  her  adrift; 
it  was  very  dark,  and  they  had  neither  moon  nor  stars  to  di- 
rect them.  “ What  a terrible  situation!”  he  e.vclaims,  “ we 
were  twenty-seven  in  the  long-boat,  and  nine  in  the  cutter, 
without  victuals  or  drink.”  Uncertain  of  their  distance  from 
the  English  coast,  they  agreed  to  keep  as  close  as  possible  to 
the  ship. 

It  began  to  blow  very  fresh,  with  sleet  and  snow;  the  peo- 
ple were  fatigued  to  the  uttermost,  from  working  so  long  at 
the  pumps,  and  after  sitting  in  the  wet  and  cold,  they  began 
to  wish  that  they  had  staid  in  the  ship  and  perished,  as  now 
they  might  die  a lingering  death.  Either  alternative  was  aw- 
ful. Destitute  of  provision,  it  was  most  probable  that  one 
must  be  sacrificed  by  lot  to  keep  the  others  alive;  and  their 
dismal  situation,  in  arousing  the  most  horrible  anticipations, 
made  them  forbode  the  worst. 

The  boats  now  began  to  make  water,  yet  the  men  refused 
to  bail  them,  they  were  in  a state  of  such  extreme  weariness, 
and  not  having  slept  for  four  nights,  became  regardless  of 
their  fate.  Captain  Nicholls,  nevertheless,  prevailed  on  them 
to  free  the  long-boat  of  water. 


LOSS  OF  THE  DUKE  WILLIAM  TRANSPORT. 


315 


Having  a brisk  gale,  they  soon  run  a long  way  from  their 
unfortunate  ship,  when  to  their  great  distress,  it  fell  quite 
calm  at  ten  in  the  morning.  This  threw  the  people  in  despair, 
their  courage  began  to  fail,  and  as  they  could  not  expect  to 
live  so  long  as  to  make  the  land,  death  seemed  again  staring 
them  in  the  face. 

Some  time  after  this  unlucky  party  forsook  the  ship,  four 
of  the  French  prisoners  let  a small  jolly-boat,  which  was  still 
remaining,  overboard,  with  two  small  paddles,  and  swam  to 
her;  and  just  as  they  left  the  vessel,  her  decks  blew  up  with  a 
report  like  a gun.  She  sunk  in  the  ocean,  and  three  hundred 
and  sixty  souls  perished  with  her. 

Captain  Nicholls,  at  length  observing  the  water  colored, 
asked  whether  they  had  any  twine,  on  which  one  of  them  gave 
him  a ball  from  his  pocket;  they  knocked  the  bolts  off  the 
knees  of  the  long-boat,  wherewith  to  make  a deep-sea  lead, 
and  sounding  with  it  were  rejoiced  to  find  only  45  fathom  wa- 
ter. But  the  people  complaining  greatly  of  hunger  and  thirst. 
Captain  Nicholls  said  he  was  sorry  to  acquaint  them  that  he 
had  nothing  for  them  to  eat  or  drink,  yet  encouraged  them  to 
bear  up  with  manly  resolution,  as  by  their  soundings  they 
were  near  Scilly,  and  he  doubted  not,  if  it  cleared,  that  they 
should  see  the  land. 

The  little  Norse  boy,  who  had  always  kept  close  by  the 
caj  .ain,  now  said  that  he  had  got  some  bread,  and  on  taking 
it  from  the  bosom  of  his  shirt,  it  proved  to  be  like  baker’s 
dough;  however,  it  wns  bread,  and  very  acceptable.  The 
whole  might  amount  to  about  four  pounds;  and  Captain  Nich- 
olls having  put  it  into  his  hat,  distributed  it  equally,  calling 
for  those  in  the  yawl  to  receive  their  share.  But  instead  of 
being  a relief,  it  increased  their  troubles,  for  being  wet  and 
clammy,  it  hung  to  the  roof  of  their  mouths,  having  nothing 
to  wash  it  down.  ]\Ir.  Fox  had  some  allspice  also,  which  was 
of  little  service;  having  been  cut  in  pieces,  the  people  forced 
it  down  their  throats,  which  created  some  saliva,  and  by  that 
means  it  was  swallowed. 

About  noon,  a light  air  sprung  up  at  south-west.  Each 
boat  had  a fore-mast,  fore-sail  and  oars;  but  owing  to  the 
boats  having  been  foul  of  the  main-mast,  all  the  oars  were 
washed  away  except  two  from  each.  Captain  Nicholls  was 
told,  in  answer  to  his  inquiries  concerning  a noise  among  the 
crew,  that  two  seamen  were  disputing  about  a couple  of  blank- 
ets, which  one  of  them  had  brought  from  the  ship.  These 
blankets  he  ordered  to  be  thrown  overboard,  rather  than  they 


316 


LOSS  OF  THE  DUKE  WILLIAM  TRANSPORT. 


should  be  suffered  to  breed  any  quarrel,  as  in  their  unhappy 
condition  it  was  no  time  to  have  disputes.  But  on  reflection, 
having  desired  that  they  should  be  brought  to  him,  he  thought 
of  converting  them  to  use,  by  forming  each  into  a main-sail. 
Therefore,  one  oar  was  erected  for  a main-mast,  and  the  oth- 
er broke  to  the  breadth  of  the  blankets  for  a yard.  The  peo- 
ple in  the  cutter  observing  what  was  done  in  the  long-boat, 
converted  a hammock  which  they  had  on  board  into  a main- 
sail. 

At  four  in  the  afternoon  it  cleared  up,  when  the  adventur- 
ers descried  a brig  about  two  miles  distant,  to  which  Captain 
Nicholls  ordered  the  cutter  to  give  chase,  as  it  being  lighter 
than  the  long-boat,  would  sooner  get  up,  and  let  her  know 
their  distress.  But  the  brig,  seeing  the  boats  after  their 
course,  directly  stood  from  them,  owing,  as  Captain  T^iicholls 
supposed,  to  their  odd  appearance.  For  war  then  prevailing, 
they  were  probably  taken  for  the  French  lugsail-boats,  that 
used  to  frequent  the  lands  off  Scilly.  The  cutter,  however, 
gained  fast  on  the  brig,  when,  having  got  about  half  way,  a 
very  thick  fog  came  on,  and  neither  the  brig  nor  the  cutter 
were  ajiain  seen  from  the  long-boat. 

o o ^ ^ 

Night  fell,  and  the  weather  still  continuing  very  foggy,  the 
people,  almost  dead  for  want  of  sleep,  reposed  themselves, 
sitting  half  ivay  in  water,  it  being  impossible  for  so  n:anv  to 
find  seats.  Their  captain,  anxious  for  their  lives  and  hisoan, 
strove  to  keep  his  eyes  open,  though  it  was  the  fifth  night 
that  he  had  taken  no  rest.  About  eleven  o’clock,  when  every 
one  was  asleep  but  the  helmsman  and  himself,  he  thought 
that  he  saw  land.  Yet  he  was  determined  not  to  call  out 
land  until  he  should  be  sure  that  it  was  so.  He  squeezed  his 
eyelids  together  to  let  the  water  run  out  of  his  eyes,  as  he 
found  them  very  dim. 

Again  he  thought  he  saw  land  very  plain,  and  was  convinc- 
ed that  he  could  not  be  deceived.  By  this  time  the  man  at 
the  helm  had  dropped  asleep,  and  he  took  the  tiller  himself — 
Some  space  longer  elapsed  before  he  would  disturl)  any  body, 
but  at  last  ho  awoke  Captain  Moore,  telling  him  he  thought 
he  saw  land.  Captain  IMoore  only  answered  that  they  should 
never  see  land  again.  Captain  Nicholls  then  awoke  Air. 
Fox,  who  had  obtained  a sound  sleep,  and  seemed  quite  re- 
freshed. He  immediately  cried  out  that  they  were  near  land 
and  close  in  w ith  the  breakers.  Lucky  it  was  that  he  had  been 
awakened,  otherwise,  Captain  Nicholls,  from  being  absolutely 
unacquainted  with  them,  was  satisfied  that  all  on  board  would 
have  perished. 


LOSS  OF  THE  DUKE  WILLIAM  TRANSPORT. 


317 


At  the  word  land  every  one  awoke,  and,  with  some  difficul- 
ty, the  boat  cleared  the  rocks.  At  first  the  precise  part  of 
the  English  coast  could  not  be  ascertained,  but,  as  it  cleared 
more  and  more  every  moment.  Captain  Nicholls,  on  looking 
under  the  lee-leche  of  the  blanket  main-sail,  discerned  St. 
IMichael’s  Mount  in  Mount’s  Bay.  The  boat  would  not  fetch 
the  land  near  Penzance,  and,  as  she  had  no  oars,  it  was  de- 
termined to  avoid  steering  round  the  Lizard  and  so  for  Fal- 
mouth, but  to  run  her  boldly  on  shore,  whatever  place  she 
might  chance  to  make.  It  was  a fine  night,  and,  after  getting 
round  the  point,  the  people  found  the  water  very  smooth, 
keeping  the  boat  close  to  the  wind,  they  made  between  Pen- 
zance and  the  point. 

Their  joy  at  finding  themselves  in  so  favorable  a situation, 
is  not  to  be  conceived;  it  gave  them  new  life  and  strength. — 
Those  who  were  forward,  exclaimed  that  there  were  two  rocka 
ahead.  Captain  Nicholls  hastened  before,  and  his  sight  having 
come  well  to  him,  he  carried  the  boat  between  them  without 
touching  ground,  and  in  a little  time  ran  her  ashore  on  a san- 
dy beach. 

The  seamen  leapt  into  the  water,  and  carried  the  priest  and 
the  captain  ashore.  The  former,  kneeling  down,  made  a short 
prayer,  and  then  coming  to  embrace  Captain  Nicholls,  called 
him  his  preserver,  and  said  that  he  had  rescued  him  from 
death. 

Leaving  the  boat  as  she  lay,  all  made  the  best  of  their  way 
to  the  town  of  Penzance.  But  some  of  the  people,  with 
sleeping  wet,  were  so  much  benumbed,  that  they  could  scarce 
get  along;  and  captain  Nicholls  himself  declares,  that,  from 
the  time  of  the  ship’s  springing  a leak,  until  that  hour,  he  had 
had  no  sleep,  and  very  little  sustenance.  However,  having 
fallen  in  with  a run  of  fresh  water  on  the  road  to  Penzance, 
all  were  revived  by  drinking  heartily  of  it. 

The  party,  reaching  the  town  about  three  in  the  morning, 
made  up  to  a tavern  where  they  saw  a light,  and,  as  it  had 
been  a market  day,  the  mistress  of  the  house  was  still  up. — 
When  Captain  Nicholls  entered  by  the  door,  which  was  not 
locked,  she  was  undressing,  with  her  back  to  a fire,  the  light 
he  had  seen,  and  being  greatly  alarmed,  screamed,  “IMurder! 
thieves!” 

The  appearance  of  twenty-seven  people  at  such  an  unsea- 
sonable hour,  was  certainly  enough  to  create  apprehension, 
especially  from  the  condition  which  they  were  in.  But  the 
captain  endeavoring  to  pacify  her,  requested  she  would  call 


318 


LOSS  OF  THE  DUKE  WILLIAM  TRANSPORT. 


her  husband  or  servants,  as  they  were  shipwrecked  men,  and 
give  them  some  refreshment.  The  landlord  soon  came,  and, 
having  provided  provisions,  the  people  got  into  as  many  beds 
as  were  there,  while  the  rest  of  them  slept  on  the  floor  by  the 
side  of  the  fire. 

Next  morning  the  captain,  accompanied  by  the  priest,  went 
to  the  Mayor  of  the  town  to  make  a protest  before  a notary, 
and  to  see  if  he  could  get  credit,  as  both  he  and  the  people 
were  in  want  of  every  necessary,  and  it  was  many  miles  to 
Ijondon.  The  Mayor  received  him  kindly,  but  told  him  that 
he  was  no  merchant,  and  that  he  never  supplied  people  in  the 
condition  that  he  was  in,  with  money,  but  if  he  pleased,  he 
would  send  a servant  with  him  to  ]\Ir.  Charles  Langford,  a 
merchant  who  generally  supplied  the  masters  of  vessels  in  dis- 
tress with  necessaries.  ]\Ir.  Langford  received  Captain  Nich- 
olls  politely,  but,  in  answer  to  his  request  for  credit,  said,  that 
he  had  made  a resolution  not  to  supply  with  credit  any  man 
to  whom  he  was  an  entire  stranger,  as  he  had  been  deceived 
by  one  very  lately;  and,  though  his  might  have  been  a large 
ship,  to  judge  by  the  boat  which  was  come  on  shore,  he,  the 
captain,  might  not  be  concerned  in  her,  and,  as  he  should 
want  a great  deal  of  money,  he  should  beg  to  be  excused  — 
Captain  Nicholls  answered,  that  he  was  partly  owner  of  the 
ship,  and  Mr.  Ijangford  might  be  certain  that  his  bills  were 
duly  honored.  However,  he  said  he  could  not  do  it. 

Captain  Nicholls,  grievously  disappointed,  returned  to  the 
inn,  where  several  tradesmen  had  arrived  to  furnish  the  peo- 
ple with  clothes  and  other  necessaries.  He  told  the  latter  he 
could  get  no  credit,  but  that  they  must  travel  on  as  far  as 
Exeter,  w'here  he  was  sure  of  obtaining  relief,  which  was  very 
unwelcome  news,  as  most  of  the  people  wanted  shoes.  The 
captain  next  requested  the  landlord  of  the  inn  to  get  them 
some  breakfast,  but  he  desired  to  be  excused,  and  wished  to 
know  if  the  captain  could  get  no  credit,  how  he  was  to  be 
])aid.  Captain  jNicholls  was  quite  at  a loss  how  to  act;  being 
denied  both  credit  and  victuals,  he  thought  that  he  would  pawn 
or  sell  his  ring,  watch,  buckles  and  buttons.  Accordingly,  re- 
turnino'  to  ]NIr.  Langford,  he  begged  he  would  give  him  what 
he  thought  proper  for  these  things.  He  tookthe  ring  from  his 
finger,  the  watch  from  his  jiocket,  and,  with  tears  in  his  eyes, 
was  going  to  take  the  buckles  from  his  shoes,  when  iMr.  Lang- 
ford prevented  him,  saying  he  should  have  credit  for  as  much 
as  he  pleased,  for  he  believed  him  to  be  an  honest  man,  and 
saw  that  his  people’s  distress  touched  him  more,  if  possible, 


LOSS  OF  THE  DUKE  WILLIAM  TRANSPORT. 


319 


than  his  own  misfortunes.  He  then  gave  what  money  the 
captain  required. 

D uring  these  transactions,  the  second  mate  and  the  eight 
men  belonging  to  the  cutter  arrived.  They  said  it  was  so 
very  thick  they  could  not  come  up  with  the  brig  which  they 
were  in  pursuit  of,  and  that,  seeing  the  Lands-End  when  it 
cleared,  they  got  ashore.  As  nobody  would  buy  the  cutter, 
they  had  left  her,  and  had  inquired  the  way  to  Penzance, 
where,  being  in  great  distress,  they  rejoiced  to  meet  their 
comrades. 

Captain  Nicholls  went  to  the  inn  and  discharged  what  was 
owing;  on  account  of  the  unkindness  which  he  had  experienc- 
ed, he  resolved  to  stay  no  longer,  and  repaired  to  another 
house  to  breakfast.  He  next  procured  the  necessaries  want- 
ed by  his  people,  and  then  went  with  his  mates  to  make  a pro- 
test. But,  not  choosing  that  the  declaration  should  proceed 
from  his  own  mouth,  ]\Ir.  Langford’s  son  acted  as  interpreter 
to  the  French  priest,  who  was  to  make  it.  The  priest  accord- 
ingly made  a strong  and  full  affidavit,  that  Captain  Nicholls 
and  his  people  had  tried  every  means  to  keep  the  ship  above 
water;  that  they  had  used  the  French  all  the  time  they  were 
on  board,  with  the  greatest  kindness  and  humanity,  and  that 
Captain  Nicholls  had  parted  from  them  with  the  greatest  re- 
luctance, and  even  at  their  own  desire  went  into  the  boat,  af- 
ter all  liopes  of  life  were  gone. 

Having  remained  another  day  at  Penzance  to  refresh  the 
people,  and  getting  credit  for  what  was  wanted.  Captain  Nich- 
olls, Captain  Moore  and  the  officers  set  out  in  a carriage  for 
Exeter,  while  the  people,  who  had  got  a pass  from  the  Mayor, 
walked  on  foot.  At  Redruth,  a town  in  Cornwall,  there  were 
many  French  officers  on  parole,  as  also  an  English  Commis- 
sary. Captain  Nicholls  accompanied  the  priest  to  the  latter 
in  quest  of  a pass  to  Falmouth,  that  he  might  embark  in  the 
first  cartel  for  France;  and  here  took  leave  of  him. 

Captain  Nicholls  having  reached  London,  was  under  the 
necessity  of  being  examined  at  the  Admiralty  and  Navy  Of- 
fice, about  the  loss  of  the  people  and  the  ship,  she  being  a 
transport  in  the  service  of  government.  The  Lords  of  the 
Admiralty  and  Commissioners  of  the  Navy  told  him  that  he 
might  say  more  than  any  man  living,  as  he  had  brought  ashore 
with  him  the  first  man  of  France,  a priest,  of  course  an  ene- 
my to  both  their  religion  and  country;  if  his  behaviour  had 
not  been  good,  he  would  not  have  attempted  it;  but  at  the 
same  time,  they  acknowledged  that  without  such  a proof,  they 


320 


COMMODORE  BARNEY. 


could  not  have  believed,  but  finding  all  hopes  gone,  he  and 
his  people  got  away  by  some  stratagem.  They  would  pay 
they  said  to  the  hour  that  the  ship  foundered,  and  were  very 
sorry  that  they  could  do  no  more. 

The  four  Frenchmen  above  mentioned,  who  had  left  the 
transport  in  the  little  boat  subsequent  to  the  departure  of  Cap- 
tain Nicholls  and  his  men,  got  into  Falmouth  within  two  days. 

So  ended  this  dreadful  and  unfortunate  voyage,  with  the 
loss  of  a fine  ship  and  three  hundred  and  si.xty  souls. 


COMMODORE  BARNEY. 

No  old  Triton  who  has  passed  his  calms  under  the  bows  of 
the  long-boat  could  say  of  Joshua  Barney  that  he  came  into 
a master’s  berth  through  the  cabin  windows.  He  began  at 
the  rudiments,  and  well  he  understood  the  science.  All  his  pre- 
dilections were  for  the  sea. 

Having  deserted  the  counting  room,  young  Barney,  at  the 
age  of  twelve,  was  placed  for  nautical  instruction  in  a pilot- 
boat  at  Baltimore,  till  he  was  apprenticed  to  his  brother-in-law. 
At  tlie  age  of  fourteen,  he  was  appointed  second  mate,  with 
the  approbation  of  the  owners,  and  Irefore  he  was  si.xteen  he 
was  called  upon  to  take  charge  of  his  ship  at  sea,  in  which  the 
master  had  died.  This  was  on  a voyage  to  iSice.  The  ship 
was  in  such  a state  that  it  was  barely  possible  to  make  Gibral- 
tar, where  for  necessary  repairs  he  pledged  her  for  £700,  to 
be  repaid  by  the  consignee  at  Nice,  who  however  declined, 
and  called  in  the  aid  of  the  Governor  to  compel  Barney  to  de- 
liver the  cargo,  which  he  had  refused  to  do.  He  was  inrpris- 
oned,  but  set  at  large  on  some  intimation  that  he  would  do  as 
desired,  but  when  he  came  on  board,  he  struck  his  flag,  and 
removed  his  crew,  choosing  to  consider  his  vessel  as  captured. 
He  then  set  cut  for  JMilan,  to  solicit  the  aid  of  the  British 
Ambassador  there,  in  which  he  succeeded  so  well  that  the  au- 


COMMODORE  BARNEY 


S21 


thorlties  of  Nice  met  him  on  his  return  to  apologize  for  their 
conduct.  The  assignee  paid  the  bond,  and  Barney  sailed 
for  Alicant,  where  his  vessel  was  detained  for  the  use  of  the 
great  armada,  then  fitting  out  against  Algiers,  the  fate  of 
which  was  a total  and  shameful  defeat.  On  his  return  home, 
his  employer  was  so  well  satisfied  with  his  conduct,  that  he 
became  his  firm  friend  ever  after. 

He  soon  offered  himself  as  second  in  command  on  board 
the  sloop  Hornet,  of  ten  guns,  one  of  two  vessels  then  pre- 
paring for  a cruize  under  Commodore  Hopkins,  for  this  was 
in  the  early  part  of  the  revolution.  The  sloop  fell  in  with  a 
British  tender,  which  she  might  have  captured,  but  for  the 
timidity  of  the  American  captain.  The  tender,  mistaking  her 
enemy,  ran  alongside  and  exposed  herself  to  much  danger. — 
Barney  stood  by  one  of  the  guns  as  the  enemy  came  near, 
and  was  about  to  apply  the  match,  when  the  bold  commander 
commanded  him  to  desist.  Barney,  whose  spirit  revolted  at 
such  a cause,  threw  his  match-stick  at  the  captain,  with  such 
force  that  the  iron  point  stuck  in  the  door  of  the  round-house. 
This,  in  a youth  not  seventeen,  urged  well  for  the  pugnacity 
of  the  man.  At  the  end  of  this  cruise,  he  volunteered  on 
board  the  schooner  Wasp,  in  which  he  soon  had  a brush  with 
the  Roebuck  and  another  frigate,  and  with  the  aid  of  some 
galleys  in  which  he  had  a command,  the  enemy  was  forced  to 
retreat,  with  more  loss  than  honor.  Barney  for  his  good  con- 
duct in  this  affair,  was  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  sloop 
Sachem,  with  the  commission  of  lieutenant  before  he  was 
seventeen. 

Before  the  cruise,  however,  Captain  Robinson  took  com- 
mand of  the  Sachem,  which  soon  had  an  action  with  a letter- 
of-marque  of  superior  force  and  numbers.  It  was  well  con- 
tested, and  nearly  half  the  crew  of  the  brig  were  killed  or 
wounded.  In  about  two  hours  the  letter-of-marque  struck. — 
The  captors  secured  a valuable  prize,  in  a cargo  of  rum,  and 
also  a magnificent  turtle  intended  as  a present  to  Lord  North, 
whose  name  was  marked  on  the  shell.  This  acceptable  West 
Indian,  Lieutenant  Barney  presented  to  a better  man  than  it 
had  been  designed  for,  for  he  gave  it  to  the  Hon.  R.  Morris. 
On  the  return  of  the  Sachem,  both  officers  were  transferred  to 
a fine  brig  of  fourteen  guns,  the  Andrew  Doria,  which  forth- 
with captured  the  Racehorse,  of  twelve  guns  and  a picked 
crew.  This  vessel  was  of  the  Royal  Navy,  and  had  been  de- 
tached by  the  Admiral  purposely  to  take  the  Doria. 

On  this  voyage  a snow  was  captured,  in  which  the  Lieuten- 

VOL.  II,  14* 


322 


COMMODORE  BARNEY. 


ant  went  as  prize  master,  making  up  the  crew  partly  of 
the  prisoners.  Being  hard  by  an  enemy’s  sliip,  he  discovered 
signs  of  mutiny  ^.r.ong  his  crew,  and  shot  the  ringleader  in 
the  shoulder;  a proceeding  that  offered  so  little  encourage- 
ment to  his  comrades,  that  they  obeyed  orders,  and  made  sail, 
but  it  was  too  late  to  escape.  The  purser  of  the  frigate  which 
captured  him,  was  on  a subsequent  occasion,  so  much  excited 
as  to  strike  Barneys,  who  knocked  him  down,  and  went  further 
in  his  resentment  than  fair  fighting  pertnits,  for  he  kicked  him 
down  the  gangway.  The  commander  obliged  the  purser  to 
apologize  to  Barney  Having  been  captured  in  the  Virginia 
frigate,  which  ran  aground  at  the  Capes,  and  was  deserted  by 
her  commander,  Barney,  with  five  hundred  other  prisoners, 
was  sent  round,  in  the  St.  Albans  frigate,  to  New  V^ork.  As 
the  prisoners  were  double  in  number  to  the  crew,  Barney, 
formed  a plan  of  taking  the  ship,  which  was  defeated  or  pre- 
vented by  the  treachery  of  a Frenchman. 

Barney  was  a prisoner  at  New  York,  for  five  months,  after 
which  he  took  the  command  of  a schooner  of  two  guns,  and 
eight  men,  with  a cargo  of  tobacco  for  St.  Eu.statia,  for  he 
was  better  pleased  to  do  a little  tlian  to  do  nothing.  He  was 
however,  taken,  after  a running  fight,  by  boarding,  by  a pri- 
vateer of  four  large  guns  and  sixty  men.  His  next  cruise 
was  with  his  friend  Kobinson,  in  a private  ship  of  ten  guns 
and  thirty-five  men,  in  which  they  encountered  the  British 
privateer  Rosebud  of  sixteen  guns  and  one  hundred  and  twen- 
ty men.  On  the  return,  a letter-of-niarque  of  sixteen  guns 
and  seventy  men  was  captured.  The  Lieutenant  had  now 
prize  money  enough  to  be  converted,  on  his  return,  into  a 
large  bundle  of  continental  bills,  which  he  stowed  away  in  a 
chaise  box,  on  taking  a journey,  but  w hich  he  could  not  find 
when  he  arrived  at  his  destination.  He  kept  his  own  secret, 
however,  and  “ w’ent  to  sea  again,”  second  in  couimand  of 
the  United  States’  ship  Saratoga,  of  Sixteen  rine-pounders. 
The  first  prize  was  a ship  of  twelve  guns,  captured  after  an 
action  of  a few  minutes. 

On  the  ne.xt  day,  the  Saratoga  hoisted  English  colors,  and 
came  along  side  a ship  which  had  t\vo  brigs  in  company^  then 
running  up  the  American  ensign,  she  poured  in  a broadside, 
while  Lieutenant  Barney,  with  fifty  men,  boarded  the  enemy. 
The  immediate  result  was,  the  conquest  of  a ship  of  thirty- 
two  guns  and  ninety  men.  The  two  brigs,  one  of  fourteen 
and  the  other  of  four  guns,  w’ere  also  captured.  The  divi- 
sion of  prize  money  w'ould  have  made  the  officers  rich,  but  no 


COMMODORE  BARNEY. 


323 


division  took  place,  for  all  but  the  Saratoga  were  captured  by 
a seventy-four  and  several  frigates.  Lieutenant  Barney  was 
furnished  with  bed  and  board,  on  deck,  and  with  him,  bed  and 
board  were  synonymous  terms,  but  he  was  allowed  to  choose 
the  softest  plank  he  could  find.  In  England  he  was  con- 
fined in  prison,  from  which  he  escaped,  and,  after  various 
adventures,  arrived  at  Beverly,  Massachusetts,  and,  as  soon 
as  he  landed,  was  offered  the  command  of  a privateer  of  twen- 
ty guns  On  his  arrival  at  Philadelphia,  he  accepted  the  com- 
mand of  one  of  several  vessels,  cruising  against  the  enemies’ 
barges,  and  the  refugee  boats,  that  infested  the  Delaware  Riv- 
er and  Bay.  His  ship  was  the  Hyder  Ally,  a small  vessel  of 
sixteen  six  pounders.  As  a superior  vessel  of  the  enemy  was 
approaching,  Barney  directed  his  steersman  to  interpret  his 
commands  by  the  rule  of  contraries. 

When  the  enemy  was  ranging  alongside,  Barney  cried  out, 
“ Hard  a-port.”  The  helmsman  clapt  his  helm  the  other  way, 
and  the  enemy’s  jib-boom  caught  in  the  fore  rigging,  and  held 
her  in  a position  to  be  raked,  and  never  was  the  operation  of 
raking  more  suddenly  or  effectually  performed.  The  British 
flag  came  down  in  less  than  half  an  hour,  and  the  captors 
made  little  delay  for  compliments,  for  a frigate  from  the  ene- 
my was  rapidly  approaching.  The  prize  was  the  General 
Marie,  of  the  Royal  Navy,  with  twenty  nine  pounders,  and 
one  hundred  and  thirty-six  men;  nearly  double  the  force  and 
metal  of  the  captors.  After  the  peace.  Commodore  Barney 
made  a partial  settlement  in  Kentucky,  and  became  a favorite 
with  the  old  hunters  of  that  pleasant  land.  He  was  appoint- 
ed Clerk  of  the  District  Court  of  Maryland,  and  also  an  auc- 
tioneer. He  also  engaged  in  commerce,  when  his  business 
led  him  to  Cape  Francois  during  the  insurrection,  and  where 
he  armed  his  crew,  and  fought  his  way,  to  carry  off  some  spe- 
cie which  he  had  secreted  in  barrels  of  coffee. 

On  his  return  he  was  captured  by  a pirate,  which  called  her- 
self an  English  privateer.  Barney,  however,  was  a bad  pris- 
oner, and  with  a couple  of  his  hands  rose  upon  the  bucca- 
neers and  captured  their  ship.  In  this  situation  it  was  no  time 
for  Argus  himself  to  sleep,  with  more  than  an  eye  at  a time. 
The  Commodore  slept  only  by  day  in  an  armed  chair  on  deck, 
with  his  sword  between  his  legs,  and  pistols  in  his  belt,  while 
his  cook  and  boatswain,  well  armed,  stood  the  watch  at  his  side. 
On  another  occasion,  he  was  captured  in  the  West  Indies,  by 
an  English  frigate,  where  he  received  the  usual  British  cour- 
tesies, and  he  was  tried  in  Jamaica  for  piracy,  &.c.  It  is  need- 


324 


NAVAL  BATTLES  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES, 


less  10  say  that,  though  in  an  enemy’s  country,  he  was  acquit- 
ted by  acclamation.  This  accusation  originated  with  the  com- 
mander of  the  frigate,  who,  however,  prudently  kept  out  of 
sight;  though  an  officer  in  the  same  frigate,  expressed  at  a 
Coffee  House,  a desire  to  meet  Barney,  without  knowing  that 
he  was  present,  that  he  might  have  an  opportunity  to  settle 
accounts  with  the  rascal.  The  rascal  bestowed  upon  the  of- 
ficer the  compliments  that  were  usual  on  such  an  occasion, 
and  tweaked  that  part  of  his  head  that  is  so  prominent  in  an 
elephant. 

We  cannot  follow  the  Commodore  through  his  subsequent 
fortunes  and  adventures.  In  France  he  received  the  hug  fra- 
ternal of  the  President  of  the  Convention,  and  the  commis- 
sion of  Captain  of  the  highest  grade  in  the  Navy.  He  fit- 
ted out  several  vessels  of  his  own  to  harrass  the  British  trade, 
in  which  he  was  very  successful.  He  received  the  command 
of  two  frigates,  which  were  almost  wrecked  in  a storm,  though 
he  succeeded  in  saving  them.  In  the  last  war,  his  services 
are  more  immediately  in  our  memories. 


NAVAI.  BATTLES 

OF  THE  UNITED  STATES 

The  depradations  committed  on  American  commerece  in 
the  Mediterranean,  by  the  piratical  corsairs  of  the  Barbary 
powers,  induced  Congress,  in  1794,  to  authorize  the  formation 
of  a naval  force  for  its  protection.  Four  ships  of  forty-four 
guns  each  and  two  of  thirty-six  were  ordered  to  be  built. — 
Captain  Thomas  Truxton  was  one  of  the  first  six  captains  ap- 
pointed by  the  President,  at  the  organization  of  the  naval  es- 
tablishment, in  1794.  He  was  appointed  to  the  command  of 
the  Constellation  of  thirty-six  guns,  and  ordered  to  protect 
the  commerce  of  the  United  States  in  the  West  Indies,  from 


NAVAL  BATTLES  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


325 


the  ravages  of  the  French.  On  the  ninth  of  February,  1799, 
he  captured  the  French  frigate  Insurgente,  of  which  twenty- 
nine  of  the  crew  were  killed  and  forty-four  wounded.  The 
Constellation  had  but  one  man  killed  and  two  wounded. 

In  1800,  the  Constellation  engaged  with  the  French  frigate 
Vengeance  of  fifty-four  guns,  near  Guadaloupe;  but  owing  to 
the  darkness  of  the  night  the  latter  escaped,  after  having  thrice 
struck  her  colors  and  lost  one  hundred  and  sixty  men  in  the 
engagement. 

The  same  year,  the  United  States  frigate  Boston  captured 
the  French  national  corvette  Le  Berceau. 

In  the  month  of  August,  1801,  Captain  Sterrett  of  the 
United  States  schooner  Enterprize,  of  twelve  guns  and  nine- 
ty men,  fell  in,  off  Malta,  with  a Tripolitan  cruiser  of  fourteen 
guns  and  eighty-five  men.  In  this  action  the  Tripolitans 
thrice  hauled  down  her  colors,  and  thrice  perfidiously  renew- 
ed the  conflict.  Fifty  of  her  men  were  killed  and  wounded. 
The  Enterprize  did  not  loose  a man. 

Captain  Sterrett’s  instructions  not  permitting  him  to  make 
a prize  of  the  cruiser,  he  ordered  her  crew  to  throw  overboard 
all  their  guns  and  powder,  and  to  go  and  tell  their  country- 
men the  treatment  they  might  expect  from  a nation,  determin- 
ed to  pay  tribute  only  in  powder  and  ball.  On  her  arrival  at 
Tripoli,  so  great  was  the  terror  produced,  that  the  sailors 
abandoned  the  cruisers  then  fitting  out,  and  not  a man  could 
be  procured  to  navigate  them. 

The  Tripolitan  cruisers  continuing  to  harrass  the  vessels  of 
the  United  States,  Congress  determined  in  1803,  to  fit  out  a 
fleet  that  should  chastise  their  insolence.  The  squadron  con- 
sisted of  the  Constitution,  44  guns;  the  Philadelphia,  44;  the 
Argus,  18;  the  Siren,  16;  the  Nautilus,  16;  the  Vixen,  16;  and 
the  Enterprize,  14.  Commodore  Preble  was  appointed  to 
the  command  of  this  squadron,  in  May  1803,  and  on  the  13th 
of  August,  sailed  in  the  Constitution  for  the  Mediterranean. 
Having  adjusted  the  difficulties  which  had  sprung  up  with  the 
emperor  of  Morocco,  he  turned  his  whole  attention  to  Tripoli. 
T he  season  was,  however,  too  far  advanced  for  active  opera- 
tions. 

On  the  31st  of  October,  the  Philadelphia,  being,  at  nine 
o’clock  in  the  morning,  about  five  leagues  to  the  westward  of 
Tripoli,  discovered  a sail  in  shore,  standing  before  the  wind 
to  the  eastward.  The  Philadelphia  immediately  gave  chase. 
The  sail  hoisted  Tripolitan  colors,  and  continued  her  course 
near  the  shore.  The  Philadelphia  opened  a fire  upon  her, 


526 


NAVAL  BATTLES  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


and  continued  it,  till  half  past  eleven;  when,  being  in  seven 
fathoms  water,  and  finding  her  fire  could  not  prevent  the  ves- 
sel entering  Tripoli,  she  gave  up  the  pursuit.  In  beating  off, 
she  ran  on  a rock,  not  laid  down  in  any  chart,  distant  four 
and  a half  miles  from  the  town.  A boat  was  immediately 
lowered  to  sound.  The  greatest  depth  of  water  was  found 
to  be  astern.  In  order  to  back  her  off,  all  sails  were  laid 
aback;  the  top-gallant-sails  loosened;  three  anchors  thrown 
away  from  the  bows;  the  water  in  the  hold  started;  and  all 
the  guns  thrown  overboard,  excepting  a few  abaft  to  defend 
the  ship  against  the  attacks  of  the  Tripolitan  gun-boats,  then 
firing  at  her.  All  this,  however,  proved  ineflectual;  as  did 
also  the  attempt  to  lighten  her  forward  by  cutting  away  her 
foremast.  The  Philadelphia  had  already  withstood  the  attack 
of  the  numerous  gun-boats  for  four  hours,  when  a large  rein- 
forcement coming  out  of  Tripoli,  and  being  herself  deprived 
of  every  means  of  resistance  and  defence  she  was  forced  to 
strike,  about  sunset.  The  Tripolitans  immediately  took  pos- 
session of  her,  and  made  prisoners  of  the  officers  and  men, 
in  number,  three  hundred.  Forty-eight  hours  afterwards,  the 
wind  blowing  in  shore,  the  Tripolitans  got  the  frigate  oil',  and 
towed  her  into  the  harbor. 

On  the  14th  of  December,  Commodore  Preble  sailed  from 
Malta,  in  company  with  the  Enterprize,  commanded  by  Lieu- 
tenant Stephen  Decater.  When  the  latter  was  informed  of 
the  loss  of  the  Philadelphia,  he  immediately  formed  a plan  of 
recapturing  and  destroying  her,  which  he  proposed  to  Com- 
modore Preble.  At  first  the  commodore  thought  the  project- 
ed enterprize  too  hazardous;  but  at  length  granted  his  con- 
sent. Lieutenant  Decater  then  selected  for  the  enterprise  the 
ketch  Intrepid,  lately  captured  by  him.  This  vessel  he  mann- 
ed with  seventy  volunteers,  chiefly  of  his  own  crew;  and  on 
the  3d  of  February  sailed  from  Syracuse,  accompanied  by 
the  brig  Siren,  lieutenant  Stewart. 

After  a tempestuous  passage  of  fifteen  days,  tbe  two  vessels 
arrived  off  the  harbor  of  Tripoli,  towards  the  close  of  day. — 
It  was  determined  that  at  ten  o’clock  in  the  evening  the  Intre- 
pid should  enter  the  harbor,  accompanied  by  the  boats  of  the 
Siren.  But  a change  of  wind  had  separated  the  two  vessels 
six  or  eight  miles  As  delay  might  prove  fatal,  Lieutenant 
Decater  entered  the  harbor  alone  about  eight  o’clock.  The 
Philadelphia  lay  within  half  gun  shot  of  the  Bashaw’s  castle 
and  principal  battery.  On  her  starboard  quarter  lay  two  Tri- 
politan cruisers  within  two  cables  length;  and  on  the  starboard 


NAVAL  BATTLES  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


327 


bow  a number  of  gunboats  within  half  gun  shot.  All  her 
guns  were  mounted  and  loaded.  Three  hours  were,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  lightness  of  the  wind,  consumed  in  passing 
three  miles,  when  being  within  two  hundred  yards  of  the  Phila- 
delphia, they  were  hailed  from  her,  and  ordered  to  anchor  on 
peril  of  being  fired  into.  The  pilot  on  board  the  Intrepid  was 
ordered  to  reply,  that  all  their  anchors  were  lost.  The  Ameri- 
cans had  advanced  within  fifty  yards  of  the  frigate,  when  the 
wind  died  away  into  a calm.  Lieutenant  Decater  ordered  a 
rope  to  be  taken  out  and  fastened  to  the  fore-chains  of  the 
frigate,  which  was  done,  and  the  Intrepid  warped  alongside. 
It  was  not  till  then  the  Tripolitans  suspected  them  to  be  an 
enemy;  and  their  confusion  in  consequence  was  great.  As 
soon  as  the  vessels  were  sufficiently  near.  Lieutenant  Deca- 
ter sprang  on  board  the  frigate,  and  was  followed  by  midship- 
man Morris.  It  was  a minute  before  the  remainder  of  the 
crew  succeeded  in  mounting  after  them.  But  the  Turks, 
crowded  together  on  the  quarter  deck,  were  in  too  great  con- 
sternation to  take  advantage  of  this  delay.  As  soon  as  a suf- 
ficient number  of  Americans  gained  the  deck  they  rushed  up- 
on the  Tripolitans,  who  were  soon  overpowered;  and  about 
twenty  of  them  were  killed. 

After  taking  possession  of  the  ship,  a firing  commenced  from 
the  Tripolitan  batteries  and  castle,  and  from  two  cruisers  near 
the  ship;  a number  of  launches  were  also  seen  rowing  about 
in  the  harbor;  whereupon  Lieutenant  Decater  resolved  to  re- 
main in  the  frigate,  for  there  he  would  be  enabled  to  make  the 
best  defence.  But  perceiving  that  the  launches  kept  at  a dis- 
tance, he  ordered  the  frigate  to  be  set  on  fire,  which  was  im- 
mediately done,  and  so  effectually,  that  with  difficulty  was  the 
Intrepid  preserved.  A favorable  breeze  at  this  moment 
sprung  up,  which  soon  carried  them  out  of  the  harbor.  None 
of  the  Americans  were  killed,  and  only  four  wounded.  For 
this  heroic  achievmcnt  Lieutenant  Decater  was  promoted  to 
the  rank  of  post  captain.  His  commission  was  dated  on  the 
lay  he  destroyed  the  Philadelphia. 

After  the  destruction  of  the  Philadelphia  frigate,  commo- 
dore Preble  was,  during  the  spring  and  early  part  of  the  sum- 
mer, employed  in  keeping  up  the  blockade  of  the  harbor  of 
Tripoli,  in  preparing  for  an  attack  upon  the  town  and  in  cruis- 
ing. A prize  that  had  been  taken  was  put  in  commission,  and 
called  the  Scourge.  A loan  of  six  gun-boats  and  two  bomb- 
vessel-3,  completely  fitted  for  service,  was  obtained  from  the 
king  of  Naples.  Permission  was  also  given  to  take  twelve  or 


328 


NAVAL  BATTLES  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


fifteen  Neapolitans  on  board  each  boat,  to  serve  under  the 
American  flag. 

With  this  addition  to  his  force,  the  commodore  on  the  21st 
of  July,  joined  the  vessels  off  Tripoli.  The  number  of  men 
engaged  in  the  service  amounted  to  one  thousand  and  sixty. 

On  the  Tripolitan  castle  and  batteries,  one  hundred  and 
fifteen  guns  were  mounted,  fifty-five  of  which  were  pieces  of 
heavy  ordnance,  the  others  long  eighteen  and  twelve  pounders. 
In  the  harbor  were  nineteen  gun-boats  carrying  each  a long 
brass  eighteen  or  twenty-four  pounder  in  the  bow,  and  two 
howitzers  abaft;  also  two  schooners  of  eight  guns  each,  a 
brig  of  ten  and  two  galleys  of  four  guns  each.  In  addition 
to  the  ordinary  Turkish  garrison,  and  the  crews  of  the  armed 
vessels,  estimated  at  three  thousand,  upwards  of  twenty  thou- 
sand Arabs  had  been  assembled  for  the  defence  of  the  city. 

The  weather  prevented  the  squadron  from  approaching  the 
city  until  the  twenty-eighth,  when  it  anchored  within  two 
miles  and  a half  of  the  fortifications;  but  the  wind  suddenly 
shifting,  and  increasing  to  a gale,  the  commodore  was  com- 
pelled to  return.  On  the  3d  of  August,  he  again  approached 
to  within  two  or  three  miles  of  the  batteries.  Having  observ- 
ed that  several  of  the  enemy’s  boats  were  stationed  without 
the  reef  of  rocks,  covering  the  entrance,  he  made  signal  for 
the  squadron  to  come  within  speaking  distance,  to  communi- 
cate to  the  several  commanders  his  intention  of  attacking  the 
shipping  and  batteries.  The  gun-boats  and  bomb-ketches 
were  immediately  manned  and  prepared  for  action.  The  for- 
mer were  arranged  in  two  divisions  of  three  each.  At  half 
past  one  the  squadron  stood  in  for  the  batteries.  At  two,  the 
gun-boats  were  cast  off.  At  half  past  two,  signal  was  made 
for  the  bomb-ketches  and  gun-boats  to  advance  and  attack. — 
At  three  quarters  past  two,  the  signal  was  given  for  a general 
action.  It  commenced  by  the  bomb-ketches  throwing  shells 
into  the  town.  A tremendous  fire  immediately  commenced 
from  the  enemy’s  batteries  and  vessels,  of  at  least  two  hun- 
dred guns.  It  was  immediately  returned  by  the  American 
squadron,  now  within  musket  shot  of  the  principal  batteries. 

At  this  moment.  Captain  Decater,  with  the  three  gun-boats 
under  his  command,  attacked  the  enemy’s  eastern  division, 
consisting  of  nine  gun-boats.  He  was  soon  in  the  midst  of 
them.  The  fire  of  the  cannon  and  musketry  was  immediate- 
ly changed  to  a desperate  attack  with  bayonet,  spear  and 
sabre.  Captain  Decater  having  grappled  a Tripolitan  boat, 


NAVAL  BATTLES  OP  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


329 


and  boarded  her  with  only  fifteen  Americans,  in  ten  minutes 
her  decks  were  cleared  and  she  was  captured.  Three  Ameri- 
cans were  wounded.  At  this  moment  captain  Decater  v/as 
informed  that  the  gun-boat  commanded  by  his  brother,  had 
engaged  and  captured  a boat  belonging  to  the  enemy;  but 
that  his  brother,  as  he  stepped  on  board  was  treacherously 
shot  by  the  Tripolitan  commander,  who  made  off  with  his  boat. 
Captain  Decater  immediately  pursued  the  murderer,  who  was 
retreating  within  the  lines;  having  succeeded  in  coming  along- 
side, he  boarded  with  only  eleven  men.  A doubtful  contest  of 
twenty  minutes  ensued.  Decater  immediately  attacked  the 
Tripolitan  commander,  who  was  armed  with  a spear  and  cut- 
lass. In  parrying  the  Turk’s  spear,  Decater  broke  his  sword 
close  to  the  hilt,  and  received  a slight  wound  in  the  right  arm 
and  breast;  but  having  seized  the  spear  he  closed;  and,  after 
a violent  struggle,  both  fell,  Decater  uppermost.  The  Turk 
then  drew  a dagger  from  his  belt,  but  Decater  caught  his  arm, 
drew  a pistol  from  his  pocket  and  shot  him.  While  they  were 
struggling,  the  crew  of  both  vessels  rushed  to  the  assistance 
of  their  commanders.  And  so  desperate  had  the  contest 
around  them  been,  that  it  was  with  difficulty  that  Decater  ex- 
tricated himself  from  the  killed  and  wounded  that  had  fallen 
around  him. 

In  this  affair  an  American  manifested  the  most  heroic  cou- 
rage and  attachment  to  his  commander.  Decater,  in  the 
struggle,  was  attacked  in  the  rear  by  a Tripolitan,  who  had 
aimed  a blow  at  his  head,  which  must  have  proved  fatal,  had 
not  this  generous  minded  tar,  then  dangerously  wounded  and 
deprived  of  the  use  of  both  his  hands,  rushed  between  him 
and  the  sabre,  the  stroke  of  which  he  received  in  his  head 
whereby  the  scull  was  fractured.  This  hero,  however  surviv- 
ed, and  afterwards  received  a pension  from  his  grateful  coun- 
try. All  the  Americans  but  four  were  wounded.  Captain 
Decater  brought  both  of  his  prizes  safe  to  the  American 
squadron. 

Two  successive  attacks  were  afterwards  made  upon  Tripo- 
li; and  the  batteries  effectually  silenced.  The  humiliation  of 
Ihis  barbarous  power  was  of  advantage  to  all  nations. — 
The  Pope  made  a public  declaration,  that,  “ the  United  States, 
though  in  their  infancy,  had,  in  this  affair,  done  more  to  hum- 
ble the  anti-christian  barbarians  on  that  coast,  than  all  the 
European  States  had  done  for  a long  series  of  time.”  Sir 
Alexander  Ball,  a distinguished  commander  in  the  British 
navy,  addressed  his  congratulations  to  Commodore  Preble. 


330 


NAVAL  BATTLES  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


After  the  junction  of  the  two  squadrons,  Commodore  Preble 
obtained  leave  to  return  home.  This  he  did  with  the  greater 
pleasure,  as  it  would  give  the  command  of  a frigate  to  Cap- 
tain Decater. 

On  his  return  to  the  United  States,  he  was  received  and 
treated  every  where  with  that  distinguished  attention,  which 
he  had  so  fully  merited.  Congress  voted  him  their  thanks, 
and  requested  the  President  to  present  him  with  an  emblemati 
cal  medal. 

Our  limits  will  only  allow  us  to  glance  briefly  at  a few  of 
the  remaining  victories  of  the  American  navy.  A formal 
declaration  of  war  against  Great  Britain  was  passed  by  Con- 
gress on  the  18th  of  June,  1812.  On  the  19th  of  August, 
the  memorable  capture  of  the  British  frigate  Guerriere  by 
the  Constitution  under  Captain  Hull,  took  place.  On  the  19th 
of  October  the  British  sloop  of  war  Frolic  was  taken  by  the 
Wasp,  commanded  by  Captain  Jacob  Jones;  before  the  lat- 
ter could  escape,  however,  with  her  prize,  being  in  a very 
disabled  state,  she  was  captured  by  the  British  seventy-four, 
Poictiers.  On  the  25th  of  October,  the  United  States  under 
Commodore  Decater,  fell  in  with  and  captured,  off  the  Wes- 
tern Isles,  the  British  frigate  Wacedonian,  mounting  forty- 
nine  guns  and  carrying  three  hundred  and  six  men.  The 
JMacedonian  had  one  hundred  and  six  men  killed  and  wound- 
ed. The  United  States  five  killed  and  seven  wounded.  The 
Victory  of  the  Constitution  over  the  Java,  followed  ne.xt,  and 
was  succeeded  by  that  of  the  Hornet,  commanded  by  Captain 
Lawrence,  over  the  Peacock.  The  loss  of  this  bra\e  officer 
in  the  subsequent  engagement  between  the  Chesapeake  and 
Shannon,  was  generally  lamented  by  his  countrymen. 

On  the  first  of  September,  1813,  the  British  brig  Boxer  of  14 
guns,  w'as  captured  by  the  United  .States  brig  Enterprise, 
commanded  by  Lieutenant  William  Burrows,  who  fell  in  the 
ensasement.  AVe  must  close  our  notice  of  American  naval 
history,  by  a brief  sketch  of  some  of  the  most  interesting  crui- 
ses and  engagements. 


CKUISE  OF  THE  W'ASF. 

On  the  first  of  IMay,  1814,  the  United  States  sloop  of  war 
Wasp,  of  eighteen  guns  and  one  hundred  and  seventy-four 
men,  Captain  Blakely,  commander,  sailed  from  Portsmouth, 
IV.  H.  on  a cruise,  and  on  the  23th  of  June,  in  latitude  48  36 
longitude  11  15,  after  having  made  several  captures,  she  fell 


NAVAL  BATTLES  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


331 


m with,  engaged,  and  after  an  action  of  nineteen  minutes, 
captured  his  Britanic  Majesty’s  sloop  of  war  Reindeer,  Wil- 
iiam  Manners,  Esq.  commander.  The  Reindeer  mounted  si.\- 
teen  twenty-four  pound  carronades,two  long  si.x  or  nine  pound- 
ers, and  a shifting  twelve  pound  carronade,  with  a complement 
on  board  of  one  hundred  and  eighteen  men.  She  was  literal- 
ly cut  to  pieces  in  a line  with  her  ports;  her  upper  works, 
boats  and  spare  spars  were  one  complete  wreck,  and  a breeze 
springing  up  the  next  day  after  the  action,  her  fore-mast  went 
by  the  board;  when  the  prisoners  having  been  taken  on  board 
the  Wasp,  she  was  set  on  fire  and  soon  blew  up. 

The  loss  on  board  the  Reindeer  was  twenty-three  killed  and 
forty-two  wounded,  her  captain  being  among  the  former.  On 
board  the  Wasp  five  were  killed  and  twenty-one  wounded. — 
More  than  one  half  of  the  wounded  enemy  were,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  severity  and  extent  of  their  wounds,  put  on 
board  a Portuguese  brig  and  sent  to  England.  The  loss  of 
the  Americans,  although  not  so  severe  as  that  of  the  British, 
was  owing,  in  a degree,  to  the  proximity  of  the  two  vessels 
during  the  action,  and  the  extreme  smoothness  of  the  sea,  but 
chiefly  in  repelling  boarders. 

On  the  8th  of  July,  the  Wasp  put  into  L’Orient,  France, 
after  capturing  an  additional  number  of  prizes,  where  she  re- 
mained until  the  27th  of  August,  when  she  again  sailed  on  a 
cruise.  On  the  1st  of  September  she  fell  in  with  the  British 
sloop  of  war  Avon,  of  twenty  guns,  commanded  by  Captain 
Abuthnot,  and  after  an  action  of  forty-five  minutes,  compelled 
her  to  surrender,  her  crew  being  nearly  all  killed  and  wound- 
ed. The  guns  were  then  ordered  to  be  secured,  and  a boat 
lowered  from  the  Wasp  in  order  to  take  possession  of  the 
prize.  In  the  act  of  lowering  the  boat,  a second  enemy’s  ves- 
sel was  discovered  astern  and  standing  towards  the  Wasp. — 
Captain  Blakely  immediately  ordered  his  crew  to  their  quar- 
ters, prepared  every  thing  for  action,  and  awaited  her  coming 
up.  In  a few  minutes  after,  two  additional  sail  were  discover- 
ed bearing  down  upon  the  Wasp.  Captain  Blakely  stood  off" 
with  the  expectation  of  drawing  the  first  from  its  companions; 
but  in  this  he  was  disappointed.  She  continued  to  approach 
until  she  came  close  to  the  stern  of  the  Wasp,  when  she  haul- 
ed by  the  wind,  fired  her  broadside,  (which  injured  the  Wasp 
but  trifling,)  and  retraced  her  steps  to  join  her  consorts. — 
Captain  Blakely  was  now  necessitated  to  abandon  the  Avon, 
which  had  by  this  time  become  a total  wreck,  and  which  soon 
after  sunk,  the  surviving  part  of  her  crew  having  barely  time 
to  escape  to  the  other  vessels 


332 


NAVAL  BATTLES  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


On  board  of  the  Avon  forty  were  killed  and  sixty  wounded. 
The  loss  sustained  by  the  Wasp  was  two  killed  and  one 
wounded. 

The  Wasp  aftewards  continued  her  cruise,  making  great 
havoc  among  the  English  merchant  vessels  and  privateers, 
destroying  an  immense  amount  of  the  enemies  property. — 
From  the  1st  of  May  until  the  20th  of  September,  she  had 
captured  fifteen  vessels,  most  of  which  she  destroyed. 

HORNET  AND  PENGUIN. 

On  the  2.3d  of  March,  1815,  as  the  Hornet,  commanded  by 
Captain  Biddle,  was  about  to  anchor  off  the  north  end  of  the 
island  of  Tristan  d’Acuna,  a sail  was  seen  to  the  southward; 
which,  at  forty  minutes  past  one,  hoisted  English  colors,  and 
fired  a gun.  The  Hornet  immediately  luffed  to,  hoisted  an  en- 
sign, and  gave  the  enemy  a broadside.  A quick  and  well  di- 
rected fire  was  kept  up  from  the  Hornet,  the  enemy  gradually 
drifting  nearer,  with  an  intention,  as  Captain  Biddle  supposed, 
to  board.  The  enemy’s  bowsprit  came  in  between  the  main 
and  mizen  rigging  on  the  starboard  side  of  the  Hornet,  giving 
him  an  opportunity  to  board,  if  he  had  wished  but  no  attempt 
was  made.  There  was  a considerable  swell,  and  as  the  sea  lift- 
ed the  Hornet  ahead,  the  enemy’s  bowsprit  carried  away  her 
mizen  shrouds,  stern  davits,  and  spanker  boom,  and  hung  up- 
on her  larboard  quarter.  At  this  moment  an  officer  called  out 
that  they  had  surrendered.  Captain  Biddle  directed  the  ma- 
rines.to  stop  firing,  and,  while  asking  if  they  had  surrendered, 
received  a wound  in  the  neck.  The  enemy  just  then  got 
clear  of  the  Hornet;  and  his  foremast  and  bowsprit  being  botli 
gone,  and  perceiving  preparations  to  give  him  another  broad- 
side, he  again  called  out  that  he  had  surrendered.  It  was 
with  great  difficulty  that  Captain  Biddle  could  restrain  his 
crew  from  firing  into  him  again,  as  it  was  certain  that  he  had 
fired  into  the  Hornet  after  having  surrendered. 

From  the  firing  of  the  first  gun  to  the  last  time  the  enemy 
cried  out  that  he  had  surrendered,  was  exactly  twenty-two 
minutes.  The  vessel  proved  to  be  the  British  brig  Penguin, 
of  twenty  guns,  a remarkable  fine  vessel  of  her  class,  and  one 
hundred  and  thirty-two  men,  twelve  of  them  supernumeraries 
from  the  IMedway  seventy-four,  received  on  board  in  conse- 
quence of  their  being  ordered  to  cruise  for  the  privateer 
Young  Wasp. 

The  Penguin  had  fourteen  killed  and  twenty-eight  wound- 


NAVAL  BATTLES  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


333 


ed.  Among  the  killed  was  Captain  Dickenson,  who  fell  at 
the  close  of  the  action.  As  she  was  completely  riddled. 
so  crippled  as  to  be  incapable  of  being  secured,  and  being  at 
a great  distance  from  the  United  States,  Captain  Biddle  or 
dered  her  to  be  scuttled  and  sunk. 

The  Hornet  did  not  receive  a single  round  shot  in  her  hull, 
and  though  much  cut  in  her  sails  and  rigging  was  soon  made 
ready  for  further  service.  Her  loss  was  one  killed  and  elev- 
en wounded. 


ALGERINE  WAR. 

Immediately  after  the  ratification  of  peace  with  Great  Bri- 
tain, in  February  1815,  Congress,  in  consequence  of  the  hos- 
tile conduct  of  the  regency  of  Algiers,  declared  war  against 
that  power.  A squadron  was  immediately  fitted  out,  under  the 
command  of  Commodore  Decater,  consisting  of  the  Guerriere, 
Constellation  and  Macedonian  frigates,  the  Ontario  and  Eper- 
vier  sloops  of  war,  and  the  schooners  Spark,  Spitfire,  Torch 
and  Flambeau.  Another  squadron,  under  Commodore  Bain- 
bridge,  was  soon  to  follow  this  armament,  on  the  arrival  of 
which,  it  was  understood.  Commodore  Decater  would  return 
to  the  United  States  in  a single  vessel,  leaving  the  command 
of  the  whole  combined  force  to  Commodore  Bainbridge. 

The  force  under  Commodore  Decater  rendezvoused  at  New 
York,  from  which  port  they  sailed  the  20th  day  of  May,  1815, 
and  arrived  in  the  Bay  of  Gibraltar  in  twenty-five  days,  after 
having  previously  communicated  with  Cadiz  and  Tangier.  In 
the  passage,  the  Spitfire,  Torch,  Firefly  and  Ontario,  separated 
different  times  from  the  squadron  in  gales,  but  all  joined  again 
at  Gibraltar,  with  the  exception  of  the  Firefly,  which  sprung 
her  masts,  and  put  back  to  NewYoi'k  to  refit.  Having  learn- 
ed at  Gibraltar  that  the  Algerine  squadron,  which  had  been 
out  into  the  Atlantic,  had  undoubtedly  passed  up  the  straits, 
and  that  information  of  the  arrival  of  the  American  force  had 
been  sent  to  Algiers  by  persons  in  Gibraltar,  Commodore  De- 
cater determined  to  proceed  without  delay  up  the  JMediterra- 
nean,  in  the  hope  of  intercepting  the  enemy  before  he  could 
return  to  Algiers,  or  gain  a neutral  port. 

On  the  17th  of  June,  off  Cape  de  Gatt,  he  fell  in  with  and 
captured  the  Algerine  frigate  Mazouda,  in  a running  fight  of 
twenty-five  minutes.  After  two  broadsides  the  Algerines  ran 
below  The  Guerriere  had  four  men  wounded  by  musketry, 
the  Algerines  had  about  thirty  killed,  according  to  the  state- 


334 


NAVAL  BATTLES  OF  THE  UJflTED  STATES. 


merit  of  the  prisoners,  who  amounted  to  four  hundred  and  six. 
In  this  affair,  the  famous  Algerine  admiral  or  Rais,  Hammida, 
who  had  long  been  the  terror  of  this  sea,  was  cut  in  two  by  a 
cannon  shot. 

On  the  i9th  of  June,  off  Cape  Palos,  the  squadron  fell  in 
with  and  captured  an  Algerine  brig  of  twenty-two  guns.  The 
brig  was  chased  close  to  the  shore,  where  she  was  followed 
by  the  Epervier,  Spark,  Torch  and  Spitfire,  to  whom  she  sur- 
rendered, after  losing  twenty-three  men.  No  Americans  were 
either  killed  or  wounded.  The  captured  brig,  with  most  of 
the  prisoners  on  board,  was  sent  into  Carthagena.  From 
Cape  Palos,  the  American  squadron  proceeded  to  Algiers, 
where  it  arrived  the  28th  of  June. 

The  treaty  which  Commodore  Decatcr  finally  succeeded  in 
negotiating  with  the  Dey,  was  highly  favorable.  The  princi- 
paTarticles  were,  that  no  tribute  under  any  pretext  or  in  any 
form  whatever,  should  ever  be  required  by  Algiers  from  the 
United  States  of  America,  that  all  Americans  in  slavery  should 
be  given  up  without  ransom,  that  compensation  should  be 
made  for  American  vessels  captured,  or  property  seized  or 
detained  at  Algiers,  that  the  persons  and  property  of  Ameri- 
can citizens  found  on  board  an  enemy’s  vessel  should  be  sa- 
cred, that  vessels  of  either  party  putting  into  port  should  be 
supplied  with  provisions  at  market  price,  and  if  necessary  to 
be  repaired,  should  land  their  cargoes  without  paying  duty, 
that  if  a vessel  belonging  to  either  party  should  be  cast  on 
shore,  she  should  not  be  given  up  to  plunder,  or  if  attacked 
by  an  enemy  within  cannon  shot  of  a fort,  should  be  protect- 
ed, and  no  enemy  be  permitted  to  follow  her  when  she  went 
to  sea  within  twenty-four  hours.  In  general,  the  rights  of 
Americans  on  the  ocean  and  land,  were  fully  provided  for  in 
every  instance,  and  it  was  particularly  stipulated  that  all  citi- 
zens of  the  United  States  taken  in  war,  should  be  treated  as 
prisoners  of  war  are  treated  by  other  nations,  and  not  as 
slaves,  but  held  subject  to  an  exchange  without  ransom.  Af- 
ter concluding  this  treaty,  so  highly  honorable  and  advanta- 
geous to  this  country,  the  commissioners  gave  up  the  captured 
frigate  and  brig,  to  their  former  owners. 

Commodore  Decater  despatched  Captain  Lewis  in  the 
Epervier,  bearing  the  treaty  to  the  United  States,  and  leaving 
]\lr.  Shaler  at  Algiers,  as  consul-general  to  the  Barbary  states, 
proceeded  with  the  rest  of  the  squadron  to  Tunis,  with  the 
exception  of  two  schooners  under  Captain  Gamble,  sent  to 
convoy  the  Algerine  vessels  home  from  Carthagena.  Having 


NAVAL  BATTLES  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


335 


obtained  from  the  bashaw  of  Tunis  a full  restoration  in  money, 
for  certain  outrages  which  had  been  sustained  by  American 
citizens,  the  squadron  proceeded  to  Tripoli,  where  Commo- 
dore Decater  made  a similar  demand  for  a similar  violation  of 
the  treaty  subsisting  between  the  United  States  and  the  ba- 
shaw, who  had  permitted  two  American  vessels  to  be  taken 
from  under  the  guns  of  his  castle  by  a British  sloop  of  war, 
and  refused  protection  to  an  American  cruiser  lying  within  his 
jurisdiction.  Restitution  of  the  full  value  of  these  vessels 
was  demanded,  and  the  money,  amounting  to  twenty-five  thou- 
sand dollars,  paid  by  the  bashaw  into  the  hands  of  the  Ameri- 
can consul.  After  the  conclusion  of  this  affair,  the  American 
consular  flag,  which  Mr.  Jones,  the  consul,  had  struck,  in 
consequence  of  the  violation  of  neutrality  above  mentioned, 
was  hoisted  in  the  presence  of  the  foreign  agents,  and  saluted 
from  the  castle  with  thirty-one  guns.  In  addition  to  the  satis- 
faction thus  obtained,  for  unprovoked  aggressions,  the  com- 
modore had  the  pleasure  of  obtaining  the  release  of  ten  cap- 
tives, two  Danes  and  eight  Neapolitans,  the  latter  of  whom 
he  landed  at  Messina. 

After  touching  at  Messina  and  Naples,  the  squadron  sailed 
for  Carthagena  on  the  3 1st  of  August,  where  Commodore  De- 
cater was  in  expectation  of  meeting  the  relief  squadron,  un- 
der Commodore  Bainbridge.  On  joining  that  officer  at  Gib- 
raltar, he  relinquished  his  command,  and  sailed  in  the  Guer- 
riere  for  the  United  States,  where  he  arrived  on  the  12th  of 
November,  1815. 

Every  thing  being  done  previous  to  the  arrival  of  the  sec- 
ond division  of  the  squadron,  under  Commodore  Bainbridge, 
that  gallant  officer  had  no  opportunity  of  distinguishing  him- 
self. Pursuant  to  his  instructions  he  exhibited  this  additional 
force  before  Algiers,  Tunis  and  Tripoli,  where  they  were 
somewhat  surprised  at  the  appearance  of  the  Independence 
seventy-four.  Commodore  Bainbridge  sailed  from  Gibraltar 
thirty-six  hours  before  the  Guerriere,  and  arrived  at  Boston 
the  15th  of  November 


SSB 


ADDRESS  TO  THE  OCEAH 


ADDRESS  TO  THE  OCEAN. 

Likeness  of  Heaven' 

Agent  of  powe?; 

Man  is  thy  victim, 

Sliip wreck  thy  dower! 

Spices  and  jewels 
From  valley  and  sea, 

Armies  and  banners. 

Are  buried  in  thee! 

What  are  the  riches 
Of  INIexico’s  mines. 

To  the  wealth  that  far  down 
In  thy  deep  waters  shine? 

The  proud  navies  that  cover 
The  conquering  west — 

Thou  fling’st  them  to  death 
With  one  heave  of  thy  breast. 

From  the  high  hills  that  view 
Thy  wreck  making  shore. 
When  the  bride  of  the  mariner 
Shrieks  at  thy  roar. 

When  like  lambs  in  the  tempest 
Or  mews  in  the  blast. 

On  thy  ridge  broken  billows 
The  canvas  is  cast — • 

How  humbling  to  one. 

With  a heart  and  a soul, 

To  look  on  thy  greatness 
And  list  to  its  roll; 

To  think  how  that  heart 
In  cold  ashes  shall  bo. 

While  the  voice  of  Eternity 
Rises  from  thee? 


END  OF  THE  SECOND  VOLUME. 


I' 


' 


r 


